《Twin Reincarnation: Epics Of The Worldline》


 Chapter 1: 1 Prologue

    <h4>Chapter -3: World introduction</h4>


    [Worldline]


    Worldline refers to the entirety of the world that is monitored by the central brain of the world, an ultimate consciousness that could be understood as ''everything''. And though there are some areas outside the control of the central brain, ultimately, everything is still a part of the Worldline.


    But it is a littleplicated to define it or give it a border so for now, one can just think of Worldline as a concept.


    Under the Worldline are the direct creations of the Worldline, the 369 ''offsprings'' directly created by the central brain to assist it in different matters.


    These offsprings, which mainly acted as GMs in the game, handle different aspects, special facilities, and unique features of the worlds and systems throughout the countless parts of the Worldline.


    Under these offerings are <voice of="" the="" world="">, unique conscious wills that are like administrators of all unique parts of the Worldline, and they manage the [System] that manages all the ''yers'' and ''elements'' of that particr ''world''. </voice>


    Ultimately, one can understand the scale of this world as:


    Worldline > Offsprings > Voice of the World > System > All elements under them.


    But the main story only revolves around the MCs that are in Worldline #321CF.


    ***


    [System and stats]


    - In basic terms, everything is part of Worldline''s system, theplex structure created by the central brain ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹ to administer all the aspects under it. So, from the 369 offspring to the most basic rock on the most basic, all is under the gazes of the Worldline.


    - But not everyone is actually able to realize it or use its countless features of it. Only the ones that connect with the Worldline system and have proper authority in it have ess to them and information rted to it.


    Everything is under the Worldline''s system, and all the beings that use this system are also one of them, be it the weakmon humans or the almighty angels, demons, or gods¡­


    - To connect with the Worldline, one first has to have a little above average mental body. (There are two bodies in the Worldline, one being a physical body and the other being a mental one. The mental body is the main body of a being in the Worldline.)


    After the connection, they have to have proper authority in the Worldline, meet special conditions, and pay the appropriate price (the central system currency: Oz) to gain ess to the unique features of their world and the Worldline.


    - Oz, the central system currency, can be understood as the main form of money in the system that everyone knows about.


    - One''s authority determines all the power one possesses in the Worldline so this authority, the so-called status, that ranks as: Commoner < Knight < Lord < Baron < Viscount < Earl < Marquis < Duke < Archduke < Prince/Princess < Crown Prince/Princess << Monarch <<< [Overlord] (A rank few knows the existence of). And one can receive the titleparable to a god only at (Baron) rank as that''s where the realm of transcendent beings starts.


    But aside from these ranks, there are system stats that also determine their individual stats and skills that ultimately determine their overall powers.


    - Elements of a status window:


    ID: The names given to each individual which is recorded in the system. They hold great importance as they are unique to all individuals in the system even if they are written the same way. (Every ID has a unique frequency attached only to them.)


    Race: The race of individuals determined by the system. The authority ranks are also part of them as two individuals with the same race but different ranks are worlds apart from each other.


    ¡ª->


    (The stats listed below have a quality factor that determines the quality of these stats so, two individuals with the same range of stats can express different levels of strengths depending on the inherent quality of that stat''s affinity with them.)


    *Physical stats*


    Strength: The physical power their physical body possesses. Affects physical/mental endurance, physical resistance, and the five main senses.


    Agility: The factor rted to dexterity, control over the physical body, bnce, coordination with other senses and physical factors, speed, reflexes, andplex body movements.


    *Mental stats*


    Stamina: A major factor that determines one''s ability to remain physically or mentally active for an extended period of time, resist and withstand outside factors, recover from physical/mental fatigue, heal physical wounds and injuries, and have resistance against mental abnormalities like trauma, fatigue, or wounds to the mental body.


    Intelligence: This stat represents one''s ability to perceive or infer information and retain it as the knowledge that can be applied towards adaptive behavior within an environment or context¡­ or use unique magic and do mental tasks.


    *System stats*


    Luck: An abstract power that determines one''s probability rted to positive events.


    The naturalistic interpretation is that positive and negative events may happen at any time, both due to random and non-random natural and artificial processes, and that even improbable events can happen by random chance. In this view, the epithet "lucky" or "unlucky" is a descriptivebel that refers to an event''s positivity, negativity, or improbability.


    It is unique and determined by natural factors so unlike physical or mental stats, this one can not be increased or decreased by external means¡­ though some special artifacts and skills are able to influence it.


    Charm: This stat, truthfully speaking, is the most unusual stat of them all.


    There are many ways to increase or decrease it aside from with some artifacts and skills and different from luck, one can increase their charm so much with external resources that even with an appearance that might be usually called non-attractive, one can be so attractive that just a look at them would be enough to charm the others.


    But, it is a rtive stat and something directly determined by the Worldline. So, if a person is attractive for the Worldline, they have high Charm stat and are attractive to everyone else around them.


    *Individual stats*


    - Mana: is a unique resource made of fundamental particles of all creation called <mana strings="">. </mana>


    Just like how our world is made of fundamental particles, there, all fundamental particles are made of Mana strings that are perpetually vibrating at certain frequencies, giving birth to all elements of the Worldline.


    Anyone can use this ever-present energy called Mana but only those with a ''Mana heart'' can produce (Spells) from them.


    But those who can produce these unique powers called spells are few so, mostly, if ever actively used at all, Mana is mostly used to power the skills.


    - Levels: are¡­ levels? The ones you gain after umting certain experiences after killing monsters and other beings. There actually isn''t that grand of importance to these levels on the smaller bases as there is nothing like ''stat points'' that can increase the stats.


    There are only ''skill points'' that one gain after each level up. And everyone only gets 2 skill points after each level, which is too little actually, so levels aren''t that important when they are under level 100.


    After every hundred levels, one goes through a stat awakening and the strength of their stats increases a little¡­ which is dependent on their physical bodies.


    And, the basic stat limit in the Worldline is 600 so increasing the stats by training and absorbing the ''stat stones'' is preferable for many than grinding levels by killing those absurdly ferocious creatures of that world.


    *


    [Skills]


    (For now) there are mainly two types of skills. 1) The general skills, 2) Innate skills.


    - Skills are pre-made or prepiled data of physical or magical techniques that only require thought and appropriate resources to be performed.


    When using the skills, one doesn''t have to go through the long process of {urrence of thought > Release of signals in brain > Repose of nervous system and muscles/Mana > Realization of action > Action.}


    When using a skill, after the {Thought} urs and the required resources are consumed or certain conditions are met, the action is performed automatically by the body.


    Skills are directly engraved on the mental body and there are six ways to get a skill: 1) By being born with it, 2) By creating it, 3) By getting it from the Worldline as a reward or acknowledgment, 4) By purchasing it from the dimensional merchants 5) By getting it as a gift from the higher beings, 6) By fulfilling certain conditions.


    - Some artifacts contain skills but they are mostly attracted to that artifacts permanently.


    - To create skills, one has to have ess to the Workspace, and in the workspace, there are two ways (Repetition and Skill sketching) to create these skills.


    - Every skill has a core(s) from which it starts from. They are mostly fixed on their spots but in some cases, they are also in a moving state.


    *Grade of skills*


    There are four main grades of skills ranging from [Grade-1] to [Grade-4] but there also exists [ Zero skills] so there are a total of five grades of skills.


    [Grade-1] skills: skills that anyone can obtain after fulfilling certain ''rtively'' simple conditions. These skills mostly only have one passive or active effect.


    [Grade-2] skills: skills that have more than one function and are difficult to obtain from simple means.


    [Grade-3] skills: are special skills that reflect their possessors. They can have more than one or two functions but the effect of the skills would be far greater to the individual than if used by someone else.


    [Grade-4] skills: are also called [Celestial skills] and are mostly possessions of higher beings. The higher beings also gift these skills to their contractees but ultimately, these skills are as powerful as the skills outside the ''rules'' of the Worldline but can still be used normally with a lot of restrictions.


    [Zero skills]: These skills are the most powerful skills and growers with their possessors. They are powerful from the start but these skills can be upgraded to be powerful beyond the scope of the entire Worldline itself. And these skills always stay at level-0, hence their unique name.


    *Levels of skill*


    Every skill has six levels and the only way to increase the level of skill is through the use of (Skill points).


    (Everyone) gains two skill points on every level up and each time the level of a skill increases, the required cost of skill points for that skill doubles.


    [Grade-1] skills require 20 Pt. to level up from (Level-1 to Level-2), and just like that, [Grade-2] requires 40 Pt., [Grade-3] 60 Pt., and [Grade-4] requires 80 skill points.


    *Innate skills*


    They are also skills that one is born with but, different from other skills, these innate skills are something inherent to those particr IDs, so no one in the entire Worldline possesses the exact same abilities.


    *


    [Other elements]


    The other elements of a status window include [Skill point], [Oz], [Title], [Status abnormalities], [Buffs], etc. But since they are self-exnatory, I''m not writing them in detail here.


    But still, if anyone wants to know more about anything rted to the world, I would add it afterward so please ask your questions here:


    ***


    [Factions]


    There are two ''main'' factions in this world: 1) Pure evil (-ive Oz value), 2) Absolute purity (+ive Oz value). It is simple to understand these two factions as demons Vs. Angels, beings that oppose nature and beings that wholeheartedly are creatures of nature.


    (I''m not writing much on this for now as I''m not fully sure of how I will go with this but if you have any suggestions, write them down here and I ''might'' make the person''s suggestion I use a character in this novel.)


    Question:


    ***


    Artifacts and monsters both have a ranking going from <g> to </g>

 Chapter 2: 2 Inside our game

    <h4>Chapter 2: 2 Inside our game</h4>


    Opening my eyes, I tried feeling my body¡­


    I had just asked for her hand in marriage a short while ago, and she quickly epted in her typical yful manner.


    We both already knew something simr would ur one day, but... what happened after that?!


    When my vision went nk, I did recall hearing a peculiar, metallic sound, but what followed?


    Where am I and where did she go?!


    My mind was a mess as I made a valiant effort to experience my surroundings.


    But what was this odd, constrained sensation?


    As if I were enclosed by something...


    I made an effort to move, but there was nothing I could do at the time.


    This was one of the few moments in my life that I had felt so helpless.


    ''Where in the world am I!''


    I tried to take in my surroundings when nothing seemed to be working.


    My neck was immobile, so the only way I could gaze was up.


    Yet I could only make out a ceiling.


    A wood ceiling that appears to be pretty new¡ªsomething we wouldn''t typically see.


    ''What the hack is going on here?''


    I didn''t have any idea what this might be.


    It could be a joke, an assassination attempt, or a kidnapping. This can be anything but... I had an even worse feeling about this.


    I was in deep thought but after a brief moment, I heard light footsteps approaching me.


    While I waited to see what would happen, my heart was racing. Then suddenly, the wooden ceiling gave way to reveal a fat man''s face!


    It was big, so big that it seemed like a giant!


    ''What is this... no! Is that actually big? Or...''


    Something red inside of me, leaving me stunned.


    The huge man appeared to take up something else with his other hand while ''lifting'' me up with one hand.


    The expression on his face was that of greed, and it seemed like he was ''delighted'' to see me.


    I wasn''t sure at first but, that disgusting smirk made me certain.


    ''Fuck the world!''


    I died. After being epted by her and experiencing one of the greatest joys of my life, I kicked the bucket.


    My eyes began to shine with tears, and my vision became hazy.


    We loved each other.


    We loved each other ever since we first met when we were just kids.


    We stayed together and did everything as ONE.


    As unique as we were, there was no greater joy for us than just being with each other.


    We were unique yet also the same. Like the two sides of a coin.


    And all of that¡­ all that... ended?


    ''Why the hell did I even pick that fucked up ce?!''


    It was my fault! It was my fault that... she was dead.


    "Uwaaaaaaaa!"


    I died and now... I was a baby.


    I was a baby without my second half!


    I was alone, left in some shitty ce, and most probably... they abandoned me just like thest time.


    I sobbed and yelled in agony, and when no more tears could be shed, I finally managed to calm myself and begin scanning the surroundings.


    From what I could see, some things looked very different from my previous world. And sus was this fat scumbag.


    Although I was unable to grasp what he was saying, this was not anguage I had heard before.


    His facial expressions throughout the time he carried me were all suspicious.


    -Thud!


    He mmed open the door and stepped inside the dimly illuminated space.


    He yelled, and someone rushed over to us.


    Handing ''us'' over to thedy-like person, he gave her a lustful look and whispered something in her ear.


    I was merely a baby at the time even though I understood what was happening, therefore I had no power to stop this awful situation.


    The woman simply shivered in terror without making any noise and just acted normally.


    After some time, he closed the door with another loud thud and left the room.


    The lovely middle-aged woman sighed and cast a nce at me and the being beside me.


    There was someone else in this ce with me and... I didn''t know what to expect.


    My new life had no use to me at this point.


    There was nothing to do, nothing to work for, or nothing to live for... without her.


    Thedy seemed like a nice person as she smiled warmly at ''us'' and said something.


    She then released me from the warm, smooth nket that seemed like a jail and ced ''us'' in a little baby bed.


    That wasn''t the only such bed in this room as there were numerous and most of them were upied with newborns like ''us''.


    They were all alone, but... not me.


    Taking out another baby from a basket, she put (him) beside me.


    It seemed strange to see her grinning at us as if she were envious.


    Now that I was free, I turned my head to gaze beside me.


    A young child with bright red eyes that possessed a special glow and ash white hair lies near me with a serene expression.


    It wasn''t something a normal baby should possess, so I was thinking of an almost impossible scenario at that moment.


    I blinked my eyes and tried saying something to them.


    ''Hello?''


    Her red eyes initially showed a very astonished expression, but she quickly became calm, reminding me of someone.


    ''What is the world?'' She asked while blinking her eyes in morse codes.


    My inner me was slightly sparked by this.


    ''A bitch?'' I replied with the same expression of amazement.


    With a fresh brightness filling her eyes, she asked the second question, ''what are people?''.


    ''Fools who think we are simple!'' I answered with a smile and without waiting, I asked thest question, ''what are we?''.


    There were tears in my eyes and now I knew... this life was at least not meaningless.


    Her baby eyes were also tearful as she answered... correctly, as I hoped.


    ''We are ''ONE''.''


    She cried, and I was the same.


    We had been together, and... not even death did us apart.


    This was a ridiculously romantic and bizarre situation that defied rational exnation.


    The cries continued, and I had to be the one to put an end to this one.


    I moved my body with all my might and somewhat hugged her.


    Fortunately, she stopped crying, and I was able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    This little one was a handful.


    From the looks of our bodies, we were almost six months old.


    The fact that this ce resembled an orphanage was understandable. Though, I was still worried about one issue.


    ''Hay... remember your third game that was mysteriously destroyed during the power cut?'' This was a long sentence, almost took me a minute to slowly ask her.


    ''My dumb buddy remembered?'' She asked with a pleased smile, just the way I knew.


    She was a talent that the world would have envied if they knew about her prowess.


    And before her... I was nothing more than a worker.


    In our previous world, virtual reality was amon subject in high schools, colleges, and work, but... she was something else.


    She was almost like a supeputer that could intake, process, and handle a shit ton of data all at once.


    She loved creating VRMMOs in her free time, and... yes, she ''created'' them.


    That was something even the brightest minds in the world couldn''t aplish on their own. But she did just that, and with no difficulty as well.


    She was a genius and... I was her ymate.


    I yed those weird games, experimented with them, tested things, found loopholes, and... loved them.


    Some of those things might have had a profound impact on the globe, but who cared about the pathetic world that abandoned us whenever we needed it?


    Well, all things aside, I remembered her unexpected failure.


    Failure was a rare thing for her and as herzy personality went, she would just drop anything boring.


    And... what was more boring than doing everything all over again?


    So in light of this, this world was probably that very failure.


    Yes.


    Like some fantasy novel where the MC gets transported to some book he read, we were inside the game she started making and... I yed for months.


    I wasn''t sure before, but now that she confirmed it, the bastard pig we saw a while ago was the same minor viin that the storyline''s MC might kill.


    ''Another fucked up world. At least this is significantly better than that hellhole.'' I sighed as I blinked at the cute baby beside me.


    ''Hay! Wait! If it''s the world we created, though partly, there should be ''that'' thing, right?!''


    She was overexcited and she said it so fast that I couldn''t quite get the whole thing, but I understood what she wanted to say.


    ''Together? Like old times?'' I asked, with an evil baby smirk on my face.


    ''On the count of three.'' She said with her warm baby smile.


    ''Three.'' I started, without giving her an answer.


    "Awaaa!" she angrily groaned¡­ and sobbed.


    ''Two.'' I didn''t stop and continued my count with a smile.


    ''One!'' She ended the count, and we both looked before us and thought...


    ''World link! Complete registration. Generate Status window!''


    A world that had a ''will'', a game that had no rules or particr script, and a ce where only <skills> mattered. </skills>


    A world we created but never got the chance to finish.


    And a world¡­ that we strangely loved.

 Chapter 3: 3 Status window

    <h4>Chapter 3: 3 Status window</h4>


    [Synchronizing Worldline...]


    [User ID confirmed.]


    [Generating Status Window.]


    [Launching basic operation.]


    [Scanning the user.]


    [Physical body: Inappropriate.]


    [Mental Body: Excellent.]


    [Skill search start.]


    [Innate Skills found.]


    [Status Window generation: Complete.]


    [World Line wees the new user.]


    ...


    The connection wasplete as soon as the female mechanical voice vanished.


    A small red light glowed from me and I felt as if I was connected with something.


    Just like me, a blue light glowed from her, and she was done with the connection.


    ''Share the window.'' She ordered, as if it was the most important thing right now.


    ''Yes, mydy.'' Bowing with my eyes and little head, I called out the very generic feature of any fantasy world.


    ''Status window.''


    ===Status===


    ID: Lucifer


    Race: Human (Commoner)


    Strength: 3


    Agility: 3


    Stamina: 3


    Intelligence: 12


    Luck: 9


    Charm: 6


    Mana: 3


    Level: 0


    {Skills: Perseverance (Level-1), Mana breathing (Level-1)}


    {Innate Skill: Six walls (Level-1), Red crown (Level-0)}


    [Skill point: 0]


    [Oz: 0]


    ============


    ''Well, this is something more than expected.'' I said, still staring at the blue status window that looked the same as how I remembered.


    Not only my skills were excellent, but I also had two innate skills.


    There was only one individual in the entire Worldline who possessed these unique abilities.


    On top of that, I also possessed a super rare kind of skill.


    A smirk appeared on my face and I looked at her.


    ''What are you doing~?'' She asked with sad, doggy-like eyes that contained dissatisfaction.


    Shaking my head, I shared the screen with my thought. It operated in the same way as the "all you have to do is think" principle.


    She followed suit, and I changed my focus to another status window before me.


    ===Status===


    ID: Auriel


    Race: Human (Commoner)


    Strength: 1


    Agility: 1


    Stamina: 1


    Intelligence: 21


    Luck: 6


    Charm: 7


    Mana: 5


    Level: 0


    {Skills: Parallel mind (Level-1), Mana breathing (Level-1), White eyes (Level-1)}


    {Innate Skill: Prism space (Level-1), Mind link (Level-1), Blue crown (Level-0)}


    [Skill point: 0]


    [Oz: 0]


    ============


    ''Holy hell...'' I nkly stared at her status window in silence.


    It was just amazing to see that 21 intelligence.


    In this world, 600 was the basic stat limit.


    One would need to train in real life or absorb the stat stones that potential monsters dropped in order to raise them.


    This was the world of games, but many things were more like reality.


    It wasplicated for me to exin these things as I was more a yer than a creator like...


    ''Auriel...'' I said with slow blinks and looked at her.


    ''Lucifer... looks like these will be our new names.'' She said while sporting a brilliant grin.


    We sighed together.


    It wasn''t difficult to imagine that we had died and been reincarnated in our virtual world, but more importantly, this time, we had names. A name that we are able to use without restriction.


    Contrary to the previous world where Icked one, and she detested hers, we now had our own good names.


    ''El. Sounds pretty heartfelt. If your mother would name you after an angel, she must be a wonderful person.''


    I said sarcastically, with a smile on my cute baby face.


    It was a good name, and I liked it just as much as my own.


    ''Yes~. (Brother) Lucy, our mother must really adore us.''


    ''Yes, yes. Indeed. Our-'' My eyes widened before could I finish my sentence.


    Looking at her with wide eyes, I asked in a tension-filled voice.


    "Owarrrrrr?"


    ''Brother? What do you mean by brother?'' My eyes were inplete disarray, and because of that familiar calm smile, I realized she wasn''t kidding this time.


    ''Well, you and I look the same. Just that you have blue eyes. But we look the same. Then, are we not identical twins?'' She said this one slowly, so I understood her perfectly.


    "Waaaaa?!" I cried out in pain and yelled.


    My dear, my beloved, my eternal love... was now my sister?


    Most probably, my identical twin sister?


    ''You bastard world! Why the hell can''t you see us being happy?!''


    That bitch was jealous of our happiness and now, it even made us blood-rted siblings.


    I wanted to be angry but... I calmed down from the small, warm touch on my cheek.


    ''Lucy? What does it matter if we are brother and sister? We love each other and what can this mere world do to separate us?''


    It was surprising but... I also knew this fact.


    Calming myself fully, I nodded my head.


    ''Yes...'' I answered and returned my attention to the status window.


    However, she touched me, and I turned to face her.


    ''Check out my link skill.'' She asked, and I called for the skill information on the status window.


    ============


    {Mind Link (Level-1)}


    -Permanently links the minds of two individuals with a deep mental connection.


    -Those connected with the link canmunicate through telepathy and read the emotions of the other person.


    - As the level of skill increases, the telepathic distance increases, and other functions unfold.


    ============


    ''Wow... looks like we received reincarnation perks.'' It was an amazing skill and for the two of us, it was the best thing.


    ''So, let''s connect~!'' She shouted with a weird-sounding phrase but, I understood her wording.


    This unique skill was already meant to be used with someone you trusted more than your life and it was also a one-time use thing.


    For active skills like this, we needed Mana input, but this particr skill didn''t require any Mana at all.


    We would also be checking other skills, but this one was the most important one for now.


    ''Be careful, El.'' I requested this baby fool, and she just smiled as a blue glow began to arise from her.

 Chapter 4: 4 Skill check

    <h4>Chapter 4: 4 Skill check</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    ''Activate innate skill: Mind Link. Link target ID: Lucifer. Grant master ess permission.''


    A small blue light came out of me and entered the small baby that was most probably my twin brother.


    ''The world was never kind to us in matters regarding happiness or love.''


    He never had a family, and I never liked the inhuman that called me their child.


    We were alone, forsaken by that mess of a world when we found each other.


    I was running away in fear, and he was drowning in his insurmountable grief.


    Those times were strange, and we had nothing, but when we became ONE, we took everything we wanted from that shitty world.


    We created a life for ourselves and sometimes helped those like us.


    That world was stupid on many bases and I still don''t understand how they couldn''t solve those trivial things they called ''global problems''.


    Well, we had nothing to do with that.


    He was my guinea pig, and I was his master.


    Our life was cool, but even while spending every waking moment with each other was a pleasant enough life, there was still something missing.


    However, when he suggested that ridiculous stuff called ''marriage'', I felt like I possessed everything in the world.


    It was the moment of purest bliss for us, but then... that son of a bitch world plunged us into my masterpiece-like failure.


    I remember everything, but that particr day stands out among those never-fading images.


    It was an unknown power cut of only three seconds, and there were no problems with any AI or system back then.


    Weirdly, the power outage only affected a 100-meter radius around our home, making it impossible to determine whether it was even a real power cut or not.


    I had checked for any malfunction or bug or hack attempts, but there was no way someone could ever breach my <mirror walls="">. </mirror>


    The data that I lost that day was only this game world and nothing else.


    Again, this was the work of that jealous world.


    But... our death didn''t go in vain.


    Not even that world had the power to separate us.


    But that bitch used his brain a bit and made us twins.


    ''Well, I know he didn''t know about our second code.''


    Contrary to what they would believe, we weren''t just ordinary people, we had a great deal of different ideas.


    And now that we were connected, there was almost nothing that can stop us.


    [Link establishmentpile.]


    The female AI-like voice, which was an essentialponent of the highly developed artificial intelligence system I called "Worldline," reverberated in my head.


    I had made this world to be a total fantasy world that was controlled by the ''voice of the world'', aary control system that was part of the ''Worldline'' that linked many suchs, worlds, and realities.


    Writing about history and how the world works were simple back when I was creating it, but in actuality, this is far better than I anticipated.


    This is a world that, if seen illogically, is governed by a vastwork of ''wills'' that resembles artificial intelligence and are capable of thinking like regr people.


    This world''s foundation was a fantasy novel-like narrative in which the yer had an unspecified role and the main characters of the story were NPC and not yers.


    The [Quest] that yers were given was focused on scenarios in which the MCs wouldn''t die, and whatever yers chose to do in this world ultimately determined how the storyline developed.


    But, that quest system wasn''t part of this real world as there were no yers.


    So, for us who have be living, breathing, carbon-based life forms, there won''t be anything like a quest.


    The story will be affected by anything we did, and the main characters will veer off the original plotline.


    ''Haa... end this boring stuff already.''


    ording to what I wrote, there were a total of 6 main characters and arge number of supporting characters in this story game.


    Nevertheless, none of them mattered now that we were here.


    ''Main ML that is already overpowered because he will be a (Returnee) from a martial arts world. A fun character and one simr to Lucy and me in some aspects.


    Secondary ML who was first in line to this empire''s throne was the crown prince. A bad boy that has a simr obsession with power as the main ML.


    Third ML wasn''t a human but an immortal vampire. A cutey that looks normal and friendly like a sheep but is a wolf who, well, had enthralled many pure maidens.


    Main FL is the third princess of the great Elf Kingdom that was subordinate to this empire. A smart, strong elf with a calm and collected personality and big-big chi-chis~!


    Second FL¡­ she was a reincarnation like us but, she was a half fairy that was born in the great forest of the west of the empire. She died young and even here, she was raised by other good fairies, so she was some of the purest characters of the story, and the hottest.


    Third FL was most powerful in FLs and was amoner like us with a system glitch that helped her grow at a crazy speed. She was also a smart one.


    They all are technically Lucy and mine half children, so it would be fun to meet them if they are actually here~.''


    When I wrote the plotline for the game, I wanted to add everything that was unique, clich¨¦, and generic, with a little bit of twist in everything.


    I liked reading, and fantasy was my favorite genre.


    ''Any world would be better than that shitty ce.'' I scoffed it all and looked at him.


    [ "Now, we can talk freely~!" ] I eximed with joy now that the connection waspleted.


    Even though I was conversing in my adorable babynguage, it sounded as natural as speaking since we can feel each other''s thoughts.


    [ "El? Oh? I can speak! Awesome!" ] He shouted and caressed me with his tiny baby hands.


    [ "Oh? Hello little baby~" ] I smiled at him and then... suddenly turned serious. We can y however we wanted after finishing the task at hand.


    [ "Let''s check what our other skills are and then we can think about how we do things in the future." ]


    He also acknowledged the seriousness of the circumstance by nodding hisrge baby head.


    Fantasy was undoubtedly present in what I wrote, but there was also a darker aspect to this world.


    (Pure evil)


    Those that had their (Oz) value in the negative.


    (Oz) was something that, like Mana, was a fundamentalponent of this world.


    We can refer to it as a unique system''s money or as a being''s karma who lives in these worlds of the Worldline.


    Via this non-absolute value, the numbers determined who was good and who was wicked.


    As long as you had the correct amount and seller, you could buy practically anything using (Oz) as the system''s fundamental currency.


    One had to y monsters or individuals with negative Oz values, do interesting deeds so the ones overlooking you could present you some, or devise novel ways to earn it from other individuals or Worldline in order to acquire these monies.


    Negative Oz values attracted (Demons) that were part of


    faction, to be their apostil and those with demonic stigma received powerful skills, artifacts, and stats as gifts.


    Just like them, there were (Angels) that served the Worldline and were part of the  faction of the system. </absolute>


    Although I did make all these for my own amusement, I knew we would have much more to aplish given that this world is very simr to that of our game.


    At the end of the day, this was the world I knew a fucking lot about.


    I created this amazing world while he lived it.


    I know the functioning and mechanics and he knows about the things that the AI brain created in this world.


    Hence, in this world, we had a lot to gain.


    And... as the ONE that despised the world itself, we were going to use all of those things to create a ce of our own.


    Although we would have the same n and goals as in our former life, we would be capable of aplishing much more in this one.


    ''Maybe... we can do the world domination thing~!''


    Although it wasn''t just a vain thought, that would be... too exhausting.


    I dismissed these unimportant ideas and concentrated on the blue status window in front of me.


    ============


    {Parallel mind (Level-1)}


    -When activated, the user can run multiple separate operations at once.


    (Duration: 1 minute)


    (Mana cost: 10)


    ============


    *


    ============


    {Mana breathing (Level-1)}


    -When concentrated properly on Mana strings in the surroundings, one can breathe Mana and channel it through the Mana heart.


    ============


    *


    ============


    {White eyes (Level-1)}


    -One can read the status window of the target.


    -Can read the micro-movements in the physical body to detect a lie.


    -In a fight, decrease Mana consumption for other skills and increase the ability to (Read) the opponent''s movements.


    (Mana consumption: 15)


    ============


    *


    ============


    {Prism Space (Level-1)}


    -A dimensional space that can be used to store things.


    -At a higher level, other functions would unlock.


    (Mana consumption: 12)


    ============


    ''Well, they are good.''


    Mana breathing is amon skill of those possessing a Mana heart, and other skills are rare.


    Parallel Minds and Prism Space was currently a [Grade-2] skill but one can grow, so it was good, while Mana breathing was amon [Grade-1] skill.


    The white eye was special, [Grade-3] and very few people possess the ability to read other people''s status windows.


    ''Well, nothing too amazing...'' moving my window, I opened his skills.


    *


    ============


    {Perseverance (Level-1)}


    -Grants a special single-mindedness that remains active until the task ispleted or the user cancels it.


    -While active, it increases Mana regeneration. Decreases Mana, concentration, and stamina consumption.


    (Mana consumption: 20)


    (Cooldown: 1 Day)


    ============


    *


    ============


    {Six walls (Level-1)}


    -Grants immunity against mental skills.


    -Grants immunity against skills that show the status window.


    -Six walls can work separately and can be given to someone the user has a high mental connection with.


    ============


    "Damn Lucy, you have some exceptional skills there~!" I eximed with a grin on my pretty face.


    He had fewer skills than me, but two of his skills were [Grade-3].


    I was smirking at my baby brother but, just then, I felt a weird sensation throughout my body.

 Chapter 5: 5 Starting preparation

    <h4>Chapter 5: 5 Starting preparation</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    [Skill: Six Walls have been used by ID: Lucifer. Three Walls from the skill have been assigned to ID: Auriel.]


    [ "El, let''s move cautiously and grow a bit. I know you obviously know this, but that fat bastard is a viin in the end. Killing him won''t be easy with our current bodies." ] He said in a serious tone as he gazed deep into my eyes.


    It was necessary to kill this bastard so that we can get special rewards from the Worldline and beings of higher factions for our first kill of the evil demonic bastard.


    In this border town of the empire, the bastard whom we witnessed sold children from this orphanage to human auctions.


    Given that this location was near the empire and a forest, it served as an adventurer town.


    Those who are looking for money, as well as other items like Oz and stat stones that are dropped by monsters, visit this forest hunting ground at their own risk.


    For beginners looking to improve their hunting skills and gain some real-world experience, the forest''s outskirts made for an excellent hunting location.


    But, as one went deeper, the difficulty of the game increased many folds.


    I personally ced several hidden treasures for yers and challenged this fool to find them in hopes of setting the tone.


    But... after ying for 24 hours nonstop, he discovered not only the treasures that I hid with all my mind but also discovered many system-generated treasures in that forest.


    There were still three ces we can visit after killing that big bastard, despite the fact that many of those areas weren''t truly ces we could visit straight away.


    The killing wasn''t anything new to us and the reason we both can think this much normally about killing was probably because of the {Zero Skill} we both had.


    *


    ============


    {Blue Crown (Level-0)}


    -Have a mindset that functions as an overlord looking down on every existence and the world itself.


    -Increase concentration, willpower, and Mana regeneration rate in fights against opponents with higher levels.


    [Unlock more functions every 120 levels.]


    ============


    *


    Lucy''s skill was the same as mine and this type of skill, the {Zero Skills}, was something that only named characters of my game possessed.


    And I don''t remember ever creating characters with such powerful and unique skills as us.


    But, given that we had been abandoned in a border town and were onlymoners, it was likely the case that in my version, they either didn''t exist at all or had passed away by the time the main storyline of the story began.


    Like many fantasy stories, my main starting plot was also centered around the <imperial academy=""> of this great empire. </imperial>


    So, our primary goal would be to get strong and enroll in the imperial capital''s academy.


    There was no need to think about useless stuff like our family and our identity and such.


    He was my Lucifer, and I was his El. For us, that was sufficient.


    [ "Ok. We will take it one step at a time but, you know too, right, he will have us when we turn ten.


    Hence, we only have nine years at maximum to train, improve our stats, and learn new skills." ] I said, rolling closer to him.


    [ "It would be sufficient and he can''t touch us until we are ten, so we won''t have to worry about this one." ] He replied and touched his forehead to mine.


    [ "Yes. So, mister master swordsman. What secondary ss are you selecting?" ] I asked as I closed my eyes.


    [ "Since I have such an incredible tutor to teach me, I''m choosing magic this time. And, what about you, miss magic eater?" ] He asked as his breathing calmed down.


    [ "Duel swords, as I also have such a skilled master to teach me~." ] I also chuckled and slowed my breathing.


    He smiled with his small, baby face and... fall asleep.


    [ "Good night, B.R.O.T.H.E.R.~" ] With a small sigh, I also closed my eyes.


    ***


    (5 yearster)


    "Ok~. We can start tomorrow~!" I shouted cheerfully and looked at Lucy beside me.


    His bright blue eyes were glowing with excitement as he looked at his status window.


    ===Status===


    ID: Lucifer


    Race: Human (Commoner)


    Strength: 15


    Agility: 12


    Stamina: 18


    Intelligence: 30


    Luck: 18


    Charm: 12


    Mana: 21


    Level: 0


    {Skills: Perseverance (Level-1), Mana breathing (Level-1)}


    {Innate Skill: Six Walls (Level-1), Red crown (Level-0)}


    [Skill point: 0]


    [Oz: 0]


    ============


    I could see his status window and I also had mine opened in front of me.


    ===Status===


    ID: Auriel


    Race: Human (Commoner)


    Strength: 9


    Agility: 12


    Stamina: 12


    Intelligence: 42


    Luck: 12


    Charm: 15


    Mana: 24


    Level: 0


    {Skills: Parallel Mind (Level-1), Mana breathing (Level-1), White Eyes (Level-1)}


    {Innate Skill: Prism Space (Level-1), Mind link (Level-1), Blue crown (Level-0)}


    [Skill point: 0]


    [Oz: 0]


    ============


    "Luckey bastard," I grumbled under my breath and he heard me.


    "Smart monkey," He also retorted with his own cussing.


    We have seeded in achieving our short-term objectives, which included broadening our knowledge of the world, building up our strength, and¡ªmost importantly¡ª''ying'' with one another.


    It was a slow life, with mornings dedicated to physical training and nights to Mana breathing.


    We were born with a (Mana heart) so we had the privilege to unlock the [Workce] function of the Worldline''s system.


    Three requirements had to be met, ording to <voice of="" the="" world="">, for us to unlock it. </voice>


    1) A physical body of [Good] grade or above.


    2) A mental body of [Better] Or above.


    3) Being part of the world system for at least five years.


    The ranking in the system for both bodies was: Inappropriate <normal <good="" <better="" <best="" <excellent="" </normal>


    When we linked to the system, which required a minimum [Good] rating in the mental body, we both had [Excellent] grades for the mental body.


    The mental body was the main body in the whole of [Worldline] and we can also call it the spirit body, subconscious, or soul.


    The physical body was a secondary or mortal shell that could be trained, destroyed, and re-created easily.


    So, to get to that minimum of [Good] rating for the physical body, Lucy trained me like a crazy coach.


    I wanted to kill that bastard but, I can''t do that right now.


    We had a lot of work to do, and painless death for this idiot would be my greatest act of mercy.


    So, looking at him at my side, I kissed his cheeks.


    "Oi? What was that?!" He was surprised, and it painted a red blush on his face.


    "Your punishment!" I shouted and closed both status windows.


    Looking at me with anger-filled eyes, he also kissed me, catching me off guard.


    "What?!" I shouted with the same red blush on my face.


    He coughed and jumped off the wall, saying, "Your punishment for doing good enough."


    "We will see how you do in your magic lessons from tomorrow. Just get ready for your punishments~!"


    I had an evil grin on my face, and I was confident that he would understand exactly what I meant.


    If he was a crazy coach, I can also be the crazy magic teacher. But he won''t be able to handle those magic theories as well asplicated stuff.


    He knew the consequences if he couldn''t do well so he flinched and turned red like a fresh rose.


    "No. No, no, no! Sorry!" In his childish voice, he ran towards me and hugged my small self.


    "Be a good boy then~." Caressing his ash-white, straight hair, I kissed his head.


    "Ok. S.I.S.T.E.R." I knew he had a smirk on his but, I let that one go this time.

 Chapter 6: 6 Workplace

    <h4>Chapter 6: 6 Workce</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    A skill isparable to a magic spell that can be created through [Workce] or acquired from a variety of sources.


    This was also a part of the Worldline because I built it with the central world system as its foundation.


    One entered this ce as a spirit body or mental body.


    You can develop talents or practice skills. You can do anything in this limitless, unbreakable, white space.


    Creating a skill wasn''t so simple; for average individuals, it was practically impossible.


    As ONE, though, we were anything but normal.


    This moron of mine perfected a single sword motion by practicing it countless times in order for the system to recognize it as a skill.


    I dismantled or sketched the thing called ''skill'' as I already had expert knowledge of the fundamentals and functioning of the world.


    We both understood that developing new skills was difficult and that we couldn''t immediately use all of our knowledge to create the best skills. Real life had considerably more constraints and bounds than virtual reality.


    And... creating a skill was an achievement within this Worldline.


    You get rewards ording to what you create from ''Voice of the world'' and they can be anything from (Oz), scrolls, or skill points.


    The central world''s system ssified the skills into many ranks.


    After meeting specific requirements, anyone can acquire [Grade-1] skills, which aremon skills. For example, having a Mana heart grants {Mana Breathing}.


    Skills in [Grade-2] have more than one function, and a small majority of individuals possess them. They have a physical function like a parallel mind or a magical function like prism space.


    [Grade-3] skills that a select few people possess. They not only have multiple functions, but they are also powerful in many ways.


    They also serve as a reflection of the owner.


    Lucy''s {Perseverance} was something that reflected him perfectly.


    He was already a single-minded person when he had toplete a task.


    Never in my life had I encountered someone who worked as hard as he did.


    For our happiness, he did everything he could, possibly even more.


    He might have aplished considerably far more than what we did if he had used that single-mindedness in another situation.


    Yet... I am aware.


    Such an idea had never even entered his little head.


    He had me. What more can he ask for?


    He was also someone with a tough mentality. When it came to matters regarding the mind, there was only one person who could break him: me.


    Hence, the {Six Walls} also reflected that characteristic of his perfectly as well.


    As for me, I knew how to read.


    How to readnguages that I have seen for a few hours, reading rooms with silent activities, and how to read people¡ªeven those who are experts in their field.


    The majority of the characters, enemies, and artifacts in this game were also familiar to me, and everything was recorded in my photographic memory.


    So, the {White Eyes} skill reflected most of me.


    [Grade-4]skills. Some things which are not permitted under Worldline guidelines can nevertheless be used under very severe restrictions.


    These abilities enable the use of stuff that the fundamental worldline normally prohibits.


    The most priceless gifts that [Angles] or [Demons] may provide are these kinds of abilities.


    Andstly, the most powerful type of skill that I designed.


    [Zero Skill]


    A skill that stayed at (Level-0) but can even grow outside the bounds of the Worldline.


    These were abilities that all MCs possessed or would eventually acquire.


    Our skills {Red Crown} and {Blue Crown} are also some of those cheat skills.


    I invested a great deal of my time creating the algorithms for creating and granting these {Zero skills} in the system''s core, so when I saw the skill window for the first time, I knew my efforts had been worthwhile.


    We were back inside the big, good-looking orphanage.


    Baron Terin Knot, the proprietor of this establishment, was the game''s viin and a minor character who was just killed by the main characters in a genocide.


    I had no limitations back there, so I created every scene and every drop of blood as realistically as possible.


    With the painful cries and crashing of dead bodies, I had put some of the greatest efforts into making them.


    Then that fucked up thing happened, and the game was wiped out, ruining all my excitement.


    I might even have considered releasing that game if I everpleted it. It was that much good.


    But now that we''re inside that game, I''m able to aplish things that I couldn''t in my previous world.


    This ce was already the best starting point we could ask for.


    And, the making of skills will start from tomorrow as we would unlock the workce by night.


    "El? What is that?" Lucy pulled the end of my dress and pointed at the front.


    We had snaked out by the window as usual and returned at the scheduled hour.


    Normally, there shouldn''t be anything out of ce.


    Then... what was that piece of paper in our room?


    I responded, "Looks like it''s from Miss Evaline," as there was only one possible option.


    Walking closer to the small table, I picked up the piece of paper.


    { "Happy birthday, El and Lucy. I know you are ying outside again, so I will just leave this note.


    I don''t know your actual birthday but for me, the day we met will always be your birthday.


    Don''t hurt yourself ande back safely~." }


    "She''s the same as always." He mumbled beside me.


    "Hu..." Folding the paper, I put it inside the drawer. This was hurting my cold heart.


    [ "El, I really want to kill that bastard." ] He uttered such words in my head before cursing at that son of a bitch. His eyes were wet as he thought of the kinddy.


    [ "We will. Definitely." ] I never wrote something like that, but... this bastard did ''things'' to this sweetdy who took care of many children like us.


    And I... we can''t forgive that piece of shit.


    We won''t kill him instantly with some simple cutting off the throat, and I''ll make sure even his soul screams in agony when the timees!


    -Hugs.


    I gave Lucy a long, tight hug before putting on my stoic look.


    I wasn''t merciful when it came to torture and I also wasn''tzy enough to not describe every single drop of blood that escaped from their body.


    ***


    Night came as we set on the bed in the dimly lit room.


    [Ding!]


    "It''s here~," I shouted joyfully and jumped from the bed as the barrage of messages started.


    [You have met the conditions!]


    [Updating world line interface.]


    [Updating status window.]


    [Collecting data.]


    [¡­]


    [Complete.]


    [Congrattions! You have unlocked the function: Workce!]


    [<voice of="" world=""> have recognized an achievement.] </voice>


    [Congrattions! You''re the youngest being among the average human species to unlock this function.]


    [Granting first achievement reward.]


    [Increasing the rank of (Gift) to match the achievement.]


    [Achievement recorded in personal <records>.] </records>


    With this st of system notifications, we were ready to start the first phase of our ns.

 Chapter 7: 7 Workplace (2)

    7 7 Workce (2)


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    [You have received: 500 Oz.]


    [You have received: Growth crystal.]


    [You have received: 20 Skill points.]


    Looking at the floating status window before me, my lips curved up as looked at El.


    "World line is generous this time~." I giggled and took out a small blue crystal from the box that appeared before us.


    The reward system was part of the world line and most of the things were random in them.


    She designed the system, so she knew what type of rewards we can get from different unknown tasks and I knew how the automated system distributed rewards.


    But, what we both didn''t know was how the system would reward things to someone as young as us who aplished things that took at least 10 years to even the MCs of the game.


    There was someone among these MCs who was also a reincarnation of an almost simr world to us but, she didn''t know how this world worked.


    We naturally had the upper hand and a lot more information than the main characters in the story.


    The rewards we just got for the youngest ones to unlock the [Workce] were pretty good too.


    The crystal in my hand was one thing, but the very first Oz we got was also more than what I was expecting.


    You only get five Oz when you kill the <G> ranked beast, the weakest of the magical creatures or from the system perspective, monsters.


    Ten Oz for <F> rank, twenty-five for <E> rank, fifty for <D> rank, a hundred for <C> rank, two hundred-fifty for <B> rank, and a thousand for <A> rank.


    There are <AA>, <AAA>, <S>, <SS>, and <SSS> ranked beasts, but those things are just too overpoweredpared to others.


    There were also some <Unique beings>, [Deamon kings], and [Gods] that the system registered as [EX] ranked existence.


    Their sheer presence was so powerful that they could destroy the life forms like us.


    They lived in a separate space and watched over the world line''s differents, formerly known as the (Spectators).


    As entertainment, they gave different creatures their stigmas, powers, and gifts and make them their vessels or puppets¡­ bastards.


    But, those things were rare in the world line and nothing like this will happen tillter parts of the ''game''.


    "Looks like the world is pitying us~." my cute sister chuckled and took out the glowing crystal from her box.


    ============


    [Growth crystal]


    -Increases learning speed inside the workce and concentration for five hours.


    [Restricted to the user with the mental body of [Better] or above]


    ============


    I already knew about this, so there wasn''t much need to see things other than the restrictions.


    However harsh the conditions to use the rewarded growth crystal are, the better they perform when used.


    Though we got the lowest-ranked one, it was enough toplete one skill for me.


    "See you in the morning, master~." She cheerfullyughed and set down on her bed with a smile.


    "Please take care of me too, master~." With a bright smile on my face, I also walked to her.


    Standing before her, I gave her a warm, loving, and passionate kiss¡­ on her forehead.


    She smiled with a mix of sweet-bitter expression and settled down on her bed.


    Climbing thedder of the double bed, I also dropped down on my bed.


    [ "Ready?" ]she asked in my mind and I answered in an excited voice.


    [ "I''m doing {Horizontal sh}, what about you? {Dismantle} or {Elemental magic}?" ] I asked, and put the small blue crystal in my mouth.


    [ "{Dismantle}. I''m doing twin swords, remember? I will be an anti-magic swordsman." ] She answered with a chuckle.


    A smirk painted on my face from her words as I looked at the ceiling.


    [ "But you''re a girl~." ] I teased my lovely sister for thest time before calling my blue, translucent system window.


    [ "I''m indeed a ''girl''." ] Her voice was genuine, and it contained her evil, mischievous tone.


    My hands stopped as I thought about the deep and not-so-pure meaning behind those words, and I shook my head.


    [ "Good night, S.I.S.T.E.R." ] I replied in a sorrowful but warm voice.


    [ "Good night Lucy~." ] Answering in the same sad but warm voice, she entered her workce¡­ this whole sibling thing was still weird.


    "ess [Workce]. ID: Lucifer. Start skill creation."


    [ID confirmed.]


    [Entering Workspace. Starting skill creation.]


    [Select the type and method of skill creation.]


    A blue light passed through my closed eyes, and it transferred my subconscious into an endless white ce.


    I could feel much stronger and free in this ce than in my physical body.


    My appearance was still the same as that of a child, but I already had strength and control like a fit, powerful body.


    Three system windows were opened before my eyes and asked me to select and follow the instructed steps.


    Though I believed I knew all this, I followed all the instructions and finished the small tutorial. These small things were important for me from the yer''s perspective, after all.


    Selecting the [Repetition] method from the two listed on the screen, I selected a simple sword skill as the skill type.


    15:07


    All I could do with my current physical body was simple shes and, at most, one sword stance.


    Someone like myself that gained the title of [Sword Master] in every game I yed would definitely have their own sword style.


    And for me, it was a very sophisticated sword dance.


    But, I can''t even think of that thing until I reach at least (Level-150).


    In games, there was no need to worry about the physical body as it was a game, but in reality... I don''t even know what might happen to me if I so much as practice its breathing form.


    So, to start with the basics, I will have to perfect a horizontal sh and repeat it three thousand times for starters.


    After that, I will increase the training intensity.


    ***


    [El''s POV: ]


    [Selecting method: Spell creation.]


    [Initializing canvas...]


    A white system panel appeared before me inside this already white space.


    There were two methods of creating skills in the workce.


    1) Repeating the same movements until you carve it inside the mental body or 2) sketch everything from its core.


    Lucy did everything with the first method, so I already knew he might have swung his sword five hundred times by now.


    But, my work was more delicate and required higher concentration than willpower.


    Every skill had a core or base from which it started.


    Normally, these cores remained in the same ce and numbered only one, but in some cases withplicated, higher level, or self-made skills, the core shifted its ce and numbered more than one.


    If one could read these cores and inject Mana of the exact opposite wavelength, they can cancel the skill with much fewer efforts. This process of canceling a skill was called skill-neutralization, or what I mostly call it: anti-magic.


    There is an obvious difference between simple magic or weapon arts or battle styles and skills however, the people of this world mostly prefer skills over the simple long methods where they had to go through a long mental process.


    This process of canceling a skill worked in three different ways.


    1) Absorbing the whole spell that''s technically not possible for normal humans.


    2) Block it with the exact oppositely vibrating skill.


    3) Pierce its core.


    ''Finding a core of skill is difficult and in cases of physical skills like Lucy''s {Horizontal sh}, the core is mostly in a moving state.''


    On top of that, in Lucy''s case, he made a skill to be simple to understand but unimaginably difficult to grasp.


    The {sh} that was a simple [Grade-1] skill, got modified to be a perfect {Horizontal sh}.


    A skill with three cores where one core moved with the tip of the sword while the one on the handle and the body of the sword stayed still.


    That punk will swing his fine sword at least twenty thousand times before the system acknowledged it as a skill.


    It wasn''t easy and there wasn''t much to understand in that skill, but I didn''t know any fool that swung the sword in the same motion and can do it until he gets every single one at the same point.


    I didn''t have that powerful will, and I didn''t need that.


    I was still better than him.


    My personal creation and some of the very few masterpieces in all of my works, a skill that can automatically dismantle skills under any conditions.


    A skill that was almost a bug but still stayed within the guidelines of the Worldline.


    He gave me the nickname [Magic eater] because I had this skill.


    Creating this skill was something I had to spend many in-game days of 48 hours on in the past and here, it was surely going to take months.


    The skill itself had 36 cores, and each and every one of them had three sub-cores of themselves.


    If someone tried to break this skill with different methods, it would tangle them in theplicated of these sub-cores.


    Aside from restrictions, there was no possible break of this skill.


    And I can lift the restrictions as my skill level advances¡­


    "Oh! We got the skill points too~! Most valuable among the things we received." With a smirk, I looked at the skill points that we just received on my status window.


    It was some of the most important things in this world ruled with powerful skills.

 Chapter 8: 8 Skill creation

    <h4>Chapter 8: 8 Skill creation</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    Skill points were some of the most important things in this world.


    To upgrade a skill''s level, one has to either fulfill some conditions or use these skill points.


    Usually, [Grade-1] skills took around 20 skill points for their first upgrade, and the amount doubled after that.


    [Grade-2] took forty, [Grade-3] took sixty, and [Grade-4] took eighty.


    Every skill had a maximum of six levels.


    Very few people could even upgrade their skills up to level four, as one traditionally only got two skill points after every level up.


    Aside from levels, the ''yers'' received them through rare quests, but now we couldn''t have quests.


    So, the only other option to gain skill points was through achievement recognized by the <voice of="" world=""> and Worldline. </voice>


    And twenty was enough to upgrade the [Grade-1] {Mana breathing} to the second level¡­


    [Ding!]


    [Skill: {Mana breathing} has been upgraded to (Level-2)]


    There was no need to spare my skill points like Lucy.


    He will save most of his points just to use them in his sword dance or maybe use it when he thinks it''s the right time.


    My skill was overpowered from the start and it continued improving as the level increased, but the skill was a [Rank-4] so there was no way I could upgrade it so easily.


    By the time Iplete this one skill, he might have finished creating at least four skills.


    So, we would be almost at the same level in overall power.


    I had taken the crystal so the main first core''s work of the skill will bepleted by today.


    It would take at least a year without the help of a support system like in the game to finish this skill and after that, I can finally move on to other things.


    Creating these skills wasn''t the only thing we will have to do in the time we have left.


    There were still things like practicing skills and increasing stats.


    That was all we could do as to increase the level, we had to hunt.


    That was the only way aside from quests.


    We only gained the experience points after killing something. And that was even more of a reason to kill that bastard.


    Not only do we get the reward, save some children and gain many things, but we will also gain EXP. And that should almost push our level to 10.


    "But¡­ the painless death will be thest thing that bastard will taste from me," I smirked and painted the white canvas before me in all ck.


    My creation style was close to the painting and contained coding and programming unique elements with Mana as the base.


    Mana strings were the fundamental particles of all creation in this world.


    The Mana worked a bit differently from the particle form as the word ''string'' itself exined most things.


    The Mana strings were something that was based on the (String theory) that proposed that the world was based on the strings and the fundamental particles were strings at their base.


    Almost anyone can use this power called Mana, but only those possessing a Mana heart can produce spells from them.


    Spells were a bit different from skills as we produced them on the spot with the maniption of the strings.


    One with a Mana heart can y with these strings and, just like music, produce distinct notes.


    Strings were ultimately the power source of aputer called the mortal body, and the brain was a processor.


    The input, like Mana strings, was processed in the brain which was powered by the heart that can pump that Mana in the body.


    Going into that thing was too much as I can just go on without caring about you all so, I gathered my attention to the work before me.


    Looking at the ck canvas, I increased the size to 30*30 meters, the size of my painting.


    It was big, and I knew it. That was the very reason there was almost no one that could break this skill.


    My work was simple: Channel Mana, start with one core, create the sub-cores, connect all cores, drop the skill circles around the cores, and cover the whole thing with some smallyers of Mana.


    This was something that took time and the amount of Mana had to be perfect every time I drew even a single line.


    "Let''s get started~!" Tying my long ash-white hair behind in a bun, I bent down.


    ***


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    Standing in a white, endless room, I took a deep breath.


    "This is the moment," I muttered under my breath and closed my eyes.


    Finishing a skill in one day was an almost impossible thing, but I was at the end of that so¡­


    Calming my breathing, I took a step back and put my right hand on the hilt of my sword.


    Holding the sheath of my sword tightly, taking the proper stance that was now a part of this mental body, preparing my muscles and calming my breathing, I repeated the same movement of pushing up the sword from the guard, and shing before the empty space before me and retracting the sword into the sheath.


    -Click.


    Just the same subtle clicking sound, but this time without stopping, I repeated the same moment another ny-nine times.


    It was hard at the start with this new body, but after ten thousand times, I becamefortable repeating this quick movement.


    And the result of my close to twenty thousand identical movements...


    [<voice of="" world=""> has found a new skill in your actions.] </voice>


    [<voice of="" world=""> acknowledges the sword moment as a new skill.] </voice>


    [Congrats! You have created a new skill.]


    [Assessing the skill.]


    [Scaning...]


    [Complete.]


    [<voice of="" world=""> has acknowledged the simplicity of theplex skill.] </voice>


    [Please name the new [Rank-2] skill.]


    "Horizontal sh," I replied as I tried to calm my wildly beating heart. Doing that simple movement a hundred times in twenty seconds was no joke.


    Doing a hundred quick draws wasn''t easy and doing it precisely took too much concentration. The strain on the body was another factor altogether, but atst, I had done it.


    It was amazing and impossible sounding, but I had created a skill of [Rank-2] in mere hours.


    I knew it would be morning very soon, but I still had to check the skill and rewards I would get.


    ''I will receive more rewards than her, but ultimately, we both will have rewards of the same value.


    Maybe she will have better things than me when she finishes her cheat-like skill.''


    Her {Dismantle} was an almost unreasonable skill, and I had experienced it the longest.


    We did challenges and PvPs in her virtual worlds and many of the functions in those games were the same as in this world.


    This unique world contained a game-like system, but that was only because the main brain of the worldline believed it was the simplest and most efficient way to supervise the world.


    The system and rules of the [Worldline] were important for growth, but it was also the reason we had so many restrictions on us.


    Knowing the shit tone of things was useless if you can''t use it, anyway. And there was this thing called  that made us more restrained. </authority>


    But... going slowly and one step at a time was the best way to achieve what we wanted.


    There was no actual end to this game and no one can know what would happen in the future.


    "Of course, there are exceptions, and prophets and fate exist, but we don''t have to worry about that."


    [Ding!]


    The message rang again, and I returned to the system window.


    [Skill creationplete!]


    [Congrattions! You are the youngest being among normal humans to create a new skill.]


    [<voice of="" the="" world=""> has found multiple aplishments in this act.] </voice>


    [A physical sword skill: {Horizontal sh} has been created.]


    [Bestowing gift of appropriate rank.]


    The messages ended, and I came back to the real world. The first experience of the workce was not so bad.


    A wooden box materialized before my eyes and I caught it.


    "Lucy~! Won''t you give me that box~?" El asked as she crawled inside my bedsheet and hugged me.


    She was hot, maybe because of the training.


    Not minding her normal actions or those cute puffed-up cheeks one bit, I opened the box with a hopeful expression.


    Previous rewards were already good, so there was a good chance this will be more exciting than them!

 Chapter 9: 9 Reward

    <h4>Chapter 9: 9 Reward</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    A blue light escaped from the wooden box, and I looked at the floating message window before my eyes.


    [You have received: 1500 Oz.]


    [You have received: 2 Mana stones.]


    [You have received: 30 Skill points.]


    Everything was wonderful, but the thing that intrigued me, and the one clinging to me, were the Mana stones.


    A Mana stone was something that ''high-level'' monsters created inside their bodies randomly.


    It was a rare thing, and every stone was valued at at least 300 Oz in the main worldline trade shop. And the price naturally varied ording to the Mana purity and its size.


    "Wowy~. This is mine, right~?" As always, without even my answer, she took out the two blue round stones from the box and they vanished.


    They looked like any normal stones and for now; I had no use for these things.


    "What will I get from this deal, my dear sister?" I asked with a warm smile and pushed the nket away. It was morning and time to rise and shine.


    I believed she won''t answer me and it would be the same one-sided trade as every time.


    But, to my surprise, she actually replied.


    "I... you can have a wish." And just after saying that, she hid behind the pillow to hide her red face like some shy little innocent girl.


    Her answer was unexpected to me but, I knew what those words meant.


    There was this little reward system where we used to reward the other person with a ''wish''.


    You can ask ''anything'' from the other party and there was no room for a no when one of these wishes is used.


    It was unlike her to give such a precious thing for mere Mana stones, so I looked at her with an evil smirk and asked in my childish voice, "Oh my deardy, how can I ever say no to such a generous offer~?"


    Peeking at me from behind the pillow, she saw my little smirk with narrow eyes. She was definitely calling me ''cheeky bastard'' in those hidden thoughts right now.


    "Yes..."


    Shaking her head in embedment, she threw the pillow at me. It was rare and some of the most precious moments to see her rose-red face.


    She was someone that rarely lost, and she was also someone who would do anything to reward the other party.


    Absolutely. Anything.


    Yes, it was a fact that the other party was only me; she was damn cute at those times of embarrassment.


    Looking at her bright red eyes and her messy white hair, I smiled warmly at her.


    We were still children and there was still no way that we would do anything out of the norm just yet.


    There was a long way before us, and we could do most of the things when the academy starts.


    There would be many things we had to look after in that ce, but whatever that may be... we will be together.


    "Ok, my beloved queen, let''s clean up. Miss Evaline will be here with food soon."


    I was happy, but there was anger in my eyes when I mentioned Eva.


    We were pretty rare products because of our looks and mental barrier, so we were receiving special treatment from that piece of shit orphanage owner.


    "I won''t make it painless, Lucy, don''t worry~." She replied cheerfully in her evil tone. And she meant those words. I knew better than any of you.


    I had experienced her methods of ''punishments'' firsthand, so I knew very well just how ''expert'' she was.


    It wasn''t a matter of just inducing pain when she was actually pissed at someone.


    Hell no!


    It was something that I feared to even describe in lowly pure words.


    Things that seemed simple, but at the same time, the person tightly bound to the table might just want to kill themselves before another thinges.


    It was just ineffably painful.


    There was mercy in her previous self but in this world, as we had our special {Zero skills}, even I wouldn''t feel much from seeing a scumbag like that fat bastard suffer.


    It wasn''t my forte to see someone suffer so much.


    I believed in a quick, painless death.


    That was thest mercy I showed as a human.


    But she was just crazy.


    It was a habit, and she just took pleasure in seeing those who deserved to suffer bleed bloody tears in utter agony.


    Her sadistic side was the very reason I loved her cute side more than anything.


    So, looking at my adorable mess another time, I offered her a hand.


    "Let''s go," I said in a low voice, just enough for it to reach her.


    And without a word, she happily epted it and we climbed down from the bed.


    ***


    [OP: ]


    An endless white ce, and in the middle of such a ce was a dark canvas and a young, beautiful girl by its side.


    Sitting before therge backspace on the ground that was filled with weird numbers and geometrical designs, she drew something on the smaller canvas before her.


    It was fascinating to see the same kind of designs appear on the ground on the small canvas before her.


    But right now, she was hyper-focused on the small lines that seemed like a before her.


    We can see that the was creating a canopy over the ground, therge circles and small circles visible beneath it.


    There were also many triangr shapes of them and then everything was connected with many unique numbers.


    Even after looking closely, one couldn''t understand thisplex structure, but one thing was clear: this whole thing was a piece of art.


    It was art that wasplicated, something that would need divine eyes to just understand it.


    There was almost no way to recreate something like this, not even after you know how to draw it.


    There was a blue stone glowing in her other hand, and the blue glow from the stone was fading at a rapid speed.


    She was drawing and drawing, lost in a world of her own, one with her will to finish this colossal masterpiece.


    After some time passed, the stone in her hand started turning white, and she without losing her focus, clenched her fist and broke the stone.


    The stone also just disappeared without any traces after a moment and her drawing hand fastened.


    The speed she was drawing every line, every curve, and every perfect shape was unreal.


    She was fast and urate, and her every action sparked something inside the onlookers.


    The bright red feather pen was something thatplimented her beautiful ash-white hair and shining red eyes in this perfectly white room.


    Therge on the ck canvas was almostplete, and it seemed thest strokes were the only thing left for her.


    She didn''t wait for anything andpleted those webs with three triangr strokes.


    Everything stopped for a moment as soon as she finished, and then, the feather pen fell from her hand.


    A bright red light came out of the ck-and-white drawing and the canvas started turning blue!


    It was turning into a system window and the person that drew this whole thing fell on the ground. Unmoving, as if lifeless.


    There were no movements from her, and she was still.


    Fortunately, she was still breathing, as her modest chest was slowly going up and down.


    "Finally..." she rejoiced under a heavy breath and closed her eyes.


    It took her ten months with the help of all those Mana stones and¡­ she was now done.


    It was more difficult than any time she drew this thing, but... this was a unique experience.


    Drawing the ending parts seemed the most fun to her, and she felt the same hype as in those old days with this.


    In her previous world, the state of extreme concentration was called ''Zone'' and in this world, it was an official state of the mental body, which was called . </dive>


    One would be in a world of their own when in this state, and it was the same for her this time. Drawing thosest lines and shapes was a feeling she felt for the first time too.


    And after putting in this much mental effort for the first time, she sure had the right to expect exceptional rewards from the system. So¡­


    [Ding!]


    The big drawing vanished in the system window and the long-awaited notification graced her barely open eyes.

 Chapter 10: 10 Reward (2)

    <h4>Chapter 10: 10 Reward (2)</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    A sudden blinding light illuminated the room, and a strange voice different from the normal system voice reverberated in my mind.


    [ *Worldline had detected abnormal signs of activity.* ]


    This one was a male robotic voice, and it was the closest of the guard robots from my previous world.


    [ *Possibility of new higher grade skill is detected.* ]


    [< Starting the scan of workce belonging to ID: Auriel. >]


    I felt a weird sensation and my consciousness started fading as I was thrown outside of my workce.


    Startled by the intense sensation of being thrown out, I gasped and instinctively grabbed the hand that was resting on my forehead.


    "Shhh. It''s ok. You did well and everything is ok..." He reassured me, caressing my sweat-drenched forehead.


    I knew I was ok, but I wasn''t fine at all.


    Just the thought of your mental body being thrown away was something that was a little scary in itself.


    I knew something like this was going to happen but to think it would be this sudden...


    Like hell, system! Gimme some time to think before you just throw me out of my private ce!


    "Haa¡­ thanks."


    Looking at my darling brother, I closed my eyes.


    Thisp was a warm ce and somewhere I felt the mostfortable.


    Be it that technologically advanced world or this one with mostly medieval things¡­


    It was always a distinct feeling when I set on thisp with this warm, caring, and safe hand on my forehead.


    "Looks like we will hit a jackpot this time," I hoped as we waited for the system message to pop up.


    "You''re ok and that''s all that matters to me." He massaged my head with his small hands and released a small sigh of relief.


    It was a rxing feeling, and we stayed like that until the status window popped up.


    [Ding!]


    And it was here.


    The exciting thing was now before us.


    [<voice of="" the="" world=""> has received a special announcement from the worldline for area #321CF. Asking for permission of announcement.] </voice>


    "Declined," I answered without hesitation.


    Announcing this achievement would be the same as setting a target on our backs.


    And we weren''t strong enough to handle any minor demons, let alone those higher beings observing this part of the Worldline.


    [Decline epted.]


    Then the status window changed from blue to a shiny gold.


    [< An achievement has been aplished for the first time in the specific part of the Worldline. >]


    A low melodious hymn rang in our room, and a shining golden box started materializing before our eyes.


    "Congrattions El! You received a golden box~." He patted my head and asked me to stand up.


    "eptable." With a brief reply and a soft kiss on his gentle hand, I stood up.


    We had just received a golden box that was two ranks higher than the normal wooden box. It was good, but the things we get from inside it would be the main rewards.


    [Congrattions! You have aplished a special achievement.]


    [A skill of [Grade-4] has been created by a normal human for the first time!]


    [As the base reward for higher achievement of creating a celestial skill, <first authority=""> has been granted.] </first>


    [Congrattions! You are the first mortal to achieve something like this in worldline #321CF.]


    [Open announcement permission had been declined. Moving to secondary reward calction.]


    Looking at his wide-open, cute crystal blue eyes, I kissed his cheeks.


    "Thank you~." shouting cheerfully over this new wonderful reward, I looked at the loading screen.


    Gaining authority within this worldline was something that happened very rarely.


    The creation of my skill was something on the level of receiving this thing called . </authority>


    It was something like system authority rights and at the end of the day; it was useless until a certain amount was gathered.


    There will be very few chances to earn these  and we weed every extra one with open arms. </authority>


    I was the first one to gain an authority, but I knew this cute little boy beside me was not that far away from me.


    He will also receive something like me when hebines the skills that he created during all this time.


    But he will need a bit more time to finish his fifth skill.


    He will be the first to perfectlybine five [Grade-2] skills into something like a [Grade-3.5] skill without restrictions like mine.


    Something that would be more powerful than normal skills and something that would be a bit weaker than the [Grade-4] skills that existed here.


    It would be a special asion and the system will have no choice but to grant the first authority to him too.


    Well, that still didn''t change the fact that I was the first one to gain this authority.


    "Gift?" He asked with a defeated look and sighed in happiness.


    There was a wide grin on my face, and we could read each other''s thoughts.


    Walking up to the box, I handed it to him.


    "You''re lucky." Saying that, I returned to the unnecessary system messages from the beings of absolute purity and pure evil.


    The sudden appearance of a golden box astonished them and¡­ we had no interest in those bastards and bitches.


    Skill information will take a bit longer than expected ording to the notification, so there was no need to worry about this thing.


    Looking back, I nodded at him, and he understood what I meant and did the same. My lovely brother was happy to receive our first golden box.


    A bright yellow light escaped the box as soon as he opened it and¡­ we heard new messages.


    [You have received: 9000 Oz.]


    [You have received: 3 free roulette scrolls.]


    [You have received: 60 Skill points.]


    "Holy shit... is this for real?!" His voice contained utter disbelief as he looked at the three small scrolls inside the box.


    I knew this little boy was luckier than me. But¡­ receiving something like this was surprising for me, too. Far more than receiving the box itself.


    I looked at his shining eyes and smirked warmly.


    "You get two. My generous gift in exchange for a wish from you." An innocent smile spread out on my face as I said that. And I knew a strange shiver must have run down his spine because of that.


    It was amazing, but somehow the ever-stingy worldline gifted us three artifact-granting tickets.


    The artifact was something that increased stats and sometimes even held some {Skills}. Yes, like the special equipment of any fantasy game.


    These things were rare and making them was something only a highly proficient craftsman could do.


    And, in this world, those craftsmen were mostly dwarves.


    Dwarven craftsmanship was something that even the worldline acknowledged.


    And these roulette scrolls summoned a gacha that would spin a wheel of rewards.


    The best thing about this function was that it was a guaranteed win wheel.


    You will mostly get a <g> ranked artifact and even that increased stats by at least 5 to 10 points. </g>


    Artifacts were rare and creating even a <b> rank or above thing was impossible for normal craftsmen. </b>


    <b> It would require <masters>, <grandmaster>, or for things that were <s> rank, at least <transcendent> ranked craftsmen were a must. </transcendent></s></grandmaster></masters></b>


    <b><s> And, as the one that yed this game more than me, he knew some tricks that would grant something special to him¡­ to us. </s></b>


    <b><s> As for me, I was going to use a system bug to earn even more useful rewards than now in the future with my remaining one. </s></b>


    <b><s> "A wish for two gacha scrolls is too generous of you, mydy~. It would be my honor to ept this offer." </s></b>


    <b><s> Though he was smiling, giving me a wish that I can use anytime and anywhere and anyhow was something that spread cold sweat on his forehead. </s></b>


    <b><s> These scrolls weren''t something you can get without aplishing something like I did, or in rare cases, by clearing a dungeon. </s></b>


    <b><s> He just gave me a wish and this might put him in a difficult situation. </s></b>


    <b><s> There was only one way to decline a wish, and that was by using a wish you have against the other person. So, for our cute eternal game, having more was always the best. </s></b>


    <b><s> Smiling at him happily, I handed him two small golden scrolls. </s></b>


    <b><s> His hands were shaking as the ''things'' I asked were anything but normal. But the offer was naturally too good to refuse. </s></b>


    <b><s> I was enjoying his red face when I heard the familiar sound. </s></b>


    <b><s> [Ding!] </s></b>


    <b><s> It was finally finished, so¡­ with a new system pop-up, my new skill window opened before my eyes.</s></b><b><s> </s></b>

 Chapter 11: 11 Skill and roulette

    <h4>Chapter 11: 11 Skill and roulette</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    [Skill creationplete.]


    [You have sketched a new skill for the first time! Giving out additional rewards.]


    [You have received: 2000 Oz.]


    [Please name the skill.]


    With a face that was lit up with a smile, she said "dismantle" in her unique, cheerful manner.


    [Ding!]


    [An unique skill: {Dismantle} has been created.]


    The voice vanished and a new system window opened before us.


    ============


    {Dismantle} (Level-1)


    -Dismantle any skill within 12 meters radius.


    -Restrict activation of lower-grade skills.


    (Mana cost: 50)


    (Cooldown: 1 hour)


    (Duration: 5 minutes)


    ============


    "Many things are missing from this window. Well, it''s not that important. This much will do for now." She nodded with an evil grin on her face now and closed the screen.


    Not being able to use any skill would only leave a person with their stats, magic, and physical arts. Pretty inconvenient, actually.


    And, in this world, that stat gap can be nullified if you have excellent powerful skills, anyway.


    She just created the first and most powerful skill that only she could use. A skill her special talent and brain configuration were the most suited for.


    I can teach someone my {Horizontal sh}, {Quick Stab}, {Silent Cut}, and {Light Walk}, the normal skills that I created in these previous years, but her skill was a unique skill. Something that can''t be traded like other skills.


    There was still one skill, {Shallow Breathing} left before I can create the most basic sword stance or major attack skill for me, but that one would still be an ant before this skill.


    All these [Grade-2] skills will have something that will link them to something else and increase the overall power. But that power would mean nothing if I can''t even use that skill, right people?


    The rewards she received were something far more normal than we can think and it was our free ticket into the secondary hunting zone of the forest.


    Now, the only thing left was to get stronger and kill that bastard.


    "Let''s do it," El whispered in my ear and grabbed my hand.


    "Now?" I asked, ncing at the scroll in her hand and the eyes that were thinking of something obvious.


    "Mine will be for something else. Let''s do with yours." And saying that, she pushed me down on the bed and sat on myp.


    That was her normal behavior, so I didn''t mind that, but this thing, these scrolls before us, were the most exciting right now!


    "Ok. Wish me luck~!" I shouted and called out to the system interface. It was going to be fun~!


    "Summon golden roulette. Use 2 scrolls!"


    My heart was beating faster and¡­ I could feel her back on my chest. Damn bad girl.


    -Oooooooooooong!


    The room was suddenly illuminated with a golden light, and a metallic roulette appeared in front of us.


    [Congrattions! You are the youngest being to use this function in the worldline #321CF.]


    [Rewarding a (Contract) scroll.]


    "Wow~. We are super lucky today!" She shouted with stars in her eyes this time and grabbed the biiiiiig sky-blue scrolls.


    By normal means, we would have to donate arge amount of Oz to the system, but this actually saved a lot of money~!


    "I will keep this safe~!" With that, the scroll vanished from her hand into her prism space. Good world we had that convenient skill.


    Keeping this thing safe from that piece of trash who checked up on us every so often was important, after all.


    "Good thing we have a storage skill," I sighed under my breath and looked at the metallic gambling machine that materialized before us.


    It was the same thing that we saw in gambling games with a round spinning table, but this one had paintings of different artifacts on it.


    We were guaranteed some kind of reward from this thing, however, the cost was the amount of Oz we invested with each spin.


    We used two scrolls, so we technically had two spinning chances.


    We wagered our money on the correct number and if the ball stopped there, it would be the most profitable oue of the game.


    If the number is on something totally different, you randomly get something from the system.


    If you are close to the artifact gambled, you will receive something of appropriate rank.


    It was difficult for me to describe this thing, but all I knew was how we can get a growth-type artifact from ancient times from a certain method.


    It wasn''t a glitch or something like that, but the system''s very mechanism of reward distribution.


    All I needed to do was... waste my chances.


    "One Oz on three and six each," I said, and the two counts on the metal disy vanished.


    It was something unheard-of, but using two chances at once would lead one to a hidden feature of rewards in the system.


    And wasting more than necessary was something ONE never did.


    The roulette started with two balls and both of them stopped at different numbers than what I wanted. Still, seeing those white balls spinning on that wheel was quite satisfying.


    "It''s 12 and 15. So, you lost your chance to make it big with normal means~!" Chuckling with her tongue out, she tried licking my cheeks.


    It would have been sweet to get ''licked'' by her, but... we were still children and there was still this thing I had to deal with.


    [< Oh~. You lost. >]


    For the first time, we heard a mechanical but young and sad voice.


    It was ridiculous and hrious at the same time because the voice resembled a young, small creature.


    "Oh? Did I lose?" I put my hand on my mouth and gently wiped my tearful eyes.


    It was time for our first scam~!


    "Well, can''t say anything to that. I would have worshipped the generosity of the great worldline if it could have at least given me something different from others." I paused and made the most heartbreaking expression I could with all the tears and lone air.


    [< Worship? >]


    This was the first time this system was interacting with us and the reason for that was... the one that was the original form of this game.


    "Yes. The great world line that looks after every existence. Our dear mother, who is so generous that she can even grant a special gift to someone like me."


    [< Mother?! Yes! She''s great~. >]


    It was a remarkable experience to be able to see something that was usually only seen within your virtual world, in real life.


    And this game function which held its own unique will was some of the funniest things that the central brain had created.


    It surprised El, the creator of these things, to see all these... only on the outside though.


    We both knew who the best actor between the two of us was.


    "I, someone so young that created four skills. Someone that will definitely create my fifth skill soon and even used not one but two precious scrolls to y this beautiful game¡­ should receive something different, right?"


    A single tear escaped my eye and slowly glistened down as I looked at the truly beautifully decorated machine.


    [< B-beautiful? Yes! I''m indeed beautiful~. >]


    It replied in a bbergasted voice and a new window of the ''real'' system popped up.


    [Congrattions! You have picked up the interest of an [Offspring] of the worldline.]


    [Golden Roulette, 66th offspring of worldline, has opened a special space <warehouse>.] </warehouse>


    [Choose two <f> ranked artifacts from the warehouse.] </f>


    "Oh! You''re actually giving me such a generous gift! Thank you! Thank you too, mother world!" I shouted and at the same time, replied to El through our telepathic conversation that was going on for a while now.


    { "Just like I remember. A mama''s boy~. I sometimes wonder what things you did toe up with these kinds of strategies." } She asked in a merry voice while maintaining a straight face.


    { "This one was easy. The time this little rat came after me while sitting on the head of that <s> ranked monster was enough to show just how much he loved the AI brain ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹." } </s>


    <s> A confused look shed in my eyes before it quickly vanished. I was still talking with this crazy machine, can''t have the wrong expressions after all. </s>


    <s> { "We can''t say its name!? Lucy, you said that right! But we both heard nothing~! That filtering mechanism actually works!" } </s>


    <s> She shouted in my head as if she had achieved something of great importance. </s>


    <s> And she had every right to do so. </s>


    <s> It was a bit clich¨¦ and unnecessary, but she worked hard on this one little thing that restricted the use of some very important information on ''reality''. </s>


    <s> Worldline can''t do anything with those possessing some really important information and, as we both were, the worldline central brain can''t possibly do anything to us. </s>


    <s> We were a great threat and, at the same time, a great ally to it and it must also know it. </s>


    <s> She created the main co-creator, editor, and maintainer of the ultimate worldline that was the core consciousness of everything. </s>


    <s> The ''AI'' brain, also known as ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹ created the primary system of the game and then the major system created the other AI and NPC of the game. </s>


    <s> I knew little about all those detailed things and her pure obsession with them, but it was just like her. </s>


    <s> It was hard when we lost the whole damn thing, but then again, what can we do about the things that had already happened? </s>


    <s> After crying, shouting, destroying, killing, and trying again, we somehow got back to normal. </s>


    <s> Then, one day, I proposed to her, and she said yes, and then¡­ we died. </s>


    <s> Not the end of the story, though. </s>


    <s> In the end, we were still together and the window before us was our ticket to something that we will use for almost forever. </s>


    <s> "Thank you for this amazing gift, mister roulette~!" With a bright smile, I tapped on the search function of the window, unknown to the fact that the weapons I would choose right now would be far more than either of us would ever have thought¡­</s><s> </s>

 Chapter 12: 12 Ancient artifact

    <h4>Chapter 12: 12 Ancient artifact</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    [You have won: <f> ranked artifact- Red Wooden Sword.] </f>


    [You have won: <f> ranked artifact- Red Magic Cane.] </f>


    [Thank you for ying~! Have a good time~!]


    And with that genuine thanks, the whole machine turned into golden particles and vanished into thin air.


    "Yes~! Thanks to you too~!" I cheerfully shouted and looked at our greatest gain of all time.


    A red sword that looked like a wooden sword but weighted more than a premium metal sword, and a red magic wand, wooden looking but more special than probably even some higher grade artifacts.


    "Lucy~! Thanks for the wonderful gift~." Hugging me while holding her pretty staff, she kissed me... on the cheeks.


    "Okey mydy, now at least show me what that ck mouse generously gave out~," I asked as I hugged her back. I had to see the stats, but this feeling wasn''t that bad.


    ''Hmmm... she was the best.''


    "Yes~!" she shouted from my small shoulders and a window appeared in front of my eyes.


    ============


    [Red wooden Sword]


    =Strength (+10), Agility (+15), Mana (+5)


    ¡úA wooden sword forged with an unknown tree''s branch as its core. The gem on its guard shines beautifully under the moonlight.


    ============


    *


    ============


    [Red Magic Cane]


    =Mana (+20), Stamina (+5), Strength (+5)


    ¡úA wooden magic cane crafted with an unknown tree''s branch as its core. The gem on its top shines beautifully under the moonlight.


    ============


    [ "Wow~. The scam was indeed a sess~." ] I eximed with excitement in her mind and she burst out inughter.


    We just got our hands on something that can grow beyond possible <s> rank. </s>


    <s> These artifacts were from the [{( Ancient civilization )}] and these particr two pieces were special and can only be obtained with this method. </s>


    <s> The ancient civilization was highly advanced in magic works and they had more resources than any of the kingdoms and empiresbined. </s>


    <s> Anything rted to this ancient civilization was valued highly and the ones that held such artifacts were mostly the people with a significant role in this game and the entire worldline. </s>


    <s> In the story, no one found the existence of these two things as they were specially created for yers by the system. </s>


    <s> Getting them through traditional means would be a very challenging and close to impossible task for others, but I luckily did it. </s>


    <s> One will first have to clear a <s> ranked dungeon, be lucky enough to get their hands on a treasure chest by the system, find a treasure scroll in it, andter find the location of the treasure marked on it. </s></s>


    <s><s> Clear the trails set by system AIs, and then... if you''re lucky, you will get something good like these things in our hands. </s></s>


    <s><s> Something like this was rare, and the core of every piece of the artifact was extremely important. </s></s>


    <s><s> When an artifact with a strong outer body but a weak core gets overused, the artifact, the whole thing, crumbles down. </s></s>


    <s><s> But, as long as the core is intact, one can increase the strength of an artifact. </s></s>


    <s><s> In cases of these two things, the core was extremely precious ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹, which was an integral part of the worldline. </s></s>


    <s><s> When I first got to know about these two artifacts, I was ying the game for almost the 36th time after dying by the roulette''s true form that just gave us this. </s></s>


    <s><s> He was a pitch-ck hamster that had many things in his warehouse. </s></s>


    <s><s> Many of his artifacts had summoning skills which he loved and, when angry, he didn''t hesitate to punish the offenders. </s></s>


    <s><s> It was by chance, but I did hear his long poem on his mother''s Worldline and that gave me the idea of doing something like this. </s></s>


    <s><s> I had already seen most of the <g> to <s> ranked artifacts with this method, but there were still many things I never got the chance to see in that absurd warehouse. </s></g></s></s>


    <s><s><s> He was an [Offspring], a creation of the Worldline itself. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> He handled the <roulette of="" gold="">, the true roulette that existed on the [Greater ins] of this world. </roulette></s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> The one we just saw was something of a very small scale than what he actually was. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> The main system brain ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹ created a total of 369 [Offsprings] throughout the countless worlds it had and those 369 beings stood on top of even the lowly gods themselves. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> In-game, we also called them [GM], the game masters that administered the whole of the world or a particr system of the world. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> El will report a bug in this roulette system to the ck hamster and then he should reward her, aside from the worldline''s system, for this achievement. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> The artifacts in our hands would be a great help in killing the pig bastard and to evolve them, we will have to collect some things from the forest. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> "So, all that''s left is finishing your skills, making a contract with my kitty, and then... we can kill him~!" she cheerfully sang that as if that was the only thing that excited her. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> "It will be great, but what after that? How will we handle the consequences of this?" I had a genuine worry about the aftermath of this situation. Death of that pig bastard would naturally lead to unforeseeable consequences. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> I was worried, but she was as calm as ever. Looking at me with her... devilish smile, she replied, "We won''t have to do anything~. We can just make aunty confess his crimes to central authorities and his business already has many eyes on them so apetition, as well as internal conflict, will start which will ultimately lead to everyone''s fall~!" </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> She was confident and after hearing that, it seemed like the most usible situation considering what I remembered about his personality from the game. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> His ''business'' in the (Red market) was something that attracted not only hungry wolves like him but also the nobles and other races interested in splendid specimens and delicacies. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> It was a dirty business, and he was a scumbag that enjoyed torturing children. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> This world was created so finely that it was really heartbreaking, even for someone like me. Even more because things like this one reminded me of some unpleasant things from my past. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> He had a ''yroom'' under this three-floor orphanage where he did many ugly things. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> And¡­ </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> That would be the very ce for our punishment to him. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> He locked special products on the third floor and took ''extra care'' of them so that they can fetch special prices when sold to ''special'' people or, in his case, turned into one of his evil kind. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> The ones on the lower floors were the most miserable in this hell-like ce. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> Not only did they have to starve, but they also went through the same ''thing'' as aunty, and... that bastard enjoyed it. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> We both might have had a more disgusted reaction as we thought, but our zero skills prevented that. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> It was a scary skill, and we both knew we won''t even flinch after doing a full-out genocide. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> This was scary, but it wasn''t new for us to cut down flesh and boles, obliterate the enemy, and bring down opposing forces. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> We had done enough things in the past that this looked minuscule in front of something like that. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> The zero skill was important as there will be times we will need them and when that timees, bloodshed will be inevitable. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> But... those things will be for the future us to think about. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> "El, let''s go back. I''m still far away from my task. And no training for tomorrow!" My voice was stern, and she knew I was serious. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> She had overdone herself with this one and there was nothing more surprising than her standing normally. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> I could feel her exhaustion through our connection and that was something we both didn''t like. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> Putting her back on her bed, I gave her a goodnight kiss... on the forehead. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> "Good luck, B.R.O.T.H.E.R.~" that voice was cheerful but the sorrow behind those heart-aching words was a sad sight. But we couldn''t do anything about that for now. </s></s></s>


    <s><s><s> I sighed at the misery that bound us from doing many things, but... many of them were just temporary.</s></s></s><s><s><s> </s></s></s>

 Chapter 13: 13 Last training

    <h4>Chapter 13: 13 Last training</h4>


    [OP: ]


    In the same pure white room, an attractive young youth was sitting cross-legged.


    His breathing was slow, so slow and distant that it seemed that he wasn''t breathing at all.


    The youth had ash-white hair and his long eyshes were calm as he practiced his unique breathing.


    Mana was gathered around his body and as time passed, it continued increasing.


    The Mana around his body was also calm, but, it was also visible. The density of Mana was increasing as a result of his breathing.


    The Mana around him was visible and dense as if it was a small piece of cloud.


    We can tell the youth also had a pretty strong build thanks to his finely toned body that was visible under his sweat-drenched clothing.


    These clothes were normal: a blue cardigan and white cotton pants thatmoners wore.


    But...


    The air of wisdom and awe around him remained unchanged despite his clothing.


    A fine wooden sword with a brilliant red gem embedded in it was positioned next to him.


    The space was quiet, and everything was serene.


    But after some time, he opened his eyes deep crystal blue eyes.


    The Mana cloud that had been surrounding his body abruptly disappeared into him as the atmosphere transformed into something same but filled with a strange dense pressure.


    Picking up his sword, he put the sword on his waist and held it with its sheath.


    Once more, he closed his eyes and took a series of short, shallow breaths that, to someone standing to the side, appeared to be single long breath.


    This was {Shallow breathing}. A breathing skill that increased stamina and concentration, as well as Mana regeneration.


    It was thest of the five skills he had created until now and in this moment, he was about tobine all those skills and create a unique new one.


    So he took the shallow breaths and after that, he started walking into the endless white room.


    He took a step, but before our eyes could follow it, he had already moved forward two steps.


    The movements of this walk were unpredictable by normal means but, if looked closely, there were still many patterns and variations from his constant movements.


    He was dancing, and this dance was silent.


    It was silent and when seen from afar, we can think of this as a swan dancing in the water.


    He incorporated his silent movements with his asional stabs, cuts, and shes.


    The thrust contained pure power and just from the resulting force, we can guess that it was powerful enough to destroy enormous boulders.


    The cuts were fast, precise, and more than anything, they had no sound.


    A silent attack as if an assassin''s.


    But this one wasn''t a sudden, silent ambush like the assassins¡­ no.


    This was a deadly frontal assault that would kill even if the enemy perceives it.


    This was something that seemed unreal, but the urate and perfect repetition of it would spark many questions in the spectators.


    His thrusts contained power, the cuts contained speed and precision, and thest one in these movements was a horizontal sh.


    A sh that wasn''t only speed, precision, and dedication, but also personification of uracy.


    Just like an archer aiming for the eye of the target, his sword that came out for blood never strayed from the path after leaving the sheath.


    The rhythm of this dance was something like step, step, cut, cut, cut, step, step, step, step, thrust, thrust, step, step, step, step, step, step.


    Then a break stops those interconnected movements.


    A quick breath, stance for the sh, hand on the hilt, tightening of the grip, focusing all attention...


    -click!


    A subtle click and sh of a deadly red light blinds us for almost half a second.


    That was all, and the cycle of steps continued in the same tune as the melody continued.


    He walked, shed, cut, stabbed, and continued his breathing until he established a perfect harmony of movements.


    The movements that first seemed precise and dedicated turned into aesthetic beauty with the passage of time.


    A beauty and a dance performance that was so mesmerizing to see that one might want to get close and touch it.


    But, if someone actually did that, first they would cut their fingers down into pieces, small pieces as the cut fingers would get chopped by multiple silent cuts.


    Then, their heads would get obliterated, sting into pieces from the powerful thrust of the tip of the sword.


    The person would lose their life on the spot from having no head, but that wouldn''t be the end.


    The wilder of the sword would take a turn, prepare a stance, gather strength at the edge of the sword, and...


    -Click!


    With that, the foolish being that entered this area of dance would be cut in perfectly half with blood, insides, and pieces of their body painting the ground in red.


    The chunks of flesh that would scatter after that thrust would rain in the area, and all of this would happen in mere seconds.


    But, that scenario is just something hypothetical that only had a slight chance ofing true in the far-far future.


    That was the current status of the endless white room and the boy that danced like a swan increased his speed.


    This was fast, fast enough for eyes to miss many things.


    Now, more than one cut was happening in a single second.


    Theplete circle that took two minutes to finish was shortened to one minute.


    The young boy was maintaining this stance, dancing, breathing, and had a roaring heartbeat but... the blue vines that had popped up on his head were signs that he was reaching his limits.


    But his bright smile also showed that he was almost there.


    He was just a step away.


    A sh, cut, and thrust away from achieving what he was seeking with all his heart.


    And the time... hade.


    With the final three triangr cuts, a thunderous thrust, and tranquil steps, he stopped and took thest stance.


    This stop was different from all those quick ones.


    He was calm; the wait was long; the stance was firm, and... there was a fire on his sword.


    A pure red fire, devoid of any other color.


    A unique fire of anger, hatred, wreath, and loneliness.


    Looking at this fire, one couldn''t feel themon hot, burning sensation.


    Instead, this fire was cold.


    It was icy cold and a stark contradiction to its color.


    Just from looking at it, one could tell...


    This wasn''t just any normal fire.


    This particr fire-like energy was something different from the normal Mana of the world.


    The personification of one''s true self and pure destructive power: this was . </aura>


    Something that only [Intermediate-ranked] knights should possess.


    And holding this power would mean the boy that didn''t even look 10 years old has just achieved something that even prodigies of noble houses took 17 years to master.


    But... this wasn''t this boy''s goal.


    He wasn''t finished just yet.


    There was still thest movement left, and he was ready for it.


    The bright smile on his face showed his confidence.


    And... when the sword left the sheath this time, the results spoke for his efforts themselves.


    -Click.


    An almost silent click echoed in the surroundings and that followed with...


    -Boooooooooom!


    A gigantic explosion.


    Something had sted, and something has been torn apart.


    Something has just been shed and that something... was space itself.


    A blue fracture appeared in the space where the horizontal sh should have been.


    But, the thing at that ce right now was a blue ce that seemed like the system interface.


    [ *Warning!* ]


    [ *Warning!* ]


    [ *Abnormalities detected!* ]


    [< Scanning the workce of ID: Lucifer. >]


    And with that mechanical guard-like voice, andst system voice, the boy was thrown out of this white ce¡­

 Chapter 14: 14 My fool

    <h4>Chapter 14: 14 My fool</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    "Looks like he did something weird¡­ again."


    I sighed and picked up the gigantic tiny body of my dear ''brother'' with {Telekinesis}.


    It has already been nine years since we had reincarnated in this world.


    We did all sorts of ying, nning, and training together, so our time together has always been meaningful.


    Unlike our previous life, we had each other from the start this time.


    In this life, I was able to see his stubborn side from the very start and y around with him and inspire him with what little cool things I can do.


    It was amazing, but every time I saw him working hard like right now, even I, someone who would want to justy around for the whole day if there was nothing fun, get the motivation to do something myself.


    This boy had that much influence on me.


    Though I was a sadistic smart bitch, he was the one that brought the best out of me.


    If he wasn''t there to control me, I don''t know where I might start doing some ''weird'' things.


    It wasn''t like I was just some mindless, blood-loving, scream-pleasing individual too, but... there was something different about punishing those who did unforgivable things.


    There aren''t many who had survived after seeing my wreath, not even him.


    I had lost count of just how many times we had fought a bloody duel with each other in many of my VR worlds. And that experience was exhrating~!


    It was just that much fun ying with the person you loved more than your lowly self.


    He is amazing, and I respected him more than anyone or anything in any world.


    Just teasing this fool was enough to fill my empty heart too so... I sighed and threw the burning-hot body of my cutie into a cold bathtub.


    -Budub~spaaah!


    The workce was a system space where our mental bodies were transported.


    Though you can do anything there and everything will be better than your physical body, your physical and mental bodies were still connected.


    Doing some high-intensity training, which was his specialty, might increase the whole activity of the brain and body.


    So, if this fool was heating so much on the outside, I can''t even fathom the state his mental body would be in.


    His mental body was already close to the [Abnormal] stage, and I knew he would reach it in another three or so years.


    Having abnormal bodies, either physical or mental, meant that they were so tough that normal system measurements couldn''t measure them properly. And few ''normal'' people in the world were ever able to achieve something like that.


    Well, there were higher stages than that, but it wasn''t something to think about right now.


    This fool was boiling hot right now... not that hot, he was hot, yes, but right now, aside from being hot-hot, he was also burning hot.


    Though we were only around nine years and three months something, this guy really had abs. Like... really solid ones. So it wasn''t my fault to think pedo things like that.


    ''I wasn''t interested in anyone aside from this baby of mine so don''t get some weird ideas. Especially you who is remembering a certain thing. Forget that and pay attention.''


    People became adults at the age of 16 and then, if they want to, join academies aka schools in this world.


    We were nning to hunt in the jungle for at least three years and find all three treasures we knew before doing the same and joining the greatest academy on the continent.


    Getting as strong as possible was the best thing, as no one knew what might happen to you tomorrow. So we would need money and strength before we start a fucked up social life.


    Yes, we created the game, but this world isn''t the ''game'' we created.


    This was the real world, and we were real people here.


    In the academy, there were only ranks and something about the noble titles, bloodline, race, kind, and gender was meaningless.


    Only rankings mattered there. And to get the rank, we would inevitability need strength and capital power.


    Getting a higher rank in the entrance taste was something we had to do at all costs as that would add both strength and some small capital in our pockets so it was a must.


    We know that won''t be that easy though, as the academy wasn''t something that only this empire ran even though it was a part of the capital city of the empire we were in.


    It was a ce separate from everything in the empire.


    The academy had its own system that was run by many nations and the 126th offspring of the worldline that supervised every great academy in the worldline also administered this one.


    Being separate from everything, it had different criteria and rankings of its own and one of our short-term goals was to break the rankings of the entrance exam.


    Though we were much superior to the normal humans, we were still nowhere near the other races and MCs of this game.


    They were truly strong, and we were just someone that held simr power and superior information to them.


    We didn''t know about the future but I knew we would crush anything that stood in our paths...


    And as I looked at his joyous expression, a thought crossed my mind.


    ''He may actually have done that.''


    I knew about the prowess of this fool and I also knew about the . </aura>


    ''If he wakes up and tells me he reached the intermediate level on top ofpleting his sixth skill, I would kiss him.''


    Being strong is never a bad thing if you know how to use that power.


    And we weren''t going to hold back in the academy even if we somehow failed to get first ce.


    From the rewards to the system authority within the school, those were some of the things that we had to get no matter what.


    MCs can go fuck themselves if they want but they should prepare to be punished if they are even thinking of going on my bad side.


    Their premature death would change our ns though. Still, I can at least torture them through different means if I ever need to.


    The MCs of this world were strong and, more than anything¡­ they were all beautiful.


    But, well, even though I didn''t like to admit this, we both were gorgeous.


    He was cute with his normal white hair, and I had long white hair of the same shade.


    Our different eyes increased our beauty even more.


    The two of our appearance was the only reason that bastard confined us inside this orphanage room, surrounded by a powerful barrier and walls.


    We can climb the walls, but it was still difficult for me to break that barrier.


    That was one more reason to take him to go to the basement room that also had controls of the barrier...


    I was still a child, but I was growing at a good fast speed.


    Maybe by the time we enter the academy, my height will be the same as what it was in my previous world.


    I couldn''t be called short, but this world had different criteria of its own.


    For body, figure, boobs, butt, everything.


    I wasn''t the one to make these general things, so I was greatly thankful for the worldline system brain.


    ''I would be bigger in many areas this time~! Hehe!''


    Though I had a good size of C, the lower borderline for this fool, I might be able to achieve much more.


    Though not too much.


    The natural growth wasn''t up to me, but F was the upper limit for both of us.


    Any more... like the elf princess, and it would be a no-no.


    It was just a personal preference, and if I ever went that far, magic and alchemy existed in this world.


    ''But thanks to our special plot armor, we won''t need something like that.''


    And, the dimensional merchant that we will contract will be one of the best in this whole worldline too so getting things with safer options would be a breeze~!


    So, I did not need to worry even though I knew that won''t happen.


    "Hmmm~."


    -Shhhhhhhhhhh...


    The heat was evaporating water so pouring colder water now and then was important.


    Everybination sword skill was powerful, and the ones that he created were something that was inspired by many games and life itself.


    Those were the results of his countless in-game as well as IRL practice.


    So, every one of those skills was difficult to finish and master.


    I sighed and set down beside the cold water-filled bathtub.


    Feeling his body with my smooth hands, I gently caressed his lips.


    ''Bathrooms... many things happen here.''


    I remembered some things from our previous life, and a smile spread out on my face.


    ''When will we be able to do things like that again damn...''


    Even in his unconscious state, this bastard was making me smile.


    But I didn''t like these barriers blocking us from doing many things we wanted.


    It was hurtful for both of us so... caressing his head, I held his hand.


    This will be safely done soon, so there wasn''t any need to worry about him.


    So, I just sat there waiting for this sleeping princess to wake up.


    A kiss doesn''t work well every time after all, stupid people.

 Chapter 15: 15 Her weirdness*

    <h4>Chapter 15: 15 Her weirdness*</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "Ahhh..." I opened my eyes with a weird sound after I regained my consciousness.


    I knew that my body was hot and I could feel the touch of cold water on my skin too. Most definitely curtesy of my dear darling.


    My head was spinning now, so I struggled to open my eyes. In any case, one''s physical condition suffers as a result of mental body''s training in the workce. Nevertheless, I was at peace, and perhaps more than anything else, I could feel the small, warm palm enveloping my hand.


    "Good evening sleeping princess~." She greeted me with a helpless smile on her pretty face. Really pretty face.


    I could feel that she was tired and from the way she greeted me, it looked like this was already evening.


    ''And she was up all night pouring cold water in this small wooden tub to help my body with the heat¡­ haaa, cute.''


    I started at night and now it was evening, meaning she was here the whole time, taking care of me, without eating anything, and just wasting her Mana at something small like this.


    And... I knew this was difficult for this little one.


    "Sorry to trouble you like this, my prince." And with that heartfelt reply, I stood up and came out of the freezing bathtub. Her unique magic sure was something else.


    "I know you''re ok but, take things slowly." She requested with a bit of a worried expression. The rare genuine worried expression.


    I knew this was big trouble for her, taking care of me like this but, we were ustomed to things like this.


    This wasn''t the first time something like this had happened and I knew this won''t be thest time either.


    "I''m perfectly fine, El. Better than ever~." I was happy and the smile on my face was enough for her to guess the reason.


    "You reached intermediate rank, after all hmm. Guess... I have no choice then." She whispered, and a helpless smile escaped her pretty lips.


    Walking closer to me, standing on her toes, she stood just before my lips.


    I can feel her warm breath on my face and my face was already red because of this sudden move.


    "I said to kiss you if you really reached that rank," she said in a sad voice and paused for a moment.


    "I should have specified a passionate, long, hardcore, mouth-to-mouth but..." looking into my eyes with a desperate look, she sighed.


    Standing down and going towards my neck, she kissed it ...or more like started sucking it like a vampire.


    "Mmm... El~?" I moaned and only then saw that smirky smile on her face.


    "Not yet... Lucy." She replied, still continuing her kinky thing.


    I understood her feelings and even I was helpless here.


    Unfortunately... we had agreed on some things like no intercourse before 18 or kissing before the academy result... for our own good but, this was still hard.


    Not being able to do many things was a drop in this world where people grew up by 12 and were adults by 16 and mostly had a family by 18 or 19 but¡­ at least we were together.


    "Hmm... ah." she was still ruthless despite being a 9-year-old ''girl''.


    Back in that shit world, many things remained unfinished for us.


    From the endgame to a happy life.


    But in this ce, even though we were most probably twins, we can have everything we desired.


    And to achieve those things, we had many things to do.


    [Ding!]


    And to mark my words as true, the system notification popped up before my eyes.


    The second phase of n-1 would start by tomorrow, so she was itching to dirty her hands.


    And for that, she had to stop sucking me first.


    "El, l-looks like the scan, ah~, i-is done." I somehow managed to say that and pulled myself back.


    "What a pity, you''re already so delicious~." licking her lips in a wrong way, she effortlessly reced her delighted smile with a serious but smiling expression.


    [ *Scan of the workce of ID: Lucifer, isplete.* ]


    [ *Signs of a unique higher-level skills are found.* ]


    [Assessing the new skill.]


    A weird loading window appeared before us but, unlike when a simr one appeared when she made her dismantle, it finished very quickly.


    [< A skill of the highest grade possible by human limits has been created for the first time in the specific part of the Worldline. >]


    [<voice of="" the="" world=""> has recognized multiple achievements from this act!] </voice>


    [Increasing rewards to match the achievements.]


    ¡­


    [ For being the youngest human tobine five [Grade-2] skills into [Grade-3.5] skill, <first authority=""> has been granted as a base reward! ] </first>


    [Congrattions! You''re the youngest human to achieve .] </aura>


    [Doubling the rewards for outstanding achievements!]


    With those words, a slow hymn started ying in the bathroom as two silver boxes materialized in front of us.


    "One is mine~!" and as I expected, she just grabbed one and handed me the other.


    Receiving a gift of the silver level was considered a notable achievement and here, we have just received not one but two such boxes.


    But I was slightly concerned.


    This time was different from when El created her unique skill.


    She had created a celestial skill that granted her a choice to not broadcast the info on the achievement.


    But, in my situation right now, I had no choice in this matter.


    [The achievements had picked the attention of many higher beings in the worldline.]


    [Some  of [Absolute purity] faction have started watching you.] </angels>


    [Some <demons> of [Pure Evil] have started watching you.] </demons>


    [Some [Gods] have started watching you.]


    ...


    [ "We knew this would happen anyway so, let''s just go and open the rewards~!" ] she shouted in my head and pointed her palm at me.


    {(Wind)}


    A unique light green magic circle materialized and a warm wind flowed through her hand and enveloped mepletely.


    And after a moment, I waspletely dry and even more refreshed than before.


    ''As amazing as ever¡­''


    Her elemental magic was the best there could be.


    She can alter a simple wind spell into cold, dry, hot, or even sharp like a knife wind.


    That level of magic processing was something that only high-level mages could do and that too required a great amount of concentration.


    And she was still at the beginner stage in terms of system criteria.


    Still, even that was already high considering no one reaches the intermediate stage before 16.


    Not even the broken MCs of this game.


    But, she will reach it soon. I have no doubt about it.


    Hugging her from behind, I bit her ear. A punishment that was no less pleasurable than sucking me.


    We were nine and even then, I was already one-forty, and she was one-thirty two.


    This was much more than the previous world we were in.


    But she was still a cute little bloodthirsty ferocious rabbit.


    "You''re delicious too~. Wish I could eat right now. I''m hungry from that long dance."


    And I was really hungry.


    Our food consumption was low and only of edible quality, but then again, the Mana stones we received as reward were also a substitute for food.


    The energy we can suck out from it is enough to let the food go entirely.


    But, we can always have pretty good food after today.


    "Ok. Let''s go." Pulling herself ahead with a straight voice but a flushed face, she hurriedly walked out of the bathroom.


    I sighed and closed all those unnecessary system windows and also walked out.


    She was sitting on the bed, so I also walked beside her and settled down on the bed.


    My head was on herp, but she just happily looked at the silver box in hand.


    "Let''s open this together," she suggested, and a smirk appeared on my face.


    "Three-" I started without answering, and her eyes quickly sharpened.


    "Two, one. Open!" And just like the little child she was, she ended the count and opened the box at the same time as me.

 Chapter 16: 16 Contract*

    <h4>Chapter 16: 16 Contract*</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    A bright silver light escaped the box, and we heard the messages.


    [You have received: 4000 Oz.]


    [You have received: 4 Mana stones.]


    [You have received: 40 Skill points.]


    It wasn''t something big and we can even call this an unlucky one considering the goods of the silver box that we knew about.


    Thankfully, this was from her box as she was a tad bit faster than me, and just after hers, mine echoed too.


    [You have received: 6000 Oz.]


    [You have received: 2 Mana stones.]


    [You have received: 1 Silver que.]


    [You have received: 39 Skill points.]


    "Holy Moly Lucy~! You really are something else!" she eximed as she looked at the round crystal disc in my vibrating hand.


    Even I couldn''t believe this one right now.


    Luck was something that didn''t apply to things often, but maybe... I really was lucky.


    ''Really lucky¡­''


    <redeem que=""> </redeem>


    A special item that one could only receive through system gifts with a minuscule possibility.


    This was something that one could only get once in a three-hundred box statistically.


    And each type of reward box had its special ranked que.


    This thing was a free ticket to anything of the corresponding rank so its value was far more than many things in this whole worldline!


    Though the system only had Oz as its principal currency, these ques were something that could be used in ce of it.


    The reward boxes of the system ording to her design was: Normal< Wooden < Metal < Silver < Gold < Purple < Rainbow.


    Those rankings were something that was the same in the whole of the worldline.


    Golden reward boxes were the highest level of the box one can get as a mortal as the other two were something that held strength far beyond normal human understanding.


    And all of them had these ques.


    If we say <normal> que is around 6000 Oz then, <wooden> would be 12000, <metal> would be 18000, <silver> would be 21000, <golden> would be 90000, </golden></silver></metal></wooden></normal>


    would be 1,20,000 andstly <rainbow> would be... </rainbow>


    Well, that is something too rare to get our hands on.


    And on top of them, purple and rainbow had the highest probability of having these ques.


    In the system shop essed through a dimensional merchant, one can redeem special things with these ques that Oz can''t purchase.


    "Kyahahaha~!"


    It was something so precious that we were just that much happy to get one.


    El hugged me, took the silver crystal que, and stored it in her special space.


    We... I was lucky this time.


    A smirk appeared on my face as I looked at her smiling face.


    "Hehehe..." I chucked, and she tightened her grip on my neck with ''excitement'', almost choking me.


    This sister of mine was jealous I got something better than hers and though it was ultimately ours, the fact that I was the one to get it was undoubtedly unsettling for her.


    She won''t say it, but she was just like this.


    She didn''t pick fights often but she would never back down frompetition, and... she believed in crushing the opponent thoroughly.


    And I was that one oddball that she couldn''t win against in many ces.


    We were each other''s weaknesses and strengths, so we handled others perfectly.


    "Khum! El?"


    She continued to choke me, but thankfully I was lucky today.


    "All done," she whispered with a super serious face, definitely telling me to not smirk like before again.


    "Yes," I answered in the same low voice and washed away the fun from a moment ago.


    We had prepared everything, and there was only onest thing left.


    Our reincarnation in this game was just a pastime all this time, but now... we will have to start the real things.


    "But..." she suddenly sat down on the bed and patted herp.


    "Drink this and take a small nap," she said and threw a red potion bottle at me with another sudden worried expression.


    This potion was something I received previously after creating my third skill so I knew what she meant by these actions.


    A recovery potion that restored HP in-game and overall body in this world.


    She knew there would be some small internal injuries to my body aftering out of that heated state even if I tried to hide them. She knew me too well for something small like this thing.


    ''Why did she know me this well?''


    She was such a headache.


    "Don''t mind if I do." And I loved this headache more than anything.


    I needed some time to recover anyway, so Iid down with my head on her soft legs.


    She felt warm and safe on myp and felt alive in hers¡­


    ***


    Slowly opening my eyes, I looked at my dozing Auriel.


    Even though I was on herp, she was asleep while sitting in her previous position.


    ''Gorgeous as ever, hun?''


    Her long eyshes and pure white hair were something that reminded me of endless snow fields.


    She was amazing even when she was sleeping, and I just stared at her with a warm smile, not warm enough to melt this snowball before me.


    Though we had to hurry and kill that pig, there was still time to steal some moments like this.


    So time passed slowly, and the sky visible from the window on the other side was starting to turn on the lights.


    The night wasing to an end, and her eyes were moving in response to these transitioning changes.


    "Mmmm..." she moaned and gently opened her eyes.


    "Good morning sleeping beauty." I greeted her with a smile and caressed her lips.


    She was rarely cute, and whenever she was actually cute like right now, she was unbearably adorable.


    My heart was jumping in excitement and ordering me to give this fairy a good morning kiss right this instance but I had no choice but to calm those raging desires down.


    Well, that unique warm thing will have to wait from my side, but I wasn''t the only one to think about these things right now.


    I was looking at her pretty morning face and she was also looking right into my eyes, her ruby-red eyes filled with the same thirst as mine.


    She also knew the rules and the consequences of breaking them but unlike me who totally restricted myself from doing anything, this little one found the loopholes in any borate things she came across.


    So this time too, she only partially held back, lifted my hand, took my fingers in her mouth, and started sucking them with a delighted expression.


    This was the same thing as I remembered from back then.


    She liked sucking, and I was no one toin here as I, too, loved sucking.


    She was better than me in that though, and we both knew that.


    (I didn''t write these past three lines.)


    She continued her amazing sucking, and I enjoyed it delightfully. So much so that I wanted to do her the same.


    (Or this.)


    Our minds would shatter at some point, and we were already ready for that.


    That was the very reason we had set a limit of 18 years so that we would at least hold on until we got into the academy.


    We were already adults on the inside and people were already adults at 15 in this world.


    Well, there was no need to not do it right now anyway. We were just looking at the bigger picture.


    There was a ce we could only enter if we were ''virgins'' during academy entrance exams and we had to go there at all costs.


    It was a hidden piece that had never been discovered, and not even the heroes would discover it in this world or era.


    It was my personal find that even surprised her, as it was the creation of the AI-brain.


    It was a ce we both can get another authority, so it was that much more important.


    We will use authorities in the middle parts of the game, so there will be no actual use for them right now but if I had to call these ''authorities'' something other than their normal name, I would call it the ultimate power.


    So, this was something that was more the merrier.


    "Hmmm~!" With a deep suck, she let go of my hand and... threw me to the ground.


    "Ouch!" I shrieked and stood up while patting my head.


    It was my mistake to think she would let me get off as gently as she invited me into herp. I should have been prepared for a deadly wound after that ''good morning'' actually.


    It was just like her, so there was no actual need for an exnation for her behavior and she had an actual serious work look so I knew it was time for the main thing.


    "Let''s start," she announced and took out the contract scroll that we got when we used the golden roulette for the first time¡­

 Chapter 17: 17 Contract (2)

    <h4>Chapter 17: 17 Contract (2)</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    Unlike normal games where you can directly ess a system shop, in this one, you will have to make a contract with dimensional merchants first or if you can''t, you will have to visit special ces or people who have connections with a dimensional merchant.


    In this world, ess to this dimensional shop or a web of uniquely essible channels was a bloodline thing or a special trait of a species within the worldline.


    <dimensional merchants=""> are practically different artificial intelligence created by either the main AI brain, its subordinate AI who works for it, or by El personally. </dimensional>


    ''Adorable cuties was what she called the ones she created and she loved every single one of them dearly.''


    She created fifteen dimensional merchants that had their unique product specialty, a unique ego, a backstory, as well as a unique feature that made them different from any AI-generated merchants.


    In all of them, there was one certain merchant that no person in the entire game could ess, even if they knew all the details about it, without three special things.


    That one merchant was a leader and someone that managed arge part of the market of the worldline all by himself, and he was gooooood at it.


    ''And he is a little pervert too so he is a fun guy to have around.''


    These merchants were not as powerful as those other prominent AIs or the offerings, but the wealth and authority they held were greater than many normalbat-rted monsters, characters, or even AIs.


    And the one that we wanted to make a contract with was especially a lot more powerful in terms of wealth and connections.


    Though his authority in this worldline was not that powerful on his own, ifbined with all the powers, connection, wealth, and favors others owed him, he can be the closest being to [Offsprings] in terms of pure strengths.


    ''He was certainly a miserable special case. Haaa... that little one.''


    Though it would feel exaggerated,paring a mere merchant to an offspring of the worldline that looked over countless different worlds, it was true.


    Just the fact that it took my genius El days to create and write this one character even with the master ess ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹ was a big thing in itself.


    ''But he would be our special merchant and family member. That was all.''


    If you think having such an overpowered being would make us strong enough to conquer the world, well, forget those fantasies.


    This was an important part of this life for her because, without the two of us, there was no good end to this magnificent character I was talking about.


    This unique being was someone so cheerful that we couldpare very few to it and, at the same time, someone so tragic that no being could possibly feel his darkness... except the two of us.


    She created it, and I was the one to perfect him to the end.


    ''The one thing we both never managed to achieve, however, was our desired end of this story and... this entire game.''


    And it obviously included the desired end for this being.


    "We will get there this time, El. We definitely will, no matter what." I reassured her, and she gave me a helpless smile.


    She knew what we wanted was no small thing, especially some certain absurd stuff that even the primordial ones would say was absurd to even think about.


    But I had faith we can do it. Together, we can do more than just mere world domination. Yes, we will need more help but if there were just the two of us, even something absurd like ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹ was possible.


    Shaking her head and kissing me on my cheeks with a new smile, she said in her voice filled with Mana, "Command: Contract use. Donating 3333 Oz for targeted request."


    [<voice of="" the="" world=""> has received the system request to request a specified dimensional merchant for an audience.] </voice>


    [Please provide the target ID.]


    "Azrail," she said in a nostalgic voice filled with longing.


    This one was important to her, and she had made it her mission to give this little one what he desired the most, which we also happen to desire for that certain desired ending.


    [Finding ID: Azrail in the worldline.]


    ...


    [ID confirmed. Sending audience request.]


    A loading window appeared in front of us but then it turned red.


    [Request denied.]


    The red screen returned to the form it previously was, asking if we wanted to try it again.


    We expected this and so, she epted and asked for the same process again in her impable Mana-filled voice, "Command: Repeat the same process."


    Voice of the world only epted certain input methods when using keyword-likemands like the one as she just did, and it took precise control of Mana just to say them in (Mana Speech).


    Thankfully, she was as good at controlling Mana as the normal elves at this point so it was fine even with the absurd amount of money we were spending just to call this certain merchant to this ce.


    I was far away from her in terms of Mana, but being the youngest to have achieved Aura, the system couldpare me to orcs and giants.


    So, we were amazing, and it wasn''t enough to kill the bastards like our orphanage owner.


    I shook my head and looked at another red system window.


    Though he just yed around most of the time, he was a busy person to get. But we knew the ''secret'' ninja technique to lure out that perverted little bastard.


    "Do it," I suggested as I tapped her shoulders.


    She looked at me and suddenlyughed while remembering something and then¡­ augh escaped my mouth, too.


    It was going to be hrious now, especially for some of you.


    "Hahaha, what the hell. Do I have to say it?" she asked, stillughing with embarrassment and her hand covering her mouth.


    "Hehehe, yes. It has to be you~."


    There was no way he woulde after hearing my voice so he had to be her. The guy had his unique kinks and tastes.


    Still chuckling at the unique predicament before her, she said something different this time, "Hehe, Command: Repeat the same process. Hahaha... Ahem! Request: Attach voice messages."


    She hardly finished that and calmed down perfectly after taking a deep breath. She then looked at me with eyes that ordered me to stop that fuckinughter.


    "Khehehe," But this didn''t stop me fromughing even more loudly.


    It wasn''t my fault she made that little kitten this way. It was what it was.


    And I knew my actions were smack-worthy.


    -Thad!


    "Enough," she ordered with a serious tone this time and looked at the system window that popped up before us.


    [Request received. Please confirm the payment.]


    ==================


    [<total>: 6333 Oz.] </total>


    Confirm: Yes/No.


    ==================


    Our eyes were teary as we saw that absurd amount of money just for a simple voice message. In some different scenarios, we wouldn''t have clicked ''yes'' without thinking three times.


    Thank god we had a good enough amount to afford this stupidity but, this was thest chance and after that, we would be broke again.


    There were many types of contracts, and we can call this little one after killing that bastard and getting out of this orphanage.


    Spending too much wasn''t our style, nor was it that much important to have this certain merchant right now.


    I was sure if something had changed from what she created in this trial¡­ then our precious contract and thatrge amount of money would go to shit.


    So this was thest chance.


    And she knew that better than me right now.


    "Yes," she said, clenching my hand tightly, and I patted her head with my free hand.


    This system knew how to do extortion. Damn bastard.


    [Thank you for your request. Please start the desired voice message.]


    She calmed herself and took a deep breath... and started the message that I can''t possibly help butugh my ass off.


    "Oh~. Ah! My~. This tussy is so wet today? Looks like grandma''s secret nip recipe that no meat road knows was indeed effective~!


    Ah~! Yes! That''s the way. I thought I can share this amazing thing with someone.


    But now I don''t have any money to call anyone again.


    Hmmm~! Yes, yes, yes. That... i-is the pure way.


    Wow~. It''s more amazing than I thought.


    It was really true that no one knows this. Hmmm~. Now, this merchant won''t know it either."


    That was the end of her impable performance and she sighed and clicked on send without saying a single word after that.


    "MUHAHAHAHAHA!"


    And as soon as she did that, theughter I was holding with all my might burst out at once.


    It was amazing to hear the way she said it and I knew those pleasure-filled words were the real ones.


    Though she might not actually feel it, she really wanted it.


    Those actions with that amazing childish voice were the cherry on the cake. And there was no way that mouth-watering performance would not work.


    "Hahahahah!" I wanted to roll on the floor but, just as I knew, a punchnded precisely on my abdomen.


    -Khukh!


    "That... was hard," I hardly replied while tightly clenching my stomach, feeling the pain I was yet to get ustomed to in this world.


    She was strong, so there was no point, logic, or meaning to go against this witch.


    But I will do it even after knowing the consequences and, it was what made us who we were.


    "Shaddup you a little piece of me," she whispered and stroked the part she had just hit with her gentle touch.


    She knew it won''t actually hurt me even if she coats her fist in Mana and punched me but the pain was unavoidable.


    I was stronger when it came to physical endurance though so there was nothing for her to worry about.


    "I''m ok. And it looks like that white kitten is the same as you made him." I spoke with a grin and set down on our bed. He had answered her hair-thrilling, goosebumps-inducing call just like a pervert like him would.


    <mew~! where="" is="" that="" catnip~!="" meow!="" pure="" girl="" with="" cute="" voice,="" nya!=""> </mew~!>


    We heard a voice aside from the system notification saying the audience confirmation and a blue spatial gate materialized before us and a small kitten jumped out of it.


    <nya, nya~!=""> </nya,>


    This was a little pure pervert and someone that loved cat food more than any divine delicacies in this world. Her personal pet and my favorite merchant Azrail, also famous as the [Shadow''s owner] in the worldline and nicknamed by her: Raz.

 Chapter 18: 18 White cat

    <h4>Chapter 18: 18 White cat</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    <nya! you="" scammers!=""> </nya!>


    The cry of a small cat echoed in our minds as she caught the small, snow-white kitten with pure ck eyes.


    His eyes didn''t have any pupils, but there were sparkling stars inside those pitch-ck eyes if looked closely that gave off the feeling as if looking at a starry sky.


    This kitten was special and just from the feeling that it didn''t exist in this room at all, I can say that he was more powerful than the current us.


    But, in her hands, he was just happily sitting there as she yed with his neck,ining and shouting at us but a sweet smile stuck on his adorable little face.


    She knew every spot he liked and so, even though he was tricked into something like this, he didn''t mind staying.


    In the first ce, he was a pervert and he came here to have a sweet sniff of some fresh catnip however, we had practically tricked him as there was no catnip, or any hot girl thirsty for his gentle furry touch.


    This one wouldn''t show it, and neither would it look like anything strange, but... at this very moment, hundreds of scenarios would be ying at once in his small-looking mind asking countless questions and concluding countless more things about us, this strange situation, this ce, the way he got into this, and much, much more.


    His processing power was far superior to any other normal creature and even she or some of the offsprings wouldn''t be a match for him for a long time if the two contested over it.


    Her parallel minds were at the normal (Level-2), while he would be almost maxed in that skill or something of a higher level so traditional ways were never going to work on someone like him.


    This little kitten was just that much special.


    <nyaaaaa~!> He yawned and looked at me on the other side of the bed. </nyaaaaa~!>


    Her job was only to handle this guy. The negotiation and talks were all up to me.


    She had a delighted expression on her face as she yed with his small head and hugged him with great care anyway. And that happy look was soothing for me too.


    <nya. you="" two="" are="" no="" ordinary="" kids="" and="" there="" is="" way="" would="" tell="" me="" how="" know="" about="" on="" this="" distant,="" insignificant="".=""> he urately said and moved his head for her to caress his left neck. </nya.>


    He was smart, too much actually, despite his adorable looks.


    He was so smart that we couldpare his total intelligence with some of the lower ranking [Offsprings].


    He knew after just ten minutes that we were a lot more special than he could ever imagine. And that was obviously admirable.


    "Ok then, let''s first start with introductions.


    I''m Lucifer and this is my darling Auriel. And long story short, we want you to make an exclusive contract with us." I said, and he immediately fell into deep thinking without any hesitation.


    And though he knew practically nothing about us, he took his time and contemted over it a little longer, came back, and then looked at El and me with his special eyes.


    {Eyes of pure darkness}


    His innate, special skill which had already crossed the bounds of the worldline.


    They were something that can see through practically anything. From lies and status windows to a person''s very soul.


    We already knew he would use that on us and were prepared for anything, but¡­


    [A skill has collided with six walls!]


    [Skill: Six walls have greatly resisted the invading skill force.]


    [Warning! Someone has partially seen the status window.]


    [Invading skill level was too high. Failed to resist the entire attack.]


    [Skill: Six Walls had gained experience from the higher-level enemy skill.]


    "What the hell?" I gasped with a shocked voice.


    <holy shit?=""> the kitten said at the same time. </holy>


    "Lucy? This skill is this much powerful?" El asked in utter shock too.


    We both knew just how powerful this cat''s skills were and it can prate most of the defensive skills, including that of a godlike being.


    We were prepared for any scenario even though we knew as a summoned dimensional merchant, he couldn''t use the full extent of his abilities. But this particr situation was beyond even our understanding.


    This skill... these six walls were something even more powerful than we both had ever thought.


    Just being able to resist his skill was enough to show just howplex it was to see through but, on top of that, this one gained experience from this?


    It was not normal at all and gaining experience meant that this skill possessed intelligence of its own.


    Though this was a marvelous thing, it made the two of us question our origin.


    What were we to have such absurd skills?


    Well... that was not important right now.


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> he definitely was speechless but by the looks of it, he didn''t know the exact details of my six walls. </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> This would still be surprising for him as he managed to get our status windows, so the n should at least go as we wanted. </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> ===Status=== </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> ID: Lucifer </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> Race: Human (Commoner) </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> Strength: 64 </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> Agility: 57 </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> Stamina: 69 </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> Intelligence: 70 </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> Luck: 42 </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> Charm: 45 </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> Mana: 68 </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> Level: 0 </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> {Skills: Perseverance (Level-1), Mana breathing (Level-1), Crimson Sword (Level-1),...} </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> {Innate Skill: Six Walls (Level-1), Aura (Level-1),...} </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> [Skill point: 269] </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> [Oz: 16339] </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> ============ </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> * </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> ===Status=== </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> ID: Auriel </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> Race: Human (Commoner) </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> Strength: 45 </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> Agility: 48 </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> Stamina: 63 </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> Intelligence: 87 </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> Luck: 38 </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> Charm: 48 </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> Mana: 75 </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> Level: 0 </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> {Skills: Parallel Mind (Level-2), Mana breathing (Level-3), White eyes (Level-2), Elemental Magic (Level-1),...} </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> {Innate Skill: Prism Space (Level-2), Mind link (Level-1), Dismantle (Level-1),...} </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> [Skill point: 40] </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> [Oz: 1300] </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> ============ </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> <nya! what="" the="" hell="" are="" you="" two?!="" nyaaaa...=""> He shouted, but El grabbed him and tickled him under his chin. </nya!></i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> I also knew that one was a sweet spot for this small-looking kitten so seeing him suddenly melt down was only normal for me this time. </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> He would naturally be shocked just to see half of our status window and we knew it was somehow perfectly concerned and hid our zero skills or else this poor kitty might have fainted... or attacked us out of that shock. </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> "Ok. If you have confirmed it, what is your answer?" I asked again and this time with a calm smile and uniquely joined my fingers. </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> This was a signal for her to let him go for a bit, so she stopped tickling him with a nod. </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> <nya! after="" this="" gooooood="" treatment,="" i="" can="" tell="" you="" weird="" duo="" somehow="" know="" about="" me.="" but¡­="" to="" what="" extent?=""> He asked with a not-so-cat-like expression. </nya!></i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> It was a serious expression filled with concern, doubt, and alertness, as well as calmness like the seasoned mafias. </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> This look contained worry as well as shock too. And though there was a bit of happiness, there was darkness in those ferocious ck eyes. </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> Three things were primarily needed to have this dude as our own when in the game: first, knowing how to sessfully call him to you. Second, knowing things about him that could pick his interest. Third and most important, make him believe you. </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> And I was now on the second one that directly connects to the third. </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> It needed precision, calmness, and uracy so I took a deep breath, and El did the same. </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> "We know about the world line ident 543," I said in a stoic voice, and El continued after me. </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> "We know your favorite fish is from Nazrik, the blue chicken." </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> We followed a sequence where I said his work and profession-rted facts and she said his personal facts. </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> "You have 54 offsprings owing you a ''favor''." </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> -"You have an enormous ball of dragon spider silk in your dimensional storage. You mostly only take it out when you have some pretty friends around." </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> "You were there when the war between Worldline #334565QW happened, and the one who caused it was also you." </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> -"You have a book in your Junikul ind house with your favorite recipes hidden under your bed pillow." </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> ... </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> It continued like that and as he listened to all of that with dead shocked eyes, cold sweat slid down from his pure white body. </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> Most of these things would have been filtered because of their sensitivity and the worldline might have detected it but, we knew he had activated his unique barrier artifact. </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> We were his creators, so we know his life more than he did. </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> The big things were out after an hour, and the current most important things were thest. </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> "Andstly, we know what happened to you and your goal," I said in a genuine, sad voice. </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> "And... we can help you with it," she said in a more grave voice than me. </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> A tear glistened down my ever-crazy sister''s eyes and the kitten wiped it with his small palm. </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> He could feel the sincerity and absurdity of this situation but, he was convinced. </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> The third thing was achieved, and the contract would now be established without any major problems now. </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> But we meant thosest words. </i>


    <i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> She loved this small adorable but dangerous kitten and, there was no other that could ever rece his ce as a dimensional merchant for me.</i><i don''t="" know="" many="" who="" could="" resist="" my="" skill="" to="" this="" extent="" you="" two.="" you''re="" indeed="" amazing...=""> </i>

 Chapter 19: 19 Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 19: 19 Conditions</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    As he curled up in herp, he said,<okay, nya.="" i="" will="" be="" your="" exclusive="" dimensional="" merchant.="" believe="" you="" so...="" keep="" promise.=""> and then proceeded to lick her hand. </okay,>


    She was sad from remembering her little kitty''s sad past that she considered her fault but still started caressing his little neck.


    "Raz," she said and kissed his small head


    His ck eyes were fixed on me, and his confident white face remained impassive despite turning pink from her kiss.


    "Ok then. The terms will be that we sell you every material and treasure we find throughout our lifetime at market price. As you already know, the amount of information we hold is far superior to what you can think so, you are in profit here."


    I was the better actor and negotiating expert between us.


    The terms I proposed to him were exceptional, but I had more to offer.


    "Additionally, El will provide you with three secret recipes for cat food, catnip, and golden river salmon. Furthermore, you will have to open the secret shop whenever we ask."


    This was necessary for our ns and I knew even he wouldn''t have expected we knew about the secret shop.


    <nya! i="" know="" you="" won''t="" tell="" me="" again="" how="" all="" that="" but="" this="" is="" too="" much="" loss="" for="" me,="" nya!=""> </nya!>


    He responded with typical merchant dismay at the potential loss, but his shining eyes after hearing about the secret recipes were that of a child.


    This fe was hundreds of years old. Nevertheless, he received no form of love, making him a master of the dark.


    The reason he was loving her smooth touch so much right now was also that it was gentle and filled with love and care.


    This was his first time feeling this, and he just wanted a little bit more of it.


    But the business was business.


    <we will="" negotiate="" the="" selling="" prices="" at="" time="" of="" selling,="" nya.="" as="" for="" secret="" shop,="" you="" can="" only="if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; " ess="" it="" once="if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; " a="" month="" and="" purchase="" one="if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; " item="" each="" with="" your="" low="" authority.="" data-cf-modified-90e0d3eb775ab5f4a97f2ddc-=""> </we>


    He paused for a bit and looked up at her.


    <however, before="" we="" proceed="" further,="" i="" implore="" you="" to="" divulge="" the="" details="" of="" your="" secret="" recipe.="" if="" it="" fails="" meet="" my="" expectations,="" may="" need="" reconsid-=""> he was saying something, but she cut him off mid-sentence and started speaking in a unique tone. </however,>


    "Picture sulent catfish caught from the shimmering, golden waters of the distant Worldline #243ZX. Now imagine that same fish, perfectly fried in the purest elven oil of nature, and smothered in a secret, heavenly red sauce that could onlye from the celestialet eatery. And let''s not forget about the blend of mouth-watering, tantalizing spices that transform this dish into an irresistible delicacy, but those spices... well, only I know." she smiled down at the kitten with a dripping mouth and got even more excited.


    Just hearing these things and imagining the process of the fish being cooked in a pan and eaten with that special sauce was something... divine.


    <where is="" it?="" give="" me,="" right="" now...=""> He asked me while still looking at her, still partially lost in his world, eating that fish, enjoying that fantastical moment. </where>


    He was in a trance and she had just stopped mid-sentence so there was no way he could hold back his primordial instincts in this situation.


    "Here." Holding the already written contract with our sign before him, I shook my head at the cute white kitten who sure looked way better than in his truly angry state.


    And without even looking at the unique pages cut from the contract scroll, he ced his palm on the exact ces that required his signatures as I turned those fifteen pages.


    This was a system-designed contract format and the way he signed it without even looking at it showed his experience with these things and just how many contracts he had signed.


    A system contract was something of a life-bonding oath.


    If some normal person defied it, the system would punish them with exaggerated punishments.


    This was an exclusive contract, meaning he won''t be able to sell any of his specialty items to anyone other than us.


    He was someone that ruled dark, and it was evident that he would have many specialties aside from his own.


    Though he had many contracts aside from this one with many people, he won''t be able to make another exclusive contract with anyone.


    We were now his priority customers and actually speaking, it was a bit more than that.


    We were now somewhat business partners.


    He had a motive of his own and we would help him achieve it to achieve our own ultimate goals.


    Well, there was one more thing in all of this.


    ''Making this little kitten part of our family.''


    But... that was a long-term goal.


    [Ding!]


    [An exclusive contract has been signed with a dimensional merchant.]


    [Congrattions! You are the youngest being in Worldline #321CF to have signed an exclusive contract with a dimensional merchant.]


    [< Worldline has detected a special achievement in your actions. >]


    [<voice of="" the="" world=""> has received the achievement data.] </voice>


    [<voice of="" the="" world=""> will increase the rewards for achievement as per the Worldline''s guidance. ] </voice>


    [Congrattions! You have received two {Summoning Crystals} as base rewards.]


    <have you="" bribed="" the="" worldline="" or="" something,="" nya?="" never="" in="" my="" life="" have="" i="" seen="" it="" giving="" such="" generous="" achievement="" gifts.=""> </have>


    "It''s because you were the one we signed a contract with," El said and patted his head in excitement.


    Her eyes were glowing as she saw the square translucent crystals materialize before us and the strange cosmic light visible inside it was also mesmerizing.


    The voice of the world had failed to recognize the level of this achievement of signing an exclusive contract with Raz, so the worldline instructed it herself.


    This was a rare urrence, but it was understandable as there was no reason for the voice of the world of some small unknown like this, to know someone like Raz.


    In fact, even the Worldline wouldn''t have much information on him.


    Though there were things that the worldline knew, and they were most of them, things that happened outside the observation of the central brain were actually a thing here.


    And he was involved in many of them.


    They were the highest level of crimes.


    ''Like causing a war between worldlines...''


    But, that was only ording to the system.


    Sometimes these things helped some other creatures, while sometimes, they exposed many secrets of the world.


    Even as creators, we had little idea about these dark things so, there was no need to think too deeply about them just yet.


    This cutie was just a famous kitten who never signed an exclusive contract, and we were the first, as well as the youngest, to have done just that.


    It was evident that the system would acknowledge these feet and give us something that was a treasure in itself.


    "Nice~~!"


    A summoning crystal was something that one could only use once in a person''s entire life and... there were lots of restrictions on using it so, we can think about itter.


    A silver box also materialized with them but, she took them and put them away in her storage space.


    "Ok then. Now that everything is done, Raz, open the shop, please." She requested with her sudden, unexpected, out-of-the-blue, demonic smile and made the little kitten flinch.


    <w-what happened="" to="" her,="" nya?=""> he asked with a dumbfounded expression. </w-what>


    A caring owner just took 180 turns and became someone with visible blood thrust? It was no way in hell something natural so as her trustworthy exclusive dimensional merchant, he was worried.


    This was something weird and as our future family member, he had full right to know our predicament and the reason for her sudden mood swing.


    So I slowly exined everything to him while she was in deep thinking of things she would need for her special torture, contemting what unique methods she would use to rip a living hell out of him.


    And as I exined it to him, the little cat also turned angry. And though it wasn''t that much, considering the person he was, the reaction was strong.


    <how dare="" that="" pig="" bastard="" do="" something="" like="" this="" to="" my="" contractors!=""> he shouted and mmed his small paw on the floor. </how>


    "Hehe-hahahaha!"


    "Don''t worry. Today is hisst day." I answered, and sheughed devilishly at the back.


    <yes! torture="" that="" pig!="" i="" will="" give="" you="" a="" 10%="" discount="" so="" cut="" his="" fingers!=""> He shouted again as the most familiar system interface opened before our eyes. </yes!>


    This was thest part of our preparation and soon, there will be a red chapter for those who have a strong heart...

 Chapter 20: 20 #Basement

    <h4>Chapter 20: 20 #Basement</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "Undead potion!" She shouted first thing as the shop window opened.


    It was a specially made concoction that turned a demon''s body immortal and enhanced its healing properties for seven hours.


    We had to keep his body clean to not get much suspicious from the authorities so this thing was necessary.


    I nodded at her and began reciting the ingredients for the main thing.


    "Flower of the purple valley (1, half-bloomed), the blood of a ck goat (3 ml), nail of a vampiric swan (2 pinky fingers), unholy holy water (0.01 ml), and saliva of fallen angle (cheapest bottle)."


    We would just be mixing them, so I had to buy the precise amount and we weren''t rich enough to buy more than necessary so this much was it.


    This was alchemy, and even though she was adept at mixing them, I was the one to ''identally'' find the form of this wonderful thing.


    A horrified expression appeared on our cat''s face and his eyes widened in utter awe as soon as he heard this list. He was some of the best dimensional merchants in the Worldline so he obviously knew what these things would be used in.


    <y-you people?="" t-this!?="" [curse="" of="" momat]!="" just="" who="" are="" you!?=""> </y-you>


    We also knew he would know of this thing, but he spelled the name of this miraculous potion wrong, showing just how powerful and rare this stuff was.


    "Luckey bastard," she mumbled and started patting our little kitten again.


    Now, it wasn''t my mistake. My ytime was a lot more than hers. She was decisive, but I was just a lucky person to have her.


    [Curse Of Momat]


    333rd ancient curse sessfully passed down to the people of the worldline #345MK.


    Ancient civilization was something that existed before the creation of the worldline and ruled the whole of the space known as [Worldline] in the current time.


    This civilization was something believed to have existed before the creation of [{(Time)}] and so, they can''t travel back to that time even if they had every resource in the world.


    This curse was like poison, but it did more than just kill or paralyze or hurt the enemy.


    It rendered anyone under level 100 helpless, preventing them from using skills, spells, or any form of energy for a few hours while heightening their senses.


    And even a few hours were more than enough time to calm her thrust.


    That was all that we needed.


    We will be powerful in terms of overall skills either way, so for a demon contractor like him to not be able to use any skill or even take advantage of his absurdly high stats was the same as being a normal human.


    And normal men were as good as dead before her wreath.


    "Ok. That''s all we can have right now." I said and closed the system window.


    But there was a confused look on our little kitten''s face.


    <you don''t="" even="" have="" enough="" for="" all="" this¡­=""> </you>


    This acting was so genuine that one who didn''t know about these things would be fooled by his cute and innocent face.


    "Do you really think that we know this much and still are unaware of the first purchase discount?"


    <tsk. nya,="" i''m="" at="" a="" loss="" for="" the="" first="" time.=""> </tsk.>


    I smirked at his cute frown.


    [First, purchase sessful. Adding benefit: first purchase discount.]


    [50% reduction in the total price.]


    [Additional 10% reduction per merchant agreement.]


    ============


    Totle:16,005 Oz


    Complete purchase: Yes/No


    ============


    "Oh wait! Add fifty pairs of ck gloves too~." She suddenly spoke up, reminding me of her certain habit.


    ''Wearing ck gloves so that blood doesn''t touch her hands.''


    This was something that she had made a habit and just hearing its mention reminded me of many ''idents'' from our previous world.


    <nya. those="" normal="" things="" are="" just="" rotting="" in="" my="" storage.="" i="" will="" give="" you="" all="" two="" hundred="" pairs="" for="" a="" oz.=""> </nya.>


    He said with a smile, and she happily nodded.


    This was a good deal for us, and he was at least earning something from this.


    "Ok. Thanks for your great services." Thanking him, I took the box that materialized before us and put it on the other table.


    <nya. i="" will="" be="" going="" now.="" have="" a="" lot="" of="" work="" but,="" just="" for="" you="" dear="" customers,=""e="" to="" with="" single="" call.="">he offered with a smile, and she readily agreed. </nya.>


    And after that, it was time for our little one''s departure.


    "Ba-bye, Raz. See you soon. And don''t worry. Hehehe... I will, hahaha!" she suddenly startedughing menacingly.


    It was clear what film would be ying in her mind and... I don''t want to exin this.


    "Ok, Raz. She meant we would take care of that bastard and you will be happy not seeing those things. Bye~." I said bye, and he looked at me with pitiful eyes.


    <good luck.=""> He said to me, the one that will be there with this bloodthirsty witch and the one that will have to take care of both of us, and patted my shoulder with his small paws. </good>


    He was smart, and now I knew he was starting to feel the same way about us as we were.


    We showed him mystery as well as gave him the warmth he so much desired.


    It was amazing for him, and we were done with the preparation.


    The pure white kitten vanished into thin air like rays of light, and I looked at myughing beauty.


    "Shall we?" I asked for her hand and she dly epted it.


    Just mixing this thing will give us something scary, so there was excitement in her eyes.


    ***


    [OP: ] (# in the title means explicit chapter. Practice caution.)


    A dark, underground basement.


    Dimly litrge room with three tables.


    On these long tables, many blood-stained tools were resting, waiting for them to be picked up by the pig-like fat person wearing a blood-stainedvish outfit.


    Arge vertical metallic table with ropes and shackles at its edges ''was'' holding a little kid of almost ten years.


    Blood was everywhere on this child, and his face, in particr, was unrecognizable.


    His hair was pulled out, and his eyes had almoste out, presumably from the extreme fear and pain.


    His feeble, skinny body was covered in deep visible red scars.


    There weren''t any clothes on this corpse and even then, this child''s gender was unrecognizable.


    The pig-like bastard was also stained with some blood and because of that, he had arge frown on his face.


    This was a frown of disgust but, his eyes contained boredom.


    These were the boring eyes of someone that had done such things many times in his life and now felt nothing from them.


    Even though this was just one room, one would faint from just the heavy smell of blood in this ce, however, that very thing was the only good thing he enjoyed.


    The square table with the child''s body tied to was strangely fine and shining too, indicating its peculiarity.


    This shine was metallic blue, and this was no ordinary metal.


    But that wasn''t important.


    There was a child''s corpse and the pig-like bastard with pitch-ck eyes with no pupils walked back to the dining table already decorated with food and alcohol.


    Sitting down on his throne-like chair, he started his feast with no care in the world.


    He took a sip from his golden ss and today, this red wine tasted strangely delicious.


    "Eva!" He shouted and hurried footsteps rang outside the room.


    The door slowly opened and a maturedy walked in with horrified eyes and a trembling body.


    Her eyes were teary, and she was covering her face and nose tightly with her hand.


    Long green hair that went down her back, fuzzy brown eyes that couldn''t stop the tears from her eyes. Her alluring body was trembling and avoiding all his presence but she had no choice but to go to him.


    "Oh, Eva~. Come, join me for dinner," he ordered her to sit down with his pitch-ck eyes, and her heart almost stopped again today.


    Those eyes, those damn eyes, were the clear signs of his inhumanity, and the sticky darkness around him was the sign of demons.


    Thedy trembled but didn''t dare disobey this pig, for she knew of the consequences the children might face because of her.


    She just stood right beside him as he drank the ss of red wine, frozen in her ce.


    "Hmmm. Unique. Good work here~!" he shouted in excitement as he put the ss down.


    Looking at her with a hungry smile, he put his hand on hers and started caressing her body with his blood-stained hands, making her tremble even deeper.


    She was almost going to fall to the ground but managed to control herself. She didn''t care about her body which had never been her own for a long time now. The others, the young ones, were more important.


    "Oh, Eva. When will you agree to join me? Just became like me. We can have much more than this~!" he asked... and she was suddenly thrown at the wall.


    -Thump!


    Her body fell lifeless on the ground, the impact had almost taken away her consciousness, and then the pig-like bastard stood up.


    Walking up to her, he picked her up with one hand and held the cor of her shabby dress.


    "Only if you agree..." he mumbled and ripped her dress, revealing her scar-ridden body.


    Though she was beautiful and her body was perfect, those ugly deep scars were something that made her gorgeous bosoms pointless.


    And the one that made her like this, had anger and lust in his eyes.


    "Nothing like this would happen." He finished with the same angry eyes, taking out every piece of clothing on her.


    She was helpless, as always. And she couldn''t do other than this, as always.


    Even though this pig bastard was short and fat, he was strong... until he felt something strange.


    His hand trembled, his head suddenly throbbed, his heart ached, and his darkness weakened substantially.


    This was strange. Almost as if all the strength in his body was leaving him, making him powerless.


    "Looks like the effect has triggered." A youthful male voice rang from his back just then and he hurriedly turned back, releasing the half-consciousdy from his dirty grasp.


    "Hehe, finally~!"


    He turned and a pair of glowing red and blue eyes entered his ck eyes in the dimly lit room.


    One was filled with anger while the other was hungry, just like his moment-old self.

 Chapter 21: 21 Starting treatment

    <h4>Chapter 21: 21 Starting treatment</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "What are you two do...ing h-ere?"


    He lost all his strength while still having a shocked expression and fell to the ground.


    The (Pure Evil) was now down from our glorious medicine.


    It took a while for the effect of the curse to kick in so we had to wait helplessly when that bastard did those horrible things to her... again.


    "Hehehehe. Hello, you piece of shit person~. Looks like you did something you liked~ just now." El responded to his confusion first as she observed the entire room.


    She was seeing this room for the first time and this would have gone smoother if he had killed no one here, but... he did. And the way he did it was unexinable even for me.


    ''Fucking bastard. Just on the day we were finally ready to finish him.''


    I knew after looking at all this that, it will be even more difficult to control her.


    This bastard was the most fucked up than he could ever be now that he was on the ground, powerless and unable to move while she smiled at him so prettily that even demons would bow down before her malice.


    And there was a disgusted expression on my face even as I looked at that fucker crawling on the ground like some bug that had almost been crushed by amon person''s feet.


    Today... there was mostly nothing for me to do here.


    My work was to observe this ce, help her with a certain unwanted task that I would never have agreed to if it wasn''t for the bounds of our ''wish'', and be with her.


    But all that was after I take this admirabledy outside.


    -Tap, tap, tap.


    Walking up to her, giving the worthless piece of shit an angry-disgusted look, I put on the cloth El handed me from her prism space on her unconscious body.


    Thisdy had endured everything just to protect one more child in this ce from this bastard''s tyranny.


    She knew she was weak, and we had already confirmed it with El''s white eyes.


    But her weakness wasn''t permanent, hell it was only the result of her circumstance.


    If not for all the things she had been through and all the things her wretched life threw at her, I know she would have been apletely different person, and for that... I wanted thisdy.


    She had a natural innate skill to learn the sword, and I knew just how rare that [Grade-3] skill was.


    A growth-type skill, be it innate, rewarded, bestowed, or created, was scarce in this world and we were getting someone with one right under our roof.


    It was a win-win to save thisdy and just dere this piece of shit dead.


    Once she connects with the Worldline system after some training and gains experience with a sword, we will have someone to do our chores in the academy as well as a family member to help us out with ''other things''.


    So, I picked up the unconsciousdy who was as light as a small bucket of water and was in her mid-twenties, and put her in one of the rooms room with some extra clothes from El.


    Looking at her with a pitiful look, I closed the door and walked down towards the new hell my dear must definitely have finished setting up...


    She was a cleaning expert unlike me who liked to dirty ces with just some clean strikes of the afterlife or long battles of hell.


    The only reason she wore those ck gloves was also because of her love for ''cleanliness''. A kind of cleanliness one would see at a butcher''s shop or in hell''s punishment rooms.


    And... I was right.


    That fucking pig bastard was now tied in the same ce the ''kid'' was and all the tools and new things prepared on the long table before them were now also cleaned up.


    She was waiting for me as we had to be together for reasons only we knew, and it was a must.


    "Let''s start Lucy~," she said cheerfully as she shoved a thick barbecue needle into his finger.


    "Aghaaaaaa! You bastards! W-what are you doing!? How did you e-even find this ce?! I took you in and you repay like this!?"


    He was feeling the highest possible degree of pain at this moment, and I knew just how much pain he would feel after everything she would do to this bastard.


    She was turned on, and I knew when I will have to stop this fool of mine.


    "Ahhhhh!" he shouted agonizingly from the kind of pain that he must be feeling for the first time in his life.


    He wanted Eva because he also knew the skills she had. But bing a demon meant leaving the very humanity that defined her.


    That wouldn''t even be thest thing she would do and, we can tell what kind of person she was just from the way she treated all the children in this horrible ce...


    Looking deep into the pitch-ck eyes of this bastard, I spoke to him, the person that had certainly treated us with special care.


    "You did treat us good, you pig. Just that you did the things that you should never have even thought of."


    There was a thick bloodlust oozing out of my body as I responded and he fell cold from the great pressure I was giving off.


    "Huuun?! Hikeeeee!?"


    This unreal strength from a kid like me made him speechless. He certainly wasn''t expecting this, just like this day where he was tied in the same ce where he tied others... other young children.


    He was an orphanage owner in the system''s eyes so, he couldn''t do anything to children until they were ten years old. But after that, they were lucky enough not to die the way the one from a while ago did.


    Yes, some were sold to nobles as ves or in special circumstances, to other families that weren''t rted to him, but... that was only true for children like us.


    Not being able to do anything at all, they locked most of us on the third floor of this fate-forsaken ce.


    And this bastard did treat us with extra care.


    We were the only ones he couldn''t figure out the skills and stats of because of my walls so he knew we both had special skills.


    Children like us were extra rare finds of this ce and the ultimate result of young ones like us was bing a demon like him, of course, the ones who would have be dolls without a will of their own.


    ''Like hell I would even think of partying with someone like this fucker!''


    Even trash would be dishonored whenpared with this pig.


    For all I wanted, he would have been dead the moment he took that ss of ''wine'' or the ancient curse that tasted like one.


    But he deserved more than just some clean cuts of his limbs and a simple slid of the throat.


    So... I gave him thest look of pure hatred and took out the potion bottle that was the costliest thing in all we had purchased today.


    "Oy?! T-that thing. How did you get it?! Who are you, bastards!!? You-" Without giving a shit to his chaotic look, I poured the little bottle into his mouth and he had no choice but to gulp it down under her fine Mana acupuncture guidance.


    [Potion of undead has been used.]


    [Effect: Grants an immortal body that heals all non-fatal wounds.]


    "The effect wouldst one minute for normal beings but, luckily, we have some hours," I reassured her after the use of this special potion.


    This was an extraordinary find, even while being cheappared to its effects.


    And just the fact that someone like Raz only had three of these signified the rarity of this thing.


    An elder lich''s core and a lot of life force were used in the creation of this product with many other rare materials, and the producer of this potion was a legendary undead hunter and alchemist of a distant worldline.


    He only sold this thing to the ones he knew, and some archdemons were some of them.


    It was a famous thing among demons because when used by them, the one-minute effect amplifies to almost an entire day.


    So, this was a waste on this piece of shit.


    Well, we would gain many things just from using this on him and the show will be even more interesting for the spectators.


    [Some angels of  are looking at your noble deeds.] </absolute>


    [Some demons of


    faction are looking at the person on the torture table with pleasant eyes.]


    [Some gods are asking you to do as they say.]


    [200 Oz have been sponsored by the ''good'' faction to kill the demonic sinner.]


    [300 Oz have been sponsored by the ''evil'' faction to slowly torture the lucky bastard who has drunk the holy medicine.]


    We would have a little pocket money by the end of this torture and she knew how to entertain the audience.


    Even though this might look clich¨¦, no faction, be it ''pure'' angels, ''bad'' demons, or those countless gods, would chase after those with no potential.


    This was something all of those bastards loved to watch.


    Be it crazy angels or those bastard demons.


    We were promising sprouts for them and they were curious about many things about us.


    So, they wanted us at all costs...


    We were looking at the bigger picture and no matter what happens, we couldn''t join with anyone.


    But, earning from them was something we would do for a long time even after achieving a status far above their own.


    There shouldn''t be more than five of those for now but, as the achievements and progress increase, we would be a target of recruitment for these factions.


    And it wasn''t like these two were the only factions in this Worldline.


    There were more and¡­ she was now fully on.


    "Let''s start the real thing, hehe, sir owner~!" Sheughed her evilughter while licking the thick needles in her hand.


    He will first be a cactus then a bird without feathers and then something that would disgust even some of the demons themselves.


    Or, well, demons were unpredictable, so maybe even being decapitated wouldn''t be enough for them.


    ''Well, fuck them.''


    There was a witch named Auriel before me and she was going to do something that will please all those demons, angels, and gods for at least the starting parts...

 Chapter 22: 22 #Skewers

    <h4>Chapter 22: 22 #Skewers</h4>


    The chapter contains scenes that might not be appropriate for general readers. Please be cautious.


    ===


    [El''s POV: ]


    First, I started with the THICK needles that he used to eat the meat on hisvish table.


    These skewer sticks were an excellent tool for slow torture. A gooooood slow and painful~ one.


    When pierced at some special acupuncture points, the pain one might feel would be so extreme that even their soul~ would want to escape the body.


    Start of a five-phrase torture method that I created in the world we came from, the sharp piercing hell, aka Needle.


    -Khh!


    "Khaaaaaaaa!"


    One could say that my affinity for these things did not stem from a malevolent or devilish nature, though admittedly I possessed such traits. Rather, it arose from a deep-seated disdain for individuals who resembled this pig-like bastard.


    He was the worst of the worst for doing things that were so abhorrent that even I, someone with a strong stomach, would recoil at the mere thought of them. Fucking disgusting fucking piece of trash.


    ''Well, this was not important right now~.''


    Turning the wheel located on the other side of this unique torture table, I straightened his body.


    The table was now standing vertically, and I can see the disgusting face of this powerless, demonic pig.


    He was the worst so, even with my blue crown, I was feeling disgusted to see him, those ck eyes that weren''t pretty even while being ck, and his shitty body covered with demonic energy.


    So, looking at the now-standing bastard in the same ce he tied other kids and did far more designing things than the ones I will do to him, I started shoving the sharp skewer rods into his most painful-inducing parts of the body.


    Starting with his hands, his legs, and his fingers, were among the lesser pain-inducing areas. But the less from my point of view was hell from his... hehe~.


    "Aaaaaaa! You bitch! What do you think you''re doing?!"


    His bloodcurdling screams echoed as each puncture tore through his flesh, fueling my rage at the thought of how many innocent children he may have harmed in this ce.


    "Hehehahaha~ you piece of shit. You can''t even endure this warm-up?" I replied while shoving the thick needle in his head. Specifically, in the middle of his two disgusting eyebrows.


    This was now something more painful than you might think and the sensation of this thick needle piercing your skin... than your flesh... and then, the very skull that protects the brain, and then that tinder, sweet membrane of the most precious part of an intelligent being... ahh~. Exotic.


    -Khh!


    "Khaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    ''This time, from the side of his head which might have been the same as being shot by a bullet, aka headshot~!''


    He was a better sniper than me but, when it came to shoving the bullet into the precise spot at close range with a revolver and shotgun, I was the one.


    -Khh!


    "Khaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    This sensation of your body being holed, the sensation of you being pierced by something you used to eat your favorite meat, the sensation~ of seeing blood ssh all over and flesh fly all around... agh~! It''s ineffable!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh! Khaghhhhhhh!"


    And the heightened senses from the curse amplified the pain by so many folds that, even with the physique of a demon noble contractor, he was feeling insurmountable pain. And considering this was the starting, hehe, this was pretty decent.


    It wouldn''t have been this effective without that curse concoction we gave him. But this sure was getting fun~.


    -Khh! Khh!


    "Khaaaaaaaa-aaaaaaaaa-aghhhhhhhh!"


    Thanks to his foolishness, he was now a helpless fool, feeling the sensation of his brain membranes being torn apart.


    ''Just imagine something is being shoved into your head. You are awake and on top of that, you feel the pain of a simple cut isparable to cutting off a limb.''


    This was brutal, and this was fun~~!


    "Y-you. Stop tiiiiiiiis! Aghhhhhhhh! I-I will give you anyyyyyy-aghhhhhhhh t-thing, y-you wantttttt!" he was feeling the pain and that expression was all the things that I needed.


    "Hehehe. Why don''t you start by apologizing for everything you did to deserve this?" I questioned and took out the red skewer rod and cleaned it with his clothes.


    ''Oh, to clear things up, he was naked right now.''


    And all his extravagant clothes and jewels were being examined by my darling Lucy.


    ''This bastard''s screams were like fake sugar but, my dear Lecy screamed like sweet chocte ice cream.''


    His taste... ah~. If not for these damn limitations, I would have already devoured him. Many times over for sure.


    But, we had to do many things in this fucked up world.


    ''The world of my creation and the world of something that is now veryplicated even for me...''


    Looking back at the bastard, I warmly smiled at the bastard stained with ck blood that also stained the floor in a dirty, unartistic fashion.


    "If you confess everything, I will end this hole-making in this filthy body of yours. But until then..."


    Picking up a new clean rod, I shoved it into his left eye.


    -Sprrrrr!


    And a fountain of blood erupted from this, staining my gloves and the thin magic shield covering my body.


    "Ahhhhhh!!! Oww!! Not my eyes! Please!" he shouted, and I smiled at the blood-ridden pig.


    Having a good stock of gloves was a good thing, and I absolutely didn''t like the blood of someone else on my hands.


    "Start. The. Confession. You. Pig."


    -Khh!


    My eyes were still smiling but, the frown on my face was something I couldn''t do anything about.


    I could read his face, and he was cursing me for being the absolute trash. But he was the true trash this world didn''t need.


    I already knew I was a bitch that demons would love to have among their ranks.


    But they can go fuck themselves if they thought I would ever belong to anyone aside from this bastard of mine.


    Taking out the blood-stained gloves off my hands, I went back and took the new pair from my darling.


    "Thanks."


    "Good luck," he said with a hot and straight face and... patted my head?


    ''This stupid idiot!''


    But, my stupid idiot.


    "You too." Replying with a red face, I went back and resumed the piercing of this bastard''s useless body.


    His wounds were healing at a really fast speed, so there was no need to even think about his condition.


    It will be good even when I open his back and make a bird out of his ribs.


    "Hehehehe..."


    A demonicugh echoed in the closed basement room of the normal-looking orphanage, and the confession of a demonic person started.


    Well, there were alsoughs of a satanic bitch but, those were more melodious than the screams that followed with every word uttered by the pig-like bastard.


    ***


    [OP: ]


    "I... killed the children that reached the restriction age of nature! Ahhhhhhh!!"


    The person tied down on the torture table shouted as the girl on the other side shoved multiple metal rods covered with a blue light into his bare body.


    "I-I..."


    This room was dark, only illuminated by the candles on the two sides of the room.


    The floor was entirely filled with blood, some fresh while some dried out.


    "Aghhhhhhhh!"


    "Hahahaha~!"


    The ce was filled with loud noises. One was the screaming or begging voice of a naked, blood-soaked bastard and the other one belonged to a demonicugh of a young girl.


    "I-I took pleasure in seeing them-, aghhhhhhhh!"


    In this room, the girl was making holes in this pig''s body with Mana needles that vanished after piercing the body of the target.


    Six real, iron needles pierced six essential parts of this trash''s body.


    His eyes, his head, the joints of his shoulders, andstly, his genitals.


    "T-the young-gest ones we-were fun B-but the older-r ones tasted, aghhhhhhhh!!!"


    Aside from that, his entire body was covered with small holes that were healing at a faster speed.


    This was... a gruesome scene. Too much for others to watch.


    The red, stained table that didn''t have a mark on it was now half covered in blood, the ck blood of the pig tied to it.


    "Hehehe-hahaha-khuhu-muhahahaha!"


    The cynicalughter continued, and it filled the entirety of this underground area with these pleasure-filled voices.


    "AGHAAAAA!"


    His screams that contained utter agony contrasted this happiness perfectly, making this melody unimaginably dark.


    His holes were healing at a faster speed and whatever happened during her precious session, she wasn''t letting him fall unconscious.


    In the moments these small holes healed, it showed the insides of the body, the ck, moving organs, the squishy muscles, and still intact skin was something even the narrator felt disgusted to write.


    She was lost in her beautiful madness, but there was sorrow in those glowing blood-red eyes.


    She was doing this to this inhuman trash bastard but, she still had the unshed tears lingering on the edges of her eyes as she imagined the things he was uttering from that filthy mouth of his right now.


    But the wide smile on her face that was filled with pleasure overshadowed these tears.


    "AGHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    The screams continued and, with every second passing, it seemed like hours had passed in this newborn hell, even to the one quietly watching all this in the corner.


    His cold blue eyes just glowed as he watched her, and though she had almost killed him with those things, thest thing was still far away from him.


    Just this much wasn''t enough for what shitty things he had done to those little children so this blue-eyed boy, her Lucy, wasn''t just sitting still there for nothing.


    He was waiting for something, the air surrounding him was dense and, the bloodlust oozing out of his body was not something a child like him should have. Especially this cold, sharp, and still raging hot kind of bloodlust.


    But... his wait ended when the cry from the front stopped.


    "Hehehe. Looks like he''s finished with stage one."


    The creepy girl said and then took some steps back.


    "Lucy~! Your turn~!" She shouted and took out the blood-stained gloves and threw them at the small pile of gloves on the other side of the room.


    -Snap.


    She snapped and mes erupted from the small pile of blood-dripping gloves in a corner of this blood-covered, dimly lit basement.


    The fire burned and illuminated his face as he stood just before the trashy pig with a red wooden sword in his hand.


    Now, the shining blue eyes, attractive, angry, and still purely serene, were looking down on the half-conscious pig bastard¡­ with pure loathing, his blood boiling, tears burning into his cold eyes, and, chaos raging into his mind...

 Chapter 23: 23 Skinning*

    <h4>Chapter 23: 23 Skinning*</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    Lucy had a simple task with this pig.


    Skinning him.


    Yup.


    Well, he was hesitating with this thing, but I couldn''t do it as good as this bastard.


    He was the best chef I had seen and the way he cooked, mumm~.


    Well, so, he knew how to do this thing better than me.


    I didn''t want to take any risk and kill him earlier than I had nned, so I sacrificed another <wish> to convince him to do this. </wish>


    He didn''t like the torture thing but, when the most precious thing like a wish was on the line, he had no choice but to do it.


    ''Well, he had an advantage this time, and I was falling behind.''


    If he gets more than me, many things will have to change as I knew the one suffering from not being able to do anything to the other between us¡­ was him.


    Thanks to his special mental fortitude, he was holding so well that even I would be mistaken.


    ''But, thanks to this link skill connecting us, I knew very well just how much this darling of mine was suffering.''


    So, when the timees to use these wishes, we will have many things to do for each other.


    He was wild but well, I was no pushover.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    I winced at the agonizing cries of that despicable swine and snapped back to reality.


    I was having some pleasant fantasies about riding my darling and... well, I was back.


    His wooden sword, the artifact that we scammed from my innocent little golden roulette, was extremely sharp. Despite being a wooden sword, I knew it could even cut the table made entirely of mithril that we tied this piece of disgusting trash to.


    Mithril is a unique metal in this world, some of the rare ones when speaking on the overall scale of the Worldline, and rtively umon and precious on this. But...


    ''Who the hell uses something like that as a torture table?!


    That was a precious metal, for god''s sake!''


    Something that can be a good material for my twin sword was just before our eyes and there was no way I was going to let this thing be here!


    I will even give this brother of mine something from this big b of metal but, this wasn''t particrly his type.


    Mithril, due to its lightweight nature, is usually used to create lighter weapons. On the contrary, he favors heavier weapons that can be handled with ease.


    The wooden sword he wields, which appears to be as light as an actual wooden sword, weighs over fifty kilograms.


    And he still uses it with one hand like it is nothing but an actual wooden sword.


    That was some crazy mastery of his freaking weapon!


    Well, that was the reason he was skinning this bastard, hehe.


    "Ahhhh! Aaaaaaaaaaa! Nooooooo!"


    The screams this bastard was giving were now dull, hump, showing he was at his limit just after that small amount of his leg, hand, stomach, and face skin was ''gently'' sliced out of his pig-like body.


    Well, this skinning was not as gruesome as what I had done to this bastard... like I genuinely made a cactus out of him multiple times and it was fun seeing those deep holes heal out.


    But he, my little cute baby, was only removing some initial part of that pig''s skin that was just before the pain receptors and that bastard had almost passed out so this was not much fun anymore.


    He wasn''t bleeding from this one, but the pain he might be feeling was greater than being pierced and made into a cactus.


    This was something...


    "Hehehehe..." that I looooooved~.


    Hmmm~. Such a sweet thing.


    Seeing my darling skin a pig.


    I knew I wouldn''t be able to see such a thing many times, and I don''t think I''m going to use a wish for something like this again, so I was enjoying this moment very much~.


    There was a way to record this thing, but... we weren''t some psychopaths.


    We, no, I liked torture.


    At this moment, this cute brother of mine was doing his best to redirect his emotion to something different.


    He was doing this because I asked him to.


    The wish was one thing, but he was here just because I wanted.


    He was a fool to do anything I asked him but, well; we were already lost cause for many things.


    Not as a human, at least.


    I considered us some of the most humanly people possible.


    Doing things you liked, loved, craved, or desperately wanted while staying within those fucked up self-restricted boundaries was a difficult thing.


    This was something many humans couldn''t do, but we did that.


    Except for those weird sides of us, we were just as normal as any human can be.


    Well, somethingplicated like that was not something I wanted to think about right now.


    My attention was focused on my darling.


    There were tears in his eyes.


    In the dark room, before the fire burning on both sides of this room, his blue eyes were painting his innocent tears blue tears in a dirty color of dried blood.


    Our eyes were glowing because of the Mana and the effects of the crown skill that was actually active right now.


    Though it was a passive thing, when used during something like this where we really had to act like an overlord, our eyes glowed mystically.


    This was a beautiful sight, and I knew just how gems like these things looked, but, well, those very gems were now making the tears of my beloved look like blood...


    Blood tears?


    ''No.''


    I would do anything in my power to not make this Lucifer of mine cry.


    He didn''t... this world wasn''t worthy of receiving his tears.


    Not until we got to the academy and the shit started to fuck up.


    ''Then, I wouldn''t know what would happen to us, or this world.''


    Well, there are many wells in this chapter.


    -...


    I know just how good I am at describing the shit that was going on right now.


    I can exin how he was skinning him at the perfect level that only screams that begged for death were audible.


    I can, but this wasn''t my ce to say this.


    He was doing this, not me.


    He was doing this because I wanted to skin this bastard before burning him and opening him up.


    Well, I will be the narrator in that one but, not this time.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaa!!!"


    Yes. Those disgusting screams.


    I didn''t like them at all. But that expression of utter agony and dread was fuuuuuun~. Even more fun because my sweeeeeet darling was doing it.


    I wanted to just start that burning thing but, after remembering the things he had confessed just some moments ago...


    I wanted to do more than what I had thought.


    This piece of trash demonic sinner deserved hell hellish than actual hell!


    "Huuu..."


    But then¡­ I heard thest sigh of my dear brother.


    "Thank you." I thanked him as he came back looking down with his tears held back, and tightly hugged me.


    He was strong. Thankfully, I could handle this baby up and down.


    "There, there. Sit here. You did well." I patted his head with a warm hand and brushed the lingering tears on the edges of his eyes and stood up after giving him a gentle forehead kiss.


    Behind me was a bastard that was now devoid of the firstyer of his body skin.


    From his head... to the end of his toes.


    I could see the blood vines and¡­ all of this was healing at a visible rate so I had to hurry.


    "Hehehe. Let''s start stage three, you pig bastard~!"


    He still had two hells ahead of him after this, huhuhu...

 Chapter 24: 24 Earning burning*

    <h4>Chapter 24: 24 Earning burning*</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    Burning this bastard whole wasn''t something we cannot do.


    He would die for real if we just threw his body in a pit of fire. Yes, it would take time thanks to his fire-resistant demonic body but he would certainly feel that utterly agonizing pain of his entire being burning down like a log of charcoal set ame for a barbecue.


    But that would be something that happened in hell... the real one we had in this world.


    Yeah. There was an actual hell with actual scary things happening in that ce.


    People were cooked, fried, sliced, holed, frozen, broken, cut into many pieces then reattached in the wrong way... all that happened in that ce, but, as we knew, those things done only to one''s mental body weren''t as painful as what he was feeling right now.


    In hell, you would be dead or in soul form, and your body or the soul body that we trained in the workce. You wouldn''t feel the same pain as the one that this pig is in right now.


    Feeling direct physical pain was something that was only possible in this ce and that was the very reason these demon bastards liked all the torture that happened.


    Just like all the tags in popr media, there was a special (tag) of torture in the streams that these gods, angels, and demons watched.


    Well, it wasn''t like this was some live show and there were actual streamers like in that masterpiece novel I loved back in our previous world but, all this was happening on the Worldline.


    And, as some beings that held high authority in it, they can watch things that happened in this whole world.


    ''And I know the bastards that were watching us right now might be going crazy.''


    Demons would be on the edge of their seats, demanding me to join them while angles would be crying just like my cute brother, who had done something like this with his pure emotions.


    We were going to be rich anyway from their gifted Oz, so there was no need to worry about money when we call back my cute kitten Raz.


    Raz would be happy when I tell him about today so, that was it.


    Right now, as his skin was almost back to normal, I was standing before him with a Mana crystal in my other hand.


    "So, o.w.n.e.r. of this great orphanage, let''s eat something finely cooked~."


    I uttered those words with new excitement, and soon after, a pale blue fire ignited in my free hand.


    This was a pale blue fire. Devoid of most normal impurities.


    I was using the mana crystal to maintain the stability of the mana as it was still difficult maintaining one like this for as long of a time as I needed.


    Mostly, maintaining fire or other elements for extended periods of time required an artifact but I can manage with this little stone. My red staff would be overkill for this little thing.


    My natural control was high anyway. Good enough to impress those stingy, old bastards.


    This was my current limit in creating mes as in my me index, this was just a [ze-2] me.


    I would be happy when I could create the basic high fire, the white mes. But, that thing would be a long shot.


    But...


    "Aaaaaaa...!"


    This me was more than enough for this bastard.


    ...


    My dear Lucy had skinned him slow and clean and, by the looks of it, this was already early morning.


    We only had 1.5 hours left for the curse''s effect to vanish and after that, things might go wrong.


    We weren''t worried about this bastard.


    He was already dead.


    We were more worried about the demon this bastard had made a pact with.


    We didn''t know if it was possible after the fall of this much consciousness but, if the demon and the one that made the contract wanted, the demon can take over the human body.


    All demons would support their contactees with their life as the pact made by demons and the human was absolute.


    The demon would die if the human was dead, so, ultimately, we would kill the [Knight] ranked demon behind this bastard.


    The lowest ranking nobles of demon lineage and someone that those watching all of this wouldn''t care about.


    We would kill somebody essential to this world in a fucked up way but, as the race that naturally opposed the demons, we would be rewarded by the <voice of="" the="" world="">. </voice>


    Well, we were rich anyway, and, by now, we would have recovered all the money we had spent on Raz''s things.


    There was previously a first-time discount, so we were able to do it within our budget but, well, things could have gone wrong.


    All things aside, the things happening to this bastard were now something I was having fun with.


    The way his flesh, which was finely pealed off by my pure cutey was burning under the blue mes, getting crisper with each passing moment, bing dark disgusting red-ck from that pale red...


    He was screaming but those screams were that of an undead, or a loathing dead.


    He was a sinner from the general point of view of this world.


    Not that we cared but, the things he did disgust me to no end so, I was putting him in this much pain only because I wanted him to feel... even a fraction of the things he had done to others.


    The things we were doing to this bastard were also something he had done to countless souls that were abandoned in this horrifying ce.


    Cutting limbs and fingers, skinning the body to the point that nerves and bones would be visible.


    Burning them alive with different things, doing things that were unspeakable even for me.


    We didn''t have bugs here or else¡­ I might have filled his body with flesh-eating bugs, just like this demon liked.


    This bastard also brought poisonous snakes and made them bite those innocent little children, and then, this piece of trash ate those snakes?


    Holy hell...


    The killing was the most basic thing for this bastard and, if we had left him in any state, we knew what might have happened to other normal children in this ce.


    He was dead and it had to be done. The demon behind him can take control of his body and use the skills this bastard had and we were exactly below the orphanage so it could get even more dangerous.


    But, well, I was almost done with burning him. He was a red roasted pig now, a trashy-shitty pig.


    He seemed to be lifeless and his fat body was just hanging on the table like clothes on a rope.


    His body was burned and being burned alive was some of the most painful things one couldn''t even ask for.


    Well, those burns were a bit more uneventful than the start of the torture, and now it looked like he was finished.


    His face, eyes, neck, body, arms, legs, genitals, back, everything was red and ck.


    The pain from this was concentrated in his mind that felt many times amplified and from the way this bastard looked now, one could even confuse him with a whole pig on a roasting campfire, attached to simr metallic rods that were still inside him right now.


    The pale blue mes contained more oxygen and hydrogen than most mes and in the elemental magic, it was high-level mes.


    ''Looking at his body was... not something I liked even though this was my art piece.''


    This filthy basted... just looking at him made me disgusted to the core even though I was the one who made him like this.


    "El. End this." Lucy requested from the back as he closed the endless message panels that have been opening up from the time we started this thing.


    We managed this message handling separately when we weren''t doing anything but in situations like right now, we took over the work for the other.


    Sometimes, these crazy gods and demons proposed some crazy deals, so we had to check every panel of these damn messages.


    Just like how some random arch-demon asked to cut his thing off in exchange for two thousand Oz, or some angel asked to dissect him in an ''attractive'' way for some mana stones, or how some random god asked for an entire clip of this thing from my perspective for some shitty artifact, crazy offered kepting from all these crazy bastards.


    Well, they were certainly attractive to us but... his thing wouldn''t grow back under the influence of undead potion and I didn''t want to touch his...


    "Yack..." Just the thought of it was disgusting.


    Only one thing could satisfy this bitchy side of mine and that was, well, you all know.


    So, yeah, burning this bastard was ultimately finished.


    He was now scorched all over.


    The burned skin was disgusting to look at.


    All the fluidsing out of that burned skin were unsightly too. Not that I was concerned but, it was what it was.


    Walking back, I sat down on Lucy''sp, one of my favorite ces.


    "So? Anything worth killing this bastard?" he asked as he showed the good ones that he had selected.


    Well, Oz was one thing but, these higher bastards even offered us artifacts just to kill this shitty bastard the way they wanted.


    "We don''t need these things, Lucy," but they were mostly useless to us so, looked up as if looking at the sky and the gods themselves.


    "The way this bastard dies is already decided so, if you want something interesting, startpeting between yourself or just give us something others can''t."


    Something others can''t.


    That was something only said when asking for the specialty those higher beings held.


    Those things were part of their authority and, asking for something like that was sphemy against them.


    Not that we knew them or had faith in them or anything like that but, this was still offending.


    But he hugged me from behind as soon as I said these things.


    And his grip was tight, so I knew what I said wasn''t something that would please all those higher bastards.


    [Some angels are looking at you with ridicule.]


    [Some angels are angry with your words.]


    [Some demonughs at your statement.]


    [Many demons and angels think the statement from ID: Auriel is disrespectful.]


    [Many higher beings are displeased by your actions and <voice of="" the="" world=""> has receivedints.] </voice>


    [1000 Oz has been reduced as a penalty.]


    [690 Oz has been reduced as a penalty.]


    ...


    "You are a genius," my darling Lucyplimented with a smile and kissed me from behind... on the neck.


    ''Ugh! This fucking childhood restrictions!!''

 Chapter 25: 25 #Death of sinner

    <h4>Chapter 25: 25 #Death of sinner</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    He was on the brink of death, his body barely holding on to thest strands of life.


    Though not quite dead yet, his fate was inevitable in this dark room illuminated only by the dim mes on the two sides of this room that she had turned into a miniature hell with all the blood-strained ground and a brutally tortured bastard pig''s body hanging to that fucked up Mithril table where he f-...


    ''Haaa...''


    As each passing second brought him closer to his ultimate fate, which was of course his unsightly and painful death at the hands of my dear witch, his consciousness held on by a fragile thread.


    It was only a matter of time before that thread snapped, and he would be sent straight to hell where he belonged for the punishment less brutal for all his sins against the huge number of negative Oz he had umted throughout his filthy existence.


    ''But, he can''t go just yet.''


    Not until she finishes thest thing she has to do with his disgusting physical body.


    There was a reason these bastard demonic creatures were demons.


    There was a unique organ nestled within their foul figure, pulsing with an eerie energy that was disgusting in itself.


    A heart unlike of the kind they resembled, imbued with a malevolent power that seeped through their very being, driving them towards acts of unspeakable darkness and depravity.


    ''Still, what they did with their cursed bodies depended partly on themselves and this bastard choose to do those fu*ked up things to those innocent little children.''


    Those hearts resembled a crystal, something that was the same as the Mana crystal she was holding but too different from its purely natural state.


    ''It was disgusting yet pretty good as a product that would go for a decent price so we had to get that.''


    And in the course of doing so, she can have her own... unique fun so it was starting...


    Some very gruesome things were done for torture in the medieval ages like dripping people in rivers multiple times, cooking them inside a weird metal bull, crushing them inside a female metallic structure with spikes long enough to make their bodies as holed as she made him at the start, stretching their limbs with a strange device, crushing their thumbs with that thing she liked, and those were only the things I can talk about with this much difficulty.


    ''Things like that ''pear'' or ''cradle'' were so horrible that I don''t even want to think about their cursed names.''


    And one of that fucked up things I didn''t want to see here as well was, (Blood Eagle).


    This was something that although was good sounding, some might understand what that thing was just from the name.


    ''Humans with wings? Well, of course.''


    That was the epitome of cruelty that although didn''t exist on this, definitely was somewhere in this worldline.


    She was doing something simr to those horrific things but, at least we had a reason this time.


    There was no need for too much blood in this torture but, well, he was still conscious and she was going to open him now.


    "A-aaaaa..."


    There was no energy in the ''thing'' that had done far more horrible things than-


    ''Well, cross that.''


    I wasn''t good at narrating things like this and there was no need to go too graphic, or was there?


    We had gotten a good offer a while ago and the messages after that great war she sparked between those gods, angels, and demons were definitely somethingmendable.


    She knew provoking those basterds was something that increased their interest and although some were angry, some were really interested in us now.


    And the results of that thing were:


    =====================


    [Request: A god from ###### has asked to see the sinner dead however you want.


    Reward: <crest ring=""> (1-time use), 4500 Oz. </crest>


    [Oz possessed: 12098]


    =====================


    This was the best offer we got after their internal quarrels.


    We had sure lost some money but in front of this huge gain, it was nothing.


    Provoking them like this was something we can do because we knew we were famous enough to receive such things as that reward for free.


    The gods normally can''t interfere with lower worlds too much and it would take us a very long before reaching their level.


    So for now, calcted provocations were ok.


    We can''t join a single side but we can definitely receive the benefits from all the sides. That was the ONE''s way.


    Whoever was offering this reward was generous enough to give us their ring of [Authority], the ring that held some power of the god, and the ring that directly disclosed the identity of that god.


    ''Well, disclosing their crest was the same as disclosing their IDs.''


    IDs were special things in this world and if we knew who was watching us then we can do something to them in the future for sure.


    Giving something so valuable to kids like us was mere entertainment for them. But they chose the wrong children. And were naturally not going to overlook such precious free thing.


    But, whoever this one was had given not only the ring but also some Oz so they seemed to be good guys.


    And, there was no special requirement for this reward so I also had no problem with this.


    We knew it could clearly be a trap but, well, we would see that after receiving the reward.


    Right now, she was wearing her ck gloves again after making a deep cut on his back and there was a surgical mask on her pretty face.


    Yeah, she wasn''t going to do something simr to those mindless medieval things... for the first time in this world.


    ***


    [El''s POV: ]


    With a knife covered in thick mana, I started the opening.


    Standing at the back of this sinner hanging by the table, with this knife in my hand, tracing the spinel area of this pig, I shoved the knife deep into his back.


    "Mmmmmm!"


    Blood sshed everywhere except my clothes and the bastard''s dead eyes came back to life, and pain-filled muffing sounds came out of his dead mouth.


    "Mhuuuuuuuuuu!"


    Not minding any of his wobblings, I made a door to this bastard''s back.


    Door... meaning I made two half-box-like uneven shapes as if opening a gift in a unique box.


    -Putchhhh. Scatch, scatch, scatch. Putchhhh...


    The sensation of this sharp knife cutting the thick flesh of this pig bastard was disgusting but still nostalgic.


    The way blood flowed out of his body was something more annoying but, thankfully, I knew what to do to keep his consciousness intact for as long as possible.


    ''This bastard was something that lived on negative Oz, or we might have swindled that money with his filthy heart too.''


    This lowly bastard was rich, as well as far more powerful than both of us in terms of stats but under the influence of the curse, he was nothing more than a fragile little twig.


    -Swaaaaash!


    I looked at his obnoxious open back with weird-looking organs that looked weirder than they looked in my game and used my skill to check this bastard for thest time.


    [Skill: White Eyes (Level-2) has been used.]


    [The skill has crashed with another skill {Mental barrier}.]


    [Skill: White Eyes has easily broken through the weak mental barrier.]


    [Showing the status of targeted ID: Terin Knot.]


    ===Status===


    ID: Terin Knot


    Race: Demonic Human (Knight)


    Strength: 131 (?1)


    Agility: 111 (?1)


    Stamina: 169 (?1)


    Intelligence: 112 (?1)


    Luck: 98 (?1)


    Charm: 76 (?1)


    Mana: 194 (?1)


    Level: 93 (?1)


    {Skills: Negotiation (Level-3), Demonic presence (Level-3), Dark hands (Level-2), Demonic magic (Level-2), ckheart (Level-4), Torture (Level-3), Observation eyes (Level-2), Pain resistance (Level-3), Mental Barrier (Level-4), Synchronize (Level-2).}


    [Skill point: 21]


    [Oz: -61,145]


    [Status abnormality: All stat: 1.]


    [Buffs: Blessing of undead, Curse Of Momat.]


    ============


    ''Just looking at that number gives me chills...''


    That much negative Oz was something that at least a medium-ranked sinner would have but, his power was in the range of new sinners.


    ''Just thinking about things this damn sinner pig bastard might have done to obtain this was enough motivation to open his damn body!''


    He had given up and was dead silent now and, my heart was bored already so it was the end.


    This despicable wretch was hardly worth a second nce, yet the spoils of his filthy end were more tantalizing than the mere satisfaction of doing all those simple things to him.


    -Puchi!


    His back was open already and just imagine what would you see when you open the back of a demon.


    The... fuck.


    The body before me was beyond description that defied any conventional understanding of human anatomy.


    It was as if every bone, every muscle, every sinew in there had been twisted and warped beyond recognition, creating a grotesque form that can curse allmon visual, olfactory, and touch senses.


    This was a demonic body and aside from all the ck-red blood, the inside was totally different.


    I had already pulled out his ribs and lunges with a little difficulty and from the way this table was made, it was easy to do it in a position that was perfect for adjusting his body in the prone position.


    Lucy was looking at this shit with eyes that had tears falling in an unstoppable way.


    He was forcing himself and it was clear what was going on in his pure mind.


    Seeing a living person, even though it was this pig, in this situation was hard for him.


    But, well, this was the end.


    As his body was opened up in this gruesome way, the soul in his body had already left for the gentle underworld where it would belong for at least a few eons.


    [Congrattions! You are the youngest normal humans to kill a demonic human!]


    [Congrattions! You are the youngest normal humans to kill a (Knight) ranked demon!]


    [Contributors: Auriel, Lucifer.]


    [<voice of="" the="" world=""> has calcted significant achievements!] </voice>


    [Some demons are looking at you with hatred.]


    [Some demons are looking at you with disgust.]


    [Some demons are looking at you with pleasant smirks.]


    [Some angels are pleased with the oue.]


    [Some angels are displeased with the method of death.]


    [Some gods are intrigued by seeing the old method of execution.]


    [< The great achievement has been noticed by the Worldline. >]


    [<voice of="" the="" world=""> has received the data from ###### of the worldline.] </voice>


    [Congrattions! The achievements have created a unique title.]


    ?First Title: Those who torturous a sinner.?


    -[As a result of the title, affinity with the low demon race is slightly decreased.]


    -[As a result of the title, affinity with the angel race is slightly increased.]


    -[As a result of the unique title, each time you torture a demonic being of a higher power than before, a new ability will be added to the title.]


    [You are the youngest humans to kill a creature associated with dark forces!]


    [Additional reward: <masterkey> (3-time use artifact) has been granted.] </masterkey>


    The pig fell lifeless and after taking out the ck gem from the ce his heart should be, I threw the blooded gloves on the other side.


    Searching through the organs and insides of a demon''s body was disgusting in itself but, our work was done.


    And, after fixing the dead body under time so that potions can take effect and return him to a proper physical condition, I went back and fell on the warmp of sweet darling.


    The surgery to fix his body was exhausting, so much so that I was now out of mana even with the mana crystal, which was a condensed form of good quality Mana, fully used.


    "You did well," he said while caressing my head.


    I tried my best but there was still filthy blood on me and I had no mana to clean even that.


    "You too," still, I answered my darling that had suffered because of me, and, if not for him, I might really have lost my temper, mind, and myself during that session.


    Thankfully, everything was settled, things had ended in a positive way, and there was another golden box before our eyes...

 Chapter 26: 26 Evaline

    <h4>Chapter 26: 26 Evaline</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "One sinner is dead and these boxes can be openedter. So, what do you suggest we do, ''brother''?


    Discuss with Eva or start preparation?" El asked while caressing my cheeks with her warm, gentle hand.


    She was sleeping in myp while looking at the ceiling of the dark room as usual, but the madness she had from a while ago was nowhere to be seen.


    This was almost nighttime and there will be guards here to check their master and we will have to go out before that happens.


    She had done her best in this little ''quest'' and so had I.


    Those had been some long hours, and they felt like an eternity had passed.


    ''But, thankfully, everything was over and by the looks of it, our wonderfuldy Eva will be here any time.''


    I sighed internally and looked at my sweet witch on myp.


    "Just take some rest, my dear ''sister''. We will follow the n we had and if nothing goes wrong, we will leave this ce by the day after tomorrow.


    These generous gods were pleased, so we have quite the money to buy some good equipment.


    After taking care of Miss Eva, let''s eat something good and call Raz." I suggested and I caressed her head and sighed once again.


    ''This was really difficult for both of us, but things were finally over.''


    He had gotten the end he deserved, and we had got more than we calcted.


    More crazy ones liked seeing torture, and the angels were more delighted than demons.


    ''Damn angels and gods...''


    But, well, they were our customers, and if what we did made them spend more on us, we were all good.


    ============


    [Oz: 49,456.]


    ============


    That was just my small number. She had more than me.


    After cutting the cost of some important things and things we needed, we had a good amount to have another member with us.


    So, the wonderfuldy wille with us and from what I knew, she will be proficient with the sword in the time we stay in the outer area.


    This was all, and there were the reward boxes we had too.


    We got our first title, which would be a good thing, and yada, yada.


    There were endless things to talk about but, the thing we had gotten from that certain generous god''smission was more impressive than we had thought.


    { "It''s him right?" }


    I asked her to confirm as I yed with the ''ring'' in my hand.


    This was an extraordinary item.


    It possessed considerable size, resembling more of a bracelet than a mere ring when held in my young hands.


    Embedded within it was a gemstone and this was more than what we had expected.


    Though others who were seeing us couldn''t see it, we can also see the drawing inside the gem.


    This was God''s crest.


    A symbol representing the revered guardian deity of the eastern skies. The intricate design captured the essence of their power and protection, with graceful curves resembling the wings of soaring birds and intricate patterns embodying the vastness of their celestial domain.


    It was an invaluable thing and something that can be used in many ways.


    Just the base selling value of such an item was 25000 Oz and depending on which god it belongs to, the price would increase.


    ''The one we were holding right now was also special among them.''


    Gods had systematic ranks preset in an aristocratic manner.


    And the one we were holding was a [Count] ranked god''s ring.


    He was a famous one, and I didn''t think we would have someone like him from this early.


    { "Yes. That''s him. The one who killed that one." }


    El confirmed it, and I shook my head in disbelief.


    The gods and angels, even demons, couldn''t interfere with this link skill of ours normally and they wouldn''t want to suffer the bacsh just for some little conversation.


    And even with that, I doubted they can interfere with the skill that even someone like Raz wasn''t able to prate.


    They will just increase the proficiency of my skill. And, it would be a good thing for us overall.


    There wasn''t much to see in our status window, like the title of other worlder, bug abuser, natural master, or such things as protagonists.


    Those bastards would already have high-ranking gods and angels flocking around them from the beginning and they would just be like that for a long time.


    The MC of this game had a skill that blocked other lower-level skills from seeing through him, and that shit was broken.


    Like... it was literally a zero skill increased beyond the level of celestial skill. What can anyone do?


    And that stuff was an all-in-one skill that can practically do anything!


    ''But this wasn''t time for their introductions...''


    There was something in our hands that showed the authority of a particr god and that thing granted us the opportunity to use the Authority of that god.


    It was also something just close to impossible to use without knowing who this thing belongs to or what Authority skills the one who gave this had.


    Well, I was lucky to have her who knew most of the abilities and true names of the gods and this was, fortunately, one of them.


    We also had Raz for information but, he was bound by rules and the price he had to ask for such high-level info would be in seven digits.


    That was an amount we won''t have for a long time, so it was good to have her.


    I was lucky, and... the footsteps of our good caretaker were running toward this ce.


    -Thump. Thump¡­


    They were weak and barefooted, so we knew who this was.


    We even knew what kind of expression she would make, and we were right on the mark.


    -Thumb!


    The door opened in a hurry and a frail figure walked in.


    Her face was devastated, and her eyes were wide open.


    Her heartbeats were so loud I could hear them reverberating in the room.


    Her light brown eyes were wide with fear, looking around in search of someone.


    And finally, her eyes fall on ournguid forms.


    "El! Lu!" she shouted and ran toward us.


    She was pretty, but at the same time, pitiful.


    We knew she would feel responsible for something she didn''t even know about, but this situation was bad for her.


    She was the one that took care of us, so, for us, she was something of a mom.


    She was nice and sweet, and her cooking skills were exceptional.


    Every time she snuck some of this bastard''s food to us, we knew this was talent.


    If nothing, she can be a head chef in a good, noble house.


    But her worried self and all that fear-filled expression that turned into relief were quite something.


    We didn''t belong to her, but she treated every child in this ce as her own.


    Though parting ways with them would be dreadful for her, we knew we could convince her to follow us.


    She hugged us tightly with her weak body and we felt her warm embrace for the first time. She had also been through a lot.


    "Miss..." I tried to say something, but she tightened her weak grip around us.


    This was genuine, and we could feel it.


    We didn''t know why, but she treated us especially fine.


    Maybe she pitied us the most because we were most special in this ce. After all, she knew the end we would receive. And it would be worse than what that pig wanted from her.


    I didn''t know her reason but, at least I knew this person was going to be the first member of our family.


    A family that would be special and will work with us with their whole heart.


    We had goals in this world, and they were special in themselves.


    And she will have a valuable role in all of our ns...

 Chapter 27: 27 Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 27: 27 Aftermath</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "Ok, Eva. Don''t be that worried. We are ok and... you won''t have to worry about that bastard pig anymore.


    He is gone now." I reassured her, gently stroking her troubled head.


    Eva was in her mid-twenties but her appearance was not that old at all.


    She looked young, and aside from all those nasty scars and weak structure, she was a beautiful woman.


    With her brown eyes locked on the dead man hanging on a normal metallic table, she frowned with disgust and an anger-filled face.


    Then, looking at us with a worried expression and eyes filled with uncertainty, she asked, "Are you ok?"


    This was the kinddy we both knew, asking us if we were ok even after seeing a dead pig''s body with her own eyes.


    Though this was pleasing to her eyes that someone that had dragged her through such hell was in that pathetic state, she didn''t care about him at all right now.


    ''Instead of being angry, shocked, or afraid of the ones that had managed to kill such a monster, she asked us if we were ok.''


    She was one of those kind-hearted cliche people from the fantasy novels, but that was her charm.


    She understood from the looks of the neatly cleaned room without any traces of blood or struggle that we wouldn''t talk much about it.


    She didn''t dig too deep and just went along with the things that had happened.


    She understood if we, some small children, could take care of this monster like the bastard that had put her through hell all these years, then we were far from normal.


    There was no need to even worry about us, but she still asked us if we were ok before anything.


    And I liked that one.


    "Yes, we are ok Miss Eva. This bastard is now dead so no one has to suffer anymore.


    Now... there won''t be anyone that could do anything to you."


    The news struck Eva with a deep surprise, ever so slightly alleviating the weight of past torment from her weary shoulders.


    Slowly, that surprise transformed into a glimmer of joy, a radiant expression that held the promise of liberation not only for herself but for every soul within this hell''s walls.


    The children here were lost ones, or the abandoned ones with no one to take care of them but, no one would have to die just to satisfy some bastard''s boredom anymore.


    ''Now this ce was free from the tyranny of the baron and would be a better ce than the hell it had been.''


    Her eyes filled with tears and flowed down her bloodless cheeks like a river of grief.


    [ "The genuine tears of relief and love..." ]


    The warmth in them was evident, and there was close to no selfish desire in them. A rare sight in a world like this one actually.


    "Calm down Eva. Everything is over and it looks like we arete, too.


    The guards wille any time now, so we have to go now. Let''s finish things here and go back."El said whileforting her.


    El wasn''t content with how things had turned out, but everything was ok.


    She had her fun. I had my revenge, and the bastard had received what he deserved.


    The first part was finished and there was no time, so we had to start the second one as soon as possible.


    And thisdy was going to be an important part of this n.


    ''Well... there weren''t many big things to do here anymore anyway.''


    The bastard will have died a natural death ording to diagnosis.


    He was sleeping in his room, and the room was clean.


    The night was dark and on the night of the 13th of November 987 of the world calendar, the owner of this great orphanage had reached the depths of hell where he will receive the punishment for his acts.


    His acts had brought down the name of demons and a demon had died because of his foolish actions.


    He will thus suffer there too for a long time before being used as ''fuel'' and even that much will be less painful than what he had gone through here.


    So much was done and making Eva tell the outer authority about the abnormal actions when they arrive will be a decisive move that will guarantee the safety of other children.


    ''Though Eva will have to do the hard work, it won''t matter to us as we can choose what we wanted to do as we were of adequate age already.''


    Calming the cryingdy with much difficulty, we moved the body of the pig and reset the body of the child that had beenying on the other side.


    I had taken Miss Eva out while that happened so that El can do her work and I knew she wouldn''t leave anything behind.


    Not even the traces of mana.


    ***


    "All the evidence of baron involved in various crimes and heinous acts has been collected and confirmed.


    The death he got was the most painless for the atrocities he hadmitted and we all are truly ashamed of ourselves for that.


    My condolences on our negligence, miss caretaker.


    It truly breaks my heart to see monsters living among humans in such nasty ways.


    Haaa¡­


    We will take care of everything so you can rest now. You have suffered as much as these poor children."


    An officer from the capital finished and looked at her with proud eyes.


    "We understand you couldn''t do anything before but, you showed courage and helped us find criminals that pollute our great empire.


    We will always be thankful to you." the officer thanked her with a smile and gave her a respect-filled salute.


    She bowed her head with weak, red, swollen eyes and saw the officer in blue clothing walking away.


    It had been a rough day but they also caught the affiliates of the baron after Eva informed the Central Bureau of Security which had their main branch in the capital.


    There was amunication device in the baron''s private chambers, so even after his ''normal'' death was confirmed, the aftermath was a forest fire.


    The CBS was something of a modern time security department of a country.


    In this empire, there was a great deal of importance to the reports against crimes and things like these.


    The baron was involved in many things, and his family lived in the capital with luxury.


    I didn''t know their circumstances, but here, the whole town was in turmoil.


    The CBS sent their important officer and even a captain was here to look through things himself.


    This was an important character, and in the future, he was going to y a big role.


    There wasn''t much to know about him aside from the fact that he was around level 300 right now who would be a center of a certain incident.


    So, yes, he was an important figure.


    The children from the orphanage would be shifted to a better ce and will receive better treatment.


    We had already declined that told them that we would be independent as we were of legal age, so there wasn''t much problem.


    And we weren''t the only ones.


    Some were going to go to other different ces and earn money for different academies they could go to and be a better person.


    The CBS had taken full responsibility so there was no problem and every child, regardless of their age and the time they had lived here, waspensated with the utmost care.


    We can ask for money or other things we wanted, but there was nothing more precious than freedom.


    The officers in charge of this ce didn''t notice our appearance much as we were wearing concealment hoods that we had borrowed from Raz after going out of the basement.


    We had asked Eva to join us, and surprisingly; it was easy to convince her.


    We had already reassured her that everyone here would be better than here and she was already convinced with just our words.


    She agreed to join us and be our guardian and the authorities saw nothing wrong with this.


    Technically, she was just a good adult who was devastated by the cruelty of the owner of this ce, and taking in two random kids wasn''t a big thing in their eyes.


    ''Instead, they saw this as a noble deed of a courageous woman.''


    They were done with their part for today, but it will take until tomorrow to clean everything up.


    The actual web of this town''s underground was widespread and strong so they couldn''t clean it up just yet, but it was a good start now that they had a solid lead from the records of this pig bastard.


    That was just the right stuff and there was no need for us to wait for anything now.


    We were free after a brief investigation and talk with every child so everything was cleaned up for us.


    Well, we had already taken care of his important belongings, so they wouldn''t have to worry about this either.


    "El, Lucy. Looks like they are done. Should we prepare the dinner?" she asked with a genuine smile on her tired face.


    We could feel that she was exhausted, but she was also relieved as could trust the word of these officials.


    The children were safe, the bastard was dead, she was free, and everything was over.


    And she believed us.


    Which was good as we were dying to eat her cooking.


    "Yes~! Let''s go~," we answered as one and walked inside the building that had been our dwelling all this time.


    We would leave this ce tomorrow, so this would be ourst and probably the best full meal here with everyone.


    ''Finally... we can go out and start the hunting.''


    I was excited about leveling further, improving my skills, and fighting the creature I had only seen through that virtual world, but the delicious meal made by her was the main thing we were looking forward to.


    Things had finally ended so this marked a new beginning for all of us...

 Chapter 28: 28 Night talk

    <h4>Chapter 28: 28 Night talk</h4>


    [Lucy'' POV: ]


    "Ok, you two¡­"


    We finished ourst dinner in this ce with everyone.


    Our primary goal was achieved and things were finished.


    Eva had endured through a lot of stuff but there were naturally many unexined things between us.


    She had promised to apany us after she herself confirmed that everyone will be fine.


    Well, from the point of view of someone like her, any ce would be better than this shit hole.


    She believed in us for some reason. And she was a strange but good character so I can''t lose her.


    So, here we were, in the room that we had lived our whole lives after reincarnating in our own world¡­ or one a lot simr to one that we think we created.


    Anyway, we were here for a chat. And she was looking at us with her tired eyes.


    There were dark circles like a panda under her beautiful brown eyes.


    We wanted to know more about her. And there were some things that we had to tell her.


    Her calm behavior after seeing the dead body of the person that used to do such heinous things wasn''t as strong as we expected¡­ which was obviously suspicious but she was going to tell us about her now.


    [ "As I always say, she''s more than what looks to the eyes, Lucy. But let''s hear her part of the story. You know I won''t hesitate to kill her if I find something fishy, right?" ]


    El was calm around her because thisdy has always been a warm person to us but in a new world with countless uncertainties, it was only natural she would act like that.


    I wanted her but she was the only person who knew the two of us were the ones who killed the orphanage owner.


    El definitely wouldn''t hesitate to execute a variable like her if it wasn''t for the care and warmth she gave us during all this time.


    And I wanted her while she also knew how special a skill that could grow was so having her was the main course of action.


    ===Status===


    ID: Evaline Gator.


    Race: Human (Commoner)


    Strength: 24


    Agility: 27


    Stamina: 33


    Intelligence: 30


    Luck: 12


    Charm: 15


    Mana: 6


    Level: 0


    {Skills: Household chores (Level-1), Mental endurance (Level-1), Caretaking (Level-1).}


    {Innate Skill: Swordy (Level-1), Cooking knowledge (Level-1).}


    [Skill point: 0]


    [Oz: 3239]


    ============


    Swordy. A basic swordsmanship skill that could grow even to the level of her special {Dismantle} skill.


    At least in theory, it can. It all depends on the one growing it.


    It was a rare skill and few possessed it in this game.


    Most of the known swordsmen or more like most of the known (Knights) possessed this skill.


    I sadly didn''t have it this time but I will make a better innate skill that would be based on this one but a far better version.


    It will take time but it was alright. I possessed better skills, body, and talent than in my previous life.


    I was confident I can achieve better things than in my previous world where I only had hard work to achieve the things that I dreamed of.


    It was better than that shitty ce and I also had my darling this time from the start. It was countless times better than past.


    Anyway¡­


    "El. Lu."


    She looked at the two of us and started talking about herself. Things that no child in this little, fate-forsaken orphanage knew about.


    "My dad used to be a knight under the orphanage owner¡­ that bastard.


    When he was alive, he taught me many things when I was young.


    We lived in another town but, then dad came under that bastard and we came here, and that bastard¡­


    One day we went out and he never came back with us.


    Maybe it had been thirteen years¡­ to that thing. Maybe it has been fifteen. I can''t¡­ remember but after Dad left me, I grew up here.


    I was the oldest of the children of that time¡­ not that any of the ones that were with me are with us anymore but I¡­ I tried.


    O-one day, that bastard hade to me and told me he would¡­"


    She broke out in tears and El patted her back.


    [ "Not even a spark of a lie. If anything, she said things simply and with as little detail as possible.


    Man how I would have loved it if she said some cool stuff like-" ]


    She was crazy as always. Someone was crying and she wanted to hear some spicy story filled with R-rated things instead of this damsel in distress crying home drama thing.


    Well, I had expected that much but neither of us had thought the Eva we knew would be capable enough to¡­


    "That fucking son of a whore! He not only defied my purity! He killed my dad! That fucker killed him and! And! That fucking fucker of fucking demon shit! He-he!"


    [ "Lucy! I love her!" ]


    Eva continued cussing at the orphanage owner with curses that I had only ever heard from my El''s mouth¡­


    That was some serious hate and the way El was patting her back with a wide smile was¡­ yeah. It was weird.


    "I wanted to kill him! I wanted to fucking kill that bastard! He¡­he! He did those horrible things to me... to the children! Little children¡­!


    He was a demon! A dog! His parents are dogs! Fucking slut dogs!!


    I wanted to gauge out his filthy ck eyes! I¡­I wanted to kill him many times.


    Today too¡­ the only thought as I saw Logan (the dead child in the room), the little boy who used tough beautifully¡­


    I wanted to kill him!


    He always asked me to be like him¡­


    I-I¡­ I knew if I became like him, I won''t be myself anymore¡­


    I would die rather than do the same things he did to those children!!!


    No! No, no, no!


    I would never do the things he did to those children¡­ t-those horrible things! I also wanted to cut his finger, his filthy ''thing'', his eyes, take out his Internal organs.


    Take out his eyes, his heart, his brain, his filthy tongue! I wanted¡­ I wanted to do those things to him!


    Kill him, burn him, cut him to pieces!


    B-but¡­ I was powerless¡­ I am powerless.


    I don''t know how to hurt, all-all I know is h-how to look after children.


    I-I hate myself. I hate this¡­"


    "Oh Eva¡­"


    El hugged her tightly.


    She was frail while El was even stronger than her. Still, she understood her feelings.


    I understood that powerlessness better than anyone but, I was more focused on her words than my darling sister who was having the fun of her life while listening to the things this frail Eva said.


    She was also checking how true these things were with her white eye skill but the fun was the primary thing for her.


    "Eva oh Eva¡­ you should have been there when I did exactly those things to that piece of microbe shit.


    Ahh~, you''re so awesome.


    Wanna hear what things I did to that bastard?"


    She was looking into her eyes.


    Her crazy red eyes reflecting in her brown ones¡­ this scene was probably the birth of another crazy woman.


    ''Well, she''s innately good, unlike my witch El. Her influence shouldn''t be that great on her.''


    I don''t know if I will regret thinking this or not but, no one knows what will happen tomorrow.


    But Eva looked into El''s crazy, fearless, happy eyes and slowly nodded, requesting her to tell her what things she did to him.


    And she will tell her... with details I didn''t want to hear once again.


    "I knew you didn''t send him off painlessly. You''re amazing¡­ nothing like me. Those tools he never even bothered to wash were as clean as new¡­ indeed. You used them. You killed him the same way he used to¡­ I''m happy¡­ I am happy¡­"


    She was happy. So much she wasughing like El and crying like me when I did something I didn''t like because of her.


    I had mixed feelings looking at her but El just looked at her as if telling her to stop crying.


    [ "She has natural observation skills and good awareness. Her father must be a good knight. Anyway~! She likes good stuff~!" ]


    She was referring to the (Red) things. Well, she was a weirdo.


    [ "Field sword would be best for her right? Her physique is also perfect. Just some good feeding, potions, and training, and she would be ready." ]


    [ "Yeah¡­ whatever." ]


    "So! I started with this porcupine, holing thing where I used those skewers he was eating with."


    She started the retelling of her great tale, the real things she did to that bastard, the red stuff that I can''t retell even if I wanted, and Eva, our pure caretaker, listened to her tale with wide, sparkling eyes filled with stars of admiration.


    I popped in sometimes to stop her from telling too much red stuff but she mostly ignored me and told her everything with so many details that she didn''t even leave the cleaning part.


    She¡­ was bad and Eva was excitedly listening to her¡­


    [ "You''re corrupting my Eva!" ] I shouted through our link while trying to look out for some fresh air but her reply was cold.


    [ "She isn''t just yours brother. She is mine too now~. I will teach her some gooooood things too~. Hehehe." ]


    [ "You''re bad!!" ]


    [ "Aw? I''m bad? Well, yes. I''m bad¡­ so bad that I want to eat that cute red face of yours~. Oh Lucy-


    ...! Oh! Right! We have Eva now! We can do threes-" ]


    [ "Shut up." ]


    My voice was stern and cold, and strong enough that she stopped ying around. She knew when I was serious and when not.


    [ "It''s always a possibility darling. Let''s not forget that. I don''t mind it at all~. I would love it actually-" ]


    [ "Auriel." ]


    [ "Jeez. Alright, alright." ]


    She stopped and just continued talking with Eva and only finished after she exined to her how she did thest surgery and fixed the evidence.


    Telling her everything was unnecessary but she was in her own zone. She only stopped when she was done with her ''cool'' story.


    "Wow¡­ you really are amazing. Just like Dad said¡­ reincarnated people are amazing."


    "...?"


    "Wohhh, wait. You know about reincarnations?"


    It wasn''t something impossible. Like, ording to the worldview, there had been a few reincarnated people who helped in making the whole world, this world, and empire, but fewmon people actually knew about them.


    It was information only famous among the higher upper ss here, but in the general sense of the worldline, reincarnations were not that umon.


    But it was actually surprising she knew it too.


    "Hmm. My dad used to tell me stories about a person that was a reincarnation. He said his name was Alex. And he was also a swordsman. Dad had read about him in an old book he found somewhere but it is just as the story said.


    Reincarnated people are smart, different, and special from birth. They stand out even if they don''t want to.


    They possess knowledge and techniques of their previous worlds, but they have restrictions so they can''t tell anyone about their previous worlds.


    They are amazing people. And he used to say that if he ever gets the chance, he wanted to serve someone like them.


    But¡­ well, he chose the worst master, and now¡­"


    [ "Alex Warlock Damian. There were books about him?" ] El asked as if this was the first time hearing this thing.


    [ "Well, of course. His diary is some of the only literary sources that have information on reincarnated people on this.


    He was famous in the previous millennium but there definitely are still some surviving copies all around the continent.


    Anyway, different from usual, we don''t have any restrictions on information sharing.


    Like, we created this world and almost explored a great part of the story.


    The knowledge we hold is more than what the AI brain could restrict." ]


    [ "Hmmm~! Still, it''s best that we don''t tell her much. Let''s go with people from some other fantasy world.


    It''s better if she finds things out slowly with time." ]


    [ "Agreed. Alright. So, all done right? Tomorrow, we leave for the hunting ground after collecting some stuff from the city shops.


    That money we collected from that bastard''s safe should be plenty for a few months'' stuff." ]


    [ "Yeah¡­ but for now, let''s do some bonding talk." ]


    By bonding talk, she meant partially brainwashing this poordy.


    But¡­ it was important to some extent so it was fine.


    We knew about her and her character greatly now. So, it was all done.


    ''Now, we go for some shopping, get some essentials, and then¡­ hunting~!''

 Chapter 29: 29 Last shopping

    <h4>Chapter 29: 29 Last shopping</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    As I gazed upon the heartwarming scene before me, my voice barely audible, I murmured, "Well, we are rich now."


    Raz was here and he was hugging my El. And this scene of a little white kitten hugging my baby girl was just too wholesome...


    ===Status===


    ID: Lucifer


    Race: Human (Commoner)


    Strength: 64


    Agility: 57


    Stamina: 69


    Intelligence: 70


    Luck: 42


    Charm: 45


    Mana: 68


    Level: 10


    {Skills: Perseverance (Level-1), Mana breathing (Level-1), Crimson Sword (Level-1), Horizontal sh (Level-1), Quick stab (Level-1), Silent cut (Level-1), Light walk (Level-1), Shallow breathing (Level-1), Elemental magic (Level-1), Telekinesis (Level-1).}


    {Innate Skill: Six Walls (Level-1), Aura (Level-1), Red crown (Level-0).}


    [Title: Those who torture a Sinner.]


    [Skill point: 289]


    [Oz: 49,456]


    ============


    *


    ===Status===


    ID: Auriel


    Race: Human (Commoner)


    Strength: 45


    Agility: 48


    Stamina: 63


    Intelligence: 87


    Luck: 38


    Charm: 48


    Mana: 75


    Level: 10


    {Skills: Parallel Mind (Level-2), Mana breathing (Level-3), White eyes (Level-2), Elemental Magic (Level-1), Telekinesis (Level-1), Light of strength (Level-1), Drop of health (Level-1), Vertical sh (Level-1), Duel wielding (Level-1), Quick blink (Level-1).}


    {Innate Skill: Prism Space (Level-2), Mind link (Level-1), Dismantle (Level-1), Blue crown (Level-0).}


    [Title: Those who torture a Sinner.]


    [Skill point: 60]


    [Oz: 73,550]


    ============


    That was our actual status window and Raz could naturally only see the Oz we held and not the max number of normal skills and our crown skills.


    We were in an inn in the city right now. After finishing our shopping in the morning, our n was to rest until early morning and then head to the hunting ground.


    Eva was with us right now and she was surprised to see a cat appear out of nowhere.


    Raz was surprised to see thisdy¡­ well, no. He was surprised to see the amount of Oz we had after just a day.


    ''A merchant to the core... our little one.''


    After hisst visit yesterday, which was his first too, he was seeing us for the first time. And in that small time, we possessed seven times the money we had spent back then.


    It was naturally absurd but the smart kiddo could guess the reason for that.


    We seeded in the small ''mission'' we had and he was happy about that but, there was a little thing bothering him.


    <nya! what="" did="" you="" two="" do="" to="" attract="" so="" many="" bastards?!="" nya?!=""> </nya!>


    "Yeah~! So-"


    "No. Wait. Tell him that great tale after I''m finished with the business." Just from that sudden excitement, I can tell she was more than just ready to tell him that story once again like she did with Eva.


    Eva loved that graphic thing against her pure nature and I knew Raz was someone who would kiss her to tell him such a fun tale.


    These people around me were crazy and I knew very well I had no choice but to live with it.


    ''But they are all lovely. So it''s not a bad thing...''


    I knew she was going to tell him the story in a bit more detailed manner than before too so I had to finish the business first.


    "Yeah, whatever¡­" She clicked her tongue and took out the things we had to sell from her storage space.


    We got some really good stuff from that bastard''s secret room and safe so we had to finish dealing with this first.


    "This¡­!?" Eva gasped in surprise. She wasn''t seeing these things for the first time after all.


    There were some of the things she must have seen on that pig... so they were certainly traumatising.


    <hmm, nya.="" i="" see="" something="" good="" here.=""> </hmm,>


    In the ursed pile of golden essories and jewels, his eyes were fixed on a particr ck one.


    "That''s his heart. Good preservation, right?" El smiled as she tickled his tail.


    It was cute seeing the white kitten master of shadows stretch in surprise but his eyes were observing the gem.


    <nyaaa~. 1500="" it''s="" gooooood.="" how="" about="" oz="" for="" this="" piece?=""> </nyaaa~.>


    "You kidding buddy? That''s the perfectly cut heart of a demonic human, who had a contract with a (Knight) ranked demon.


    Just the base demonic energy in the crystal is nearly 280 Units.


    Start the negotiations with a usible number. Or just give me 5000 Oz for everything here.


    <nya! i="" wouldn''t="" do="" that="" even="" if="" you="" give="" me="" freshly="" cooked="" fish-=""> </nya!>


    "Yeah. About the fish¡­"


    I looked at Eva and she nodded hesitantly. These things weren''t a pleasant sight to her even though there were treasures and jewels here.


    But she shook that feeling of the past off and opened the lid on the pot on the table before us and... a heaven-piercing aroma of exquisitely cooked fish, which would have already given this little pervert kitten an orgasm of the weektime, stopped his angry yelling.


    "A fine fish of this made withmon spices and herbs, but with my secret cooking techniques that only we know."


    El smirked while saying that and her ''we'' was the two of us. Even Eva didn''t know just how we made this amazing-smelling fish curry.


    <mana-aura integration¡­=""> but the smart little Raz guessed it instantly. </mana-aura>


    "Noooooo! You aren''t supposed to guess that! Though¡­ that''s only half true~. Hehe."


    El roughly rubbed his cheeks against hers and he resisted this unpleasant feeling. His heart, mind, and soul only wanted this unreal curry in this moment.


    ''Good. The little bait was enough.''


    Mana-Aura integration was a high-level technique. And using it for cooking fish is definitely unconventional but it was definitely used in some lower worldlines.


    Still, that wasn''t all this delicious curry was made of. (Mana infusion), (Material tempering), (Structure modification) and many other physical techniques were used in the making of this simple looking curry. They were some of the mostplicatedmon spells and methods that required a high mage''s mental processing powers and experienced hands for a perfect execution.


    ''And the two of us had both of it.''


    This was her original recipe but she didn''t have Aura yet, or the deep experience that I had, so I also helped her a little.


    This was a small treat to our little kitty¡­ as well as our today''s bargaining chip.


    <nyaaa¡­ you''re="" cheaters.="" big="" cheaters!=""> </nyaaa¡­>


    He was salivating like a conditioned little puppy seeing his usual food bowl and that look was something I would have shown to others had I possessed the aertistic abilities like my El.


    But I didn''t have that. So this little deal was all I could contribute with.


    "Deal?"


    <3000, nya. These shiny things are useless.>


    He was calling priceless jewels useless. Little bastard.


    "4800."


    <nyaaa! 3100.=""> </nyaaa!>


    "4700. We can do this all afternoon dear. How about we settle on 4500? The fish''s getting cold."


    And I really meant it. The fish, his fish, was on the line.


    <4000, nya! Not a single Oz more!>


    "Dude. Come on. A little bit higher. How about 4300? Look at that color of curry. How many have you seen with such golden color?"


    <nyaaa! 4000="" no!="" it="" is!=""> </nyaaa!>


    He was hardly holding back. The curry was certainly effective, hehe.


    "Raz oh Raz~. 4250. That much is fine, right?"


    <nyaaaaaa! 4100!="" that''s="" it!="" not="" even="" half="" oz="" more!=""> </nyaaaaaa!>


    "Well, alright. 4100 Oz it is."


    I nodded and a system interface asking if I agreed to this trade opened before me.


    And I epted it greatfully as the little kitty stood up to hurriedly run towards the fish curry but she grabbed him, and caressed his back.


    <nyaaaaaa~!> </nyaaaaaa~!>


    "Oh little Raz. We have some things to buy too. Open the shop. It would be good if we can get some disc-"


    <nooo! nyaaa!="" i="" will="" go="" away="" if="" you="" ask="" for="" more!="" i''m="" taking="" a="" loss="" every="" time="" with="" you!=""> </nooo!>


    [ "Should I say that''s practically inevitable? His face would be cute when he''s bbergasted." ] I really did want to tell him but, well, it was only our second meeting. I shouldn''t traumatize the little fe.


    [ "No dummy. He''s cute just the way he is. His natural reaction is the best when it''s unexpected~." ]


    She chuckled internally and kissed his little head.


    <nyaaa~.> </nyaaa~.>


    The little kitten was surprised but epted it like it was just natural. He was getting used to this relieving feeling.


    ============


    [List] [Filter] [ Search ]


    ¡ª> ######


    ¡ª> 12321¡­


    ¡ª> Ex###


    ============


    The shop window opened before us and I called out the things that we needed or will need for certain in the near or distant future.


    "Five [Synthesizer] scrolls. Three kilograms of Ganghar herb, three kilograms of Raglovinial flowers, three bottles of Mehart Silverwater, and¡­ hmmm, yeah. Point five milliliters of poison dragon''s saliva."


    <nyaaa! what="" will="" you="" do="" with="" these="" things,="" nya?="" create="" some="" potions?="" and="" why="" need="" a="" bad="" lizard''s="" saliva?="" surely="" aren''t="" nning="" to="" go="" hunt="" strong="" creature="" right?!="" <="" p=""></nyaaa!>


    You know you''re still weak! I won''t forgive you if you''re hurt!>


    "A~. My dear Raz."


    She warmly hugged him, and... I joined them too. Even if he didn''t intend it, his words really meant a lot to us.


    <nyaaa! d-don''t="" misunderstand!="" it''s="" o-only="" because="" you''re="" my="" contractors!="" <="" p=""></nyaaa!>


    You must be strong! Stronger than anyone on this small, then the world, get out of this insignificant worldline and start the main thing you promised!>


    "We know¡­ don''t worry." Our response was quick and without any hesitation as the hug continued.


    He sighed at this and slipped away from this too much warm hug.


    He was usually a ruler of the dark. A ruthless, brutal, bad person who had been the cause of many disasters in this world.


    But here¡­ he was Raz. The little kitten we wanted as a family.


    "Anyway¡­ Raz. This is Eva. She took care of us while we were staying in that-"


    "Right~! My great story~!"


    The purchase was done and we had just spent five thousand for each of those synthesizer scrolls, ten thousand on each of those herbs, ten thousand on each of those special liquids that will help Eva''s recovery and our future ns, andstly thirty thousand on that very small amount of dragon saliva from his secret shop.


    And it was saliva, not even poison from a low ranking draconic creature itself, so the price was absurd!


    The total amount of this small trade¡­


    ============


    Total:105,000 Oz


    Complete purchase: Yes/No


    ============


    We were rich but just the next moment, we were back to not being rich. And it was a blessing the worldline didn''t have taxes.


    "It sucks. But~. It''s finished right~? Can I tell him the story now? Let''s eat too~. That thing really smells delicious!"


    We were ONE so it was natural every ''important'' thing we spent on would be both our responsibility.


    The items we purchased from him were something we couldn''t find on this, the ones from secret shop being even more precious that ones couldn''t find even in the entire Worldline.


    But these things were important for our hunting experience so it was natural to buy them beforehand.


    Recovery and Mana potions were a must, and so were Silverwater, and that saliva vial.


    ''But the scrolls were actually unnecessary items. Why did we even purchase something we would use yearster?''


    Anyway, the purchase was difficult to ept but I pressed the (yes) with shaking fingers.


    It was important and Raz was happy to make some profit from these fixed-price things.


    Well, Raz was happier to finally taste that heavenly meal. And I bet he will love the food and the food time story she was about to tell him.


    Eva was somewhat confused but there was enough time to tell her about the special system things and how there were merchants, artefacts, and rankings.


    She will slowly learn the things but tomorrow morning¡­ is the big day for all three of us.


    ''Finally, we will finally do some actual hunting!''


    The primary goal is to reach level hundred by the time we turn sixteen and enter the academy.


    It was a far shot but aside from that, we also had to get all three of the possible treasures from that great forest.


    The first one of them would be easy to get as it was just a first clear reward for a hidden dungeon.


    But it will surely take us months to actually reach that ce¡­


    ''It''s in a graveyard in the starting area of the forest. Still¡­ that ce is dangerous.''


    The monsters that spawn there are slimes, some of the most dangerous creatures in this world¡­ yeah, yeah. I know the cliche starting area, level-1 slime hunting thing. But no.


    In this world¡­ slimes were anything but easy opponents.


    ''Or weak, dumb, foolish creatures, if I say so myself.''

 Chapter 30: 30 First hunting

    <h4>Chapter 30: 30 First hunting</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    This is called Gyonera, a normal in the goldilocks zone. There are four continents on this arranged in a primogem shape: east, west, south, and northern continent. We are on the western continent Drenix, in the continent''s greatest empire, the great empire of Barnacle.


    The city we grew up in, the city with that fucked up orphanage, is a border city called Inizio. Our future destination is the capital city of this great empire. Ashnix, the city of everything. And in there, the eternal academy of Idyllia.


    Anyway, that was some useless information. Right now-


    "Lucy~! A slime! A real slime~!" El shouted while looking at a weird grey mucus creeping some distance away.


    "E-El¡­ isn''t this dangerous? I-I have heard an s-slime is a very dangerous creature."


    "Rx Eva. They are cute~."


    Yeah¡­ cute.


    That grey mucus was ''eating'' a giant wolf right now. Definitely, something everyone would call cute.


    We were on the far outskirts of the great forest of Doxiloca. One of the greatest hunting grounds on the nd''.


    It was primarily divided into six sections: lowest-level monster area (G-F rank), low-level monster area (E-D rank), Intermediate-level monster area (C-B rank), High-level monster area (A rank), Master-level monster area (Upto AAA rank), and forbidden-area where anything imaginable or unimaginable can appear.


    El and I both could only defeat monsters of (F) rank and bellow in our current state.


    And maybe one or two (E) rank ones.


    That was our limit and I still was hoping that does not happen.


    Taking risks was a bad thing. I would be happy to collect those 5 Oz from many lowest-rank creatures rather than diving into something unwanted.


    It is a slow process but I had hunted many highest-rank monsters in this world so I knew their power.


    ''And I know we weren''t strong enough to go for anything stronger just yet.''


    We would also only be strong enough to deal with a single (A) ranked creature by the time we were ready for the academy.


    ''And personally, that''s amazing.''


    She mostly created only the named monsters like the six masters of this great forest who reside in the forbidden zone.


    She understood the structure and base power of these creatures but when it came to the lower-rank creatures that she left to the AI brain, like the slime before her, she had little idea how difficult they were for a beginner adventurer, knight, or mage.


    ''I have yed this game from the start to faraway many times while she only did so a few times, after all.''


    I almost knew all the creatures in this forest, and among them, themon and low-grade ones were undoubtedly, some of the most deadly opponents.


    But for her who was seeing the creation of her creation for the first time like this, it would surely just look cute... or maybe my dear darling just had a unique taste for these kinda things.


    "Lucy~! Let''s take this one~!"


    "No. Slimes are a non-tamable species except a few special ones."


    "A¡­ so we have to kill all of them¡­?" She was genuinely sad while saying that.


    It was cute looking at her sad expression but I knew what she was going to do just after that.


    "Well, fine. The first kill is mine~!" And¡­ she ran away.


    ''Just as I thought.''


    We were in a dark forest area covered by tall, thick trees from both sides on a single path leading to somewhere far away, and from the appearance of this slime, I knew we would reach the graveyard soon.


    The path we took was a special one and had not a single monster on it.


    Still, everyone naturally avoided it because of these slimes.


    Any newbie adventurer or normal creature who came across one of these bastards was sure to die so, it was instinctual for the beast to avoid it too.


    ===Status===


    Name: Grey Slime


    Strength: 45


    Agility: 41


    Stamina: 44


    Intelligence: 3


    Mana: 40


    Level: 21


    {Skills: Fluidity (Lv.2), Solidification (Lv.2), Acid stomach (Lv.2), Thermal fluctuation resistance (Lv.2), Regeneration (Lv.2), Perception (Lv.2).}


    ¡ª-> A semi-fluid creature. Has good natural resistance and the basic form nullifies normal physical attacks.


    ¡ª-> Vulnerable to magic. Can be troublesome.


    ¡ª-> There''s a possibility of the slime core staying intact if defeated using special cutting attacks.


    ¡ï(Avoid damaging the core.)


    ============


    This was the status window that her white eyes showed us.


    It was better than many normal appraisal skills. And it was also only (Level-2) too.


    It was a good skill and the extra instructions it gave were mostly correct too.


    Anyway¡­ El was running towards the blob with a grey marshy body, and a darker grey core glowing inside of it.


    The yakki thing was eating a big wolf and the insides of the creature, and even its bones were melting as soon as they touched the inside of the mucus. This creature was dangerous...


    "Hehe. Ba-bye~."


    With a determined stride, she raced towards the creature, her hands gripping tightly onto her vibrant red magic wand. The sight of her charging presence filled the air with an aura of anticipation, making our Eva''s heart race faster.


    Her intent was clear¡ª she was prepared to kill the one she had just called ''cute''.


    Meanwhile, the slime, a strangely adaptable entity before us, possessed remarkable perceiving skills.


    As the vibrations of her footsteps reverberated through the ground, the creature swiftly detected the imminent arrival of a new target. Its senses, finely attuned to this quiet environment of the dark forest, allowed it to discern the subtlest of changes.


    -Bluuuuuuuuuub.


    The mucus of slime that was spread out on the big wolf of simr rank but a higher level like a jelly gathered and solidified, then it expanded and rose up like a big ghost suddenly appearing out of nowhere!


    "Kyaaaaaa!" Eva screamed as she saw the sudden scary thing but El, with her glowing red eyes, didn''t even flinch.


    "Don''t worry Eva. That little girl at least knows what she is doing."


    I patted her back and looked at my dear sister.


    Atop her red wooden wand, a sphere of swirling winds materialized, its cyclonic energy captivating all who beheld it. The tempestuous gusts whirled within the sphere, manifesting with such intensity that their raw power could be sensed in the very air around us.


    It looked like a strong skill but it was actually magic. Her special wind elemental spell, {(Wind sphere)}.


    In regr situations, it would be extremely challenging to cast a spell that truly showcases a high level of skill. However, she possessed her special {Elemental magic} skill.


    It was a special skill that enabled her to effortlessly utilize spells from all six elemental attributes.


    However, it is important to note that even with this remarkable skill, all individuals tend to have varying levels ofpatibility with each elemental attribute. This means that they can use certain elements more naturally and with greater easepared to others.


    Despite the broad range of elemental spells at one''s disposal, they still had their own affinity and preference for specific elements, making their utilization even smoother and more effortless.


    ''Surprisingly again, however, she can use all six attributes effortlessly.''


    It was very, very, very rare for there to be a person who could bepatible with all six elements.


    Even I was onlypatible with fire, something I knew how to use the best.


    And we also confirmed it by ''borrowing'' an affinity-checking orb from our amazing Raz.


    ''He has many things we can borrow without much restrictions so he''s naturally the best~.''


    Anyway, our little kitty was surprised how his favorite person actually had an affinity with all six elemental attributes like some dragon or high being, while he was also surprised how I resisted elements other than fire with my extreme affinity with fire or more like bad inability to use any other elemental spells.


    Well, it was fine. One was more than enough.


    So, that was some useless information again.


    "Hehehe!"


    -Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish!


    The sphere of wind started shrinking and at the same time, the slime made some pointed spears with its mussy body and attacked her with them.


    -Bluuuuuuuuuub!


    The slime was making some sounds along the way as if it couldn''t wait to taste its new prey and the spear-like part it attacked her with was solid like a rock.


    I could tell it was a solidification skill but, it was useless.


    The sphere of wind was now smaller and its speed was almost double that of just a moment ago.


    It was clear that the power behind the wind was now greater and it was proven when the sphere of wind was shot from her staff!


    -Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiis-Booooooooom!


    The explosion was loud and after she shot it from the tip of the staff, it collided with the solid mucus of the slime, crushed it, collided with the hardened body, and crushed it like a rock being crushed under a golem''s feet.


    "Yei~. I got the first kill!"


    The sphere of wind demolished the outer mucus soon and just when it reached the core, she snapped her fingers.


    -Snap.


    And the spell was canceled...


    She canceled her own magic at the right time which actually requires an absurd level of control over Mana andplex calctions.


    But she did it as if it was nothing. And the grey core was now visible around the still leftover mucus.


    Not for long though.


    The slime could regenerate as long as the core was inside it. But once it was fully exposed or out, the slime would be dead.


    Though the acidic mucus was a bad thing.


    So she avoided the mucus falling from the sky after that spell and used another spell with her red wand.


    But this time, it resembled simple blue water.


    -Ooooooooooong.


    A waterball manifested on the tip of her wand and as soon as it manifested, it was shot out towards the core.


    -Bluuuuuuuuuub¡­!


    The half-dead weird slime screamed again with that uneven form but this time, the waterball spell hit the core directly, wrapped around the surface of the visible core, and came out from the other side of the slime.


    -Ssh!


    And as soon as that happened, the big blob of acid just fell down as if a popping water balloon.


    "Hehehe~."


    ''Weird girl...''


    She cheerfully danced as we saw the fall of our very first opponent while Eva took a breath of relief.


    She would be learning how to deal with them too but there was still some time left for her.


    We had just started and it would take us a few months to actually be ready to get the first treasure present in that vast old graveyard.


    Going there and making a small dwelling was the primary goal for today, and tomorrow too maybe.


    We will just hunt in the area, teach Eva, and let her recover from all those scars and after that¡­ we finally go for the hidden dungeon.


    That was the basic n and these slimes with good senses hated unpleasant feelings so just having the dragon saliva outside will keep most of the monster away from us.


    It was a fatal poison in itself even though we didn''t have even as much as a full drop but it was a gooooood monster repellent too.


    Anyway¡­ she took the first kill so I couldn''t just fall behind, right?


    ''Taking first times is not just her thing, after all.''


    Unlike her, a simple aura-covered pebble was enough for me to take the core out from their mucus body.


    This method won''t damage them too much and would be less energy consuming too. Plus it would be a good Aura mastery practice so... I was going to throw some pebbles now.


    ''The main characters would be starting their journeys by now too.''


    We had to be ahead of all of them, we already were but still, we had to get stronger, richer, and have some good passive ie sources.


    It was important¡­ and for that, hunting was important.


    ''So, let''s start.''


    Let''s start the journey toward our goals and dreams in earnest.

 Chapter 31: 31 Slime hunting

    <h4>Chapter 31: 31 Slime hunting</h4>


    [OP: ] (After 6 months.)


    In the midst of what appeared to be an ordinary graveyard, characterized by its somber ambiance, dark soil, weathered tombstones, and the eerie presence of gnarled trees in the distance, something... was happening.


    There seemed to be some tents a distance away that had magic torches set in a circle around them, creating a safe camping zone, but the things happening some distance away from there were fluttering the tents violently as if a hurricane had graced them.


    -Boooooooooooooom!


    An explosion shook the ground and a strange acidic mucus rained from the sky, eroding the grey ground and turning it into an impure shade of ck.


    The winds swirled chaotically as some individuals engaged in a fierce battle against a horde of slimes.


    One was our pair of twins while the other one was ady in an attractive armor-like dress with a thin sword in her bruised hand.


    Eva. She was looking far better than thest time but as she held the sword in her shaky hands and faced a single slime, she couldn''t help but be nervous.


    El and Lucy, on the other hand, were easily taking care of these little things they had gotten used to in these past few months.


    With a mystifying movement, she unleashed a peculiar spell that streaked through the air like advanced weapon projectiles, however, they were merely magic missiles, the most ''basic'' spells we know about.


    She was firing multiple of these unique magic missiles at the same time and different from the normal, most simple spell, as these spells shot towards the bunch of slimes, perfectly aimed at the moving cores inside of their bodies, they pierced the ce with the cores of the slimes, and came out from the other sides with the core wrapped inside them.


    It was now an easy task as she was practicallyying in thep of her darling ''brother'' while doing this, and it was quite a sight to see her ever-pretty appearance.


    And Lucy was the same as her, pretty, handsome, and strong, and, just like her magic missiles, he picked up some small rocks from the surrounding using {Telekinesis}, piled them beside him, and threw them after coating them with his special Aura...


    Aura was a special power that only weapon wielders of intermediate rank and above possessed. And every person had a unique Aura, a kind of special energy, that grew with them.


    It was a form of unique skill but in true meaning, Aura was a distinct energy slightly different frommon environmental Mana.


    Mana was purely natural while Aura was a denser form of Mana strings with unique characteristics that varied from person to person.


    It varied in many ways too, from their color to the very nature of it, but only those with a strong mind, special will to move forward, and deep understanding of their unique weapon possessed the ability to use this special power.


    The onlymon thing about Aura for all who possessed it though, was its great destructive power. Something that can cut the world in half at its finest form.


    But aside from having far more power, Mana density, and destructiveness thanmon Mana that everyone used, every person''s Aura was greatly different.


    Lucy¡­ he was technically the youngest human to achieve this special power in this worldline.


    His Aura was also different. Far more different than usual different of usual possessors of it.


    It was pure red in color. A burning red fire that would feel hot just from the look.


    But, if this fire touches someone, instead of heat, they would feel a strange coldness, a strange loneliness, anger, and hate.


    It was a cold fire. And it was stranger how something could have so opposite qualities but still, it was unique at the same time.


    Not many would have this special kind of Aura¡­ but that wasn''t important right now.


    He was coating the rocks with this unique Aura and throwing it exactly at the cores of the slimes.


    -Swiiiiiiish¡­


    It didn''t look like he used any strength to throw these pebbles, but the way the red rocks flew from his hands was akin to a bullet being fired from an advanced gun by the hands of an experienced marksman.


    The red bullet was so fast that slimes didn''t even get a little chance to dodge them as they did in the case of El''s magic missiles.


    The bullets, at their collision, broke through the hard outer body of the slimes and slowed down a bit in the parts with liquid mucus as if a metal ball passing in a viscous fluid of a physics experiment, then they hit the cores slowly and the core, as if suddenly shot by a stic bullet, got thrown back and came out from the slime''s back.


    They both had it easy after killing these slimes so many times over the past few months.


    They had it so easy that El was justying in Lucy''sp while he instructed Eva what to do and how to use her sword properly.


    She had recovered considerably over the months but she could still only fight one slime at a time. And with much difficulty too.


    She was good considering she had only started holding a sword four months ago but she was now able to defeat one slime if she really put her life on the line and followed the instructions her master Lu gave her.


    And she followed his words to the best of her ability without hesitation. Believing in them more than the words of some useless gods.


    The sincerity and respect in her eyes for the two of them were naturally overflowing too. Something everyone probably knows what would evolve into.


    She was their special support in making so it was fine and though she had only gained 12 levels in all this time, as she wasn''t connected to the system yet, today was thest day for that.


    The two of their levels were in their 30s now after killing these slimes the whole time so they had it easy.


    There was an experience factor for the level increase but with every level, the required experience to level up increased by a lot.


    But¡­ levels weren''t that important here.


    The levels didn''t affect the stats individually but only when they were counted in every 100s.


    At every hundred level, there was something called a [Stat awakening] for yers and it would increase their basic stat effects on their bodies greatly.


    But they weren''t yers so they didn''t have anything like a health bar, stamina bar, Mana bar, and special resource bars to know these things exactly.


    There was also no visible exp. bar so all they actually had was their past experience with this game¡­ or world.


    Anyway, the strength of stats increased every hundred levels for certain. So they had to reach level hundred before they went to the academy.


    Eva''s level had to cross a hundred too but she would be fine even if it doesn''t happen. She didn''t have to fight a bunch of super-strong kids and some high-grade monsters from the start so she was good. And that was for the better.


    She would be their maid there. The caretaker of their special dorm and their helper.


    He was going to turn her into a great swordsman but right now, that future great swordsman couldn''t even properly deal with a single slime.


    "Eva! Evade the next one on the left~!"


    "Yes!"


    The slime attacked to the right, exactly the opposite direction El instructed, with its weapon-like tentacles.


    But Eva dodged it precisely, oveing the wrong instructions from the one she admired the most.


    "Good. You have the basics down. Now attack straight and then half a turn to the left!"


    She closely listened to his wrong and right instructions, avoided the next few attacks, went behind the single slime before her, and threw her sword precisely at the core¡­


    -Swichk!


    Her stats had improved a bunch thanks to their miraculous resources and her sword was also enchanted by El.


    It was good enough to endure the acid of these grey slimes so the sowed thrown towards the slime with perfect aim, hit the soft back of the slime, pierced the core, and the core broke into two as the slime popped like a balloon and the acidic mucus ran from the sky.


    -Khuaaaaaaaaa!


    She won her match, but the core was destroyed. Still, it was a far better performance than some usual beginners.


    "Good work!"


    She was exhausted after the fight though and fell to the ground.


    El stood up from hisp just then and ran forward with a smile on her pretty face.


    She was excited about the thing that would happen now that her dear Eva had ovee her past fears, killed a hundred and fifty slimes, and gained control over their trickymands, gaining a better mental body ultimately.


    She was excited and looking forward to the exciting things now, and he was pretty much the same.


    Lucy shook his head at the cheerful El who reached the exhausted prettydy on the ground before him and patted her shoulder when he met them after quietly clearing the area.


    It was time¡­


    Time for her to connect to the worldline''s system¡­ as well as for them to finally challenge their first dungeon and get the first of the three avable treasures in this great forest.

 Chapter 32: 32 Evas connecting

    <h4>Chapter 32: 32 Eva''s connecting</h4>


    [OP: ]


    After sessfullypleting their brief slime-hunting and aplishing their objective for today, the trio found sce within the spacious confines of therge tent in the middle of the graveyard, furnished with twofortable beds, a kitchen, and an area with some useful stuff.


    And as soon as they settled in for a well-deserved rest, El''s enthusiasm bubbled over, prompting her to call out to Eva with a yful smile on her pretty face.


    "Hey, Eva~! It''s time for the magical words!" El eximed, affectionately tapping Eva''s shoulders in encouragement. And of course, she didn''t mean it in a strange way. She would never. Not with Eva at least.


    However, Eva''s response wasced with hesitation, as the novelty of being able to perform the very task she had only heard tales of from herte father still felt unfamiliar and somewhat surreal to her current self.


    Connecting to the worldline system. For the inhabitants of this world, it was generally referred to as ''bing an important part of nature.''


    Few people could ever achieve this amazing feat and most of them were nobles or highly talented people.


    Many would dedicate their entire lives to achieve it, yet find themselves falling short by many steps.


    The very fact, however, that two ten-year-olds possessed such profound knowledge and understanding of this unique natural power and heaven''s blessing was a source of astonishment for her.


    She knew just how talented they were and how much effort they put in to get better.


    In thest few months with them, she had learned a great lot about them, their unfathomable talent, and their deep knowledge and understanding of the elements of this world. She knew very well just how special they were but... she was different.


    Unlike the two of them, she was just a normal woman who only knew cooking, caretaking, and some sword welding which was also only by their grace.


    She didn''t think she was either as talented as them or even had some unbelievable knowledge like the two.


    They were young but they were also reincarnations. People who had memories of their previous lives.


    They were definitely people who had lived for longer than her and had knowledge and wisdom far surpassing any simple noble.


    For her, they were like the heroes talk about in the myths.


    But she wasn''t anything like them.


    She wasn''t talented. She wasn''t knowledgeable like them. She didn''t know much about the world either...


    All she had was either the blurry memories of her time with her father, the unforgettable memories of the way that fucking asshole treated her, or the poor memories of how she took care of the miserable children.


    She wasn''t a noble or a hero. She doubted she could do something only a few truly talented ones could ever do. She doubted herself¡­ she doubted she was even qualified to even deserve all this from them.


    But the two of them were strangely too confident about her, about her talent, about how they chose her to be theirpanion.


    They chose her and not anyone else. It was a fact she knew the best. And she also knew the best just what it actually meant.


    Maybe they pitied her. Maybe they saw something in her that even she didn''t know about. Maybe they knew more about her talent than she did. And maybe she was more than just some weak, helpless, talentless, impure woman. But whatever the reason may have been, she could tell from the look in their warm, excited eyes that...


    She could see the two of them believed in her.


    And if they, her heroes, believed in her, she could believe in herself too. They gave her the power to do so, and she could never betray them for that.


    So¡­


    She nodded at the happy and confident El and thought about the special words she had taught her.


    { "W-world link¡­ Complete registration. Generate status window?" }


    And as soon as she said these magical words, she felt something strange.


    She felt as if she was getting connected to something. As if some strings had risen up from the ground and cascaded down from the high sky and were now binding her, connecting her with an overwhelming power that was far above anything in this divine nature.


    It was a strange feeling. But certainly not unpleasant.


    [Synchronizing Worldline...]


    [User ID confirmed.]


    [Generating Status Window.]


    [Launching basic operation.]


    [Scanning the user.]


    [Physical body: Good.]


    [Mental Body: Better.]


    [Skill search start.]


    [Innate Skills found.]


    [Status Window generation: Complete.]


    [Worldline wees the new user!]


    Strange blue light with something written in it started floating before her. And this was the moment she was seeing her status window for the first time in her useless life.


    It was strange but even more strange was this sudden feeling of someone watching her.


    Someone good, someone bad, some like that pig bastard, some like the two she looked up to the most. Or, some that she can''t actually put into mere words.


    It was a strange feeling and though she felt a bit stranger, this unpleasant feeling of someone''s eyes on her back, and head, or these eyes practically seeing through her very being wasn''t something she was expecting.


    "You''ll get used to it." But Lucy patted her head and El cheerfully danced over something entirely different.


    "It''s time~!" She was excited now that the preparations wereplete and Eva had connected to the system. It was time for them to go do some cleanup and obtain the special slime dungeon, their first passive ie source.


    "Shouldn''t we eat something first? At least she needs some rest after that tough fight."


    El, our (Lucy''s actually) excited hot girl wanted to just go there, clear the mating ce of the slimes, and enter their very first dungeon. But, she was being inconsiderate again.


    They were perfectly fine after killing tens of those slimes but Eva was different. Just one of them was difficult for her for now and she was almost weakened after finishing her connection process.


    But¡­


    "Ohhh! We have to do the skill-sharing too~! Okay. Let''s rest." She still didn''t think about things like being considerate of her Dera people.


    He sighed at this usual reaction of his everplicated girl and gave her a loving look.


    And she noticed it too so she smirked and winked at him in a very wrong way.


    "Wanna-"


    "No, sister. Go rest."


    He turned away while shaking his head and she puffed her cheeks, expressing her angry yet cute reaction.


    ''Ahh~, when will that fucking daye and we can finally cum together.'' Were her thoughts right now.


    And he knew it too and he wanted to do it too but, the restrictions¡­ were important.


    Anyway, even Eva already knew this special rtionship the two of them had.


    She was a woman so she could understand a bit but they were siblings right now.


    They at least were siblings from the looks and general knowledge so this special rtionship was¡­ strange even in her point of view.


    But they could do anything if they wanted. She couldn''t tell them what to do at least in this matter.


    There were many strange rtionships in this world anyway. It wasn''t umon for rtives to like each other.


    And in the noble society, it was moremon than one can think.


    The thing about ''keeping the bloodline pure'' was widespread after all...


    Alright, so, she had to make lunch now and then they are going to some new ce.


    Their current ce was great, even though they were in a graveyard, among creepy things and dangerous monsters and slimes roaming the area.


    The temporary dwelling they made, the two tents, and the cooking area outside were better than their orphanage.


    The beds they bought and carried with them were far morefortable too and the strange thing they set in the middle of this camp made an area of a fifty-meter radius a safe zone.


    It was just a strange, strong vial with some purple liquid inside it that one could tell from just a look was poison. But it was enough to frighten the slimes as well as other creatures that sadly stumbled across this graveyard.


    It was a good ce and she had her fun with this cool stuff but they will finally go to the ce they wanted for so long now.


    She didn''t know it yet but she was going to see the real, dangerous, and bad side of these twins. And alongside them, a captivating scene would unfold upon their arrival at the entrance and thest stage of the dungeon, further intensifying the intrigue and uncertainty of their journey ahead.


    Well, not many liked seeing some slimes fucking each other, bing one with each other in true meaning, and producing new offspring by killing their own selves.


    But they would see it. The two of them would even destroy all of them and their dreams, future, hopes, and children.


    Yes, well, doing this mass genocide wasn''t needed but these slimes were free experience points.


    And now that Eva was connected to the system and they could use partymands to share experience points, they had to make sure she grew well.


    They were going to have some fun in that dungeon but still, their treasure, the (nk slime membranes) were a unique thing that even Raz would be surprised to see.


    But that was after they defeat that nothing slime-like slime creature at the end of their little journey.


    "It would be fun~!" El shouted while sitting on the bed with Lucy, and the two of them couldn''t help but chuckle at her cute excitement...


    Yes, it would be fun. But still¡­ they were going to struggle. Something was going to happen. And the doors of the future were going to shift forever after this little expedition of theirs...

 Chapter 33: 33 Dungeon cave**

    <h4>Chapter 33: 33 Dungeon cave**</h4>


    [OP: ]


    (Warning! Weird content.)


    Nestled within a somber graveyard, shrouded in darkness, one could find an assemge of weathered tombstones and twisted, deste trees. Amidst this macabre scenery, where bioluminescent creatures cast an ethereal glow, a peculiar phenomenon had unfolded¡ªa mysterious small cave wasing out from the very depths of the earth.


    At the entrance of the cave, an eerie sight greeted the eyes: an ethereal blue glowing from the strange, luminescent grass that adorned the surroundings. However, the enchanting allure of the glowing grass contrasted sharply with the unsettling presence of a multitude of slimy, gray creatures.


    These gtinous slimes, with their murky exteriors and dark gray cores, formed a clustered mass, seemingly surrounding the strange cave''s perimeter.


    It was strange but in this ce, in this nest of slimes, the unsightly creatures were doing something... strange?


    The gooey slimes had gathered in a group of two, three, or four to indulge in this carnal activity, some ces even had a group of six slimes doing this strange thing.


    It was a strange process that varied a little from one being to another but, itmonly followed this sequence:


    The slimes first crawled toward their nearest solo slime.


    Then, first, one of these slimes tried to approach the other one and tried touching the other slime with a cylindric, tentacle-like organing out of their bodies.


    The other one, in response, opened a strange hole to ept this tentacle, and as soon as the rod entered the hole, both of the creatures shivered in a strange way¡­


    It was easy to know what this strange process was but¡­ after this strange shivering, two scenarios took ce.


    Either the dominant one among thepatible creatures took the lead and started this unique process of mating or, if the slimes were ipatible, the more powerful one attacked the weaker one and drove it away.


    It was a simple process and as these slimes didn''t actually have a ''sex'' they had both, holes and rods.


    There was no fixed or specific number of partners in this coption but the maximum this particr species chose was six so there were some sixsomes going on in this natural breeding ground.


    The ipatible ones, driven away by the dominant ones, left to findpatible partners while thepatible ones indulged in a simple process of intercourse.


    The rods were inside the holes. And they didn''t separate after going in once, as that was the way of these slimes.


    If the dominant ones among them were with rods, the rods sprouted like awork of tree branches inside the other half. If the dominant ones were with holes, they started devouring the ones using the rods.


    And though the speed of these two creatures bing one was slow, it was continuous.


    Their gooey membranes slowly melted into each other, their bodies became one, they shivered in the joy of this aesthetic feeling, and as these two bodies became one and their two dark cores melted into each other, resulting in a bigger core¡­ their coitus came to an end.


    At the end of this process, the resulting bigger versions of slimes, after a brief moment of strange reaction, started the process of giving birth.


    The bigger cores started dividing into multiple smaller parts as if a cell dividing and reproducing multiple other copies simr to it.


    These cells, or cores, started separating from the main body with a new kind of membrane with their individual cores and were born as new entities.


    They were the newborn slime babies. Smaller, somewhat cuter, and not as much gray as their parents.


    This was the moment of their birth after their parents actually gave their lives so that they could see this new, beautiful world, this enigmatic dark graveyard.


    Such a nice ce to grow up and find a mate and repeat the process and increase their poption perpetually, don''t you think too?


    It was something that had always been like this. It had always been this way but not after today¡­


    -Boooooooooom¡­!


    -Swiiiiiiiish!


    -Kha-chak!


    After an explosion followed sharp winds and a strange sound of a de cutting through the serene air.


    The nest was bombarded with spells, there was a boy, our Lucy, at the front slicing through the newborn little slimes, while El was at the back and just behind her, Eva had a strange feeling bubbling up inside her as she saw the two of their glowing eyes and cold or warm smiles.


    They had waited until the most number of groups finished reproducing and there was the most number of babies around the strange glowing cave now.


    The cave had an entrance only big enough for two slimes to pass through at a time. So she knew if they were going to go inside that small thing, they would have to bend over.


    But that wasn''t important right now.


    She was seeing the two children she had taken care of for years in a new light right now.


    The El, the smart young girl that liked fun things and her brother a little too much, was quiet, merciless, and maybe a little bit crazy as she used powerful, wide-area skills to kill those actually cute-looking things.


    Her Lucy, the good, amazing, strong boy was fighting the uncountable blobs of slimes.


    His glowing blue eyes were as cold as the zing fire on his red sword that cut through the acidic slime bodies as if a hot knife cutting through the fine meat.


    And he perfectly cut off the moving cores inside their bodies too so the slimes were dying with each passing second now.


    He was only using some strange movement skill and breathing skills, coupled with his asional stone-throwing toward the slimes who were still in the process of childbirth.


    The bigger cores were more valuable than the newborn cores so he had to secure them for whatever little fund they could get from them. And his aim was perfect as always so he had no hesitation whatsoever.


    -Shwing¡ª!


    But his beautiful movements, his every sh, cut, and thrust killing the little slimes, were as gorgeous as a divine swan dancing on a glimmeringke ind.


    He was amazing but brutal. He was killing the ''children'' after all.


    With every attack of his wooden sword covered with his zing red Aura, multiple creatures were put on deathbeds.


    He moved so fast that even the sharp slimes couldn''t react. His attacks were so powerful that the echoing sound of des moving in the air was proof of the strength behind those attacks.


    His eyes were sharp, his body moving on instincts as if he had already had many confrontations like this one in the past. And throughout all this, his breathing was calm, something that can never be learned through talent and practice alone.


    He was amazing, but that sad look in his eyes as he quickly finished the creatures was not.


    Maybe he didn''t want to kill them when they could have just driven them away from the dungeon but there was no hesitation in the hand that held that de.


    He cut down the newborn slimes one after another. Avoided the assault of the other slime masterfully and cleared the nest.


    There were hundreds of slimes and even more newborn ones but in just a matter of minutes, the area was empty. Devoid of any passionate breeding or smiles of the newborn.


    The slimes were all dead and only some of their cores wereying around here and there. A scene that could have been devastating to read had the creatures here were not slimes and...


    Lucy brandished his sword and sshed the slime fluids lingering on his sword and looked at the two of them.


    El nodded after checking the area with her detection magic and ran towards him, picked up all the cores with only a snap of her finger, and stored them in her storage skill, standing before him to give and take some praise for the good work and, when Eva, with a still bewildered expression, reached them, they smiled at her as usual and pointed at the small cave entrance.


    "Let''s go get it." He was excited as he said that and so was her.


    "Finally~! It will be fun seeing all those unique cuties~!"


    He shook his head at her usual behavior but Eva was again confused. Did they already know what was inside?


    Well, she believed these kids more than her own self so she didn''t hesitate and just crawled inside on all fours after the two of them.


    And as soon as the three entered the cave, which was surprisingly big enough for them to standfortably on the inside, new system windows opened before the three people.


    [You have entered the dungeon: Slime Vige!]


    [You have entered a <f> grade dungeon for the first time! Increasing experience gained for three days.] </f>


    ¡­


    [Warning!]


    [You have entered an area with lower system restrictions. The spectator interference constraints are weakened!]


    [Someone is trying to look through your being.]


    [A higher grade observation skill has collided with the skill: Six walls.]


    [Skill: Red/Blue crown are enhanced inside the dungeon and enhances the skill effect of other innate skills.]


    [Skill: Six walls (Enhanced) has detected the attack from a higher level skill and has started examining the invading skill.]


    [Skill: Six walls (Enhanced) has judged the invading skill to be inferior to the past skill they have experience with.]


    [Skill: Six walls (Enhanced) has sessfully blocked the invading higher-level skill and has gained experience of the skill structure.]


    ¡­


    [Warning!]


    [Many higher-grade skills are invading your minds simultaneously!]


    [Skill: Six walls (Enhanced) has experienced a strong bombardment for the first time. Linking two walls for strong activation of the skill.]


    ¡­


    [Some individuals of pure evil faction are intrigued.]


    [Some individuals of pure evil faction areining.]


    [Some individuals of the absolute purity faction are intrigued.]


    [Some individuals of the absolute purity faction areining.]


    [Some gods have filed aint for the absurd scenario.]


    [Some gods are intrigued and have bestowed some Oz on two interesting individuals.]


    [< Worldline has received manyints and has looked at the situation. >]


    ¡­


    [< It has judged nothing to be wrong but instead, has found a unique achievement in the actions of IDs: Lucifer and Auriel. >]


    [< Analyzing the achievement¡­ >]


    "El?"


    "The fuck Lucy¡­?"


    "Hmm? What happened?"


    Eva didn''t know but there was something absurd going on here right now.


    Something they were looking forward to seeing the result of but also something that they didn''t think would be THIS much absurd.


    "Ha¡­ hahaha!"


    And the young girl El, partially the creator of most of this system, couldn''t help butugh at this amazing turn of events.


    It was beyond her thoughts too¡­ beyond even her wildest calction, actually.

 Chapter 34: 34 Rewards and punishment

    <h4>Chapter 34: 34 Rewards and punishment</h4>


    [OP: ]


    "El¡­ this skill is more than just a skill, right?" He was surprised while El, the person whom he asked that question, couldn''t help butugh at this unexpected situation.


    "Lucy~. They have startedining soooooo early~. Think about their faces when we do ¨‹¨‹¨‹ and ¨‹¨‹ and the ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹ too! Hehehe~"


    She wasughing, almost ready to fall to the ground and roll away with excitement, but he just kept looking at her seriously. He didn''t find this situation funny but rather concerning.


    Those higher beings could do many things to make them suffer if things didn''t go their way. There was a good chance they might die if they offered them too much.


    And this was exactly the unexpected kind of situation that would make those damned bastards desperate and uneasy, Lucy knew it the best.


    His eyes were calm, looking straight into her eyes, so she understood he was actually serious and stoppedughing.


    "Haaa¡­ yes. That''s not just a skill. From the looks of it, it must be a gift from some very powerful being. A being so powerful that their mere gift can block the skills of those higher beings and bastard gods.


    Still, they are pissed~! Hehehe."


    He shook his head at her absurdughter. She was El and El will always be El...


    The two of them could faintly feel the presence of their eyes on their bodies right now, and most of them were angry at this scenario.


    But he could do nothing in this situation, so he just shook his head and tried to deal with the many status windows that were continuously popping up before their eyes.


    The spectators were pissed so their Oz value was decreasing rapidly. But some were happy on the other side too actually, so they gave them more Oz than they were losing.


    It was an unexpected situation and the number of beings watching them were increasing each moment in real time.


    The gods filed ain to the Worldline and got fucked over bluntly. What more fun was there for the other entertainment seeing fuckers in those higher ins?


    It was good for Lucy and El but, at the same time, bad too. The Oz value couldn''t fall too much or they would be in a difficult situation. And earning each point was a long task so they certainly couldn''t do things that would piss them too much off just yet.


    Not until they gain VIP status and be someone even the gods can''t just do ''things'' to however they waned.


    Anyway¡­


    "El? Lu? What''s happening¡­? At least tell me¡­" Eva, the one unknown to all the happenings here, had a worried expression.


    She had hardly ever seen Lucy with thatplicated expression so she couldn''t just overlook El''s familiarugh that meant something unexpected and bad happened but she was pleased with it.


    She was concerned but both of them shook their heads while looking straight at her with a smile.


    "Everything''s alright Eva. If anything, looks like we will get something good for doing nothing at all."


    His words were clear and she knew she could believe them. So, she just sighed and nodded at them.


    And at the same time¡­


    [< Analysisplete. Sending data to the <voice of="" the="" world="">. >] </voice>


    [ ... ]


    [Ding!]


    [As a basic reward of special achievement of being able to resist the skills of multiple higher beings at once, the second authority has been granted.]


    [ ¡­ ]


    [Congrats! You''re the youngest beings in worldline #321CF to possess two authorities. Granting additional rewards!]


    "See! Isn''t this amazing~! Hahahahahah!"


    She burst intoughter once again and this time, she actually fell to the ground, rolling on the floor, dirtying her clothes¡­


    Her behavior was nothing like her usual self but still, she was rolling on the ground. Actually rolling. Not caring about the dirt. Not caring about the cleanness she cherished so much.


    But it was understandable. At least for him.


    "Well, it is good for us but bad from their perspective. I don''t think they will just sit by and watch things y out so much in our favor."


    There was a golden box materializing before them, the additional reward for being the youngest to possess two authorities at once.


    Well, it should technically have gone to ''him'' but as they were already nning to do ''stuff'' here, they might as well just take as many achievements and rewards as they can for themselves.


    But still, they just got a golden box for free. It was fine even if they couldn''t clear this dungeon anytime soon now.


    And all these was just the additional rewards. The main reward for this unique achievement¡­


    [<voice of="" the="" world=""> has received achievement data from the Worldline. Searching for an appropriate reward for the special achievement.] </voice>


    [ ¡­ ]


    [Congrattions! You are the youngest normal humans to fend off a mental attack from multiple higher beings.]


    [As a reward for the splendid achievement, a <random treasure="" map=""> has been granted.] </random>


    "...really? For sure? Have you got sick or hurt your mind mister voice of the world? We ept it greatfully but no take back, ok?" Lucy had an unexpectedly surprised expression as he saw the pure white map materializing before them.


    "Lucy. I think we should go to Angealos sooner. This unique luck of ours might expire otherwise¡­"


    El, the creator of this world, knew as well as him just what it meant to get your hands on a treasure map.


    It was a special map of the old treasures buried throughout this great worldline. And this one was a random treasure map. Something that would generate a map when one opens it.


    It wasn''t a specific one but one can get something too amazing if they were lucky. And they were lucky. Plot armor backup lucky.


    "But not now."


    She took the map and stored it in her storage space. It wasn''t the right time or ce to use such a precious item.


    "Ok then. Let''s go."


    He also agreed to that and Eva had no idea what was going on so she was alright with everything as long as it was favourable to them.


    They had received their main rewards so now was the time to clear the top grade <f> ranked dungeon they were in. </f>


    They were going to move forward, start their exploration of this dungeon, and kill the unique slimes that would be far more different than they had fought until now.


    But before they could do that, the thing they didn''t want to happen did certainly happen anyway¡­


    [Many members of the pure evil faction are unsatisfied with the decisions of the worldline.]


    [Some members of absolute purity think the scenarios and rewards were unfair.]


    [< Some gods have filed a request for space-time interference. >]


    [All spectators observing the target ce and IDs of the request are thinking and making decisions¡­]


    [< From the majority of votes supporting the request, the request has been epted. >]


    [As per the request, the structure and strength of the dungeon are slightly changed.]


    [The clear reward will increase if the targeted IDs of the request clear the dungeon sessfully.]


    "See. I told you¡­"


    A red smoke suddenly started filling the cave area.


    A strange red fog that seemed sinister just from the look was now polluting the natural dungeon. Meaning the strength of the monsters inside would increase greatly now.


    "Fucking jealous bastards¡­" El cussed at this unwanted situation and took out her staff from her storage space.


    The monsters in this ce were slimes but unlike the normal ones they had fought for such a long time, these ones had special skills and some could even use magic.


    Just the fact that they were monsters of level 50 to 70 was a problem but now they would be strengthened or go berserk because of this fog.


    The berserk state would still be powerful but manageable but not the normal, sane, strengthened ones. They would be the biggest hurdle blocking their paths now.


    They were going to have a bad fight now and as they had guessed, unlike the silent cave just a moment ago, there were many strange noisesing towards them from a distance.


    They were their first dungeon monsters and more powerful ones than they had thought.


    This wasn''t going to be easy, even Eva knew this from their sudden change of behavior.


    This was going to be a tough fight and the very first monsters that treated them, the slimes that weren''t so much as slimes, confirmed their inner bad feelings¡­

 Chapter 35: 35 Slimes

    <h4>Chapter 35: 35 Slimes</h4>


    [OP: ]


    Slimes. They are one of the most special creatures in this world. And it is a well-proven fact so even the worldline recognizes them as special creatures.


    They are unique and it is not because of their tremendous ability to constantly reproduce but because of their innate racial ability to learn and adapt.


    They are simple creatures who can adapt to their special environment faster with a high sess rate and their ability to unconsciously learn new skills from their adapted environment is also a factor that creates slimes so weak even young children could kill them to the slimes that even the strongest of the world might struggle against.


    But, their ability could only be perfectly seen in nature and not in the manyboratories that extensively researched on them.


    Doing something that''s usually referred to as nature''s miracle artificially? Well, there are some tamers who can perfectly do it but, they are special.


    However, the slime race itself is even more special than them.


    How many kinds and types of slimes do you think are there in this seemingly infinite world of the Worldline?


    And we are talking about the whole worldline''s slime poption so whatever your highest guess might be, the actual number¡­ would be far more than one can think.


    "Actually, there are only three hundred thirty-six million, six hundred ny-nine thousand, one hundred and twenty-three kinds of slimes in this worldline.


    The types could also be counted if we knew exactly how many types of natural habitats are there-"


    "Which is not important right now, El. Take care of the right wing."


    -Boooooooooooooom!


    They were still at the entrance and their very first opponents were called (Rodent slimes).


    "But aren''t they cute¡­"


    She was supporting him from the back while protecting Eva. And her eyes were filled with happiness.


    "E-El? T-that thing is¡­ c-cute?"


    Well, these slimes could be called anything but cute from a normal point of view.


    These creatures were bigger than any normal rodent creatures. And they looked disgusting.


    So disgusting that you can imagine a disgusting zombie rodent, multiply that ugliness by the number of your age, and then again by three.


    Yes, they were disgusting, had skin and flesh-like bodies that looked just like skin and flesh, and bright, red, mad eyes.


    They were berserk creatures and at least Lucy didn''t find them cute so he was shing them in half from their cores.


    Their glowing core was surprisingly easy to spot but they were some of the weakest ones in that dungeon. And still, they were giving them quite an exercise.


    -Swiiiiiiiiiiiish!


    -Ka-chak¡­


    "They are cute¡­"


    She would be one of the only few in this entire worldline that can call them cute and be genuine about that. Even Eva was disgusted to even look at these creatures so it was obviously just too bad...


    El was sad but she used her {(Wind des)} spell to kill off multiple of these rodents at once.


    "Kheee! Gwaaaaaa¡­!"


    The sadness of this young girl was unfathomable to the other two beside her, still... Lucy focused on the rodents while Eva just watched them from the back with an unpleasant feeling eating at her stomach.


    It was difficult for her, Lucy wanted to finish these small fries quickly, and El was stillmenting over this tragedy but then... one of these rodent slimes scorned and spitted a disgusting puke toward her. A grave mistake that marked their end.


    "Alright, alright. They aren''t cute."


    Blocking the disgusting thing with a {(Rock wall)}, which almost disintegrated because of the strong acidity of the fluid, she threw a small fireball at the filthy creature.


    "Strong¡­!"


    Eva had seen El''s amazing magic for a few months so she knew a wall like that could handle multiple acidic attacks from the gray slimes from outside so, getting damaged from a single attack from these filthy creatures meant only one thing.


    These creatures that Eva didn''t know were also slimes, were stronger than the ones outside.


    But, the two of them were even stronger to be able to defeat them with such ease.


    [ "El! Make space." ]


    And the two were mostly talking through their special telepathic connection like always so the illusion that they both knew what the other was going to do next without words was maintained in her mind.


    ''They must be an amazing duo in their past life,'' were her thoughts like always so she didn''t think much about their special impable teamwork.


    They were amazing so she just stood there as El cleared out the area before them and Lucy came back, took a stance, put his sword in the sheath, hand on the handle, took a deep breath, looked at the group of slimes spread out horizontally before them, and¡­


    -Click.


    A single, low clicking sound and a red sh of energy appeared before him, which moved so fast that the rodent slimes had no chance of dodging, cutting all of them in half from the middle, and even making a deep mark on the other side of the wall.


    "Huuu¡­ the weakest one is done. Break or continue?"


    He wasn''t tired even after using that skill that killed tens of creatures.


    Eva was surprised but she didn''t do anything so there was no reason for her to be tired.


    She had a sword on her waist, and an enchanted armor under her clothes, and still, she was too weak to help them defeat mere rodents.


    She didn''t like it, but she had already sworn to follow the two of them and gain strength from their great knowledge. And when she''s strong enough, she even knew what she was going to do¡­


    So, right now, she just shook her head and El shouted excitedly.


    "You know~? There are twelve kinds of slimes in this dungeon~."


    Though this came out of nowhere, it was a fact that she was the one who made this dungeon so she knew this much but, even so, she was wrong this time.


    "No ma''am. There could be fifteen kinds, thirty-six types of slimes, and a strong boss in this ce under certain conditions."


    He was talking from experience.


    She might have created most of this world but he had experienced it the most. And there were things that the central brain added to most of the things that maybe only he had the experience of.


    "Tsk. Bastard¡­"


    Eva had lost them in this conversation but still, it was just like always. They knew many things about ces beforehand so she had thought that they had some kind of special skill for it.


    Maybe one of them was a prophet. And that thought just made her follow them with a deeper heart.


    Prophets were regarded as above most high nobles after all. Just their existence was invaluable.


    "Ok. Let''s go¡­"


    She didn''t think much about things, like always, and the party moved forward.


    This ce was called slime vige and the vige meant an establishment where different people of different professions gathered.


    This was simr to that. There were many kinds and types of slimes here.


    Their first encounter was with the weak rodents who were around level thirty. And as they moved forward, the diversity, power, and variety of skills slimes possessed increased exponentially.


    There were slimes that could use elemental magic around beautiful areas filled with elemental rocks.


    There were slimes that could use illusion magic and show them their worst nightmares.


    El was fine while facing them and they didn''t work on Lucy, the one with the toughest mind of them all. But Eva was in a bad condition even after they defeated the slimes and the skills were removed.


    Taking care of her was difficult for them so they just took breaks and continued after she had recovered fully.


    And though it took her an entire day, now that she had faced a basic psychological skill so early, she would be fine in the future.


    All of the monster''s skills were strengthened so what she experienced was a mid-level skill, something that could break many people.


    But she had a mental defense skill so she was better than many beginner knights.


    There was also a weirdly big slime with actual long tentacles on their path.


    This was the first slime El didn''t like in that dungeon from the start, calling it a disgusting monster of hentais. So she used a stronger spell, depleted half of her Mana, and killed the ugly thing with a single blue fireball.


    They walked forward and defeated weird slimes like that.


    Some of them had forms resembling predator beasts like wolves or big cats.


    Some were like bats and were stuck on the ceiling of the cave. And they were difficult because of their higher mobility and small core.


    That was the point when tough monsters started appearing and by that time, their bonus experience gain buff had ended.


    It was good that they had gained some levels and were reaching their mid-forties but their goal was far from visible.


    It was fine till that point but then, as the red fog got thicker, the mere slimes got stronger, and they had to level up their game, so the two of them became more aggressive.


    Lucy started using skills more often while El wasn''t admiring the cute slimes anymore.


    They had to clear this shit soon or they might, they didn''t want to admit it, but they might actually die here.


    But still, the creatures weren''ting straight at them like those rodents anymore.


    They could rest after killing off slimes in one area and there was no need to rush things so they took their time.


    The battles with higher-level slimes were difficult and there was no level correction effect in this world so things were just difficult for them.


    They didn''t look good after every fight and Lucy wasn''t even talking anymore.


    El was calm but Eva could feel her faint killing intent.


    She didn''t like the situation they were in. It was difficult. They didn''t enter this ce for that kind of suffering, but El had a strange slime on her face.


    She was smiling while she was angry and though it didn''t make sense to Eva, it was just how this young girl, Auriel, was.


    The two of them were doing their best to protect Eva but she was just a burden on the two of them.


    She couldn''t do anything for them.


    She was powerless in a ce full of those scary, powerful, creatures.


    She was useless to them and still, instead of using her as bait, the two of them only protected her to the best of their abilities.


    The two of them had been hurt many times in the two weeks they were in this hellish ce. And almost all of the wounds they received, were because they had to protect her from the dangerous monsters.


    They had been hurt and still, she didn''t even have a scratch on her filthy body all this time.


    It was selfish. They were selfish. She was also a part of this party and she had to do something to be useful to them.


    She had to do something¡­ and she got the opportunity she was hoping for all this time when Lucy was fighting a dog-like skeleton with a slime-like membrane around its body.


    He was going to get hurt. She knew he was going to get hurt. She could see it. She knew he wasn''t paying attention to that one dog skeleton and he was going to get hurt by their purple light-covered ws.


    She knew it so¡­ she used the movement skill that El gave her before they came here and appeared just where the dog was going to appear with its own movement skill.


    "Eva¡­!"


    She wanted to be useful. She had grown these children. They were like her own children. She couldn''t see them get hurt anymore.


    "You dumb woman¡­!"


    Her life was in danger.


    She was standing between the creature and him. She didn''t even have her sword in her hand and was trying to protect him with her bare body.


    She was dumb. They wanted her. She wasn''t ready to y such daring stunts. She was weak. Yes, she was weak. There was no denying it. She was so weak that she could still only defeat one weak slime.


    This wasn''t some ce she was needed. She was useless here. She was useless to them right now. But they still wanted her. He wanted her¡­


    He wanted to make her into a great swordsman. She had talent. If a talentless person like him could be a sword master, she possessed an abundance of talent. If she tried, she could even stand on the same level as the strongest weapon users of this world.


    He wanted to cultivate that talent and she had the dedication to follow him. She couldn''t die. Not here. Not now. Not in this filthy dungeon.


    But¡­


    -Pachak!


    "I-I''m¡­ s-sorry¡­"


    Why?

 Chapter 36: 36 Slimes (2)

    <h4>Chapter 36: 36 Slimes (2)</h4>


    [OP: ]


    In a tense standoff, Eva positioned herself between Lucy and the formidable, skeleton-like beast slime with its radiant, glowing w raised menacingly. The gravity of the situation weighed heavily upon them...


    Lucy was looking at her, her eyes were closed, she had already epted her death, and this moment was her end. Still, there were no signs of regret and sadness on her attractive face.


    She was only happy that she was able to be of any use to them so, she was smiling.


    And though her smile had a bitterness that she could only apany them for this short time, she was fine with it.


    She knew they were strong enough to get out of there alive and smart enough to not repeat something like this again.


    She had epted things¡­ but they did not.


    -Swish!


    -Click.


    -Kha-chak!


    Lucy also used his own movement skill, {Light steps}, appeared right between the tip of the glowing w and Eva and used his {Horizontal sh} in session and cut down the slime beast in half!


    -Swhush...


    It was a very quick attack. So quick that normally, it would only seem like a red light suddenly blinking behind the closed-eyed Eva and then immediately before her at the same time, and then another red light blinks, but a brighter one than before, and the next thing you know, the airborne slime beast is cut in half.


    It was a strong attack and it must have taken a great toll on Lucy''s still not strong enough body to perform suchplex and quick movement. El knew that so she hurriedly created a transparent water barrier around them when she confirmed Lucy was safe, appeared inside it, took out a small vial of green liquid, and dropped it all in his mouth.


    Lucy was mostly fine by that time, with no big visible trouble, but that move really was a toll on his physical body.


    He didn''t need a whole bottle of this potion but she still dropped it in his mouth forcefully and he could understand her worries.


    She could feel his emotions and feelings through their connection link so she must have known about the head-grinding headache, stomach-slicing cut pain, and the bone cracking vibrations from the shock of the skill.


    But it was less painful for him because of his highly superior mentality. She didn''t have to worry and she also knew it but her instincts that were conditioned to look after his safety before anything else, did not.


    Also¡­


    -Smack!


    "You bitch!"


    She could not help but p the confused Eva. And the curses from her pretty mouth were eternal so it was natural that she started cursing her hatefully.


    "El. Stop. She doesn''t know. We should have told her."


    Lucy had to hug her from behind to calm her down and she did calm down, just that her cussing never stopped.


    He patted her and told her to finish the rest of the beast slimes while he talked with Eva about how they never thought she wasn''t helpful.


    He told her how having at least one unharmed party member in this special dungeons where the other parties had interfered with the dungeon could give better rewards so they were trying their best to protect her.


    They hadn''t expected a situation like this at the start but it was a good opportunity to gain some good stuff so she had to be unharmed throughout this dungeon raid.


    He told her how much he believed in her talent and how if there could be people who can achieve great things with sheer hard will, she had talent to back it up.


    If she worked just as hard as them, there was no way she couldn''t be so strong that these lowly slimes would seem trash to her.


    She understood him, and El''s anger, and cusses, and that hateful expression. She apologized to him for her stupidity and to her for all of this and El forgave her, of course only after another p.


    It was at least a good thing that she wasn''t using any great strength behind those ps or else, she was strong enough to crush a big boulder if she only infuses her Mana into her hand.


    Eva also knew that much too after seeing her for thest few months. So, she was even more angry at herself.


    El''s hug which was followed by that p was all she needed to know just how much she liked her, and how much more she cared for her brother.


    So¡­ their small issue ended with the skeleton slimes and they moved forward after some rest and food.


    The next few unique slimes were easy to deal with but it became a problem when the cave area became brighter and everything inside the cave, from rocks to pirs and nts, started reflecting their image as if it were all made of ss.


    Things were reflecting them and they appeared almost everywhere, but thankfully, it was mostly easy to understand which was a reflection because of their party member indicators.


    But the same certainly wasn''t true for the (Mirror slimes) that had the ability to travel through these mirrors.


    They didn''t have high attack power but their only offensive skill of throwing ss shreds at them was dangerous.


    They couldn''t block it with a magic shield forever as they neither had endless Mana nor an endless supply of Mana potions.


    They had two ways to finish these annoying little bunch, and that was to find the path and move forward; or destroy all the mirrors which Lucy could do with his sword skills but, that could be dangerous. There was also option to carefully analyse their movement patterns, and find the path to move forward hidden in the mirror-like walls based on it.


    This other option was the most safe and doable since they had El. To find the path to move forward from almost a closed off area with mirror like rock walls was a seemingly impossible task after all, even more to carefully calcte ande up with the location of blind spot from white these slimes cannot move through.


    She took a while but she managed to detect their patterns, used some spells, killed some of those nasty, irritating slimes, and moved forward.


    The new ce they ended up into this absurdly long cave was a totally dark ce.


    They already knew what kind of slimes were there and also that they had some of the greatest weaknesses, light magic. So, she used a rare light element spell {(shbomb)}, illuminated the whole area, and slimes that were almost aiming their string like dark tentacles at them, were burned to ashes.


    They weren''t vampire slimes but just darkness slimes so if there was no darkness in the area in the first ce, they couldn''t even run and go into hiding.


    They were easy to deal with but then there were some weird carnivorous nt-like slimes covering the entire next area which had powerful super regeneration powers.


    Their cores weren''t visible on the dark surface of their bodies so it was even more difficult to deal with.


    El suggested the simple way to just obliterate them as a whole with strong magic and skills but it would require time and a ce where these bastards couldn''t see and use their whip-like thorn-covered vines.


    These nts had a strong energy beam attack skill too so they were more dangerous.


    But, one thing was true about them: these nt-like slimes were actually nt-like. They couldn''t move.


    There was actually no need to worry about them, they were rare tamable species and could be used as trap monsters in the future so they just used a shield, took out their special bottle of dragon poison that these nts clearly feared, and crossed to the other side.


    There were more dangerous slimes but after almost a month-long struggle after they entered this low-ranked dungeon, they finally reached thest stage of the dungeon, the boss room.


    And this ce actually looked what we would call a boss room, though there was no big gate this time.


    But, this was a giant ce with no walls, all around them were brightly glowing luminous flowers, small glowing creatures, and big purple crystalsing out from the ground.


    There was a deep crater where a big boss should be. And there were also no other beings to support this boss like the sub bosses or support ones.


    The dungeon had previously been tempered by theints of the spectators watching them. They had taken more than three times as much time as they should have to reach this point. And they were not perfectly fine anymore.


    There was this thing in the worldline called personal <records> which recorded almost all the significant things happening to an individual. </records>


    This was one of them and on a higher realm, with greater authority, this could show the list of the ''spectators'' that agreed to this suggestion.


    El was a mercifuldy. She would forgive them for most things they do to her. But things changed when it was about him. And Lucy was the same for her. And they did this to both, and this was certainly not going to be thest time.


    Anyway, their punishment woulde in the far future.


    For now, there was a small blob of purple slime-like slime with a red core¡­ which wasn''t the boss''s actual body.


    "El. Should we start? I want to finish this quickly. Eva''s training and stuff is pending and we still have to travel a lot."


    "Yes¡­ let''s finish this."


    Eva was at the very back this time. Her work was done here, there was a big crater here and the two of them were on the edge of this crater, looking down at the slime in the center of the giant hole.


    This was going to be thest fight and we were going to see a disgusting sight soon¡­


    "Cute-"


    "In no way even in hell. Start it already. Take those things out."


    Lucy was a strong person. A very strong one to be able to handle a person like her. Both mentally and physically...

 Chapter 37: 37 Disgusting monster

    <h4>Chapter 37: 37 Disgusting monster</h4>


    [OP: ]


    With a swift motion, El essed her personal storage, retrieving a collection of unique monster remains obtained from their previous meeting with Raz.


    Carefully, she released the bunch of creature bodies, causing them to descend into the giant crater before them. Patiently, the trio watched, their gazes fixed upon the ordinary slime-like entity with its unmistakable red core, as it inched closer in response to the enticing scent of the monster''s remains.


    As the slime wriggled with anticipation, a stirringmenced beneath the surface of the crater. And after a brief moment, the entire expanse of the crater began to tremble violently, signaling the emergence of an entity from the depths below.


    -Zaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Everyone must have heard about the creatures that use some part of their bodies as bait to lure the prey towards them and when they are close, the creature leaps forward with its mouth wide open and devour them whole. This slime was the same.


    -Trrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!


    -Khaaaaaaaa!


    A red slime-like creature came out of the ground and devoured the monster''s bodies. It was a slime-like creature and could have been called a slime but, there was only one thing that made this red slime not much slimy.


    "Why did you make it like this, El?" Lucy couldn''t help but ask as he looked at the gruesome figure in front of him in reality for the first time.


    In the VR, this particr entity was nothing more than a simted life form, existing solely within the confines of virtual reality. However, in the tangible world, its physical manifestation was a repulsive amalgamation of animal entrails, with a grotesque medley of eyes, hearts, and various other unidentifiableponents. The sight of it must have elicited a visceral reaction, invoking a sense of disgust and revulsion in those who beheld its unsettlingposition, but thankfully the two of them had their crown skills, while after going through so much, Eva''s mentality had evolved further.


    Still, this horrifying creature was a squishy lump of disgusting materials that looked just too unrealistic.


    Just think about it¡­


    There''s this big slimy creature and it''s made of monster insides and bones. The visible parts of its intestine, some still beating hearts, lungs, many brain-like areas, andstly, that one slimy purple body they saw before as an eye and the red core as its pupils re down at the two people intruding in its ce.


    Not just the creature looked disgusting, it was also far stronger than the ones they had fought until now.


    "Well, I was just thinking how a slime would look if one was made from human insides. And this one does look good¡­ anyway, here."


    Saying it like it was a trivial matter, she shared the status window of the creature with him and, he was really surprised this time.


    ===Status===


    Name: Cannibal slime chief


    Strength: 146


    Agility: 147


    Stamina: 144


    Intelligence: 12


    Mana: 140


    Level: 81


    {Skills: Fluidity (Lv.3), Solidification (Lv.3), Absorption stomach (Lv.3), Physical-magic attack resistance (Lv.3), High regeneration (Lv.4), Perception (Lv.3), Energy beam (Lv.3), Digging (Lv.4), Red fog (Lv.4), Molding (Lv.3). }


    ¡ª-> A disgusting-looking creature. One might throw up just while looking at those wiggling parts.


    ¡ª-> Has strong resistance against both magic and physical attacks but the magic of higher attributes and physical attacks using Aura could work.


    ¡ª-> There''s a possibility of the slime core staying intact even after great force due to unique evolution but it is constantly circting inside the creature''s body.


    ¡ª-> The creature could use a dangerous hallucinating fog and mold in a certain form to increase certain stats thus practice caution.


    ¡ï(Outer surface is weak to ice magic. Can stop the cirction of the core inside its body if the base is frozen.)


    ============


    "This skill really is good¡­" Lucy had an astonished reaction as he looked at the information about its core and its weakness. Not many skills could tell such details.


    He was also shocked by the stats of this creature, and its skills shocked him even further.


    It was a strong creature and they had to fight it.


    It was thest one but this fight wasn''t going to be anything easy.


    Just the size of this monster was too big and they had to protect Eva if the slime went after her.


    Things were going to be difficult but they knew one thing as they looked at this slime¡­


    "Khaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    [ "It''s possible." ]


    [ "Yup. And even easier if we pinpoint the core before it uses thest skill." ]


    -Shweeeesh!


    -Booooooom!


    The slime made its move, forming a squishy hand and mming it towards the defenseless pair, who appeared to it like no more than a tasty treat brimming with Mana.


    But the duo wasn''t going down without a fight.


    They swiftly dodged the attack and drew their weapons. El began casting an ice elemental spell, while Lucy guarded her with his sword covered in a protective red Aura.


    The battle was on, with the slime''s hunger pitted against the resilience and determination of the two.


    "Khaaaaaa!"


    But the slime was a glutton and they were sweet food so it was even more hungry for them when it witnessed them fighting back.


    It made multiple hands and solidified them with its skill, making it no less than something with the hardness of the refined metal, and these solid hands attacked the boy with a glowing sword as their next volley.


    Lucy knew this wasing long ago so he was prepared as he took some shallow breaths, got into the position, ced his hand on his sheath while the other one was ready on the handle, and¡­


    {Horizontal sh}


    -Click.


    A red horizontal line appeared before him and those countless hands disappeared as the slime cried in anger and resentment towards his Mana meatballs.


    "Khaaaaaaaaaa!"


    It was angry so this time, it created many tentacles with a pointed end like that of a spear.


    They looked sharp like a de too. And the number of these spears made with its disgusting body wasn''t going to get cut by just one attack likest time.


    "Khakhakahkhakha!"


    The slimeughed in a weird way as the red core-like eye on its head glowed redder. It wasn''t the real core but they will soon know its location.


    [ "Almost ready! Just get that one, Lucy!" ]


    [ "Alright!" ]


    The spears shot towards them and Lucy was already prepared.


    His blue eyes were already glowing as the crown skill was in effect. His feats also had a unique glow beneath them so he was going to use his footwork skill too. And he was holding his sword backward so he was going to cut the uing attacks¡­ and he did cut the uing attacks.


    -Swish. Swish. Swish!


    -nk! nk! nk!


    The rigid spear-like tentacles shed with the de of his sword, creating a flurry of crimson-red shing arcs that materialized in the air above El.


    Lucy was cutting the tentacles so fast that he almost became invisible and the slime monster was confused about what was happening so it continued creating more of the spears and shooting it towards them.


    But Lucy continued cutting the tentacles relentlessly and the dense Mana around El had finally taken the form of a big, blue, icy magic circle.


    [ "Now!" ]


    El shouted in his mind and Lucy smiled as he stepped on the tentacles, avoided the following attacks, and moved to the other side of the slime.


    -Swish!


    At the same time, El vanished from her ce, reappeared around the ce where Lucy was, and, a blizzard of frosty winds shot from the big magic circle that was so chilly it started freezing the slime from its base...!


    The smile and the two of them were still in the crater and as the slime started freezing, Lucy took a different stance and prepared for stabbing.


    "Khaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    The disgusting creature shouted as it felt this unfamiliar chill and a blood-red fog instinctively starteding out of its body.


    The nearby creatures that inhaled this strange red gas literally went (poof!), as in their heads sted off. But the two of them were alright.


    Lucy was even totally fine as he breathed in this red fog that attacked one''s very mind and was ready as he started gathering Aura on his sword and when her freezing spell had frozen all of this slime''s lower body¡­


    -nk! nk! nk! nk! nk! nk!


    He started stabbing the frozen parts of the squishy, bloody slime body.


    -Boooooom!


    And, these stabs were so powerful that they obliterated the icyyer as well as the whole point of impact part from the slime''s body, leaving it with big holes.


    "Khaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    It was a slime and the concept of pain shouldn''t apply to it like the normal creatures of its kind, but this one was screaming in pain. Maybe the whole body made of animal organs was much more sensitive than a normal slime body but¡­ this reaction was making its attacks more powerful.


    The slime was getting angry, they were finding the core, El was freezing the slime''s body, and Eva continued praying for the two of their safety...


    Their way of finding the core wasn''t the best but El''s eyes weren''t strong enough to see through the organ body of the slime and find the core''s location just yet. Maybe things would be different if Raz was here but they didn''t need him for a ''small slime'' like this one.


    -nk! nk! nk! nk! nk! nk!


    "Khaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Lucy continued using the powerful stabs and the unsightly slime monster continued using a different kind of weapon tentacles as the two were intertwined in a beautiful moment of attack, defense, and thrusting.


    Lucy stabbed, stabbed, and stabbed the frozen outer body of the disgusting slime until¡­


    [ "Right there!" ]


    Lucy''s de collided with something and an element resembling a unique core be visible inside him.


    "Khaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    The slime saw its end so it hurriedly started gathering a murky red light on its red eye and both of them backed off using their movement skills.


    This was going to be dangerous¡­ but their goal was visible now that they knew the location of this slime''s core.


    Now, it was just a race of time and resources.

 Chapter 38: 38 Cleaning dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 38: 38 Cleaning dungeon</h4>


    [OP: ]


    The slime''s eerie, unpleasant red glow rapidly faded, engulfing the area in an ominous darkness, as it unleashed its devastating attack directly at El, who was in the midst of casting her next spell.


    The formidable assault surged forward, driven by the unrestrained power of the worried creature with a now exposed core, evoking a mix of anticipation and dread in El and Lucy that had driven him this far.


    The crimson fog intensified, seeping into every crevice, enhancing the strength of the slime''s attack and casting an eerie veil over their gripping sh.


    They knew it was a powerful force so the two of them directly went out of the giant crater to avoid it by using their movement skills.


    Eva''s heart raced with a mix of worry and shock as she witnessed their emergence. But her concern quickly escted when the cave was suddenly engulfed in a blinding, intense red light.


    A pir of crimson energy erupted from the depths of the crater, unleashing a devastating beam that pulverized anything unfortunate enough to lie in that slime monster''s straight and unyielding path.


    But thankfully, this line of deathray was going in the other direction from them so it was fine but, it was hot enough to melt the ice so there was a new white smoke from the evaporation engulfing the cave.


    It could have been worrisome if the ice had melted and the core was lost again but, El hadpleted the spell so as soon as the red beam died down, she used the high spell on the area where the core was and froze the entire area around it.


    The slime''s regeneration powers were strong. Even with a thick sheet of ice covering it, that disgusting body was no slower to regenerate the area with its core than without it.


    But the ice prevented the movement of the core so as El''s spells froze the organ-filled squishy body of the slime, Lucy continued stabbing that one point to keep the core visible.


    His stabs were strong enough to reveal that core a few times, something the sh attacks and cuts couldn''t exactly achieve in this situation, but the slime was strong and angry, and it wasn''t giving up.


    The slime attacked the two of them with all it had. It used normal hand-like hands with wiggling fingers, made his squishy body into ws of creatures it was made of, which looked even more disgusting, shot spikes made of bones with a speed and power resembling bullets, and still, Lucy shed through them the same way he cut down the spear-like tentacles.


    The slime was getting angrier and angrier with each passing moment, as it saw the approaching darkness, but Lucy and El''s stamina was depleting far more rapidly than that guy''s.


    The slime was stronger than them butbined as one, the two of them were at least giving it a solid fight.


    Lucy was handling the close-range fighting while El was helping him with buffs and magic spells.


    The slime was strong even with its unsightly looks, showing the genius of its creator.


    It had a unique body so the magic of only ice, thunder, and metal attributes worked against it.


    However, all the properly powerful spells of these basic higher attributes took longer to cast with her lower Mana pool.


    She had to do multiple mental processes to cast the spells with what little Mana she had and use Mana potions after that.


    The potions were scarce even though her Lucy had prepared extensively even for the worst but the strong slime wasn''t slowing down anytime soon.


    They were fighting it with all they had got, they were fighting with everything they had on the line in this mere <f> rank dungeon boss fight. </f>


    There were scars on their bodies from the attacks of this slime, their armors were torn down from the weirdly sharp things the slime had started throwing, their stamina was already reaching the bottom, and their bodies were bing heavy.


    But still, their eyes were glowing red and blue, they still had the power to go on, there was still a smile on El''s face, and there was still utter seriousness in the eyes of her Lucy as he thrust, stabbed, and stabbed his red sword into this regenerative chunk of a disgusting piece of shits.


    The ce he was hitting was the same and now, just like they knew, the regeneration power of this one ce was getting weaker.


    The cells were bing permanent from the repeated regeneration. The slime itself didn''t know about it but the frozen part of its body was slowly bing permanent and once this permanent part was destroyed, it wasn''t going to regenerate again.


    That had been the n from the start so they were perfectly aiming for a single spot from the moment they found its core.


    And now¡­ that moment hade.


    "Khaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    The slime screamed just like it had been doing for thest few hours.


    It had taken them a while after they found the core but it was finally time.


    -Thuck!


    With thest thrust, Lucy broke the permanent skin, revealed its core perfectly, and backed off.


    [ "It''s time¡­" ]


    El looked so pale it was like her skin itself had be icy now. She had worked hard and so did Lucy as he was in just as bad of a condition as her.


    But he was smiling as he nodded at her question.


    [ "Wish me luck." ]


    He was going for thest attack that would end things and she had to give him her luck so¡­ she kissed him.


    Sadly on the cheeks but it was fine.


    He smiled and kissed her cheek back as the two of them avoided the relentless attacks from the slime and after that, Lucy got ready.


    Holding his sword with both hands this time, he took a stronger pose than before.


    This was different from most stances he used in this long battle, so this was the strongest possible thing he could do for now.


    So, he took the pose, raised his red sword high with both his hands in the air, closed his eyes, took six shallow breaths and three deep ones, covered his sword and hands with a dense Aura, went back to the old crimson gate in the middle of an endless water in deep in his mind and, pushed the door of the old gate¡­


    ''Crimson sh.''


    He vanished from his ce and at the same time, the countless handsing towards El were cut in small pieces.


    "Khaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Its arms were cut off again but this was strangely more painful than previous times, but even more painful was what came next.


    -Click.


    A clicking sound reverberated through the cave as Lucy appeared on the other side and put his sword back in its sheets at the same time as¡­ a red sh mark, multiple holes, and countless cutting marks appeared on the body of the slime where the core was visible or... was visible would be more appropriate.


    The ce where the core was previously visible was now destroyed and the core itself was nowhere to be seen.


    Maybe it vanished with the gorgeous red light that appeared for a brief moment but the core of this slime was gone so¡­


    "Kha-haaa-ha-a..."


    The gruesome body of this creature fell to the ground and the eye-like purple part and red pupil vanished into the squishy body parts of the slime¡­


    So, ultimately,ying above a crater full of monster insides, eyes, hearts, lungs, ws, and teeth, the two young people that came out victorious in this grand battle, finally took a sigh of relief.


    "I''m hungry¡­" Lucy was definitely hungry. Thatst attack squeezed everyst bit of energy he had left. So if somethinges to fight them again, he would have no other choice but to offer his body without resistance.


    "Eat me. I''m pretty cool right now so it will be sweet."


    Yeah, well, she wasn''t joking. She would be up and naked if he asks for it. But she was out of energy too to even take off those torn-off clothes.


    So the duoying on the ground looked up at the ceiling as they heard a voice just when Eva also walked beside them and sat down with a bitter smile.


    [Congrattions! You have cleared the <f> ranked dungeon: slime vige for the first time.] </f>


    [Congrattions! You have cleared a dungeon with restrictions from higher beings. Increasing the rewards.]


    [Congrattions! You have a party member with unharmed physical status. Increasing the rank of achievement.]


    It was finally over. They had finally finished their very first dungeon after almost a month-and-a-half-long struggle.


    It was an overall good experience and they had definitely gotten stronger and received many great things and bad experiences.


    But it was over now. They can go out of this horrific ce now that things were over.


    But before that¡­ It was time to receive the sweet rewards of their hellish efforts. And of course, to call their cute little kitten.

 Chapter 39: 39 Dungeon rewards

    <h4>Chapter 39: 39 Dungeon rewards</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    That slime was definitely cute but saying it loud ticks this darling of mine so I didn''t say much when it died.


    But now that it was dead¡­ it would have been nice if we could have kept them as we did with those beautiful flower slimes with teeth.


    ''Ah~! They look adorable too~''


    They all were cute and my creation made them so I was technically their grandma.


    ''Hehe. Me, a grandma¡­ hahaha~.''


    It was a dream to actually have kids and see their kids but I only wanted kids with him. Beautiful kids with pure hearts like him, and maybe with the understanding of ''beauty'' like mine.


    ''Hmm~. I know I''m not being too greedy and it''s possible this time so let''s look forward to the future~!''


    I was happily giggling as Iy down beside him and he was drained from that long fight.


    ''I wanna drain him too. Ugh!''


    He had worked hard and it was time for us to receive our very first treasure.


    It wasn''t something grand and as it was a basic reward to clear this dungeon for the first time, all three of us were going to get it.


    It was the first but after this one, there were two more treasures we were going to get before the time to go backes.


    e... cum... haaaa...''


    This very first treasure was called <nk slime="" membrane="">. A very good material that had versatile uses. </nk>


    It was a bound item and will be bound to us, the receivers, so selling it was not possible to begin with.


    It was a good thing that could be used as a weapon, armor, or even a material to ride with an artifact and bind the item to oneself. It was a multipurpose tool that we can use in any way our imagination and its limits allow it.


    ''And yes, it was a multi-purpose-tool. You get what I mean, right? We... I can use it a lot many ways than just to use it the way everyone can think of.''


    You readers are smart, and down bed for many things so I know you know what I mean. Lucy might deny, but fuck him. Literally, I mean.


    It was something worth calling treasure and no one in this game story had something simr to it till the middle parts so having something cool like this was definitely a good thing.


    The second treasure was something this bastard found all by herself in the past.


    It was surprising how something so valuable could be just sitting on top of a tree but it was good that we knew its location. Just that it''s so far away that a brief time skip will be a must.


    ''He''s a weirdo to search for things on top of a giant tree but that''s the cool thing about him. He knows how to climb.''


    So, there was this very rare material called <solnova crystal=""> on top of a giant tree and Raz could help us retrieve it. </solnova>


    Lucy was going to use it in the fusion process we will have as thest little event before going back to the city so I was hoping we could get something good from the treasure chest we will get as the third treasure which was located deep inside a troll vige.


    And it was a silver treasure chest, one rank higher than the very basic bronze one so there could be some really amazing things we can get from it.


    The goal was to get something good from that chest, sell it to Raz and purchase a <shadow stone="">. </shadow>


    Then we can mix our slimes with those crystals and the new crystals with our amazing red weapons.


    It was a long process but thankfully, we had some good time on our hands.


    So, exhausted from the long battle, the two of us waited for the reward calctions to get finished as Eva also sat beside us.


    "I hope we get a treasure chest."


    It would be amazing if we did but getting a treasure chest from a low-level dungeon was quite unheard of. He knew it too but he was the one saying it. The possibilities increased exponentially just from his mere words and as he said¡­


    [Reward calctions areplete.]


    A small treasure chest, entirely made of bronze by the looks, started materializing before our eyes.


    "Say that every time we clear a dungeon."


    He had to say it. Fucking lucky bastard!


    "Aye aye, ma''am."


    He was exhausted enough to not even shout those words as he usually does. My poor little darling. I should give him a handter... a hand full of warm energy you dirty-minded fools.


    [As a base reward, all party members receive 5000 Oz.]


    [Party member Lucifer receives 2000 Oz for dealing the final blow to the dungeon boss.]


    [MVP Auriel receives 2000 Oz for her outstanding contribution to the raid.]


    [The unharmed member Evaline receives 3000 Oz for not receiving a single wound throughout the special dungeon run. ]


    [As a special clear reward, all the raid members receive the Best quality material <nk slime="" membrane="">.] </nk>


    [The reward calctions areplete and the reward has been given. ]


    [Congrattions! You have obtained the best reward: a bronze treasure chest, for clearing the <f> ranked (Enhanced) dungeon for the first time!] </f>


    [As an achievement of receiving the best reward, as an additional reward: 5000 Oz and 30 skill points are given to all party members.]


    "Khahahahahaha! Thank you all fucking piece of shits! Thanks! Muhahahahaha!"


    It was called the best reward because it was some of the best things one can receive from clearing a dungeon. But it was somewhat because of these bastards'' involvement that we got it. Fucker bastards! Hahahaha!


    ''I really want to see those dead shocked faces. Just imagining it is gorgeously funny~! Hahaha!''


    What rewards one gets after each dungeon clear was all actually depended on luck and things one had to do after receiving an extremely precious treasure chest of any rank was a littleplicated.


    You just receive a treasure chest, not the key to open the chest so you would either have to have a high-grade lock opening innate skill, craftsman skills to produce a perfect key, or enough money to purchase the very rare universal keys that mostly only have limited uses.


    It was absurd but it was what it was so those who receive it had to invest a lot of money into actually opening the thing.


    "Thankfully, we have one master key that can be used a few times too~! Khahahaha! But Lucy, we should get that thing as soon as possible."


    My sudden shift fromughing to seriousness was nothing new to him so he just answered whileying there alone... he shouldy on me, bastard.


    "Yes¡­ but increasing our favorability with that person will be quite difficult. It usually took me at least a year. But it is always worth it."


    It definitely was worth investing that much time if it meant we could get a permanent master key. A relic even those bastard gods, angels, and demons didn''t have.


    And having the favor of an offspring even if that bastard was a jerk was a good thing. Raz knew it the best after the two of us.


    ''I''m his grandma anyway. Things will work out.''


    "Haaa¡­"


    I looked into my Lucy''s gorgeous blue eyes, wanting to do many things to him, and he looked into mine, not trying to think anything weird as the bronze treasure chest finished materializing in front of us.


    The main message was still not up so we didn''t rush to open the treasure chest and waited for a moment and after a while¡­


    [You have cleared the dungeon: slime vige. It is a permanent dungeon so you have received a choice.]


    Another window opened before the two of us asking if we wanted the dungeon rights or the reward for it instead.


    And the answer to it was obvious and clear.


    "Dungeon rights. Owning a dungeon is quite profitable if you have the initial investment funds. And we have Raz so getting a manager would be a piece of cake."


    So, we nodded and clicked yes together as a unique, old parchment appeared before our eyes.


    -Oooooooooooong!


    "Our first dungeon¡­"


    It was a good feeling. Owning a dungeon meant having a source of passive ie so it was truly nice.


    "Okay then. Let''s open the treasure chest and call Raz~. My little cutie must be dying to receive my hand too. Huhu."


    Raz was a cute fellow and he was definitely in for a surprise. Dungeons, especially permanent ones, were rare so just being in one was a unique thing but owning that dungeon meant many more unique things.


    You could partially change the structure and positions of the creatures that appear inside it. Modify it and even upgrade it going forward.


    We can add traps and even decide the type of reward one receives after clearing it. And the type of ''payments'' we receive as the dungeon owners.


    So, we only had to invest in a good manager and some workers to change the dungeon and that would be it.


    ''Of course, things would be a lot more difficult when making a deal with my little Raz but, we were prepared to spend a little more this time.''


    Yes, there would be a sry we would have to give to the manager but that was fine too. It wouldn''t be that much anyway.


    We would still get something at the end so it was just the profit.


    And adventurers would be the ones to recover the dungeon materials and sell them to the manager so we wouldn''t need the additional workers for that.


    ''Dungeons produce some very good resources so not harvesting them would be dumb and funny.''


    Even right now as we sat in this ce, there were many Mana herbs, stones, some low-quality crystals, and flowers that could be good for one''s growth.


    These purple crystalsing out of the ground were also worth something with the small amount of pure Mana it contains so a dungeon was always worth it if you have enough investment funds.


    Anyway¡­


    "Let''s open it~!"


    I was excited, he was excited, and Eva was disappointed that she couldn''t be of much help but we were excited so she was smiling.


    So, I took out the weird-looking old key we got after killing that bastard and inserted it inside the treasure chest.


    It was strange how the key with a triangr end went inside a circr lock but that was the weirdness of a master key.


    So, the key was inside and he opened the lock of the treasure chest as it opened with a clicking sound.


    "Open it, Lucy."


    He was the luckiest person among us so my baby obviously smiled happily and came forward.


    And, bending down before me but not daring to show me his perfect ass, he opened the box-sized lowest-grade treasure chest as a bright bronze light escaped from the box¡­

 Chapter 40: 40 Heavenly constitution

    <h4>Chapter 40: 40 Heavenly constitution</h4>


    [OP: ]


    [You have received: 15,000 Oz.]


    [You have received: 1 free roulette scroll.]


    [You have received: Winnade (<e> Rank).] </e>


    [You have received: 1 intercontinental movement scroll (Large).]


    [You have received: 25 pure Mana crystals.]


    [You have received: 1 fire of Ifrit.]


    As soon as they opened the box and read its contents, both El and Lucy''s eyes grew wide with amazement.


    "Fuck me, lucky bastard..."


    El spanked his back yfully, actually meaning what she was saying, and he smiled bitterly as he stood up and looked at the box.


    He knew exactly what she meant by those precise words. He also knew she wanted not to spank his back but his butt, so he was already in an advantageous position.


    But that little y aside...


    There were a bunch of Mana crystals with very high purity, every one of them rare and valuable; there were two scrolls too, one big one and one small; andstly, there was a good-looking sword and a small bottle of brightly glowing orange liquid inside this bronze chest.


    They received some very good items and different from ordinary gift boxes of the system, the Oz they received was divided among the three members present equally.


    But still, getting not one or two but twenty-five of those pure precious Mana crystals alone was a big hit.


    And there was this <e> rank artifact and special potion too. So they sure were lucky this time! </e>


    "Kekeke, it''s a nice one¡­"


    El shook her head joyfully as she took out the sword and examined it with her eyes.


    It was a nice artifact, a fine sword with a green de so sharp it can easily cut a few tatami mats.


    She approved this good artifact herself, so she shared its information with the two of them.


    ============


    [Winnade]


    =Strength (+10), Agility (+20), Mana (+15)


    ¡ú A good Mithril de with <griffin>''s feather as its core. It''s well made and the dwarven craftsmanship is clearly visible. </griffin>


    ¡ú The de has a good affinity with wind and can attract wind spirits.


    ¡ú The de itself has the innate skill {Wind rush}. A physical boost skill that can increase the movement speed of the user by twice for ten seconds. [Cooldown: 3 minutes]


    ¡ú It''s a good de. Would be nice for someone who deals with a wide area.


    (¡ï The core is strong so reconstruction, fusion, and enhancement of the de with stronger materials are possible.)


    ============


    It was a nice de and the two of them knew who the owner of this fine thing would be.


    "Eva."


    The two looked to their side where the beautiful woman was looking at them and the sword. She was holding the transparent lump of slime-like membrane with both hands so her already confused self looked even more cute when they looked at her.


    "This one''s yours now. Use it well~." El cheerfully announced and... threw the sword at her.


    And, Eva''s eyes widened when El just threw the rare artifact, more importantly, a sharp sword at her and Eva almost threw down the slime membrane to catch the special sword.


    But, she caught it without any harm and hurriedly tried to give it back to El.


    "I-I can''t possibly have t-this! I did nothing and still already got so much! I can''t have such a rare thing! That sword looks important so Lu should have it!"


    She was as red as a tomato and the two couldn''t help butugh at that reaction. She was cute from their point of view even though she was older than them.


    "It''s fine Eva. It would be good for us if you get stronger anyway. And my sword is already better than that thing so you should have it for now.


    You will be so strong that this sword will be less effective by the time we are ready for the troll vige anyway."


    Lucy''s answer was strangely assuring so, even with all her doubts, she epted the sword.


    "Alright then. Lucy, here. Let''s call my little kitten~."


    Just like the sword, El threw the precious bottle of elixir at him and stored the scrolls, and the Mana crystals in her storage space.


    That small bottle contained a very rare substance and after drinking it, one gained some physical stats ording to their affinity with fire and mentality to handle the mes.


    This one was weak and still something she couldn''t handle so Lucy was the best candidate to have it.


    "Thanks~."


    It was a rare thing and fell into the category of [Elixir]. Something very that can increase the stats like the stat stones.


    me of Ifrit... it was a rare potion that only witches could make. And the color of the potion signified its strength.


    This one looked perfectly made so it could definitely increase stat points by more than ten so he didn''t wait any longer, opened the lid of the vial, and downed the enter bottle without leaving a single drop.


    { "Command: call merchant ID: Raz." }


    "How''s it, Lucy?"


    El finished calling her little kitten and looked at her brother who now had strangely glowing red veins all over his body.


    "It doesn''t hurt at all? Strangely? I don''t know but it''s just a warm feeling, far different than our usual VR."


    He seemed a little confused by how it wasfortable and warm instead of extremely painful and ufortable like it should be.


    "Strange¡­ well, it''s fine if you are fine~." But for El, it was always better than seeing her darling suffering with pain.


    Only she had the right to do that. Not any other existence in this world.


    Usually, it would cause a bad burning pain to the individual taking that specific potion, and some simr abnormal reactions while taking any elixir.


    Only those with strong mental bodies could possibly handle the strong mes of the potion.


    So, perhaps his extra-strong mentality and the unique ''walls'' they had was the reason for his unique response to his first elixir intake.


    It was an elixir, and they knew that its potency would lessen as the two became stronger. Hence, they needed to consume the lower-grade ones, the ones they can afford, while they were still in their weaker state.


    When they achieve transcendence, these small things were going to be useless anyway. But until then, every other one they get would be a free step towards improvement.


    -Oooooooong!


    <nya~! you="" finally="" called="" me!="" what="" were="" guys="" doing="" for="" so="" long,="" nya~?=""> </nya~!>


    Raz appeared out of thin air and jumped right into her arms. El also hugged him, sat down, and started caressing him just the way he liked it.


    Theyst saw this little kitten almost two months ago so it was natural that they missed each other.


    He missed her warm, gentle hands. Soft, smooth, fine, pretty, and ones that knew how to do all the right stuff... while she had longed for this little cutie''s soft, fluffy, furry touch.


    The kitten had be their family in true meaning in this past time so he longed for their affection. They were fun people.


    <nya, nya~!="" oh?="" what''s="" this?="" did="" he="" drink="" ifrit''s="" fire="" or="" something?="" ...="" now="" that="" i="" think="" about="" it¡­=""> </nya,>


    "Hello to you too Raz. And yes, you''re in a dungeon."


    Lucy smiled at him and only now the little fe looked around himself¡­ and upwards.


    <nya! y-you="" two!="" what="" did="" you="" do="" this="" time?!="" how="" can="" make="" so="" many="" of="" them="" angry="" at="" once,="if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; " nya?!="" data-cf-modified-1e6c162ae03ca0ef3608b436-=""> </nya!>


    Maybe he was shocked by the reactions of the spectators but the way he jumped up in surprise was worthy of recording and uploading on (WL).


    And thankfully, she recorded it this time and she knew people were going to like this one, so she was already overjoyed.


    "Hehehe¡­"


    She was giggling while the little kitten was in turmoil as it looked around, flew around the dungeon and checked the area, and tried to understand what was going on here when it suddenly saw the treasure chestying on one side.


    <nya! lucky¡­!=""> </nya!>


    He was even more surprised now and his reactions were exciting El even more.


    "Hehehehe."


    She continued her giggles until the red vines from Lucy''s body vanished and his glowing blue eyes returned to normal.


    [You have taken the potion: Fire of Ifrit and absorbed the spirit mes.]


    [As a result of perfect absorption: strength (+12), agility (+9), stamina (+9)]


    <nya? ¡­no?="" nya?="" nyaaaaaaaaaa?!="" how?!=""> </nya?>


    He jumped in surprise once again and El was the same this time. She, too, jumped up in surprise.


    "What the fuck?! It was just a basic one!!?"


    She was shocked. And Lucy, the one that had suddenly gained a total of thirty stat points in an instant, was the same. The out-of-the-blue changes and increase in strength were shocking for him too.


    The sudden rush of power must have felt unbelievable. It would obviously feel like you are the god yourself if you drink a few ten bottles of a certain blue silver canned drink with bulls and wings. But he felt even more energized now.


    But thankfully he didn''t have a wood rise.


    <heavenly constitution!="" nya!="" nya,="" who="" are="" you="" people?!=""> their Raz shouted suddenly and his unbelievable words reminded El of a certain feature of this world. </heavenly>


    "Oh right. There was something like that too."


    El and Lucy had a sudden realization. The heavenly constitution meant a body structure so perfect that it could absorb and distribute the energy from outer factors evenly on its own and perfectly as a high cultivation method should.


    "Do I have it too? I should, right?"


    And the curious El took out a Mana crystal to experiment with her own physical body and started absorbing it.


    If her brother had it, she should have it too ording to a certain theory she hade up with. So, she had to test it. It wasn''t fair that only he gets a sudden power boost after all.


    But absorbing a Mana crystal was a difficult task and required great mastery over Mana. It required great concentration and a strong mind too but... she finished it in mere seconds.


    [You have seeded in perfectly absorbing the pure Mana crystal. As a result, Mana (+30) for one hour and (+3) permanently.]


    <nya! what="" the="" hack!=""> </nya!>


    They tried it for the first time but they actually did have heavenly constitutions.


    "Amazing~."


    Now, things would be much easier. Their estimated growth rate was going to increase by a lot after that point.


    The stat difference that was already far above their level might just reach the highest point possible faster than they had estimated. And it was for the best.


    This perfect constitution was definitely quite something. Only a few people in this entire Worldline had it after all.


    Well, it was good and all but that was it. Their goal was still the same as before.


    And for that goal¡­


    "So? Raz? Finished examining the dungeon?"


    She was smiling and though he was having a chaotic time, he realized the meaning behind that smile.


    <you own="" this="" dungeon="" too,="" nya?!=""> </you>


    She just gave him a sweet smile and Lucy nodded at the little kitten. He was the dealer between the two of them so he had to get a good and profitable deal for this good little dungeon.


    "So? Let''s start the real talk little one."


    <nya¡­ it="" won''t="" be="" easy.=""> </nya¡­>


    "It sure won''t so¡­"


    As a top merchant, he had to look after his profits too even if he didn''t want to. So, this business talk they will have might stretch longer. And fish wasn''t going to work this time when the item in question was an actual permanent dungeon.


    They were going to have a strong battle of words so they started the business talk after which, they were going to go on the long journey for their second treasure.


    It would be easier than this but their trip was going to be long¡­


    But before that, an open dungeon discussion.

 Chapter 41: 41 Open dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 41: 41 Open dungeon</h4>


    [OP: ]


    </alright,>


    You''re my dear contractors so I will let you have it, nya!>


    He was being caressed by her smooth hands while saying those words with a cute, angry expression.


    It was actually a good deal for a manager so they really were fortunate to have such an amazing person like Raz.


    </alright~!>


    A blue transaction window opened before their eyes and Lucy sent it to El.


    She confirmed the purchase this time as our dear Lucy sighed with relief.


    The money they had spent throughout their time here was far more than any normal person familiar with the Worldline system could fathom.


    It was too much and genuinely absurd.


    Even at this moment, they paid for the reconstruction, and resource harvesting, as well as the dungeon manager and other utilities.


    They didn''t sell the things and drop materials they collected from this first hunt and El just kept it with her.


    It really would have been nice if they had sold those things that were mostly useless to them. But El knew these things coulde in handy in the future.


    They could use them in alchemy and magic engineering in their school or sell them to ''someone in need''.


    There was a possibility that these seemingly random things coulde in handy so she didn''t sell them this time.


    "Right, Raz. We would like the priority over the byproducts from the slimes. You can directly have the other resources sold to the manager for half the price."


    Her words surprised both of them. Lucy didn''t know they were going to do something like this so he asked her through their special connection and when she exined the ''positive reinforcement'' of their little Raz to him, heplimented her evil again.


    She definitely was dangerous. He recalled again why even the mention of her name was forbidden in some ces of their past world.


    The little kitten was her own responsibility and she was scamming even this little thing. A bad girl, she was. With a sigh, Lucy thought.


    <nya! at="" least="" you="" have="" some="" goodness,="" nya~!=""> He cheered up and hugged her happily, missing the ''warm'' smirk on her pretty face. </nya!>


    The ironic thing in this scenario was that the Shadow''s owner, a prominent figure of the dark, actually fell for that obvious thing.


    She was only giving him a discount on the other things in this dungeon, nothing much. But the way it made this little pure white kitten happy was another moment to record.


    He was cute, and as she hugged him back and he blushed, the kitten seemed even cuter.


    Anyway, they finished their dealing and the dungeon will soon be ready for public use.


    "Right, Raz. Don''t forget to spread the rumors about this ce. If people don''te here, fight for the resources, and clear the dungeon on time, both of us will be at a loss, right?"


    Lucy knew just how important this dungeon was for them.


    And though their passive ie would only be around 10,000 Oz after every clearing, the reset time of the dungeon was only a week.


    And there were a few good things that could appear in this dungeon so if they sell it to the manager for cheap, their profits would definitely be higher.


    One could also purchase things from the dungeon manager that the two of them could set or change any time so if they ced their ''failed'' handmade potions of lower quality than the ones they would sell to Raz here, and the dumb people purchase it even at an absurd price, it would be their profit.


    Dungeon managers were usually like guards and merchant AIs that were either independent or were under some higher merchant, and in this case, the dungeon manager they got from Raz was a biiiiiiiiiiig orc covered in full body armor that looked suuuuuuuuper intimidating!


    He had a chilly gaze, almost nk and unmoving, which obviously seemed cute to El, but this manager was perfectly eptable.


    He was simply an employee that would appear when the dungeon was cleared and deal with the resources and raid rewards the challengers get from the raid.


    They could sell or purchase things from him, and they would do it through a system interface so the manager was mostly only for the show.


    Well, that was how things worked there. And having an appropriate manager was actually important.


    A dungeon without a manager was only a fortress without a gate. It would all end if some crazy bastard tried destroying the dungeon for the greater achievement rewards.


    That can''t happen. A dungeon was important for the owners, the managing party, and those who seek the resources in it.


    A dungeon can reset but if it was destroyed, it was gone. And there definitely was more than one reason someone would want to destroy the dungeon.


    It was normal in the worldline so¡­ a manager was a must. And it was better if it was a strong manager.


    This intimidating, cold, and silent kind of manager was in demand on a like this one where the main inhabitants were mostly weak humans.


    Sure there was a chance that someone crazy strong person woulde here for fun, trample over the dungeon, and just walk away. But that chance was very low even in theory.


    Well, there were pros and cons to being a dungeon owner and it asked for money that not many people possessed.


    If the two of them had declined the chance to be the dungeon owners, they could have got a rtively small sum of money and that would be it.


    The worldline would naturally auction this ce off to the spectators, the potential buyers, and beings present around this particr.


    There was a reward for destroying a dungeon too but the two of them had no n to do something crazy like that yet. Not to their own dungeons at least.


    They knew what they had to do first and that was to get stronger, go to the academy, and when they finished things there, go on the journey to find a piece ofnd that was unknown to the habitants of this.


    It was far away though, and their main goal was ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹.


    Things had yet to even properly start. So, to start things properly¡­


    <nya! don''t="" worry~.="" people="" will="" fight="" to="" have="" this="" dungeon,="" nya.="" i="" suggest="" you="" create="" a="" separate="" duel="" area="" outside="" ce="" and="" charge="" money="" use="" it,="" nya~!=""> </nya!>


    "Good idea, little baby. Okay~. Make a sparring area outside too~."


    <yei! nya,="" that="" would="" be="" 51,000="" oz.="" no="" need="" to="" thank="" this="" genius="" body,="" just="" give="" me="" a="" secret="" recipe="" for="" fish="" ramyun,="" nya~.=""> </yei!>


    The little kitten had a proud expression as he held his head high and El happily tickled under his neck.


    Of course, Lucy had an unexinable frown on his face.


    It was like he wanted to curse out loud but gulped back those feelings.


    Raz''s suggestion was actually good. And the passive profit they can have from this one-time investment might just be more than their ie from the dungeon.


    Still, it pained Lucy''s fragile little heart.


    A sparring area was a rare ce where people could fight without caring for the opponent or the surrounding.


    Even if they charge a small fee, if they are lucky, this ce might just be more famous as a sparring spot than a dungeon.


    It all depended on luck mostly and they didn''t know the future. But, Lucy had a good feeling about this.


    "Raz. Make sure the ce is worth the price we are paying. You know what? I will pay 3000 Oz more, so make a good statue of <goddess of="" war="" and="" wisdom=""> by its side too." </goddess>


    <give me="" 55,000="" oz="" and="" you="" won''t="" have="" to="" even="" look="" after="" this="" ce,="" nya!.=""> </give>


    He meant he would give them an artificial observer for free at that price.


    They were cute fairies that worked as surveince cameras so they wouldn''t have toe here and check for things or ask him about it every time.


    It was a good deal but¡­


    [ "We would be poor again." ]


    They had earned some money throughout their time while hunting the slimes these past few months.


    This dungeon was profitable too but now they had invested all the money they had, it would be a while till things wereplete and they started earning from their investments.


    But, for now¡­


    "Haaa¡­ well yed little one."


    [Ding!]


    He patted his white head with a smile and clicked on [Yes] of the new transaction window that popped up before him.


    [ "Should I hit him?" ]


    He looked at El with that same smile and she nodded at him with a smile of her own.


    He really wanted to hit him but he knew he couldn''t so, he had to cope with just patting his little head.


    [ "Do it if you dare. Just remember that you know the consequences." ]


    They both were smiling. And unknown to their little chat, the kitten who had seeded in earning a little money from his contractors again had no idea about this little conversation involving him.


    </alright,>


    She pinched his neck and his fur straightened up in surprise.


    "Stay for a bit. I will tell you something tasty if you stay."


    His eyes widened and Lucy continued smiling at her. He wanted to hit her too for a certain reason.


    Their deal with the dungeon was done and they were poor again.


    Eva had not much idea of what was going on but she could tell something good had happened.


    She was still upset that she was useless all this time but she had resolve to get stronger. And she was going to get stronger no matter what.


    That was naturally going to happen but Lucy and El¡­ they were now going to travel to the opposite side of this great forest for their second treasure which was just waiting for them on top of a great tree.


    They now knew that they possessed a super rare constitution that was called the best in this worldline so they were going to speed up their growth with all the rare resources they could get.


    They acquired their first treasure and much more from this difficult but helpful dungeon run. And now, for a while, they wanted to just travel, kill new monsters that weren''t slimes, and reach their next destination while waiting for their money to sturdily raise up.


    Mostly, things would be fine. They were now going to start getting rich.


    They were looking forward to their next big purchase but that was only happening when they save up a few hundred thousand. But even with all their piling up money, it was going to be difficult.


    Passive ie was good and all but, they would have to work hard and sell their products and knowledge to achieve the amount they needed for the rank up.


    But they will get it by the time they are ready for their third treasure so it was time for the bigger start.


    They were looking forward to it¡­ and so am I ¨‹¨‹¨‹.

 Chapter 42 42 Changes

    <h4>Chapter 42 42 Changes </h4>


    ?[OP: ] (2 Yearster)


    Nestled within the great forest of Doxiloca, where gray soil and towering dark trees dominated thendscape, a small cave stood at the centre of a clear, open area.


    Around this cave, there was a magical ring of light with a timer counting down slowly spinning around it.


    This was no ordinary cave--it had transformed over time into a renowned dungeon, once shrouded in secrecy but now a bustling hub frequented by countless adventurers, solo explorers, and various guild members.


    There were tents around this area, but the actual focus of visitors wasn''t on this cave alone.


    On one side of the open area, the cave sat quietly. But the other half was a bustling scene, filled with people gathered around a grand magic circle resembling an arena.


    Standing tall at the center was a magnificent statue of a goddess, d in vibrant armor that entuated her stunning figure. She had majestic wings on her back and wielded a mighty greatsword.


    The brave warriors, mostly adventurers, sparred within the circle, drawing strength from the divine presence of the statue.


    The air was charged with excitement and admiration as spectators watched in awe. The vivid image of the goddess, with her striking armor, visible bosoms, and powerful stance, added an aura of majesty to the scene.


    There was a vibrant disy of bravery, determination to win, and showing off one''s skills within the sacred space of the arena.


    It had been a while since this ce became famous among strong adventurers, people who seek the unique resources from this special dungeon, and people who loved fighting strong opponents.


    This was practically the best ce the mad adventurers who lived to fight and be rich could ask for at the same time.


    There was a rare sparring area scarcely avable in this whole world here, there was a dungeon just beside this heavenly area that produced some very unique things like byproducts of slimes that they had only seen in this ce, as well as those unique potions that the scary looking dungeon manager sold.


    And, even though it was difficult to get the rights to clear the dungeon, this ce had birthed a new game after the few first clears of this dungeon.


    People knew the value of a unique dungeon that produced things that were unavable anywhere else.


    They knew the unique slime products were something that people would pay even a fortune for. But even selling it to the dungeon manager was profitable because of the powerful potions that would greatly enhance their abilities and aid them in their perilous quests, which they could purchase in return for them.


    They knew the powers these unique potions held, they had all seen it with their own eyes how even almost a destroyed limb regenerated with that healing potion or how mages drained of Mana were almost reborn after drinking even the smallest of those Mana potions, so instead of just mindless bloodshed, they all decided to use the sparring arena to decide the ones that could enter this dungeon.


    They were adventurers, and definitely strong ones if they were confident enough to challenge that ce.


    Sure they were talking about a dungeon full of slimes, but everyone knew just how ferocious the ''normal'' slimes in there were. The unique ones in the dungeon, on the other hand, were on apletely different level.


    Still, if they had a properly strong raid team, this dungeon was as easy to clear as any other <F> ranked dungeon.


    The only problem was entering the dungeon while going against those countless strong people gathered here.


    So, their game to decide who would go into the dungeon was simple.


    Three members of a team would spar with other teams or maybe sometimes even individuals, and the winners would go to the next round.


    The adventurers had created an borate system that had slowly and steadily evolved with the passing of time.


    This resulted in the birth of a tournament and the winners of this tournament were rewarded the right to challenge the dungeon.


    Well, in the early days, there were more deaths than one can think, and even the whole party sometimes got wiped out.


    But now, with all the raid strategy, data, and borate ns to clear the dungeon, the clearing of the dungeon itself was easier if they followed things correctly.


    The more difficult thing was to win the tournament.


    One had to pay 500 Oz if they wanted to use the duel arena. But not many people had the ability to use the system.


    Barely a few adventurer groups had someone who can use the system among them so it was difficult in the early days.

 Chapter 43 43 Solnova crystal

    <h4>Chapter 43 43 Solnova crystal</h4>


    "Is it this one?" El asked as they stood before a giant tree that seemed to be as tall as a mountain reaching the sky.


    "Yup. It''s this one. The crystal should be on the top so let''s call Raz. He should be able to retrieve it."


    Lucy had a confident look in his eyes as he looked up at the great tree.


    The rare treasure, the crystal that contained the pure power of the sun, its light, the power of its purest mes, and its brilliance was resting on top of this tree.


    Well, Lucy had identally found it in the past so even he didn''t know just how something so unreal reached this unique ce but he was sure that it was there.


    One would normally have to climb the tree, defeat the strong insects and creatures living on this great tree, and reach the top to get that treasure. But... they had Raz.


    "Alright then~!"


    She had grown up too, and it was too ''fine'' this time, so it had be even more difficult to not get attracted towards her, but the rules were rules. And he fucking hated that!


    [ "We can always do it if you want, b.r.o.t.h.e.r., just say the words and-" ]


    The strength of their connection had increased so the emotions one felt were even more clearly known to the other one.


    She knew his heart and the conflicts of his heart.


    She didn''t mind anything at all actually, she was always open to anything anytime, but he was still as stubborn as ever. She wouldn''t start if he really didn''t want it, but she wouldn''t wait either if the water (of patience) overflows her dam.


    Anyway¡­


    -Oooooong!


    <Nya~. Your friendly neighborhood merchant has arrived~!>


    He was wearing a hat and sses for some reason today but this kinda unique entry was natural for them now.


    He had already be a part of their little family and was cutely open about many things.


    He was adorable, and El''s embrace and her hands were the best things in his heart now.


    If anyone who knew him witnessed his current state, they would refuse to believe that he was the same ruthless ruler of the dark they had encountered firsthand. The transformation was inconceivable, yet it was undeniably the truth.


    "Raz? Can you please go to the top of this tree and retrieve the Solnova crystal from there?"


    <Nya...?>


    The kitten was surprised to hear a name that he wasn''t expecting. But he had long epted the fact that his contractors were unfathomable.


    So, the kitten flew up without asking any questions but Eva was interested in this thing.


    "El, Lu. What''s this Sol crystal thing you are so excited about?"


    They actually were excited about this. The smile on their faces was enough evidence of it.


    "It''s a special material that will improve my sword, Eva. It''s a great thing, but it won''t be useful for now.


    It''s very rare, and only appears ons very close to the sun, and the mythical creatures closely rted to the sun like dragons or phoenixes love eating them.


    It''s something cool, and when it bes one with my sword with a bunch of other things, this little red sword will be something far more fascinating than now."


    He was smiling warmly and Eva was happy to see him smile like that.


    [ "She has a crush on you Lucy. A true, passionate, hot-" ]


    [ "Shuddup El." ]


    "Hehe. It''s true though~."


    He shook his head and didn''t say anything anymore. He also knew about what she was talking about but he didn''t want that. For now, she was the only girl he wanted to-


    <Nyaaaaaaaa! There really was a Solnova crystal!>


    The little kitten hurriedly dropped towards them with a shocked expression and a small white crystal in his hand.


    It was a dipyramid prismatic crystal with somewhat of a white surface and a strangely attractive white starlight glimmering inside it.


    It was a small crystal, only the size of the little kitten''s small paws. But it was a warm jewel in true meaning.


    "Thanks, Raz~. You''re the best~. Hehehe.


    Now, gimme some honey you stole from those golden bees."


    <Noooooo! Nya! It''s mine!>


    He was cute but, obvious too. It was all over his white face, so one couldn''t not know it.


    El took the small crystal from the little kitten, held the kitten, and started cleaning the golden beads of honey stuck on his face.


    He was a good-good boy for them so they loved him even more.


    <Nyaaaaa. You are nning to mix that crystal with that nk slime membrane and then mix it with your sword, right nya?>


    "Yes~. My smart Raz~."


    El was happy that he understood their deep intentions. He was smart after all, and now he was even smarter after being with them for these past years.


    <Nyaaaaaa! It''s amazing! That special sword definitely had unreal potential!>


    Yeah. He was right again. His special eyes might not know what the unidentified core of this sword was but he could definitely see its unreal potential.


    <But, nya, if you have a light sword, will El have a shadow staff?>


    He was smart in true meaning to figure out their intentions. Living with them for that long had definitely taught him a thing or two about his contractors.


    "Right~! My little Raz is the best~! So, you will give me a discount on a Shadow stone, right?"


    Just like how Solnova crystal contained an essence of the sun, a Shadow stone contained an essence of pure darkness.


    Solnova crystals were widely used in the makings of holy or divine swords, while shadow stones were used in the making of the greatest magic staffs because of their great unique effects on the staff owner mages.


    But, just like a Solnova crystal, the shadow stones were a product of his secret shop and were costly AF.


    <Nyaaa! You know I can''t do that, right? And you won''t even have anything left after you purchase the titles! Nya, how will you even pay for it?!>


    He was surprised, angry, and confused. They were saving money to buy that important thing for so long and now she was saying she wanted something as costly as the shadow stone.


    It was even crazier than finding a treasure like Solnova crystal on top of a small''s tree like this one but, she wanted to purchase something that cost hundreds of thousands of Oz...?


    "Don''t worry, dummy. We have a n for that."


    Yeah, they did have a n. A n to do a mass genocide of an entire troll vige and steal their treasure.


    It was a bad n, but they had to do it to get the treasure chest, get something good from it, sell it, and buy this important material for her.


    It was a n that couldn''t be called a n. But the little kitten wouldn''t mind it even if they told him this as long as there existed a silver treasure chest.


    So, they were done here. And now¡­ they only had one thing left.


    But for that one thing, they had many preparations to do and strengths to umte.


    They knew they could do it so¡­


    See you all after a few more years~.

 Chapter 44 44 Finishing preparations

    <h4>Chapter 44 44 Finishing preparations</h4>


    [OP: ] (4 yearster)


    A long time has passed since they got their second treasure.


    Things had gone quite well as they trained with traditional as well as their ''unique'' methods, yed around with their family members and each other, taught Eva about worldly things she didn''t know about or would need to know for the future, and sturdily gained more strengths.


    Their time in this great forest was quite good, and as they received good money without doing anything, their time was even better.


    They had killed a lot of monsters after they first cleared the slime dungeon. But still, most of them were different kinds of slimes.


    The other ferocious monsters were easy to deal with and as they were still only in the outer part of the middle area, the monsters were ferocious but only <D> rank and below.


    Their levels sure were high but the two of them weren''t as weak as they had been in the past.


    -Booooooom!


    -Swish! Swish! Swish!


    -nkkkkk!


    "Good work Eva~. Now finish that puppy~."


    El¡­ she was a grown-updy now.


    Her long, silvery-white hair flowed gracefully down her beautiful back, draping over her perfect chest. The soft rays of sunlight filtering through the dense forest highlighted the radiance of her striking red eyes. Despite the dimness of the surroundings, her wless skin seemed to emit a gentle glow, enhancing her ethereal, probably devilishly divine beauty.


    She was wearing a pretty ck outfit and she looked IMPECCABLE in it.


    And her smile¡­ haaaa...


    "El? It''s fine that you are happy and all but keep that hand to yourself."


    She had a yful smirk on her gorgeous face and, just like always, she was sitting in Lucy''sp.


    "Hehe. What hand~?"


    Even her voice was now more melodious. Soft on the ears and soul, but filled with a strange power and authority that could charm any normal person with a mere touch of them.


    They were almost adults now and just like El, Lucy was also a grown-up ''boy'' now.


    He was taller than her but he looked strong and handsome, and hot, and cute¡­ fuck.


    Well, he already had abs when he was young but now, after this long training and all, he was strong, had a perfect physical body that wasn''t bulky but surely felt as if perfectly crafted by the hands of the worldline itself, his deep blue eyes were sharp, and more than anything, El was sitting in hisp, doing something with her hands, and he was telling her to stop that...


    No dirty-minded people, she wasn''t doing something like that but she was holding his hands with both of her hands.


    And no. Hand-holding wasn''t a bad thing.


    "It''s bad. Cultured people would definitely agree with me."


    Lucy. His hair was short but his clear blue eyes were so attractive and deep, and mesmerizing that it was as if they were personifications of an endless ocean.


    He looked good, soooooo good that anydy would want to just eat this pretty person and, ahem, the grand assets he possessed.


    And the same was true for¡­ nah. El was hotter than him. Maybe it was because her charm stat was higher but El¡­ her malevolent, bewitching beauty and that zing hot physical appearance was, let''s call her hotter than your anime waifu.


    She was sitting in hisp, holding his hand with a yful smirk, teasing him with all her body.


    And he was enduring, that was all he was doing for a while now. But he still had to endure for a little longer. Time had passed and the time they could break these restrictions was approaching.


    Today was the day they would reach their first level threshold and go through their first stat awakening.


    They were going to get their third treasure soon but for that, they had to kill a lot of easy monsters.


    It wasn''t a new thing for them but this would be the first time they raided a vige of rtively intelligent monsters who lived in a colony.


    Well, it was nothing much for them as they had their crown skills but they had Eva with them. And though she was more beautiful of a woman than she was a few years ago, she had grown up in some gooooood ways.


    She was more attractive than before and was far stronger than she had been in the past.


    She had gained strength and could defeat strong monsters on her own like she was doing right now.


    -Pachk!


    "Awooooooooooooooo!"


    There was a giant wolf with sharp, big ws and teeth beneath her feet now.


    The green blood of the creature was filling the ground and Eva, the samedy who couldn''t even fight a weak slime in the past, was calmly taking out her sword from the dead body of the <D> ranked (level 80) monster.


    She had the strength tomand now, and the skills to back the faith they had in her, but she didn''t have any experience with killing any creatures that seemed like humans.


    It will be difficult, but if she wanted to be with them, she was going to have to do it someday anyway.


    It was inevitable, but that aside, Eva was that one good anime maid that though couldn''t exactly be called thick, was definitely a strong but gentledy.


    She was good, but she wasn''t as captivating as the two of them.


    But she sure was stronger and hotter than she was in the past.


    [Ding!]


    And the two of them were going to be even stronger after today.


    "How many more?" Eva asked as she walked back to the resting twin duo who were doing their usual weird thing.


    "Three~! You''re amazing Eva~."


    El answered as she went down from Lucy''sp, stood up, and hugged him from the back with a happy smile.


    Lucy just shook his head at that familiar touch of her perfect chest. He was used to them but he wanted more than a clothed touch like this.


    She was a bad person to always provoke him like that. But he was happy to revive this good treatment.


    And, Eva could only shake her head with a helpless smile at the two of them. She could also understand some of the things they didn''t say out loud so she knew their feelings to do the stuff.


    She might have be stronger but they were the actual amazing ones. Too amazing actually.


    Their time together had been like a fairytale. And the way the three of them had grown closer was also like a dream.


    The two of them were cool children, amazing teachers, and someone that gave strength to her.


    They were ''good'' too, so she wanted to be with them and help them as best as she can for as long as she could.


    It was her goal, and she wanted to cherish thisst family she had.


    She was fine without anything else, so, let''s see the status windows that will be the true starting line for the three of them¡­


    ===Status===


    ID: Lucifer


    Race: Human (Commoner)


    Strength: 174


    Agility: 159


    Stamina: 186


    Intelligence: 170


    Luck: 102


    Charm: 105


    Mana: 171


    Level: 99


    [Skills: Perseverance (Level-2), Mana breathing (Level-3), Crimson Sword (Level-1), Horizontal sh (Level-2), Quick stab (Level-2), Silent cut (Level-1), Light walk (Level-2), Shallow breathing (Level-1), Elemental magic (Level-2), Telekinesis (Level-1).]


    [Innate Skill: Six Walls (Level-2), Aura (Level-2), Aspect of sword (Level-2), Red crown (Level-0).]


    [Title: Those who torture a sinner, Enemy of slimes, Love for exploration, The one who understands true sword.]


    [Skill point: 18]


    [Oz: 522,309]


    ============


    *


    ===Status===


    ID: Auriel


    Race: Human (Commoner)


    Strength: 148


    Agility: 156


    Stamina: 169


    Intelligence: 192


    Luck: 87


    Charm: 117


    Mana: 192


    Level: 99


    [Skills: Parallel Mind (Level-2), Mana breathing (Level-3), White-eyes (Level-2), Elemental Magic (Level-3), Telekinesis (Level-2), Light of strength (Level-1), Drop of health (Level-1), Vertical sh (Level-2), Duel wielding (Level-2), Quick blink (Level-1).]


    [Innate Skill: Prism Space (Level-2), Mind link (Level-1), Dismantle (Level-2), Aspect of magic (Level-1), Creation (Level-1), Blue crown (Level-0).]


    [Title: Those who torture a sinner, Enemy of slimes, Love for exploration, The one who understands true magic.]


    [Skill point: 0]


    [Oz: 531,993]


    ============


    *


    ===Status===


    ID: Evaline Gator


    Race: Human (Commoner)


    Strength: 111


    Agility: 102


    Stamina: 108


    Intelligence: 75


    Luck: 66


    Charm: 69


    Mana: 114


    Level: 75


    [Skills: Household chores (Level-1), Mental endurance (Level-2), Caretaking (Level-1), Horizontal sh (Level-1), Vertical sh (Level-2), Quick blink (Level-2), Quick stab (Level-1), Silent cut (Level-1), Mind''s eyes (Level-1), Battle analysis (Level-1).]


    [Innate Skill: Swordy (Level-2), Cooking knowledge (Level-2), Area domination (Level-1).]


    [Skill point: 10]


    [Oz: 33,012]


    ============


    Yup. They had grown stronger. And the two of them had even gathered the money required to buy their first system rank upgrade.


    They were going to do that after hitting level hundred and they only needed to kill three more big wolves for that.


    They were almost there and it was good training for Eva so the two of them who now had more than enough strength to clear the enhanced slime dungeon on their own, left her with this easy task.


    Many things happened in the past few years but if we have to sum up everything... we can say that it was fun.


    Everything was fun, even with the pain of restrictions they had ced on themselves, the cute moments with their little kitten, the strengthening of their bonds, the unexpected gains, and even greater growth they weren''t expecting at first.


    It was fun to travel in this great forest of the rainbowke and ferocious creatures, it was fun to find new ces that no one had found before in this vast hunting ground, and it was fun to train, teach, create things, earn new money and set aside different funds, and y with this small family of theirs.


    Raz, their cute pervert kitten, was a family and a versatile blessing to them. And he had be a bit chubby thanks to her care and hands so he was even cuter now.


    He was fun, even more after El had grown into such a fine hotdy. And Lucy was secretly jealous of that little bastard.


    Well, that was that, but it was time now.


    It would undeniably fun have been fun to take a closer look at the time they had spent here however, we can do that in the free future.


    It was time for them to reach a greater height now, get a higher status, and when they finish their thing with the trolls, it was time to go to one of the greatest cities of this vast continent.


    They were excited, our totally hot twin MCs were excited, and just like them¡­ the six main characters of the world they had created were preparing with unique emotions as they looked forward to their ''bright'' futures.

 Chapter 45 45 First stat awakening

    <h4>Chapter 45 45 First stat awakening</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    [Ding!]


    "Good~!"


    Eva swung her sword one final time, wiping away the remnants of the green blood that stained her good green de after vanquishing the massive cute puppy.


    It was thest one and there were new dark blue system screens before our eyes as soon as she finished that.


    [< You have reached (Level-100) and met the special conditions. >]


    [The <Voice of the world> has confirmed the data and the first stat awakening has been achieved!]


    [Initializing stat strengthening¡­]


    We felt a renewed energy coursing through us as a soothing, dark blue light enveloped our bodies.


    This was the familiar phenomenon we had felt in my VR worlds in the past but when feeling it like this, this sure was different.


    [ "It''s more¡­ real? Well, I can tell this is warmer, more refreshing, and less painful. But maybe the less pain is because of our special physique? It''s a good feeling overall." ]


    [ "Right? We are totally the protagonists~!" ]


    We definitely were but that aside, the effect of this stat awakening which happens every hundred levels was better than we expected.


    [ "Almost 1.5 times better than the normal one. Definitely good." ]


    In my game, there were resource bars to indicate the increasing exp, health points, mana points, special energy resources, and stamina.


    The stats were representative statistical personifications of one''s own self. So increase in stats was equal to an increase in strengths and vice versa.


    Every stat awakening increased the strength of a stat meaning it increased the effect on the resource bar.


    It was amon thing in many games of our previous world but as we weren''t some yers in this cute unknown world, there were no indication bars to tell the precise increase.


    ''But it''s good~. And more than the strengthening of our stats¡­''


    [Ding!]


    [Stat awakeningplete. The physical and mental stats have been strengthened sessfully!]


    [Some restrictions have been lifted from physical and mental bodies.]


    [As a result of first stat awakening, some innate skills have been strengthened.]


    Those were some unexpected things that even I was seeing for the first time but we looked at them for a while with astonishment as after thosemon ones, we were seeing some individual pop-ups''.


    [As a result of first stat awakening, some restrictions of innate skill: Blue crown have been lifted.]


    ¨C[As a result of first stat awakening, some restrictions of innate skill: Red crown have been lifted.]


    [As a result of first stat awakening, innate skill: Mind link has gained the ability of <Interpersonalmunication>.]


    [As a result of first stat awakening, innate skill: Prism space has gained the ability of <Limited organism storage>.]


    ¨C[As a result of first stat awakening, innate skill: Six walls has gained the ability of


    .]


    "Well¡­ what''s this?"


    Lucy was confused, and so was I.


    "Unique kind of skills that I don''t think are anything normal?"


    There were many things that I didn''t know about the world that I created, the one that very closely resembled the one we were currently in and there were things that he didn''t know about this world that he had explored more than our original world either.


    So, the way our innate skills gained new abilities was something both of us were seeing for the first time today.


    It was surprising, but overall speaking, it was good for us so it was gooooood~!


    [You have revived achievement rewards.]


    -Ooooooooong.


    A wooden box materialized before us and this materializing of a wooden box was a normal thing for all of us present here. And we weren''t going to open it anyway so I just took both of them and stored them in my storage space.


    We already had two golden, four silver, and six wooden boxes from all our past achievements in my prism space but now we had eight wooden boxes.


    There wille a proper time to open them all but for now, we didn''t need them.


    "It''s good¡­ I am really happy with these new things." He said with a satisfied smile and walked a few steps back, showing us his fiiiiiine back and gooooood assssss.


    Lucy was an adult now, ripe and juicy. Hot and spicy enough that I couldn''t help the tingling sensation whenever ''things'' happen.


    ''I want him¡­ in, on, before, behind, above, below, and under me. Only if it weren''t for that shitty-slutty bitch.''


    The reason both of us were still ''pure'' even though we were almost adults was because of the academy entrance exam.


    There was a hidden piece on the examination location and only ''pure'' ones could challenge it.


    The thing was easy to clear with proper strategy and the reward was another authority so we couldn''t possibly let this chance go.


    ''We had to get that thing after getting the highest score in that exam. ONE always wins, after all.''


    That was us, always wanting to be victorious. But we loved it, especially me.


    ''He has around fifty wishes from me while I have a little less than that. And he had previously even used one of them to forbid me from going too far before we got that thing.''


    He knows me better than I know myself so it was normal for him to know that I would stop giving shit about boring things like these. He was every bit of the finest reward I can ask for, after all.


    He knew he and his hot body would be the only things that would matter to me after one point and that time had long passed.


    He had be too hot from the past and not just that, we were in a real freaking fantasy world!


    ''The things we can do in a word of magic and superior strength, the new ''stuff'' we can do, and the new ways I can eat him¡­ Ahh~!''


    My very soul shivers when I fantasize about us, and a few more gadgets.


    ''Why isn''t there a fucking time skip button here?! What''s the bastard narrator doing instead of showing some beautiful~ smut shit?!''


    I knew he was here right now and also the fact that a hotdy like me with borderline D cups would be ignored.


    He was also a fucking bastard like my Lucy but unlike him, he was just a piece of ¨‹¨‹¨‹.


    -... .. - -.-. ....


    Lucy stood before a tree and extended his hands. After that, he held his index finger with his thumb and simply flicked them.


    -Boooooom!


    It was a very normal motion with no great strength behind it but, as soon as his fingertip touched the tree, as if hit by a force as great as a mid-grade offensive trick, that particr part of the tree trunk was literally obliterated.


    "Lu? Isn''t that¡­ too strong?" Even Eva who didn''t know about the sudden growth we just had was speechless by this unexpected show of strength.


    It was an absurd growth and this just made us certain of one good thing:


    "It''s time."


    It was time for us to go to the troll vige and do some mindless massacre.


    It was going to be fun and also the things we do after that but I also had the ability tomunicate with other beings now, so perhaps...


    It was weird but I knew what was going to happen and just what way ''he'' would portray it.


    It was simple, but the certain thing was that we were going to go back soon.


    And when we reach the imperial capital, after a few days of rest, it was going to be the time for the entrance exam and the big event.


    The six of them and the other interesting ones would also be there so I was excited to see just how much better my children looked in this reality.


    ''They would be cute~ for certain.''


    That much was natural. I was their mama after all.


    But I was looking forward to it. And it was time for the red chapter too.


    There was no need to go deeper into the shitty experiments we would do with our newly gained strengths but we were definitely going for the troll vige that was rtively close to the area we were in.


    But, oh, we also had to get our system rank after the fun experiments.


    Maybe he will show some of those things but if not in the next, we were definitely be killing them in the one after that one.


    So, that much was it from a pure sexy ''girl'' like me.


    Don''t mind him and run your imaginations wild when you think about me, my pretty assets, and the two of us. It wasn''t in his hands what we did anyway.


    .- .-. .-. --- --. .- -. - / -... .. - -.-. ....


    Well¡­ ba-bye~ cuties.

 Chapter 46 46 Rank: [{( Knight )}]

    <h4>Chapter 46 46 Rank: [{( Knight )}]</h4>


    [OP: ]


    They just had their first stat awakening and were now stronger than before.


    "Haaaa..."


    A stat awakening was more than just an addition to their main strength or an increase in the quality of one''s stats. They could now have ten more normal skills until their next stat awakening at level 200.


    There were restrictions on how many skills one could have in this world but it didn''t apply to magic, weapon techniques, innate skills, and characteristic abilities.


    It was a new realm of power for them in this real world and their strength was particrly far better than before.


    Even some of their skills had gotten better, like¡­


    "Alright, shoot." Lucy was standing firmly while there was a red translucent magic barrier-like sheet before him.


    It was the innate skill that protected them from the mental attacks of those spectators and strong skills all this time but now it could also be materialized into a proper defensive skill.


    He was testing this improvement right now as he stood in an already devastatednd and El on the other side with almost a dozen magic circles behind her.


    The spells she was using were made of other smaller magic circles but these small circles as well as the entire resulting spell were tooplex for something that was categorized as magic in this world.


    From a normal perspective, magic had many limits, and continues use of magic was considered too difficult as it strained the mind.


    People called it the privilege of geniuses because to cast a magic spell, one not only has to have proper quality and quantity of Mana but also a sharp enough mind to process all the calctions needed to materialize that spell.


    They preferred skills or converting their magic into skills, and mastering those particr skills because of the skill limits.


    That was how people usually used ''magic''. Which obviously wasn''t something El or even some rare others like El considered to be true magic.


    Her understanding of magic was unique and she had already achieved an absurdly high mastery of it, even created her own version of magic and earned the [Aspect of magic] innate skill.


    The way she used magic was one of a kind, and the spells she created were also obviously amazing~.


    They were gorgeous and from just one nce, one could tell they were powerful.


    And all of them were of different colors and shades so it was easy to tell they all were naturally of a unique attribute.


    Eva was standing at the very back with a familiar feeling of helplessness as she watched them y with their new strength and see how the forest was getting destroyed with each thing they did.


    She had watched them destroy entire parts of this forest for fun, to kill strong monsters, or to settle some petty argument however, this time, the destruction seemed more catastrophic than any of the past messes they had created.


    Anyway, she was familiar with these young but adult, strong, and beautiful duo and they were good kids in her eyes even with all their strangeness.


    "Yei~! Here theye!" El shouted after Lucy was ready, and with a simple motion of her finger, sheunched the spells.


    -Oooooooooooooong!


    Strong, sharp winds; spears of fire; sharp rain of rocks; a tornado of deadly water; arrows of light; swords of darkness; bolts of lightning; cold blizzard; chilly ice weapons; wild winds carrying fine sand; daggers of wood; and such myriad colorful spells shot towards him.


    The spells were strong, far stronger than any of her previous attacks but Lucy just stood there with unblinking eyes.


    He believed in not the red shield before him but the caster of those powerful spells.


    She was an amazing mage and he believed she will be able to cancel the spells at her will if she wanted.


    He trusted her unconditionally. But he didn''t need her help this time.


    -Swiiiiiiish¡ªboooooooom!


    The spells collided with the red barrier but the thin shielding wall didn''t break even as the area behind him and this wall was pulverized.


    He stood there, didn''t blink, and just observed the effects of the shield with the same smile as his sister on the other side.


    She was amazed by the new ability of his already super amazing skill.


    It was able to perfectly block the attack that not even [Level-4] defensive skills of [Grade-3] might be able to.


    It was already an awesome skill that can block higher beings even in a dungeon but now, it was their new emergency defense line.


    They had yet to see the full power of this skill but still, it was now better than before.


    It sure was quite something but the more amazing thing was the crown skill that now passively gave them higher energy utilization, control, and stamina recovery rate.


    That zero skill was their most broken skill in the true meaning and something they had absolutely no problem with, but¡­ the skill that was able to block those spells that took even her a half hour of work to prepare wasn''t actually perfect when used frequently.


    [ "How much pain?" ]


    They were connected and one could feel what the other one was feeling. She knew the use of that skill was painful, too painful from a normal human point of view.


    The burden it put on his mind when the spells collided with the barrier was so intense that even she could feel the high intensity.


    She could tell it was painful just from that much but the one who felt it actually was pretty calm.


    [ "I would say five and a quarter on the intensity scale. It only affects the mind and not the body so the pain bes even less for me." ]


    He looked at her with a sorry expression as the mental pain which was irritating for her was actually nothing more than a needle wound pain for him.


    Even though their beings were connected, their minds were different.


    He had already reached the [Abnormal] stage for his mental body while she was still a bit away from that. But the gap wasn''t too big so she knew she will be able to achieve it by the following few months.


    His little pain was annoying pain for her and this annoying pain was enough to kill a healthy normal person.


    Even Eva wouldn''t want to face such mental pain. It was just too much.


    But the two were fine and settled on using it only in emergency situations and thisst test concluded the evaluation of their increased strengths.


    They were done with small things so he walked toward her and Eva walked forward with a little sigh and met the two of them.


    They were a nice small family that would be quite big in the future but for now, they knew it was time to call another member of their family.


    [ "Command: call merchant. ID: Raz~!" ]


    It didn''t even take a moment and a light started materializing before the three of them. It seemed like he was waiting for this call from El and was ready toe running as soon as he received it.


    <Nyahahaha! Evening people~! The great Azrial has arrived!>


    He was usual as always, their chubby little kitten. But today this kitten of theirs was wearing a cone-shaped magician hat and had a small silver ck magic wand in his hand.


    <How are my amazing contractor-...?>


    He stopped suddenly and looked at the three of them with eye skill and was suddenly surprised.


    <Wow! You did it! You achieved the first stat awakening, nya~!>


    He flew towards El and hugged her first.


    She was a growndy now so this pervert kitten loved her even more. Yes, for that very reason.


    They had be a family in thest few years and the kitten who was infamous in the whole worldline for operating all sorts of illegal things was now far more than just an exclusive dimensional merchant to the two of them.


    He was a family member, an adorable one at that.


    <Nya~! Is it finally time?>


    El held him in her arm, embracing the kitten with her body, kissing his cute forehead, and caressing him just the way he loved.


    "Yeah. It''s time Raz. Upgrade our status."


    There was a warm smile on Lucy''s annoyed face as he mentioned that and the little cat as well as the one holding him cheered joyfully.


    <Nyahahaha! My pretty contractors are finally entering the world of worldline in true meaning, nya~.>


    He pped with his small paws and started floating before them.


    There were ranks in the worldline system that showed a person''s standing in the whole of a worldline.


    It was different from the local ranks that they could gain by local means. They were system ranks and were rted to the entire Worldline.


    So, when we talk about the system rankings, it naturally overpowers the regional rankings of the society, nation, or even the continent.


    These system ranks were also the rankings that gods had and one system ranks were naturally proportional to their standing in the upper realms.


    These ranks were unique and contained status. So those with higher status were the only legitimate special ones in the world''s eyes.


    It was arguably the most important thing they needed to achieve the things that they ultimately wanted and this was the start of that power journey.


    The ranks of the worldline were simple like the aristocratic rankings: Knight, Lord, Baron, Viscount, Earl, Marquis, Duke, Archduke, Prince/Princess, Crown Prince/princess, Monarch, and a rank few know about, Overlord.


    A ''human'' could only ever have the rank of a knight or lord in the entire Worldline as above them, the realm of transcendent beings and gods or demon nobles or angels start.


    There were a few unique requirements to have the status of a Lord and above in the worldline but as for the status of a Knight, one could simply purchase it as long as they had 500k Oz, have achieved their first stat awakening, and have an appropriate dimensional merchant.


    The need for a proper merchant was to serve as a link between the one purchasing the ranks and the worldline. The ''link'' determined the quality of their status, after all.


    And, they had everything they needed now, so¡­ it was time.


    "Okay then~!" El shouted with a cheerful smile, cleared her throat, and hugged her two little cuties.


    [ "Command: Request status upgrade. Target IDs: Lucifer & Auriel. Link merchant ID: Azrial." ]

 Chapter 47 47 Start of the first massacre

    <h4>Chapter 47 47 Start of the first massacre</h4>


    [OP: ]


    [The Worldline has received the request for a system rank upgrade. Checking the qualifications¡­]


    [Scanning of targeted individuals:plete. The eligibility has been confirmed.]


    [Checking for external rank factors¡­]


    [¡­!]


    [< Worldline has found a new achievement in the actions of the concerned individuals. Calcting data¡­ >]


    [¡­]


    [Complete.]


    [Granting the rank of [[( Knight )]] to IDs: Lucifer and Auriel through special dimensional merchant: Azrial.]


    [The linking body is highly conductive. The target bodies are abnormally epting.]


    [System rank upgradeplete with 96% rate of uracy. Adding data to the achievement.]


    [Congrattions! You are the youngest beings to achieve knighthood in Worldline #321CF. Asking for open announcement permission.]


    El, Lucy, and Raz... all three of them were dumbfounded by that absurd uracy rate.


    It wasn''t just good enough to be better than most but, it was mind-blowingly amazing!


    The concept of "rate of uracy" was inherent in all system rank, however high this number was, the strength of authority a person held varied ordingly.


    It was amazing that they achieved something that very few in the world had been able to achieve but, it was mostly possible because they had Raz. His special body which was highly conductive of the worldline system yed a bigger part than their heavenly constitutions.


    They were happy by just this much so El hugged the kitten and the touch of ''that part'' of her skin touching the pure white fur of this cat... excited the ''innocent'' little merchant.


    And of course, Lucy wanted to hit him.


    But they were happy. And the answer to the question on the system window before them was naturally¡­


    "Declined. There''s no need for anyone else to know this thing."


    The one saying that was Lucy as he tried maintaining his gaze that was sliding towards her chest more than usual today.


    Maybe it was because of their perverted kitty?


    ''Damn bastard¡­''


    [Decline epted. Bestowing 2 random item boxes as base rewards.]


    Two white boxes with a glowing red question mark on them materialized before them. But they didn''t surprise the happy kitten enjoying the warmth of Lucy''s El, as much as the two of them.


    To his two owners, this was a good opportunity but the kitten who sold these boxes to people who always cussed at him after not getting shit didn''t like these things much.


    The probability of them getting something good was as good as a¡­ well, it was impossible from his point of view but for them, this was an amazing reward.


    These boxes were influenced by luck and they had their lucky Lucy with them. They were sure to get something good but before that¡­


    [You have received one <Wish ticket> as a reward for being the youngest one to have a higher status than most of this world''s poption.]


    [You can now exercise your rank authority over the worldly elements at will. But beware, it consumes mental strength.]


    <Nya! Nya, nya, nya! Six years together with you two and I still don''t understand why this bastard worldline favors you so much, nya!>


    He was smashing his tiny, soft paws on her chest as he shouted those words.


    And of course, Lucy didn''t like the things that poor kitten was doing under her masterful maniptions aimed to tease him.


    So, he first took him from her and endured his adorable crying and relentless beating with his soft paws.


    Thankfully the kitten wasn''t using any of his strength behind those ''attacks'' or else Lucy would suffer for real. Their own kitten was far stronger than them even after their stat awakening.


    He was strong, and as he was a <Special> being in this Worldline as he had authority that was beyond even some of the Offsprings, he was beyond the normal standards.


    Anyway, El was happy that Lucy was jealous and Lucy was happy that he at least won''t have to suffer because of their kitten''s actions.


    The cat merchant was angry because his contractors were too lucky but the two of them were happy at the good rewards they got from their free great achievement.


    This was ultimately very good for them but the rewards they got this time were extremely unique, unexpected, and useful.


    "Hehehe," even El couldn''t believe it as she stored their special reward in her prism space.


    There wille a certain time when they would need this bright golden ticket. And they knew there was probably no traditional way for them to ever get this item aside from buying it from Raz for, ahem... nearly sixty million Oz.


    It was an unexpected blessing that they received this good thing but this blessing of theirs was only a loss for their kitten.


    <Nyaaa! Whaaaaaa¡­ sob, sob!>


    He was sad and needed El''s hands but Lucy wasn''t giving him to her. And she was enjoying the kitten''s cry and her brother''s sadness and reluctance.


    Anyway, they got their good stuff and were now truly finished with everything.


    So, El smiled happily as she looked at two of her cute kittens and Eva shook her head with a sigh as always.


    She knew now that they were finished with this thing, they were going to do something that she had never done before.


    They had told her many times that she can just stay back and watch if she didn''t want to join them but she had to be there and watch what they would do.


    She knew the details like they were going to raid a troll vige and it was amon thing that many strong adventurer groups did but she had never seen a troll in person nor knew much about their vige.


    She didn''t know everything but from what little things they told her, she knew she would have to make some kind of decision.


    She knew she would have to do some things if she wanted to be with them. And she wanted to be with them more than anything else.


    It was her wish and the goal of her life.


    She was ready to do whatever it needed to be with them. She was ready for anything¡­ or what she thought until she actually saw the unparalleled devastation and the propagators of that unthinkable bloodbath.


    ***


    In the heart of the expansive great forest, a tranquil open space emerged, adorned with humble abodes crafted from y, stones, and woven grass.


    Encircled by sturdy wooden walls, this vige-like structure nestled harmoniously within its protective embrace, housing a certain kind of beings.


    The vige inhabitants wererge humanoid creatures with long limbs, strong bodies, and green or gray skin. Their facial features were distinct and ugly from a human point of view, with some having long noses and others disying a more human-like but burly appearance.


    Some wore cloth coverings on their lower bodies, resembling dirty underwear, while others covered both their upper and lower bodies, exhibiting a more feminine human-like form.


    It was natural that the ones with ugly facial features but strong bodies were males but the smaller ones with more womanly features were females.


    There were some young kids in the embrace of the female creatures who looked just like human children with green skins. Just that they were physically bigger than any healthy human baby.


    The children were ying in the embrace of their mothers, some older children were ying around the establishments, and the men were either sparring with the other males or taking care of theirdies.


    There was a wall and some of these creatures guarded the gates of this vige.


    The atmosphere inside was normal and cheerful and aside from the fact that these creatures ate the bigger monsters found around the area and their unattractive features, they weren''t much different from the early humans we know about.


    This was just like any other day of their lives. Some had gone out for hunting, some were doing their work, and some were making necessary stuff like weapons, food, and clothes.


    Young ones were ying, mothers were feeding their babies from their naturallyrge breasts, and some couples enjoyed their lone time as some houses had ''familiar sounds''ing from them.


    This was a normal day for the ones at the doors of the vige too.


    The sounds from the vige were usual, the melodious chirping of the birds was usual, the winds were blowing calmly, and the rattling of leaves was also no different. If there was anything unique, then it would be the low sound that they had heard a moment ago which sounded like¡­


    -Click.


    Yes. Just like that. It was a clicking sound that was unusual but it was low so they didn''t pay much attention to it just until¡­


    -Click!


    They heard the sound more clearly than usual again and, then... suddenly, the head of one of their guards fell off and rolled on the ground.


    -Click!


    And just after this one, when they were all in a confused and chaotic state, they heard this sound of clicking again, followed by the sound of¡­


    -Thud.


    Falling of another body without its head.


    "Gorok¡­!!!"


    Some of them shouted suddenly and rushed inside the gate but even as they passed through the gate¡­


    -Click!


    A clicking sound was followed by the sound of another body falling.


    -Click!


    One more fell with its head separated and the blood from their bodies painting the ground green.


    -Click!


    Then another.


    -Click!


    More.


    -Click!


    And it kept happening until all the guards that stood before the gates just a moment ago wereying on the ground, their heads cleanly separated from their bodies.


    -Click!


    They didn''t know what had happened or how they even died but the people, normal vigers who saw the bodies of their family members falling to the ground, definitely saw the subtle sh of light which was followed by that strange sound of-


    -Click!


    Yes. Another one of those clicking sounds but this time, a figure appeared before them.


    -Click.


    The figure of a reaper holding a blood-red sword with chilly blue eyes so cold that just by looking at him¡­ they knew the day which had seemed like any normal day, was actually, thest day of their lives.

 Chapter 48 48 #Village in turmoil

    <h4>Chapter 48 48 #Vige in turmoil</h4>


    [OP: ]


    The vigers locked eyes with the piercing cold blue gaze that observed them, sending shivers down their spines. The chilling intensity of his gaze stirred a deep-rooted fear in the minds of every single troll present, invoking a primal sense of terror.


    He was calm, his eyes glowing without any special atmospheric light. But they only saw him for a moment.


    -Click!


    Lucy vanished from his ce and the closest male troll who stood with his rock hammer fell to the ground.


    "Guraaaaaaaaaa!"


    One of the troll females screamed and the others who were paralyzed from the horrible situation regained their senses.


    -Tung! Tung! Tung!


    Sounds of emergency rang throughout the vige, indicating the arrival of intruders.


    Their guards had died and their men were falling one after another with the weird reverberating clicking sound.


    They didn''t know what was going on but there was blood all over the ce.


    The headless dead bodies of familiar beings were nowying cold on the ground, lifeless.


    They didn''t know what was happening but the whole vige was in a state of chaos.


    The males and females were running wildly toward the center or the back of the vige. Many of them who had seen the death of their close ones were so shocked that they didn''t even stop when there were young children and mothers in their paths.


    They trampled on them¡­ and their actions killed many children who could neither walk nor knew anything about danger.


    The young infants were trampled under the big feet of the adult trolls, their bodiesy t on the ground, crushed, blooding from their mouths and nose, their intestines already out of their bodies.


    But no adult paid any attention to them aside from the mothers who mourned the loss of their children and stayed beside the lifeless gruesome bodies.


    They wept while holding their children, but that onlysted for a moment too.


    -Click!


    This sound was like a demon. Every time it was heard, a life was taken from this vige.


    -Click!


    But it continued. And to make things worse, there was one more vicious voice terrorizing the entire vige now¡­


    "Hehehe-hahahaha! Die~!"


    A girl with blood-red eyes and a wooden wand that was nothing less than a scythe of the reaper had descended from the deaths of hell.


    -Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish!


    There was a transparent membrane on the tip of her wand, melded in the form of a sharp crescent de, granting her a weapon as she ran wild while killing anything and everything on her path, not discriminating against young and old, or male or not.


    She was different from the devil who only produced that strange sound and separated the heads from their special body which could regenerate any wounds at a higher speed than most other races.


    But separating the head was an instant death for them. And so was the whole explosion of their bodies.


    -Putch!


    "Kyahahaha!"


    They didn''t understand how but whenever they looked into those blood-red eyes for long enough and the eyes gazed back, they felt a strange headache and then, their heads popped off.


    Going (Poof!) as the new blood, brain, and flesh added to the blood-covered ground, and then she cut off the limbs from already dead bodies.


    She wasughing like a maniac while doing what she did but she was far from done with only blowing up some weak creature''s heads or cutting their bodies.


    She turned her attention to the square where female trolls were gathered with their children and smirked menacingly.


    "Hehe."


    The few remaining male trolls who saw this evil appearance were alert and rushed toward her with their weapons held tight. They knew her intentions, which were obviously even more terrifying than what they had already witnessed.


    "Gruuuuuuuuk!!"


    But she only smirked at them, snapped her fingers, and a sh of red light appeared from their left side, slicing their bodies horizontally in half.


    The one with icy blue eyes, so stoic one would freeze to death while looking at them, met her blood-red eyes, filled with indescribable pleasure from witnessing him slice them off.


    The rock-solid bodies of the trolls were no joke and they were <E> ranked creatures with intelligence. But, on average, they were only around level fifty to sixty.


    Small, expandable, insignificant, bugs. They only had one end. And that end hade today.


    After he cut the trolls in half, all their internal organs slid out of their bodies, the blood making an addition to the already increasing pool on the ground.


    But she trampled on these carcasses and walked towards the helpless female trolls who possessed rtively less physical strength than the males.


    But that was also only true for a few.


    "Gruuuuukya! Grrrr¡­!!"


    Some of them stood up when she was close enough and threw the sharp rocks at her with a strength that seemed even more than some of the male trolls.


    A few even had sticks and simr blunt weapons and started running towards the bitch that killed their family members.


    But the resistance was futile against that bloodthirsty witch.


    -Ooooooooooong!


    Winds sharper than the edges of fine swords started gathering around the scythe-like red wand.


    "Kekekeke~."


    The evilughter of a young girl filled the surroundings and when the female trolls were terrified by this once again, the witch vanished.


    -Shazak!


    And when she appeared in the middle of the crowd, the winds had grown into a swirling whirlwind of sharp death.


    "Hehe¡­ hahaha!"


    The wilds exploded in the middle and the female trolls who held the weapons and showed bravery, or foolish attempts in order to protect the children and their sisters, were chopped into pieces, their blood, eyes, body, and feelings dropping to the ground like the water in a popped balloon.


    "Sweet~."


    The witch was ruthless. And crazy.


    Theugh and ecstatic smile on her blood-covered face contradicted her ethereal beauty.


    She didn''t even look back at the blood-soaked ground and flesh-coverednd. There was happiness but not even a shred of remorse for the dead creatures.


    She was different from her brother who just sliced off the heads of male orcs with calm, cold eyes, with no emotions.


    This was fun, this exciting feeling of death was pleasurable to her, and so was the feeling of seeing the dread, fear, and terror in the eyes of these lowly creatures.


    "Hello~."


    Looking at the group of female trolls tightly hugging their children with her glowing red eyes and a wide smirk, she waved her hand and said in a cheerful voice,


    "Ba-bye~".


    -Snap!


    And with just a snap of her finger, a burst of blue me erupted from all around the area, devouring the adult females with too-big honkers, and the infants, the little ones that knew nothing, and somewhat grown kids who were tightly hugging their mothers or siblings back.


    "GWAAAAAAAAA!"


    She watched with pleasure as the mothers, babies, and kids burned down in the scorching mes, admiring her own great work of arson.


    The bodies of creatures burning alive, the curseful cries of dying mothers, the agonizing screaming of the children¡­ she wasn''t the only one taking pleasure from this depraved scenery.


    [Some beings of absolute purity do not like the cruel end of innocent creatures.]


    [Many beings of pure evil are amazed by the good show. They love theughter of ID: Auriel as well as her impure way of killing.]


    [Many beings of pure evil faction are eating snacks while watching the good show.]


    [Many beings of absolute purity do not like the acts of the bad girl but the hot boy killing in a good way is pleasurable to them.]


    [100 Oz has been reduced as a penalty.]


    [You have received 300 Oz from the pure evil faction.]


    [You have received 100 Oz from the absolute purity faction.]


    ¡­


    There were spectators watching them and though this wasn''t as good as the torture of that evil orphanage owner, this sure was a good way of earning pocket money.


    He was doing his work, she was having her own fun. The area was overflowing with the thick blood of poor creatures. There were squishy internal parts of the body all around them.


    It was pure devastation, dread, and screams of anguish all around them, but¡­


    Standing some distance away, watching everything unfold in this whole in ofnd, the older attractive woman, their Eva, was watching everything, watching death, watching the disgusting things that the girl she knew well was doing, and watching the suffering of creatures not much different from them.


    She was overwhelmed with myriad emotions as she watched the two awesome people she had been with for such a long time do those¡­ horrible things.


    She was here to help them. She wanted to help them. They didn''t need it but still, she wanted to be even a little helpful, but now¡­ she wasn''t sure what she was seeing was even right at all.


    She couldn''t understand or justify many things with her logic. So, she just stood there. Watched over all thend in her wide field of vision. And just stood there¡­ doubtful, uncertain, and confused.


    -Click!


    "Muhahahaha~!"

 Chapter 49 49 Eva’s dilemma*

    <h4>Chapter 49 49 Eva¡¯s dilemma*</h4>


    [Eva''s POV: ]


    Ever since I was young, I had dreamed of doing something like those heroes, unique people, and great individuals that my papa talked about...


    He had a strange interest in stories and mostly those with a hero, a viin, and a world that was on the verge of destruction.


    He talked about many things, many mythologies that he had heard during his adventurer days, and many times in our time together, he mentioned the story from that certain book that had made home deep in his heart.


    He would tell me many times, for long hours, sometimes for entire nights, how the protagonist in that book, the hero Alex, was a reincarnation, someone who had memories of his previous life and his previous world.


    He would emphasize how the hero Alex was a noble person, born from a humble origin but someone who grew strong with his knowledge of his previous world, used magic in a way no one had ever thought about, and learned to wield a sword from a certain master that he met by a wind of fortune.


    He used to tell me how he also wanted to stay by the side of someone like him, serve him from his early days, and apany him on a journey where he would start with the little hurdles, fight difficult opponents, help him achieve his goal and, see the sky after the storm by his side.


    He didn''t deny the fact that he would give his life if needed during their journey, but he used to say that he would prefer seeing an end with him, and when everything is over, find an end that he desired for himself.


    He talked big and used difficult words that he had only heard somewhere but, he would also always say that he wanted to do something that he believed in, achieve something he dreamed about, and when he reached his end, be it in a fight, on a feathery deathbed, or in the arms of his master, he wanted to smile at the end¡­ he wanted to smile when he saw his end.


    He wanted to smile¡­ he wanted to smile, at me. Smile at the greatest legacy he would leave behind, at his most precious treasure and the most cherished gem.


    He wanted to smile¡­


    ''But instead, he took hisst breaths tied to a thorny log, covered in scars so deep even undead would perish after receiving them, and with the worst expression a father could make while being forced to watch their young girl getting raped by some fucking piece of disgusting trash demon shit bastard.''


    He wanted to smile, but the end he received had no smile, no happiness, no warmth, but... only suffering, utter agony, disgust, shame, anger towards himself for not being strong enough, and for having such fucked up mind that got enchanted by some good money.


    He cursed himself to his veryst breath for not being that person whopanies the hero, for not being the father that his amazing daughter, I¡­ deserved.


    His eyes had almost fallen out of his sockets, thosest tears of blood he shed, his face that was unrecognizable, and hisst look of sorry as his soul left his body¡­


    ''I remember it, all of it.''


    Even though I was there the whole time he did those horrible things to him, even though I was conscious when he did all those disgusting things to that young body of mine, even when I gave up on everything and my nearly dead father shouted that familiar thing he had said for countless times, for thest time... I was conscious, and remember it all.


    ''Don''t lose yourself¡­ and have faith.'' That was what he used to say all the time. That was what he said in hisst moments. That was hisst request to me, the one that had to stay alive in that hell, be there even as he kills more innocent people like him, innocent children that had nothing to do with him, and useless pawns that were no use of him anymore.


    He wanted me to never lose the only thing I had even in that moment.


    He wanted for me to always remain myself, even if I had to go through countless hellish situations, even if I never get to see the light, even if someone neveres to save me, that selfish father of mine wanted me to remain myself.


    ''And I can never hate him for that. Never.''


    If anything, I am thankful to him. I was and eternally will be thankful to him.


    Perhaps his words were the reason I never epted that bastard pig''s offer to be like him, perhaps he was the reason I did all those things in that hell, perhaps he was the only reason I am standing here right now.


    He was the one that saved ''me'', he was the reason many of the young children that could have died under that fucking pig''s tyranny were able to survive, and he was the reason I was actually able to meet those heroes, those fictional reincarnated people with unique knowledge of their previous world, the two that epted a broken doll like me as their family¡­ the ones I wanted to protect with all that I had, and the ones that I wanted to be with until my end.


    ''And perhaps he was also the reason I was in this situation.''


    I couldn''t help but smile bitterly as I looked at the ground littered with the blood of creatures that seemed not much different from humans and their bodies that were either beheaded by the sword of the person that taught her how to wield a sword or the scythe and magic of the person that taught her about this word that she had lived in longer than them.


    There was dread everywhere I looked, El was running wild,ughing with her usual pleasure-filledughter, doing horrible things that I believed she wouldn''t do to any innocent being.


    Lu was also roaming around, beheading only male creatures. But the number he had killed in this short time, numbered three times El had brutally murdered with no sympathy, guilt, or any of these noble virtues or even filial piety.


    She just crushed the trolls, the creatures that resembled humans even though they were not, had families and familial bonds even though they weren''t the so-called humankind with deep feelings, emotions, and intelligence.


    She was just killing them and taking pleasure from all the chaos she caused, and Lu did nothing to stop her, and instead, continued beheading more and more creatures that ran towards them from the back side of the vige.


    And there was no noble reason for their actions. They just wanted the experience of these creatures and their treasures.


    They weren''t the fictional heroes that saved people, helped them, did good things, and never hurt the innocent. The two also weren''t evil or bad people but¡­ they weren''t good. And they certainly weren''t the noble hero that was going to save the world and eradicate evil.


    They were different, I had lived with the two of them and I knew all these things for a long time.


    They weren''t here for some noble cause. If anything, they would destroy this entire world themselves if it meant they would achieve what they wanted.


    They were different from the people in the stories my father used to tell me and¡­


    ''I like them even more because of this fact.''


    It simply meant they were true to who they were. And whatever they were doing right now, was what they would always do if they were in a simr situation as right now.


    They had already warned me multiple times that I didn''t have toe here or do anything even if I dide.


    They had no need for help here, they could do everything by themselves here.


    They had been preparing for this day for years now. They knew what they had to do and what they had to avoid doing.


    They knew all that so they didn''t need me today.


    ''Haaa¡­''


    They were considerate of me to tell me that. They knew that the ''me'' they knew would never kill these creatures who resembled humans this much.


    I would also never harm the troll children that resembled human children too much, and the same for the troll females that were trying to protect their children.


    ''They knew me too well. Perhaps, more than I knew myself.''


    It was definitely hard for me, but¡­


    ''I want to help them.''


    That was the conclusion I reached after debating this grave matter with myself.


    I wanted to help them. I wanted to be with them and apany them on whatever kind of journey they go on.


    I knew it wouldn''t be a heroic epic filled with great trials and noble deeds that the world would talk about. It might probably be a dark tale forbidden in all domains of this world or a rtively normal story of two unique characters that did as they pleased.


    It would be something different from what papa wanted, but, I never wanted something that he dreamed about.


    ''Hisst request to me was to be myself in all situations, and I never wanted to apany some hero on his dangerous journey. Not at least the way he wanted.''


    I wanted to stay by the side of the person I can serve, be with them as a person they can rely on, be someone like their family, and right now, didn''t I already have all of that and, more?


    I have the people to call a family, masters to serve, teachers that gave me strength that I had never imagined I could ever possess, and someone that cared for me and my well-being.


    I have everything I wished for in that hell, and the demon of that hell was punished in a way even I couldn''t have imagined in my wildest dreams.


    They were the ones that liberated me from that hell and freed the children who I gave my all to protect.


    My saviors, my dear Lu and El. I wanted to help them in whatever way I could with this life that was theirs from the day that demon died.


    It used to be pitiful and only partially belonged to me, but after that day, it was theirs, and theirs alone.


    Even right now, as they killed those monsters, El did as she wanted and killed everyone for pleasure, and Lu did as he wanted and finished as many of them as quickly as possible so that even one less creature has to go through the torment of being caught by his dear El.


    And he couldn''t possibly bring himself to kill the children and females so he left them even while knowing what they would have to go through under the hands of his significant other half...


    But he could not do it, and he also couldn''t stop her from doing what she liked.


    ''So he found the way that suited him the most in this situation, and dealt with them his own way.''


    He followed his heart, and she followed hers. And I also wanted to follow my heart that wanted to help them, and also not hurt these humanoid creatures at the same time.


    It was contradictory and difficult when thinking about it at first, but now¡­


    ''I know what I can do to help them.''


    After seeing them, I knew it now.


    So, after taking a deep breath and preparing my heart, mind, and body, I took out the green sword that I have been using for a long time now, which, they were generous enough to give me after their first dungeon clear.


    It was a good sword and after using it for this long of a time, we had formed this strange connection that I couldn''t express in words but, I knew was certainly something unique.


    Anyway, I will kill the ones that areing at the two of them, and protect them.


    I will only kill the males with that unpleasant appearance for obvious reasons like Lu but different from killing all of them like him, I will leave the ones that are hiding or have surrendered.


    That would be my way¡­


    "Smmmmmm¡­ Haaa. Alright."


    Scanning the area with my [Mind''s eye], I formted a detailed n and used my [Area domination] to take control over almost the entire vige terrain before me.


    I knew it would be difficult but it was what I wanted and it was what ''I'' would do.


    So¡­


    "I''m sorry."


    I started my work by beheading the creature that ran towards El with an enraged heart.


    She was individually killing the remaining children and mothers as they helplessly watched others die by the translucent bloody scythe of that devilish grim reaper.


    She was being a bit extreme right now but, she was having fun, so it was fine.


    The vige was almost empty anyway. Just thest few houses that housed some of the biggest and strongest opponents in this ce were left now¡­

 Chapter 50 50 Suggesting a sacred duel

    <h4>Chapter 50 50 Suggesting a sacred duel</h4>


    [OP: ]


    In the same vige, there had been peace some moments ago.


    The creatures were doing their daily activities.


    Males were going out to hunt, couples were having their usual morning coitus, children were ying or watching things around them as usual, and the chief of the vige, the one responsible for his people was having a peaceful time with his wives, daughters, and the other family members.


    As their daily routine, they were doing the most basic thing in any creature''s life.


    And no, they weren''t having some early morning orgy, but a simple breakfast.


    This was a peaceful vige with normal beings doing normal things¡­ and then, they appeared.


    "Gruuuuuuuuuuuk!"


    An executioner that beheaded his people like some emissary of the underworld, a bastard that had already killed the strong males that he, the chief, once trusted with his back.


    "Gruuuuuu¡­"


    But worse than this executioner was the fucking bitch, that devil sent grim reaper¡­ no, she wasn''t sent by a devil. She was the devil!


    The way she killed his kin, the way she burned his women and children, the way she took pleasure in every kill happening, the way she indulged herself in the pure devastation caused by the deaths, screams, curses, and utter hatred of his people was definitely something inhuman.


    She was the devil! They both were devils wearing the skin of humans!


    Humans weren''t like this. They were weak creatures. Everyone in this vige knew that.


    They were weak, easy to hunt, and delicious to eat.


    Their food storage was filled with them so he knew it very well.


    And yes there are sometimes some strong humans invading their vige but, eventually, they all would back off too after seeing the might of their blessed regeneration abilities!


    They would even sacrifice their own people if it meant their survival. They would even sacrifice their children!


    That was what humans were! Cowards!


    But these¡­ these two were nothing like that. Nothing like them!


    One killed his men with only a sh of his sword, beheading them with ease with no hesitation whatsoever in his glowing, devilish, cold blue eyes.


    And that was impossible!


    How can there be someone so small yet so powerful that they could cut down the heads of his people?! People of his kind known for their regeneration!


    Not only was it impossible to simply cut the hard skin of their kind, but some of them were also wearing protection!


    There were chains and cuffs of metal made by their cksmiths! And not even ogres had as much power to simply slice right through them!


    "Gruuuuuuuuuuuuuuk!"


    The chief of the vige looked from the back at the devastation that was taking ce before his eyes.


    His men, his strong men that faithfully did their assigned work and helped the vige whenever they can¡­ nowy lifeless, headless, motionless, on that ground full of their brave blood.


    The women that were like the backbone of this vige, the smart, caring, fine, fit women that prepared their meals with great care and love.


    They were the reason all children in the vige could grow up into fine adults, and they were the reason even the fine meat like a human''s could taste finer, and more delicious.


    They were respected by all and loved by all. But now¡­ their bodiesy on the ground, ck from burning, filled with cuts on their fine heads to toe, lifeless, brutally murdered by the devil of blood-red eyes.


    The children were in just as bad of a condition.


    They were young seeds, the next generations who would take over the work of their fathers and mothers, do things that they did or better ones that would improve the quality of their lives, get strong and help the vige with their strength, and if some were more inspired, more determined, and more willing, they might even be the next hero of their vige like his eldest son.


    But it was enough if they were only stronger than their previous generations.


    If they were stronger, their children would be stronger, and then if their throng children made love, the next children would be even stronger.


    That was how it worked in all the time he had been the chief. That was how it should have continued to be for the following days, months, years, and decades.


    But!


    But¡­!!


    The children that were supposed to carry their legacies and expand their little vige were now all dead!


    They were dead!!!


    "GRUUUUUUUUUUUK!"


    She killed them! The devil, the witch killed them!! They were all dead!!!


    "G-GRUUUUUUK¡­!"


    The chief screamed in agony as his wives and children held him, blocking him from going there, going close to those bodies and those devils.


    The atmosphere outside the biggest house in the vige which always used to be the center of cheerful sounds and happy noises was now bathed in the sadness, heaviness, and utter hate towards the two that caused all this devastation.


    They hated them. No, they loathed them!


    Devils! Demons! Fucking dogs!


    "Gruuuuuuuk¡­!"


    The chief screamed with pure hate, asking the world why he had to witness such a heartbreaking moment.


    "GRUUUUUUUUK¡­!"


    His wives also shed tears of blood at the death of their children and grandchildren, cursing the fate that lead them to this time.


    "Grrrrrrrrrr¡­"


    His young children cried loudly as they watched everything and saw their mothers and father in that state.


    "¡­"


    And the eldest of them, the strongest worrier in this vige, stood there silently, cursing his inability to do anything at this moment.


    He knew his opponents were strong, he knew his opponents were stronger than him as he watched them.


    He, as the heroic warrior of the vige, could see the way the two devils fought his brothers and uncles. How they filled the gaps left by each other. How impably they executed all their movements and how it was impossible for anyone to fight them together.


    They had strength, but one was a master of his demon-like sword while the other was a witch, a master of mystic art that only his father could perform in their vige.


    He knew he couldn''t win against both of them if they fought.


    He might be able to injure them a little but, his death would be inevitable.


    "¡­"


    But only¡­ if only it was a duel they fought. A one on one fight that none had managed to beat him in¡­ perhaps. Just maybe¡­


    "¡­"


    He looked down and shed tears for the first time in his life.


    He was blessed with far greater talents and strengths than his brothers. He was far greater than his own father when it came to pure strength and tactics.


    He was even blessed by the voice of this world many times already. Something very, very few had ever managed to hear in their lifetime.


    And yet, he was powerless right now.


    He was powerless and ashamed of himself as he looked at the two blur figures walking towards them with his tear-filled blurry eyes.


    He loathed his own self, cursed inside his mind at the meaningless powers that couldn''t even protect the people close to him.


    He didn''t want to die just like that, and wished, begged, and prayed to anyone that can hear his thoughts to grant him, grant them just one single chance, a simple chance to survive this overwhelming nightmare¡­


    [ "Oh people of strong troll tribe." ]


    And ironically, the one that heard his desperate prayers, was none other than the witch, the devil of blood-red eyes, that had brutally killed his brethren.


    [ "We present you two choices." ]


    A strange voice echoed in their minds, unfamiliar yet instantly recognizable. It was the person standing before them, the same witch, wearing the same smirk that sent shivers down their spines as they witnessed the merciless ughter of their people. No words were needed to confirm the identity of the speaker; they just knew.


    [ "The first is to die hopelessly just like your kin." ]


    She looked the chief right in the eye with a smile that screamed their deaths were inevitable if they did anything funny here.


    They didn''t know what she was doing and they didn''t know what in the hell would these devils be plotting.


    But¡­


    [ "The second, is to ept a sacred duel with the fate of your tribe on the line." ]


    The smirk on her face deepened and the devil of icy eyes and bloody de beside her stepped forward, and at the same time, her words that they all knew were nothing more than a devil''s words¡­ sparked a me of hope, in the heart of their strongest heroic troll warrior.

 Chapter 51 51 Clash of blades

    <h4>Chapter 51 51 sh of des</h4>


    [El''s POV: ] (A little while ago).


    I was having fun here, and Eva had joined us a while back too, so things were going pretty smoothly¡­ but just then, something interesting caught my eye.


    ===Status===


    ID: Gurak


    Race: Awakened Troll champion (Commoner)


    Strength: 171


    Agility: 162


    Stamina: 153


    Intelligence: 102


    Mana: 120


    Luck: 57


    Charm: 21


    Level: 108


    [Skills: Super regeneration (Level-1), Fast learning (Level-1), Armor body (Level-1), de sh (Level-1), Rapid growth (Level-1), High stamina recovery (Level-1), Unbreakable resolve (Level-1), Wind de (Level-1), Breserk (Level-1), Cutting tornado (Level-1), Aura evocation (Level-1).]


    [Innate skills: Greater perception (Level-1), Ability boost (Level-1), Aura (Level-1).]


    [Title: A creature who awakened, Tribal champion, Tribal hero.]


    [Skill points: 309]


    [Oz: 121,332]


    ============


    ''Someone here has more money than us? And he''s a monster too? That''s not fair now, is it?''


    I stopped shing the female troll before me and looked on the other side at my Lucy.


    [ "Lucy. Look." ]


    I shadowed the status window of this peculiar creature and went back to shing the bitch. She was probably the head chef of their tribe so she should die more miserably.


    [ "Ohhh! There''s an awakened creature here?! Aren''t we just lucky, El~!" ]


    [ "Hmmm? You care about the awakened creature? Look at his Oz first dummy. He has more than us." ]


    Why was my darling brother so pure?


    [ "Yes he does but we just spent almost five times that amount, Mammy." ]


    [ "That doesn''t count. He has more than us so we have to take it all from him." ]


    [ "Hmmm? Sure. We will take it from-¡­ no! Wait! You aren''t thinking about killing him, right?" ]


    [ "Of course I am. We are here to do just that, no?" ]


    [ "But he''s an awakened El! Why would we kill a rare creature like that?!" ]


    [ "They are rare? Nah, I don''t care. He''s a troll, we are here to kill trolls. And he looks strong too, so he might be fun~." ]


    [ "Auriel! What do you mean you don''t care?! He''s a rare creature that''s actually connected to the Worldline system! You know better than anyone just how valuable a creature like that is!" ]


    Yes, I knew that but what was there to gain from a strong troll anyway? They looked ugly, and more than anything, I didn''t like how they were emotional creatures with all those feelings.


    ''Why did the central brain add this much realism to monsters anyway?''


    It should have made them like those three-headed puppies from hell like I did. That would have been cuter.


    But this wasn''t pretty. They were genuinely sad at seeing their kin die.


    ''Hump. I don''t like it.''


    [ "I don''t like it means I don''t like it. Doesn''t matter we can raise this troll into a strong meat shield. It''s going to die and that''s final! And they are trolls anyway, after we kill the rest of his family, he would just go mad anyway." ]


    [ "Haaa¡­ El. That creature has an ability boosting innate skill, plus Fast learning, Rapid growth, and Unbreakable resolve, girl. You know I can teach him the basic heavy weapons, right? Why do you want to take away this great student from this poor little master of yours?" ]


    He was sad right now. Genuinely sad. So sad that he was saying things weirdly.


    ''I''m his master first.''


    And yes I knew all that the moment I saw his status window.


    I knew just how great potential this creature living in the middle of nowhere possessed.


    He was a great talent that must have achieved some extraordinary feats for him to get direct ess to the system.


    It was a rare thing and to see an awakened creature was akin to seeing an <S> rank artifact.


    ''Still, it''s just a <S> rank artifact. Not like it''s ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹. Or something even rted to the ancient civilization. If anything, I think that bastard just added him while going with the flow and decided to go on a ''one vs one'' fight instead of finishing the massacre the way a massacre should finish.''


    I''m right, ain''t I?


    -. --- --..-- / -. --- - / - .... .. ... / - .. -- .


    Anyway, I calmed my dear brother, killed the bitches and little bastards, created a n to give that ugly monster to my darling, and after a little cleanup, we stood before them, giving them a choice to either die by my hands or to fight a duel with my darling.


    It wasmon knowledge they were going to die either way, I would kill them just like the others, but if they had a chance, a little illusionary shot at preserving their lives, then it was only natural that the troll warrior would obey us even if I kill his family-


    "El. Tell them regardless of whoever wins the battle, they will all get to live."


    "What?! No! I wanna kill them!"


    "You said the fate of their tribe will be in our hands, right? Then we can just use them.


    They can stay here, farm things for us, and we can teach them a few things too.


    I know you discarded this possibility because of Oni-chan but he mostly rules up to the high-level zones from the forbidden area.


    You might have made him the ruler of the East, but thatzy bum stays in his nest most of the time.


    So, if we invest in them a little and take over the lowest and low-level areas, we might just have another passive ie source, don''t you think?"


    He said all that with a determined expression after seeing a great opportunity in this scenario. And yes I had already thought all of this through, but they weren''t my type!


    "No. I will kill them. I don''t like leaving it midway. A massacre should end with the death of a leader. That''s how it is in all the novels and manhwas!"


    Why change the best generic ending?! We could have just slept on the blood-soaked ground after finishing this! Why does he want to take my little dream away?!


    "El¡­ it''s better this way."


    "But why?!"


    Why, why, why?! I wanted to kill-


    "Alright, I will use a wish¡­ leave this bunch."


    Wait, really?


    "Alright then~. This makes it 45|51. Do whatever you want with them~."


    He used a wish! Hehehe. He used his precious wish~. Still, the bastard had the advantage of six. I have to stop falling for his crappy tricks and giving him wishes just like that.


    ''Yes. Let''s not give him any wish before the end of the entrance exam. Yes, that way, I can do him however I want, hehe. Yes¡­ and let''s seduce him more and try closing the gap.''


    Yes. This would be the n then.


    -.. ..- -- / -.. ..- ¨C


    Anyway, it was settled. And some of those spectator bastards were getting excited now that my baby was going to face a big, strong, half-naked troll.


    And I still didn''t understand why these people were so crazy about duels.


    ''Like, what''s so fun seeing two people fight a 1v1? If we are doing it naturally, then that''s that, but why seeing a duel in the middle of a massacre excites them so much? Is it because it''s fresh content?''


    That can''t be though. If they wanted to watch duels anyway, then they should just go look at <Spartan''s arena>, not us that genuinely wanted a massacre, blood, misery, and deaths.


    ''And I know even though he''s fighting a sacred battle with their tribe''s future on the line-''


    "Gruuuuuuuuuuuk¡­!"


    -Swish~!


    -Pu-tchak!


    -Dhum¡­


    A troll fell. Headless.


    "Hmm? Eva? What took you so long?"


    Eva appeared out of nowhere, just like he taught her, and shed off the head of a troll that ran towards me from the other side.


    Probably the dumb creature thought I was wide open and distracted so taking me out would be possible. Dumb creature.


    "I met this big male on the other side and he was a little strong so it took me a while. What''s going on though? What''s Lu doing with that troll?"


    She looked at Lucy with a confused expression and then at the troll''s purely determined expression.


    She could at least tell he was desperate, and that much was enough for her to guess a few things.


    "You told them you would leave them alive if he wins or something? Why lie like that, little one? At least give them a little mercy."


    "Well¡­ so, actually, Eva. I was going to kill them at first, but then Lucy used a wish, begging me to leave them alive.


    I''m powerless before him as always, aren''t I?"


    I smiled at her warmly, but she shook her head with a smirk and kept looking at the troll.


    "You are powerless before the wishes, darling. That little y of yours will always be beyond me."


    "Hehehe."


    She sighed helplessly, knowing full well what was going to happen now.


    Everything was too obvious from this point. One doesn''t even have to write it down. It was so simple the readers can guess it all with only some pointers.


    ''But I know he will write it anyway. Huh¡­ bastard.''


    -... .. - -.-. ....


    "Oh, right. I found this on that troll."


    Eva took out a ring from her pocket and held it before me.


    "It looked unique so I thought it would be something important so I brought it with me. Is this anything useful?" She asked, genuinely curious about what this loot item from her difficult kill could be.


    And yes it was something useful. Pretty useful actually.


    "It''s called a Mana amplification and detection artifact, Eva. It makes the use and perception of environmental Mana easy so it would be pretty useful to you. Keep it."


    It was a pretty good find actually. Not something grand but not good enough to impress me either.


    Eva knew from my expression that I didn''t need this thing so she just put it on her finger and looked back at the troll before Lucy¡­ who, after seeing that ring on her hand and the scene of his dying brother by her hands, was even more determined to win than ever.


    ''But is there any way to win against the protagonist? And this early in the story too?''


    Certainly not, right?


    Certainly¡­ he''s going to win.


    Certainly¡­ my Lucy would win.


    Certainly¡­ right?


    Certainly¡­ he would, right??


    Certainly¡­ right???


    ...right?

 Chapter 52 52 Clash of blades (2)

    <h4>Chapter 52 52 sh of des (2)</h4>


    [OP: ]


    Standing in the open arena with their weapons ready, two warriors faced each other with determination in their eyes.


    On one side, our Lucy, ready with his red wooden sword sharper than even the diamonds.


    His opponent, a creature that had achieved a phenomenal feat of connecting with the Worldline system, meaning it had gained enough mental and physical strength, as well as achievements to get noticed by the Worldline, stood there with a halberd made of very special wood and rocks.


    Considering he was an awakened being that was usually categorized as a creature, or monster, or a creature with so low intelligence that they are mostly only driven by their senses and instincts, he was a unique creature.


    And setting aside El''s casual reaction towards him, he really was a rare creature¡­


    In the Worldline where the beings who are categorized as creatures or monsters and are only recognized by their Race, it means a lot to the creature, its families, and the ones under him when they be an important part of the Worldline.


    One can simply understand it as a mere monster gaining status above the king of a small nation that isn''t connected to the worldline system, and many other normal creatures, humans, and other races.


    And, the creatures in the worldline, any of them that do not have their own ID, can obtain [Skills] very easily and increase their level to a certain degree just as easily too.


    They don''t have to create skills in the workspace or distribute skill points to their skills, it''s an automated process that randomly happens for all of them.


    And, when these same creatures gain their own ID, a name, and actual ce in the worldline, though they lose this unique ability, they gain new powers in return¡­ and it is still very easy for them to gain new skills.


    That''s why they were all important creatures, and having a few of them as their underlings was in no way a minor thing.


    They were like a crop nted in highly fertile soil, and if cultivated properly, a nt of eggnt can even grow to be a fine, tall nt of bananas.


    So, Lucy wanted him, and he wanted this specific one so badly that he even sacrificed a wish for it.


    El wasn''t an obstacle anymore so¡­ he wasn''t worried about losing this talented one anymore.


    He stood his ground, the sword loosely hanging around his strong hands.


    His blue eyes, glowing, observing his opponent. And his opponent, worried but determined toe out victorious against the devil that had killed all his brothers and uncles.


    He knew this small human was strong, so strong he hadn''t seen another one like him, but he had faith he could win. If his opponent was only him, he believed in his strength that he could¡­ perhaps, win this fight.


    The future of his remaining family was on the line, the future of all the future brothers and children of the tribe was on the line.


    And yes they announced they would spare their lives regardless of the oue, however¡­ it was unknown if they would use them as ves for the rest of their lives, or take them away from their home.


    He wasn''t even sure what words to believe since they wereing from the same devils that had killed his family.


    And, he did not know until a moment ago, but he had just found out there weren''t only two of them.


    There was a third one too. And, the ornament he had just seen in her hand, was something that belonged to his eldest uncle, the undefeated worrier and previous champion of their tribe.


    He had weakened and lived in solitude but there was no one among them that knew how to fight better than him.


    He himself had learned from him and still considered himselfcking in many ways, but¡­ he was dead now.


    His only cherished trophy, the ornament that he gained after killing the strongest human he hade across, that now rested in the hands of his killer, signified that much.


    Most of his family was dead, but not all¡­ and the future of whatever was left, was in his hand.


    -Tap. Tap. Thump!


    Lucy tapped his sword on the ground twice and smacked it on the ground, surprising his opponent and earning a simr instinctive response from him.


    -Tak. Tak! Dhum!


    [ "My warrior wishes you good luck, troll warrior!" ]


    It was still strange for him how they all were hearing her voice in their heads but, it was even more surprising to see how these small humans knew their kind''s pre-duel ritual.


    They were strange people, but he knew what he had to do.


    [ "Get ready!" ]


    El created a little air pocket above her finger, and the warriors got into position.


    One wanted the creature as his own, the other wanted to save his family. But the fire to win this battle was the same in both of their eyes.


    -Boooooom!


    -Swish¡­!


    He was prepared to give his own life if it meant he could save the others. So, as soon as they received the signal, he erased everything from his mind and only focused on his opponent, that, the very moment the signal was received, had vanished from their sight.


    -nk!


    But he didn''t need sight when he had his sharp senses and battle instincts honed through lifelong experience and practice.


    -nk! nk!


    And Lucy was the same, no, he was better than him in this regard.


    He had a battle experience of not one, but two lives.


    -nk!


    But, the troll hero had a stat advantage.


    His stats were higher and if he was an ordinary troll hero, he would definitely have been a top <B> ranked creature. But, he was an awakened creature, so he was better.


    -nk! nk! nk!


    Both parties had their own advantages and disadvantages. But their goal was the same¡ªvictory.


    -Boooooooom!


    Both of them were strong warriors that knew how to wield their weapons and bodies perfectly to their advantage.


    The troll warrior relied on his innate high perception, while Lucy''s main innate sword skill that he had created just recently, the [Aspect of sword], a growth-type skill that passively increased his overall physical abilities, made the learning of new weapon-rted skills and the utilization of Aura easier.


    And yes there was an active form of this skill, but it was an ultimate move that he wouldn''t need against an enemy of only this level.


    -nk!


    The passive effect of the skill was enough, and he was done testing his opponent.


    -Swish¡­!


    Using [Light Walk], he backed off, his eyes fixed on his opponent that didn''t have any surprised reaction even after Lucy had practically parried the heavy attacks from his weapon with only a light touch of his sword.


    He knew his opponent knew how even the slightest movements made on the precise timing could cause great effects and this one was one of those instances.


    And Lucy was impressed by his judgment.


    His insight and perception were better than Lucy had thought so it checked out. Thus, it was now time to check his toughness.


    "Huuu¡­"


    Lucy got into an attack stance, and by this moment, the troll hero had alreadyunched forward to attack the opponent.


    His weapon, the fine halberd in his hand, had a sharp edge crafted through traditional craftsmanship of old times, and its tip was made from the finest wood of this great forest.


    From a general perspective, this weapon was far better than the usual weapons made from normal metals but, before Lucy''s red sword, it was no more than a piece of wood and pebble.


    And, the sword wasn''t the only weapon he could rely on.


    -Clung!


    He had magic, but he didn''t need it here either.


    He had his six walls, but they were also too much for just a simple attack like that.


    "Good"


    What Lucy used was the same thing El had been using to cut the troll women, and, it was more than enough for defending against an attack of only this level...

 Chapter 53 53 Clash of blades (3)

    <h4>Chapter 53 53 sh of des (3)</h4>


    [OP: ]


    The troll heor''s weapon crashed with a strange, transparent thin membrane, and its defensive properties were so strong that he himself was thrown back momentarily.


    "Gurk¡­!"


    And he knew this was dangerous because his opponent had finished his stance.


    -Click!


    His body was still out of control when he saw a powerful horizontal attacking his way. He was still airborne and had no choice but to block the attack with his body...


    -Kuchak!


    He instinctively bent his hands in a defensive form and the powerful shing attack left a deep cut on them as he regained his footing.


    Blood flowed from the wound that had almost severed both his arms, but the eyes of the troll hero was still locked on his opponent.


    -Ooooooong¡­


    He was a troll, an awakened one that had been through countless battles in his life.


    A wound that doesn''t kill him instantly wasn''t something he had to even look at.


    His regeneration power instantly healed the wounds and even regenerated the skin.


    He was gifted with the greatest regeneration power among them, and though El secretly wondered how long this power wouldst if wounded a few thousand times, Lucy didn''t have any need to test that in this battle.


    He had figured out the opponent had good insight with their very first confrontation, he had figured out the opponent had good reaction time, muscle strength, and judgment when he stepped back, and with this one attack, he figured out the strengths of the opponent''s passive [Body armor] and [Super regeneration].


    Now¡­ all he had left to test, was the resolve to win and save his family his opponent had, how quickly he could learn, how quickly he could grow when not just his but his remaining family''s life was on the line, andstly how much his abilities would get boosted when faced with an unfathomable situation.


    He wanted this creature, and he was testing him right now, and, to finish his testing and figure out how much he will have to work on him¡­


    "Get ready."


    -Ooooooooooong¡­!


    With a smirk on his face, Lucy called upon his Aura, and the de of the red sword in his hand burned with a chilling fire that held the power to freeze the very blood that made the trolls who they were¡­


    -Swish!


    So, in the open area at the back of the devastated troll vige, in the open area where the battle to decide the end of the inhabitants of this settlement was ongoing¡­ Lucy suddenly vanished from the eyes of the spectators just after his sword had caught a unique red fire.


    And it wasn''t like he used some kind of skill¡­ he just, vanished like he had never existed there.


    It confused them, but the opponent facing Lucy instantly got alerted.


    His senses screamed that he was still there and he had to react in this very instance or-...!


    -Kuchak!


    Out of nowhere, he sensed a weird sting on his hand and looked down at it, only to find a deep cut opening up.


    -Swish swish swish swish!


    And as he felt this, cut marks simr to it appeared all over his body and blood suddenly erupted from them at once like a fountain.


    "Ghukkkkkkk!"


    He was surprised. He was neither expecting this kind of attack nor the precision that bypassed even his senses.


    He couldn''t perceive him, he knew the opponent was there but to his senses, it was as if he was everywhere and nowhere at the same time.


    -Swiah¡­!


    A horizontal sh followed after those cuts and cut right through his abdomen, opening a new fountain of blood.


    He was confused about how he was doing it, but from his experience, he could tell that his opponent''s speed must be greater than what he could perceive to create this kind of phenomenon.


    He could neither see him, smell him, feel him in the surrounding, or even hear the sounds of his attacks. But he was definitely there.


    He was just too good at this. His attacks were too wless. It was unfathomable how someone could polish their techniques so much that it reaches a realm that even his heightened senses would miss him.


    But¡­


    "Gruuuuuuuk!"


    The troll hero used his [Cutting tornado] skill and summoned a gust of strong winds all around him, sharp enough to hold the power to even cut the very ground they were fighting on.


    "Grgggh!"


    This bought him a moment and Lucy reappeared for the moment this skill was in effect and, waited until its small duration ended.


    He already knew how this skill worked and against the long cooldown time, it was something only usable in emergency situations like this.


    He could cut right through this skill, but that would waste more than the necessary energy. So, he waited, and inside this tornado of sharp winds, the troll hero regenerated his wounds and looked at his opponent with dead calm eyes.


    He knew the enemy was strong but he didn''t know the difference in strength was this great.


    He was never expecting this, and he knew he was definitely stronger than him in the pure physical strength aspect, so this was even more absurd!


    He cut through his strong body like it was nothing, the very strong body that had stood unscratched against that ferocious creature.


    "Grrrrrrrr..."


    The troll hero Gurak was in the most unfamiliar situation he had ever been in.


    He didn''t just how can someone so small and weak looking could hold such mastery and strength, but still¡­ he knew what he had to do if he wanted to contend against that abnormal speed and precision, as well as the cold mes that induced a kind of pain that he had never felt before.


    -Swish¡­!


    So, this time, when the skill effect of the tornado ended and Lucy vanished again, the troll hero just stood there with his weapon loose in his hand, his eyes closed and the air around him calmer than ever before.


    -Swish swish swish swish swish!


    The cutting attacks like the previous ones cut him again in the very same spot as before.


    -Swish¡­!


    -Click.


    The sh to his abdomen alsonded in the very same ce and the wound that had just healed opened up again.


    -Thut thut thut thut!


    And following the sh, strong stabsnded on the vulnerable parts of his body, causing deep wounds, some so deep his organs and bones became visible.


    The continuous barrage of wounds umted and the blood loss, pain, and all these relentless attacks pushed him to a corner¡­ but he stayed still, did not respond to any of the attacks, and continued taking everything with his closed eyes and calm heart, until¡­


    -Swish swish swish- nk!


    The cuts that had only created the unnatural sound of wood cutting through flesh, were blocked by another chunk of strong wood.


    -nk¡­!


    And then the horizontal sh was blocked.


    -nk!


    And then, the area that was filled with the melodious sound of dripping blood and cutting flesh until just a moment ago, was now again filled with the harmony of shing weapons.


    -nk! Tuck! Clung!


    However, there were only the sounds in this area.


    -nk!


    The des or the wielders of these weapons were not in their sight anymore. Even the blood that was continuously sshing the ground had started slowing down...


    Lucy was expecting this, no, he wanted this troll hero to meet his expectations and at least reach this stage.


    And, though with much difficulty, the troll hero actually achieved this realm that few in the world ever get the chance to experience in their lifetimes...


    But they were here now, alone, so, there was no need to drag this any longer...

 Chapter 54 54 A warrior’s defeat

    <h4>Chapter 54 54 A warrior''s defeat</h4>


    [OP: ]


    -Swish...!


    -nk! nk nk nk nk nk!


    -Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiish!


    -Click!


    -Boooooooooom...!


    Lucy and the troll hero Gurak. They were in a world of their own now.


    The speed they were fighting at was on a totally different level from what they had started with and, the ground, the sky, the very surroundings witnessed this shift of tempo when the harmony of the sh and the melody of shing weapons became a symphony of two determined hearts.


    One was having a unique kind of fun for the very first time aftering to this world, and the other burned his very life to achieve this result.


    He wanted to save his family, he wanted to win so that they can at least have the divine blessing of life, he was burning his very life force to boost his abilities to this level, and while he was doing it, even though he was able to contend with the relentless attacks from his opponent, he, for the first time in his life, was understanding what it actually meant to fight an opponent so strong you would feel inferior to them even after having more than enough strength to stand above countless others.


    It was like a creature that lived atop a sky-piercing mountain that although knew it was above many others, also knew how it could never reach the true endless sky.


    He was fighting a sky, and even his entire lifeforce wasn''t going to be enough to put a scratch on that sky.


    He was matching him, their weapons were shing, and he was sessfully avoiding his attacks, but in all the unknown time that had passed until now, forget a scratch, he hadn''t even seeded in pushing this person back with all his mighty strength.


    It was too strange, he couldn''t understand what could be the reason for this strange happenstance.


    He was stronger, the opponent wasn''t using anyplex techniques or fighting methods, and everything he did was simple, too simple to understand actually, and still. why was it so¡­ beautiful?


    He had fought his countless brothers and uncles, creatures of this great forest, strong creatures that had almost destroyed their home, and he had also fought many humans. But, never in his life had hee across someone as unique as this person.


    He was losing, no. He had already lost, he knew it at this moment, but he was still continuing.


    He possessed an unbreakable resolve, he knew it the best, he would continue till death for his family, but that resolve, in the face of a power like this¡­


    He didn''t want to, but probably, against the will of his entire being, he would have to give up at some point. He would have to let go of the stubbornness and ept his fate¡­ or do the most foolish thing and use hisst resolve.


    -nk! nk! nk!


    -Clung¡­!


    The thrill of this battle was something both of them were feeling but, Lucy was holding back quite a lot. He wasn''t using his magic or the stronger skills. He was just enjoying this moment where he was able to fight someone on this level.


    He didn''t expect it at first but this troll, this creature had more potential than some of the other awakened creatures he had in mind.


    He was good, his strengths were great, and his stubbornness, his resolve to win this battle, was a greater aspect of him than even his amazing learning ability that grasped Lucy''s basic movement pattern and the ability boosting skill that, at the coast of all the energy he possessed, allowed him to match his (x2) speed.


    "Bastard..."


    Lucy was impressed. This little troll impressed her Lucy. She could feel it as she watched this pretty good confrontation. But she knew the end of this little fight was here.


    Even Eva knew it.


    She knew Lucy was having fun, she also knew the creature before them was using his total energy to power a unique ability-boosting skill right now, and if continued for longer, he would die. And Lucy wanted him, so he wasn''t going to let him kill himself just like that.


    And Lucy knew it all too. He wanted to go on for a little longer, fight him like this a little more, maybe step up the intensity and see if he can match him there too¡­ but he knew the limitations of his opponent, and even with all his desires, he couldn''t go on. At least, not in this fight. Or he would be losing on a charcoal-like diamond.


    -Swish¡­!


    So, while the confrontation was still ongoing and he was about to block one of his stabbing attacks, Lucy changed his form midway, elerated suddenly and vanished from their imaginary elerated world too, and took another stance for a horizontal sh.


    And after all that, which took ce in the blink of an eye¡­


    -Click.


    A solemn clicking sound reverberated throughout the surrounding and Lucy, who was invisible to the eyes of other remaining trolls all this time, reappeared with his hand on the handle of his sword.


    -Shkiiiiiiiiing¡­ thud!


    And just after him, their hero also reappeared, but instead of standing like his opponent, he fell to the ground, his weapon, the strong artifact passed down from their ancestors that lived in this very ce, smashed and cut in half, and the worrier that was the only strong enough person to wield it in all of their viges, in all of these years, nowy on the ground, with a deep cut on his abdomen that wasn''t healing right away like the way it should.


    A strange red me same as the one his opponent''s sword contained, was burning this wound, and the warrior thaty on the ground, helpless, only looked at the back of his opponent with anger, admiration, and resentment-filled eyes.


    "You are a great warrior, Gurak." Lucy looked back at him with a smile, and without needing the trantion of these words, the feeling behind them was conveyed to the opponent that nowy on the ground.


    [ "The winner of the sacred battle is my warrior, the remaining trolls of this tribe. Thus, the fate of all of you, your lives, and the lives of the future generations that woulde, now belongs to us." ]


    El announced with an excited smirk on her face. And this could have been the moment she went ahead and killed all of the remaining trolls.


    Or, if not for the barrier she had already put to block any outside creature''s interference, there could have been a new problem greeting them.


    And, if this wasn''t an actual official duel that they set up with the Worldline system, the bastards watching all of this with bittersweet feelings could have interfered with this situation and manipted their troll hero into something unwanted.


    Lucy wanted him so he made sure there was no fucking outside interference like thest time. So, as always, he overprepared this time too.


    He knew there was a very, very solid chance that some demon or god would offer a contract to this special awakened troll, and as unfamiliar with the system as all the awakened creatures are, if he were to even identally ept their offer, there could have been a disaster!


    He would either have to kill all of them, the troll hero and his family, and he would have to do it all by himself since he used a ''wish'' and asked her not to kill them, or they would have had to face an opponent of a level they were still not ready for.


    Lucy had been in a simr scenario in the past before...


    He had found a capable awakened creature, battled with it for control over his life, and he won, but the creature unknowingly ended up epting the contract from a high demon''s underling.


    The demon took over him and, after a lot of devastation and unexpected loss, he had to bitterly kill it, losing a capable talent that could have grown far stronger.


    But it died, and it was because of those jealous bastards. And something like that could have happened here too¡­ so, he was prepared.


    They had done what was needed to be done and thankfully, they now possessed a little manpower to farm unique resources of this rtively unknown area of the great forest.


    And they also had a good meat shield now that could grow to be a meat shield that could cut down the enemies blocking their path.


    So¡­


    This was the end.


    "You are strong." Lucy walked toward the troll hero and helped him get up.


    "Guraaak¡­" and the defeated troll hero that lost fair and square against a strong, and capable opponent, epted the seemingly small yet unbelievably strong hand of his new master, with little resentment of course, which wasn''t going tost much longer.


    "Then let''s go get the treasure~!"


    Oh right. The rewards after a quest were the main driving force of the whole ordeal.


    And, after going through all these fun things, the rewards they would get would obviously be¡­


    Well, what do you think?

 Chapter 55 55 A silver treasure chest

    <h4>Chapter 55 55 A silver treasure chest </h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    The silver treasure chest was something located deep in this vige so we had the option to simply steal it without them noticing.


    But, that would have been difficult as¡­


    [ "Why are we in our ancestral sanctuary master?" ]


    These trolls had a burial tradition and greatly respected their ancestors.


    Their reverence for them and everything associated with them ran so deep that, under ordinary circumstances, they wouldn''t even allow their own unqualified people to set foot in these sacred ces ory hands on their belongings.


    [ "Just to take your prayer stone. No biggie." ]


    And we were here to take the prayer stone that they must have been using as a prayer and offering altar for multiple generations now. Which, as a matter of fact, was a silver treasure chest.


    [ "T-the prayer stone?!" ]


    And our new ve-, I mean my new disciple was obviously shocked to hear this, but he knew that just like how their lives didn''t belong to them anymore, anything that does and has belonged to their tribe was now the possession of his masters.


    "We are here~."


    My El''s voice was sweet now. Mature, a little low-pitched, but definitely melodious.


    ''Haaa¡­ oh my little heart, I have asked the sun and moon, the sky and stars, the dusk and down,


    But even they do not know the answer to my predicament.


    Oh, my dear soul, I have endured the trials of time, the harsh wounds of these restraints, this unbearable happiness that drives me closer to her more than ever before,


    But I have still endured.


    I think about the future, dream about the moment we can be one once again, the moment these restraints are shattered, but¡­ oh mischievous fate.


    Why did you make her so perfect, this time?


    Why, did you give her such lethal weapons that


    Even I¡­ can''t bare it much longer.''


    I am miserable and this world is a bitch. And my bitch is worse because she doesn''t give a fuck about it...


    Deep within a hidden cave of the troll vige, a sacred ce was reserved only for their mightiest warriors or esteemed vige chiefs.


    We stood in the middle of another graveyard there, but this time covered with greenery and fresh flowers all around us, with a giant silver chest ced on a structure resembling a prayer altar.


    ''And naturally, I stumbled upon this ce identally during one of my reruns.''


    But standing here like this in reality with my El and another one of our family members, sure was unique.


    [ "Command: call exclusive merchant ID: Azrail." ]


    And she even called Raz¡­ who strangely took a little longer to appear before us.


    <Nya! Sorry! I was doing some work- nyaaaaaaa!?>


    And as soon as he appeared, he was shocked to suddenlye face to face with Gurak, our troll hero, and jumped up with shock. And the troll hero also jumped back with a shocked expression¡­ horrified expression would be a better word.


    [ "W-who are you?!!" ]


    <I should be the one asking that, nyaaaa!>


    Both were suddenly on guard too, and the troll even took out his weapon.


    "Raz, I understand is overacting, why is he surprised?" Eva asked as she looked at both of them with a fun smile, enjoying whatever was happening before her.


    "Easy Raz darling. He''s Lucy''s new ve. Pretty good, right?"


    <No! Nya! He''s good and all but why the hack does he have so many people watching him?! Is he some kind of criminal or hero or something?!>


    Raz was surprised because the spectators following this troll hero must be more than us. Though, most of them would be the lowest-ranking beings that just wanted a puppet and something they could y around with.


    And we had strangely just got to know that this little troll awakened that we picked up randomly, was someone that has rejected every single contract he had been offered.


    ''Though the reason for that was his dumbness. Every single time a contract was offered to him, he would click the more attractive button, the red one.''


    Now it isn''t his mistake that he considered bing someone''s contractee a sinful thing for a warrior, the poor creature didn''t even know how to read thenguage of his own kind, so he must have offended quite a few bunch of spectators.


    And it was just El''s theory until a while ago, which was proven in this moment.


    [ "Oy, you, troll, quite down. He''s our kitten and family member which means he is your master too. And I know you can feel the difference in strength with that skill of yours, so respect him properly." ]


    This new interpersonalmunication ability her link skill got after our first awakening was quite handy.


    We can practicallymunicate with anyone as we did with ourselves. And it only consumed Mana, different from my six-wall materialization that munched on my mental strength, so it was even better.


    "And Raz. He, well, looks like you already saw his status window so that is that. He''s dumb, so he thought red was the answer to everything.


    Anyway, look over there."


    Raz was smart and strong, so he didn''t need long exnations or detailed answers to trivial questions like that. So, after she calmed him down, she pointed towards the altar, and his night sky-like starry eyes became wide open.


    <Nyaaaaaa! Nya! El! Lucy! A silver treasure chest! Nyaaaa!>


    He was surprised¡­ so surprised that bastard ran towards the treasure chest and almost tried putting it inside his own dimensional space.


    "You ungrateful son of a bitch¡­"


    El already knew her basted kitten would lust after an unimed item of that level. It would be foolish of him if he didn''t try it. But El was there, and there was no way for even this ruler of dark to escape from her warm, smooth, soft, experience-¡­ ahem.


    So, she caught him, and now, we stood before the treasure chest in this naturally lit area.


    <Nyaaa! So this is how you were gonna gather funds for the night stone, Nya?! With a single stolen treasure chest, han?!>


    "What the fuck do you mean stolen? We worked hard to get it you fucker. And what is this behavior? Is this how you will talk to me now? Do you want your treats or not?"


    She¡­ was upset, and her threats were super effective on the cat that was now conditioned to live on the food that we made and the recipes that she provided.


    He couldn''t possibly talk against her in this kind of casual situation, so, as soon as he heard her words, he just fell quiet and curled up in her arms like the little kitten he was.


    "Hahaha, you two and your funny talk. It sure is fun."


    The entrance exam was near so we would be starting the academy, but we were nning to get the adventurer''s license before that since we had free time on our hands.


    We finished the three treasure gathering sooner than we expected thanks to the boons and new knowledge we received about ourselves.


    This one was easier than the first time in the slime dungeon, so now that we stood before the final treasure¡­


    "Lucy. Do the honors."


    I was also excited to see what we get, and how strong our weapons be after the synthesis.


    "Wish me luck, everyone."


    El had already inserted the master key, which this time, went inside a ce with only a straight line-like lock.


    It was a master key in true meaning, but, the rewards of this batch ultimately also depended on luck.


    "Haaaa¡­"


    "Good luck Lu."


    <Good luck Lucy! Nya! Pull something very, very, very rare so that I can have it~! Nyahahaha!>


    I didn''t think much of those words, but, probably how a ck cat is the symbol of bad luck, a pure white one like our Raz is a symbol of good one?


    -Ooooooooooooong!


    A golden light escaped from the treasure chest as soon as we opened it¡­ and no this thing wasn''t a mimic, we had triple-checked it already, so this golden light only meant one thing.


    <Nyaaaaaaaa! Jackpot~! Nyahahahaha!>


    When one goes beyond the firstyer of the specific odds and a golden light falls from any kind of treasure chest, it is generally referred to as getting a <Jackpot>. And yes there existed <Goldrush> and <Rainbow''s end> in which, one gets the best of the best rewards one can get from those specific kinds of chests, a <Jackpot> of a silver chest, was no small thing either.


    [Congrattions! You have opened a silver treasure chest for the first time. Bestowing achievement reward: <Question voucher>.]


    [Ta-dum~! Your luck has triggered a special event and you have gone beyond the basic odds!]


    [Excellent rewards have been obtained!]


    "My lucky basted Lucy~! Gimme that luck, ugh~."


    The way she made thatst sound was definitely¡­ bad.


    ''So I will just forget about it.''


    But hey. We got a jackpot. Which obviously ticked off those bastards watching us.


    [Some angels of <Absolute purity> faction wonders if you are blessed by divine luck.]


    [Some gods are asking if you are rted to a certain entity known for their luck.]


    [Some demons of


    factions ask again for a temporary contract.]


    [< Someone has revealed their true name. >]


    "Wait what¡­?"


    <What the hackkkkk, Nya?!>


    "Ohhh? Was someone so fed up that they couldn''t hold back anymore? Hehe. We had just reached level hundred today too."


    Thatst Worldline message was really shocking for me.


    Even I was seeing a situation where someone reveals their true name this early while spectating someone.


    And, to reveal a true name was akin to giving away the fact that they were observing us.


    Now, for the weaker beings, it was a foolish thing to do as the ones stronger than them could juste to them and quite possibly kill them to lessen thepetition, but, in a case like this, it was surely possible that the one that revealed their name was a stronger being that was confident in their strength.


    ''And if they are stronger, the other weaker ones can also just forget the fact that they would ever have the chance to get the ones they are aiming for.''


    So, this situation was surprising for me, absurd for Raz, and fun for El.


    Eva again had no idea what was going on, but, she wasn''t even paying attention to that. Her eyes were locked on the treasure chest that had just opened up, and when I followed her gaze and looked back¡­ even my eyes got glued to the unique jewel sitting in the center of everything insideit.

 Chapter 56 56 Starting synthasis

    <h4>Chapter 56 56 Starting synthasis </h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    [You have received: 120,000 Oz.]


    [You have received: [(Almighty frost)] spellbook (1-time use).]


    [You have received: Ring of waters (<D> Rank).]


    [You have received: Bow of nightingale (<E> Rank).]


    [You have received: Cursed scroll of madness.]


    [You have received: 3 Arcana crystals.]


    [You have received: 1 Mana elixir.]


    [You have received: 1 restoration elixir.]


    [You have received: 1 Agnasur.]


    In the big enough treasure chest set a lone book with a metallic cover and many attractive carvings and decorations on it as well as six glowing spots illuminating the entire book; a very attractive ring that just from the look gave the feeling of multiple kinds of waters; three big chunks of indigo crestless that had a blue light glowing inside them; a white bow with gold work and a string that glistened with a unique light that indicated the magic inside this special artifact.


    A closed capsule containing a magic scroll that contained a curse, a sinister power that can''t be erased once it is sessfully cast on a being; two small vials containing a magical liquid that had a celestial light of its own, andstly, the thing that had stolen away the attention of not just the two of us but also all of us present in that ce.


    "To think we would get something like this¡­ good, lol. Now my shadow stone is guaranteed."


    It was a zing jewel that seemed to contain a unique fire inside it. And this unique fire was more than just eye-catching for the people here.


    It was almost mesmerizing and we all seemed to be drowning inside it.


    And when the troll hero, probably the one with the weakest mental strength among us, touched this jewel smaller than his finger unknowingly, his entire hand was set aze¡­ but he survived thanks to El''s presence.


    She used her water attribute magic to extinguish the fire and when it was done, she looked at the kitten in her hands.


    "So? What do you think?"


    It was a unique jewel that one rarely ever saw in the ces like these.


    ''Truthfully, it is absurd something this rare is on this. It is just absurd.''


    An Agnasur is a condensed essence left behind after the death of very few advanced-ranked fire spirits.


    And from the look of this piece, even I can tell it had a very great purity.


    "The spirit Mana of this piece looks to be around 4500 units¡­ with a purity of 72%? Damn, that''s a good piece."


    <Nyoooooo! It''s some of the best I have ever seen, Nya!>


    It was surprising that we got such a good piece of gem as a practically free reward and there were many uses of this thing we can think about. But¡­


    "So Raz baby. How would like to buy this piece from us?"


    We didn''t have any immediate need for an Agnasur or any kind of spirit stones for now.


    We will be able to get them easily once we get out of this anyway so there was no need to think too much about this.


    We got a good piece, it could be exchanged for the thing she wanted the most right now, and our kitten was not going to exchange an item from his secret shop just for a little piece of rock.


    <El, nya, I love you and all, but, I think just this piece won''t be enough for a shadow stone ma''am.>


    At the end of the day, he was a merchant before anything else and he had to do what he gotta do.


    "What''s the base price?" And this was where I had to step up.


    <It''s one million two hundred thirty-four thousand six hundred and ny-three nya.>


    "So, let''s see¡­ hmmm, from what El said, the general rate of our Agnasur with 70%+ purity should be around 234 Oz per unit. And I think you mentioned a few days ago that there was a ''blissful harvest'' in the elemental realm recently so, the prices should have climbed up a little.


    Considering how the shadow stone is 1,234,693 Oz and we will take the prices down to at least 1,150,000 Oz after a few hours of debate anyway, I think we onlyck a hundred thousand right?


    Well, we already have that much thanks to this treasure chest. There doesn''t seem to be anything wrong now, am I right?"


    I was pretty sure just this one stone should cover most of the pricing and we already have our emergency stash saved with Eva so there was nothing for us to worry about now.


    Getting this good quality piece was a strick of fortune, so I wasn''t worried anymore even if this kitten of ours tries his hardest.


    <No, nya! Some lucky crazy bastard ran crazy in the elemental ins and obtained many elemental crystals and put them all on the auction at the same time, nya!


    That dumb son of a bitcha flipped the market and practically vanished from the face of the Worldline.


    Nya, no one knows who that basted was, but if some of the merchants and buyers find him, I know they will do anything in their power topletely erase him.


    So, the market price is 201 Oz per unit now.


    And I''m not going down to one-one fifty, nya!>


    Oh, he will go down to one-one-fifty. It wasn''t in his hands.


    "Not even for the forgotten Ciopo recipe? I will write the detained version for you so that your chef can perfectly make it, or even I can make it if you behave nicely and gimme the shadow stone.


    I will even let you see how I synthesize, hehe."


    He was in her hands and so was this deal.


    The poor little kitten never had the chance anyway.


    <Noooooo! Nya! Nuuuuuuuu¡­>


    The merchants had their own rules and regtions so many things weren''t even in their hands but, the negotiations of their secret shop items were all up to them.


    Still, he had to make mary profits if he wanted to keep up his own shop working properly. And a million was no small amount so he must be reluctant. But, well, there was El¡­


    <Whaaaa. You two are bad people. Whaaaaa¡­>


    So there was nothing to worry about.


    "Alright, so, this Agnasur would be nine forty-five, the shadow stone is one-one fifty, and the remaining would be two forty-five five hundred. Alright, do we have a deal, Raz?"


    I was smiling at him, warmly, and the cute chubby kitty looked at me as if I was some daemon asking for his soul.


    <Nyaaaaaaa¡­ nyaaaaaa-! Oh! Right~. We will have the deal only if you let me open the next chest you find.>


    "What¡­?"


    Where did thise from?


    "Alright~. You can do it~."


    "Hmmm? El?"


    And she was agreeing just like that? Where was the ''my lucky Lucy bastard'' thing?


    <Hehehe, nya~. Alright! We have the deal~.>


    ¡­no, wait.


    "You little bastard. You will have all the Oz from the chest if you open it. Is this how you make up for your losses? Little bastard."


    El must have already known about it and she agreed anyway? What the f-¡­


    "It''s going to be the reward chest after our entrance exam, hehe. There''s no Oz in that one."


    "Right¡­ I almost forgot."


    And her words obviously made his big, nightly eyes widen with shock. Cute, of course.


    <Nooooooo! Nya, not the one you get next but the one after that-¡­!>


    "No baby. The one after that would be a special dungeon chest. You can''t have that. And besides, we already agreed on the first one, no?"


    <You never- >


    "Check the screen little one."


    She smirked at him as if she had long seen all the thingsing and yed to get things in her favor.


    She had epted the deal already and only the payment confirmation remained so, the little one couldn''t do anything anymore.


    <Nyaaaahunhunhun. You two are bad people, bad, bad people. I''m always taking losses when we do the deals. Ahnahnahn. Whaaaaa¡­>


    He wasn''t crying or anything, not for real at least. He was a good actor, and this overacting wasn''t going to work before the two of us who actually knew just how freaking rich this bastard was.


    ''He could practically manipte the market with his mere words if he wanted to, that was just how much power, connections, authority, and influence this little basted had.''


    But here, he was Raz. And thanks to this awakened troll hero that possessed more than a hundred and twenty thousand Oz, we didn''t need to tap into our emergency funds.


    ============


    Total: 245,500 Oz.


    Complete purchase: Yes/no.


    ============


    ''It pains my heart that we are spending this much just after spending hundreds of thousands this morning. But, this is going to be worth it.''


    I pressed (Yes) and an uneven ck rock with cracks giving off a light that seemed to contain all the colors, appeared before our eyes.


    And though the previous fairy crystal had vanished, this new one that appeared was far, far more attractive than that simple rock.


    <Nya, your night stone. One that personally picked up from Worldline area #000003 XX. It''s the best piece that I had so show me something cool, nya.>


    ''Welp, damn.''


    Just the fact that he had been to one of the darkest ces in the entire Worldline and even got something this valuable showed just how unique he was but, the fact that he had caused multiple cataclysms paled in front of that fact.


    But, this night stone was just as gorgeous as the Solnova crystal we had, maybe even more attractive, so our money was spent well.


    "Thank you, Raz~."


    We had everything we needed now, and this ce was pretty good for the synthesis process already, so¡­


    "Alright~!"


    She looked at me and nodded, and I nodded back and handed her my sword.


    It was our first weapon, and probably I will use it till the end, but, it was time for this basic <F> ranked artifact to get its first upgrade.


    And considering how much we had prepared for this¡­


    [Command: Summon Synthesizer. Use 30 scrolls.]


    Each one of those synthesizer scrolls was five thousand Oz, so just from this little thing, our Raz, as well as the bastard spectators were left stunned with open mouths.


    It must be unheard of for any of them to use thirty scrolls at once, hell some of them might not even know that it was possible to use more than one scroll if you specify it.


    But she did it. She used thirty scrolls, and when a unique structure was materializing in front of us, she cracked her neck and pretty fingers, stretched her body seductively, and smirked with excitement.


    "Let''s get started then."


    She was specifically preparing for this moment for years now, and now that it was time to show off why she was the unparalleled genius I admired her to be, even I couldn''t wait to see what the end results of this definite experiment would be¡­

 Chapter 57 57 Upgrades

    <h4>Chapter 57 57 Upgrades </h4>


    [OP: ]


    -Ting-tading-ting~!


    -Ting-ting.


    -Tung!


    Standing before an open area in the same graveyard cave, El was standing with her eyes closed and a strange stone table thingy in front of her covered in unique patterns that glowed with a blue light.


    -Oooooooooong!


    This table-like thing was the synthesizer bench, something simr to the golden roulette but, not on that great level or that rarity.


    One would have to get lucky or be extremely rich to purchase even one scroll of the golden roulette but the synthesizer was something probably anyone can use at a cheaper price.


    And it was just one of the basic functions of the Worldline administered by the 135th offspring, the one that observed all the functions rted to Alchemy in the Worldline.


    The functioning of the synthesizer was, well, to follow themands it was given and produce the synthesis results based on those instructions, materials, and forms.


    It actually wasn''t anyplex process most of the time as most people would just put their stuff on it and tell it to do the deed on its own.


    There is little awareness regarding the correct usage and techniques of harnessing the power of this function. Even some of the gods and older beings themselves must be unfamiliar with the process El is currently engaged in.


    -Ta-ting~!


    Numerous magic circles, each with its distinct shape, color, and purpose, adorned the area around her while some of these circles contained the materials necessary for the synthesis process at their center.


    Her intense focus was evident and she was in the <Dive> as she meticulously orchestrated the interconnected spells, forming a magnificent and awe-inspiring giant magic circle.


    <Nyaaaa¡­ this is my first time seeing something like this.>


    It obviously was surprising for Raz just like it was for all those bastards chilling in their houses and watching them with snacks right now.


    What she was doing was absurd in itself but, from what some of them understood, what she was doing was nothing less than revolutionary.


    -Ting!


    She had created tens, maybe hundreds of spells right now and was maintaining them like it was nothing, she was powering them and distributing her Mana to every single one of them so perfectly that it was all actually able to materialize at the same time.


    She had created aplex spell structure with multiple cores and multiple sub-systems that worked independently and harmonized with the one it was connected with so well that they had all be one.


    The materials that were in the center of these spells were materials to be used in the synthesis, but instead of being the cores that powered these spells, they were only there as aponent independent from them but still connected via a few thin threads of her unique Mana.


    What she was doing right now, was finishing the true structure that should be used during the synthesis process which would produce the best result that might even sometimes go beyond their own expectations.


    However, it wasn''t an easy process.


    The reason Raz and the spectators were so shocked by this wasn''t that she was doing something that none of them thought was possible, but because what she was doing should actually be impossible even for many of those holding the title of a god or archangels or the demon lords.


    <She''s amazing, nya~!>


    The fine distribution of Mana to all these different spells aside, the way she even constructed each of theseplex spells, and intertwined those alreadyplex spells to create an entirely differentplex structure was beyond their wildest imaginations.


    And, the most unique thing about all this was how she was going to use spells, the mathematical representations of Mana that gives birth to different phenomenons, in one of the most basic and simple processes called synthesis.


    It was unconventional but many had tried to integrate this kind of method in the synthesis and other different features of the Worldline, but none had seeded still.


    The reason mages chose skills over spells was mostly because of how great strain it put on the mental body and how much mental calction it required just to cast a simple fireball spell.


    So, if something theoretically so simple was practically so difficult, it was considered foolish to go through all that process just for a simple thing like that, one could not even begin to fathom how much difficult it was to create aplex spell of her level individually, let alone multiple of them, andbine them all into a singr entity which''s function¡­ was the synthesis process that people thought entirely depended on luck.


    And¡ªand, and! She had chosen materials that though had no rtion to one another, when these thirty to forty materials werebined as one through that specific kind of reaction, with that specific ratio and in that specific order, the results of such amalgamation¡­ was undoubtedly going to produce something beyond the simple luck, or even the known probability.


    "Get ready, Eva."


    And all this process was only for Eva''s Winnade. Their red weapon''s turn woulde after this.


    "Haaa¡­ ok."


    Eva was smiling happily.


    This sword had been her partner for thest few years but now, it was time for it to get stronger.


    It would still be the same sword, but more powerful, and even more useful.


    She had a unique connection with this weapon and she really didn''t want to part ways with it. But, she knew, right now wasn''t a goodbye. If anything, this would be a new wee to her upgraded weapon.


    So, she nodded at El and after nodding back at her, El looked back at the synthesis table with the attractive green de ced on it.


    "Alright then~!"


    Her preparations wereplete so she activated the synthesizer with a little more of her Mana and connected the entire spell that took her not just these past few minutes, but thest few months, probably years toplete...


    But, this was the moment of the truth.


    -Snap!


    She connected the spell with the synthesizer, the two main materials in which being Eva''s nk slime membrane, and a unique substance that El perfected after many trials and errors.


    [Starting synthesis.]


    -Oooooooooong¡­!


    They all watched as a bright blue light shot out from the synthesis table and lifted up the sword with it.


    The tens and hundreds of spells and materials that were spread all around her moved and settled down all around the blue light of the synthesizer.


    There was an excited smirk on El''s face, a hopeful expression on Lucy''s, admiration on Raz, and helplessness on Eva''s. And, their new ve rade) troll hero couldn''t even understand what was going on, so he was in a daze.


    The spells, circling around the blue pir of light encasing a sword, were divided into three parts when looking from above.


    The blue pir of light was the center, the innermost part were the basic materials needed for strengthening and refinement of Winnade, then the spells that would guide the synthesizer in this process, and behind the spells were an uneven, transparent slime membrane and a solid crystalline blue substance with winds around it.


    -Swiiiiish!


    All these elements were slowly circling around the sword inside a pir, like electrons around the nucleus, and, after a moment when everything was aligned with the sword perfectly, rays of light shot out of the pir at once and pierced right through the materials and the spells behind them...!


    -Oooooooooong!


    Then, these lights started painting the colorful spells into the same colors as them,ter absorbing them like someone drinking something with a straw.


    -Zaaaaaaaaa¡­


    At the same time, the two main materials behind the spells started glowing with the same light as the pir, and¡­ when the light had painted everything blue, and sucked it all inside the pir, the materials on the inner side and spells went into the pir of light first and only when they all had vanished, did thest two enter the process¡­


    -Ooooooooooooong¡­!


    A light brighter than ever before then exploded from this pir of light and almost blinded Eva and the troll hero.


    But it obviously wasn''t strong enough to blind the other three.


    They only had a smile, a smirk, and an absurd surprise on their pretty faces as they looked at the pir of light slowly vanishing and leaving behind a sword that looked nothing like it did when it swallowed it.


    This new sword, the thinner, forest green de with unique designs that held greater Mana and a blue gem on the end of the handle glimmered with greater energy than ever before.


    The de that previously looked pretty good was now far more attractive, and, the process that had made it this way, the method that has never been sessfully used in this Worldline, was not something that could go unnoticed by the central brain.


    [Ding!]


    [Synthasisplete.]


    [Congrattions! The <E> rank artifact Winnade has been sessfully synthesized.]


    [You have obtained <C> ranked artifact, Wind''s grace. The enhancementpletion ratio is 102%. The core and material properties now resonate with each other.]


    [¡­!]


    [< Worldline has detected multiple achievements in the actions of ID: Auriel. >]


    [< Worldline has found a sessful perfect use of the feature <Synthasizer>. >]


    [< Worldline has found apletion rate surpassing the base value. >]


    [< Calcting data¡­ >]


    <Nyaaaaa¡­! How is this even possible?!>


    Raz was surprised¡­ shocked would be a better word as he practically jumped from Lucy''s arms as soon as the process wasplete and ran directly towards the new de.


    It sure was surprising to see an artifact upgrading a rank during the synthesis process and not just gain new stat and innate skills but it was his first time seeing an artifact skipping a rank entirely and gaining not just new abilities and stat values but also awaken an [Ego]...!


    "Wow¡­ that''s actually gooooood."


    Even El was surprised when she checked the information about the new Winnade, and when she shared it with her good ''brother'' and Eva, both of their eyes widened with surprise.


    The de that only had the skill to boost people''s speed was now a [Ego] weapon with elemental conduction properties and not one or two, but four inherent skills¡­

 Chapter 58 58 Ego

    <h4>Chapter 58 58 Ego</h4>


    [OP: ]


    ============


    [Wind''s grace] (Bond ID: Evaline)


    =Strength (+24), Agility (+30), Mana (+21), Stamina (+6)


    ¡ú A new de born through a perfect synthesis process of many good materials.


    ¡ú The properties of previously present Mithril have been altered and the base material for the weapon is an enhanced nk slime membrane that now contains many unique properties but still retains its original versatility. Passive skill [Formless] has been preserved.


    ¡ú The core of the de now perfectly resonates with the body and thus, the innate strength of the artifact can be brought out for a brief moment through [Hex dive]. [Cooldown: 1 day].


    ¡ú Through the perfect synthesis of all the materials and the unique substance containing pure concentrated wind elemental energy, the artifact has obtained Wind element conductivity.


    ¡ú The skill, [Wind rush] has evolved into the skill [Gale rush]. The owner can now create a wind vortex to entrap the target and rush to them with their movement speed increased by twice. [Cooldown: 2 minutes]


    ¡ú The core and body harmony has been achieved. The synchronization ispleted. The artifact has achieved its full potential.


    ¡ú Thus, if certain unknown conditions are met, it is possible to summon the <Griffin> the core of this artifact belongs to through [Source summoning].


    ¡ú The unique connection between the artifact and its owner has given birth to an [Ego]. Though it is not mature yet.


    (¡ïThe de has achieved its full potential but the Ego has not. It will take a while for the Ego to mature, therefore it cannot be of much help to the owner. Any further strengthening of the de is not possible but thanks to the perfect synchronization, it can be used as a core to forge an entirely new weapon.)


    ============


    It was a good artifact. A very good one.


    "Congrattions Eva. Do you have a name for her in mind?" Lucy asked with a smile as Eva held the artifact and caressed its body and handled the de as if it was a newborn baby.


    But his question surprised her.


    "A name? For¡­ her?"


    She didn''t understand what exactly he meant by that, especially the way he referred to her sword as ''her''. And her question made this expert of all weapons chuckle with joy.


    "When a weapon gains an Ego, they be more than a sword or any kind of normal artifact.


    They gain a personality, they be a character.


    Though it depends on how you refer to them, if you are experienced enough and havee across many Ego weapons, it bes easy to tell how they would like to be referred to just by the aura they possess.


    Well, in short, she is like a young child born from your conscious and subconscious thoughts, your attachment to them, and by a good lot of your luck.


    She is yours, Eva, so. Do you have a name?"


    He smiled at her, warmly, and she smiled back, looking at him lovingly.


    "I do," she mumbled, the smile on her pretty face warmer than the sunlight of the dawn.


    She had a name for her sword, a name she had in mind since the moment she received it from these two.


    She never actually had the chance to call her by that name, but, it was a name she always had in mind.


    "Luel. Strong but calm, smart but entric. Tranquil, but at the same time, flowing without restrictions. How is it? Do you like it?"


    She was asking the de with a motherly smile, and as if to positively respond to her words, the de vibrated with a joyful frequency, and as if receiving a response from a child, she also felt the positive emotions in her very heart.


    "She liked it."


    Lucy hade across many weapons, artifacts, and things possessing an Ego. Many of them were young like Luel. And, though she can''t talk yet as she was young, onemon characteristic of the items posing an ego was that they canmunicate with others. If not with thenguage then by some other means but the basic meaning of possessing an Ego was that they were conscious of themselves and this world.


    "I like it too~."


    -Oooooooooooooong¡­!


    El.


    She was preparing for the two of their weapons next since the system was taking so long to finish the data collection of her previous achievement.


    And, she was also the reason the spectator bastards weren''t saying anything at all anymore.


    The thing she just did, the spells, the whole synthesis process, was defiantly surprising and attractive for them, but¡­ that wasn''t all she can do.


    Eva''s weapon synthasis was something on the easier side, so, when she summoned twice as many spell circles, and thrice as many materials from before for the two of their amazing artifacts, the rest of the world watching them had fallen silent, and maybe that was the reason even the Worldline has stopped processing data and started collecting new one.


    [The spectator ''Diety of the forest of luck'' also approves of the delicate yet mighty name.]


    And then there was this bastard, the one that revealed his true name.


    They didn''t think it would be someone like him, but different from their expectations, this person was neither so strong that he didn''t care about revealing their name, nor was he so stupid that he didn''t understand the meaning of it.


    Yes, he was famous all throughout many worldlines but, the reason for it was thanks to the most unique position they resided in.


    Their home was practically the reason they got the status of a higher being, and, it was a ce that once entertained, not even other gods could find their way around it. So, it made them practically untouchable.


    He was a special one among their spectators belonging to no faction. So, it wasn''t that bad having him around.


    If anything, he was a fun one. And when they meet him, they would surely do him a favor and grant him his lifelong dream¡­ which would obviously grant them something very useful.


    -Ooooooooooong.


    Anyway, El had finished the preparation for their weapon''s synthesis. And after she gave Lucy a meaningful nod, they were also ready for the process.


    And, they were going to do it together as usual so, there were two of the synthesis tables before them, though quite a distance away from each other.


    The process itself was going to be the same but, the materials they would need to strengthen their already good artifacts were costly things that they had managed to save only after their past years in this forest.


    They had one shot at this, which was more than enough for El.


    But, it would still be putting a lot of strain on her mind when she does this unique process to their weapons.


    There would be three main materials including their nk slime membrane, the Solnova crystal and Shadow stonemason, and two unique elemental materials simr to the one used in Eva''s sword.


    But, El had put more care into these ones since she had to make ones that supported Lucy''s abnormally high fire affinity, and one that was the toughest to make, the one that she would use in her staff, an artificial material containing the power of all six major elements.


    It was a difficult task but she did it. And now, it was the moment of truth for them too.


    "We are ONE."


    "We are ONE."


    They looked into each other''s eyes, their hands intertwined with one another, hearts beating in perfect sync, and eyes then fixed on the scene before them.


    -Ooooooooooooong!


    [Starting synthesis.]


    It was time for the first rebirth of their weapons that wouldter be an Epic known throughout the Worldline...

 Chapter 59 59 Weapons that induce jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 59 59 Weapons that induce jealousy</h4>


    -Oooooooooooooooooooong...!


    This time, there were two pirs of light with Lucy''s red sword and El''s red staff inside of it. The blue pir of light was the center then there was the firstyer of materials, then the firstyer of spells, then the secondyer of material and colorful spells, andstly three main materials all circling around the pir of light.


    The process was the same after that.


    When everything aligned, blue rays of light shot out and passed through materials and spells, then more materials and spells, and then it absorbed them first, and the three materials after that.


    -Ooooooooooooo...


    Things were the same until here but, as soon as the main process started inside the pir of light, different from Eva''s time, a gold light appeared in the pir with Lucy''s sword and started getting brighter and brighter, and the same happened with El''s staff but the light was purple with a little hint of red.


    -Zaaaaaaaaaa!


    And, these lights continued getting brighter and brighter until the end, and when the process wasplete after a rtively long time, both lights exploded and almost blinded every one of them there momentarily, except Raz.


    The bright lights didn''t affect him, neither did the darkness.


    His eyes saw what he wanted and needed, so he was fine¡­ and he was the first one among them to have a look at the new, upgraded, and bound weapons of his contractors.


    <I am jealous¡­ nya.>


    It was something that just came out of his mouth involuntarily. And, he wasn''t the only one with that emotion clouding his pitiful heart.


    The spectators that had been dead silent all this time, were the same.


    And the reason for the new tranquility that fell upon this open vast graveyard¡­


    A white sword with a golden de and fiery orange-red gem on its guard, giving off a strange warm feeling that, if observed too closely or for too long, could even burn the observer entirely; and a purple magic staff with unique red patterns all over it, adorned with a unique diamond like gem on top of it which, if looked closely, contained six different colors of light dancing inside it like stars.


    They were mesmerizing just from the look but, these weapons...


    ============


    [Dawn''s Afterglow] (Bond ID: Lucifer)


    =Strength (+30), Agility (+33), Mana (+18), Stamina (+6)


    ¡úA new artifact born from a perfect synthesis process of many excellent materials that brought out the innate potential of the de.


    ¡úThe de''s body strength has increased exponentially and the core''s harmony with the body has strengthened the de even further.


    ¡úThe base material for the body is evolved nk slime that has retained the properties of Solnova crystal and highly condensed fire element, resulting in the passive skill [Ethereal].


    ¡úThe core and body have greater harmony now, but it is not perfect yet. However, the synchronization between the body and core has still been achieved.


    ¡úThe de now possesses a very high fire element conductivity. And, if it absorbs the fire from creatures favored by the fire element, the conductivity may increase further.


    ¡úDue to the material (Solnova crystal), the de has evolved and gained new properties.


    ¡úThe de now possesses the power of the Sun, granting it the passive skill [Origin].


    (¡ïThe de can absorb the power of the sun directly and store it as packets of energy.


    These packets (36 Max), can be used to either heal the target, grant a random physical power enhancement buff, or release as an energy attack.)


    ¡úThe Solnova crystal has opened the core''s certain potential which has resulted in the skill [Dawn evocation], a unique skill that creates a 10 meter [Field] where the master can slow down the movement speed of any elements and boost his own cognition for 30 seconds. (Cooldown: 12 hours).


    ¡úDue to the synergy between the fire element and Solnova crystal, skill [ze] has been born.


    If the artifactes into context with the target physically, it can leave a mark on them which will shine brightly in the darkness. However, the mark would only be visible to the master and those he allows or someone sensitive to Solnova energy.


    ¡úThrough basic property concentration, skill [shbomb] has been achieved.


    ¡úDue to innate warm properties, the artifact has gained partial physical stamina recovery characteristics.


    ¡úDue to the hot properties, the artifact has gained sharpness properties.


    ¡úDue to the formless properties, it has be easier to wield this artifact for the master.


    (¡ïThis¡­ is fantastic. The artifact has already gone beyond any usual ''light sword'' and has be a unique weapon in itself. And still, the core has yet to reach its full potential.)


    ============


    Well¡­


    ============


    [Night''s Twilight] (Bond ID: Auriel)


    =Strength (+21), Agility (+18), Mana (+36), Stamina (+9)


    ¡úA new artifact born from a perfect synthesis process of many excellent materials that brought out the innate potential of the cane.


    ¡úThe artifact''s body strength has increased exponentially and the core''s harmony with the body has strengthened the staff even further.


    ¡úThe base material for the body is evolved nk slime that has retained the properties of Shadow stone and condensed essence of six major elements, resulting in the passive skill [Ethereal].


    ¡úThe core and body have greater harmony now, but it is not perfect yet. However, the synchronization between the body and core has still been achieved.


    ¡úThe artifact now possesses a very high elemental conductivity for fire, water, wind, earth, light, and darkness elements. The special harmony between these elements enhances conductivity on its own, but this special conductivity will increase with the master''s total elemental affinity.


    ¡úDue to the material (Shadow stone), the staff has evolved and gained new properties.


    ¡úThe artifact now possesses the power of shadows, granting it the passive skill [Silhouette].


    (¡ïThe artifact can absorb the power of the shadows and darkness directly from ''special'' sources and stores them as formless mass.


    This mass continuously umtes in the artifact and can be used to either create inanimate solid objects or animated (Servants) of the master''s imagination and corresponding portions of strength.


    The formless mass has no limit of storage however, upon reaching a certain threshold, all the umted mass condenses and the properties of new formless mass are enhanced, but the umtion rate slows down ordingly.)


    ¡úThe Shadow stone has opened the core''s certain potential which has resulted in the skill [Nightfall], a unique skill that creates a 20 meter [Field] ofplete darkness.


    In this field, the master can change the position of any element in their field of vision including elements with fixed positions for 12 seconds.


    They can change their positions however many times they want but at the end of the nightfall, things would return to their original positions. (Cooldown: 12 hours)


    ¡úDue to the synergy between six elements and Shadow stone, skill [Blue hour] has been born.


    Twice a day, the master or the designated target they have a very deep mental connection with can recover to the perfect physical condition. The effects might also be applied to some mental abnormal conditions, but it is subject to luck.


    ¡úThrough basic property concentration, skill [Shadow attack] has been achieved.


    ¡úDue to innate cool properties, the artifact has gained partial mental stamina recovery characteristics.


    ¡úDue to the cold properties, the artifact has gained pain-inducing properties.


    ¡úDue to the formless properties, it has be easier to wield this artifact for the master.


    ¡úDue to the harmony of six elements, the artifact has gained magic power enhancement properties.


    (¡ïThis¡­ is unbelievable. The artifact has already gone beyond any usual ''shadow staff'' and has be a unique weapon in itself. And still, the core has yet to reach its full potential. This is amazing, master. Truly wonderful.)


    ============


    These were definitely weapons that induced jealousy in every other individual watching this absurdity, including the rich and unique gods, pure and hot angels, and those cunning but powerful demons.


    [Ding!]


    [< Achievement data calctionsplete. >]


    And probably the Worldline was astonished too. But, it was understandable.


    These weapons...


    "Damn."


    "Damn..."


    They were surprising even for their owners.

 Chapter 60 60 Unexpected gains

    <h4>Chapter 60 60 Unexpected gains</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    ''Well... Re:damn.''


    These weapons were more than what I was expecting. And though they weren''t the best I have seen, they sure were outside the spectrum of my predictions.


    "Probably because of the cores¡­" Lucy mumbled as he observed his upgraded sword that was nothing like the in sword that only increased his stats by a little.


    His new white gold sword which looked freaking cool just from the looks, was now a weapon at least worthy enough to be my Lucy''s bonded artifact.


    ''And my little wand is the same.''


    There was no other way to exin THIS great of an upgrade other than saying it was all because of the special cores. But whatever the reason was, the cores, our luck, Raz''s presence, it wasn''t important right now.


    "Saweeeeeeeeet~."


    I love this wand! Cool star sparkled when I waved it around like those heart-shaped magic staffs of those magical girls~.


    It could kill and it sparkled, and there were colorful lights inside it too! Damn~.


    And its enhancementpletion ratio was 105%, an entire 1% more than my darling bastard!


    "This is the best~." This was the best staff I can ask for at this level~.


    <Nya¡­ you like it because it sparkles? Not because of the skills, nya? I have seen masterpieces of grandmasters but even they are nothing before these things, nya.>


    Synthesis was finished so we were standing before one of the synthesis tables that was still here for some reason, and my Raz had an adorable look that couldn''t believe his own eyes.


    It sure was surprising how those simple, stat-increasing weapons turned into something like this but it was real, and his adorable look was cute~!


    [The spectator ''Diety of the forest of luck'' thinks you are like ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹.]


    "Hmmm? No, we aren''t. ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹ is a dumb bitch. Neither of us is dumb."


    "El...?!"


    "What?!" That out-of-the-blue scream scared the hell out of me!


    Lucy suddenly shouted and I looked at him with surprise and shock.


    "What did you just say?" He looked at me with a questioning gaze as if telling me I made some kind of mistake.


    "¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹ is a dumb bitch? She is though?"


    [Many spectators of Absolute purity are curious about who is a dumb bitch.]


    [Many spectators of the Pure evil faction are curious how ''Diety of the forest of luck'' knows this dumb bitch.]


    [Some gods are specting something with uncertainty.]


    "This. How can you casually say stuff like-¡­ right. He is one of the only few who actually knows her."


    My dumb brother rememberedte. He was a dummy dum-dum sometimes.


    "Yes he is and, they ain''t gonna know what we are talking about anyway."


    I knew what to say when it came to important stuff and he knew it the best already.


    ''Did receiving a pretty-looking sword that wasn''t just a sword made his memory weak?''


    Baka.


    Anyway, our upgraded artifacts were super duper ultra max pro amazing.


    But admiring them would have been easier if this ''esteemed person'' wasn''t here.


    "So, mister Alchemist. Do you have any work with us?"


    The synthesizer, celestial alchemyb, the test tube of phenomenons, and the <Factory of transmutation> were some of the features managed by the same Offspring, the 135th offspring of the Worldline,monly referred to as <The Alchemist>.


    And if even after the synthesis process wasplete and the table was still remaining there, it only meant the one that looked after this feature was here and had something to say to us.


    But, even though I asked him politely, I didn''t get any answer.


    "He''s probably waiting for Wordline''s messages. It''s because of him that the data calction is happening again so, well, he must be embarrassed too."


    "Heh. Right. You must be here to discuss the patents but, you should havee after things had ended.


    It''s already a mess since we also got our first jackpot, and the traffic of people watching us has suddenly increased so much."


    His timing was bad, but it wasn''t his fault if I say so. This big mister tiger was just a little unlucky today.


    [Ding!]


    [< Achievement data revisionplete. >]


    It was finallyplete after that ugly long time. And my Lucy and little kitty were excitedly looking forward to what I get for my unbelievable achievements.


    ''I am excited too but what can the Worldline even give me? Some little big stuff? Maybe an authority? But that much was nothing to look forward to.''


    It would be surprising if I get a-


    "It would be fun if you get an exclusive title, El." Lucy stole the words from my mouth and just this little fact¡­


    [< You have invented the method to use the function <Synthasizer>. >]


    [< You have sessfully synthesized multiple artifacts beyond the basepletion rate. >]


    [< You have created artifacts that induce jealousy in multiple higher beings of different orientations and personalities. >]


    [< You have created a [Ego] weapon. >]


    [< You have gained the curiosity and interest of the Offspring overlooking the feature <Synthasizer>. >]


    [< You have done something for the first time in the entire Worldline¡­! >]


    The messages suddenly stopped but both Lucy and I knew what the meaning of doing something for the first time in the entire Worldline meant.


    -OOOOOOOOOOOOOONG¡­


    The cave ceiling above us suddenly started glowing with a strange gold-purple light and a smirk appeared on my face.


    "My lucky Lucy bastard¡­"


    Did he have some strange power that made everything he was saying at those certain times true? Or did he have some kind of special innate skill that made him say stuff that was going to happen in that exact next moment?


    [< ID: Auriel has gained a special status in the Worldline as the only person to ever perform a perfect synthesis of Beta level. Thus gaining an exclusive Title: ?Synthist of rumors?. >]


    [< ID: Auriel has be a special observation target for many elements holding core Authority, thus requirements for interfering with situations directly rted to her have been recreated. >]


    [< As the basic reward of the achievements, a Purple reward box will be awarded. >]


    [< As the basic reward of the achievements, <Fourth authority> will be noted. >]


    [< As the total reward of the achievements, innate skill [Synthasizer] has been granted. >]


    [<Voice of the world> has received a special announcement from the Worldline. Asking for announcement permission.]


    All the golden Worldline messages with that special voice finally ended and the normal blue message screen of our system appeared, asking me a question which''s response I already knew, but still tried checking.


    "Declined."


    [¡­]


    [Ding!]


    [Decline rejected due tock of Authority.]


    [Announcing the existence of ?Synthist of rumors? in four Worldline area points around the worldline area #321CF.]


    [Everything has been noted in the personal <Records>.]


    "Haaa¡­"


    The purple-gold sky started vanishing while everyone in this ce who was connected to the worldline system received a notification saying the ''Synthist of rumors'' has been appeared in their world.


    It was strange seeing from a normal person''s point of view but those like us that knew the significance of a message like that, couldn''t help but get curious about our identity.


    And, those spectator bastards would directly know of our locations now, so, our viewers were going to increase exponentially now.


    "You knew this would happen too, right?" Lucy smiled bitterly at me, and Eva looked at me warmly as if she was proud of me or something. While my kitten was almost in tears.


    "I knew there was a possibility, but maybe I wouldn''t have received it if sir Alchemist wasn''t here."


    Gaining an exclusive title meant bing a VIP in the Worldline. And the spectators cannot interfere with the VIPs as easily as they could with the normal elements of the worldline.


    It was, once again, Lucy''s luck that I got this special title that in normal circumstances, we should have only received after clearing the next dungeon on our path.


    And, if things had gone as we thought, we both would have received a ''couple title'', but now¡­


    "What can we do now? It''s a blessing thates with its own disadvantages."


    The world would have known about us together if things had gone like I wanted, but, my dear darling spoke up, and it happened¡­


    The world now knew about not us, but only me. And I didn''t like it!


    "It''s alright, El. Haaa¡­ it was going to happen sooner orter, but, though unexpected, this is still better than the normal, boring, and expected stuff.


    And the rewards are too good to be true, no? Let''s look on the brighter side. Or¡­ just look at how that gorgeous purple reward box is materializing. It''s all sparkly and pretty, right?"


    He knew exactly what to say at the right moments. That''s why I loved him soooooooo much~.


    "Hehe, right."


    He was the best~. And this amazing purple box that neither of us was expecting was a bigger surprise than receiving three golden boxes as I had anticipated!


    And, in a way, it was all thanks to the low authority spectators that our new ve troll hero brought, the luck of my two little bastards that caused that jackpot, Eva''s love for her sword that gave birth to an [Ego], the special weapons that we only received thanks to my darling, and mainly my wless execution of that perfect synthesis technique.


    It took me months to create those condensed elemental crystals, years to perfect them, and more years to encode all those spells that we used today in my mind.


    I was still not capable of creating all those spells at once so, I used my special mind and encoded those spells, prepared them, like we do with magic scrolls, and used them now.


    This special reward, this purple box materializing before us that one couldn''t possibly gain on a small like this, certainly not while only having three authorities as we did, was a great reward, but I still didn''t like that I was the only one with that special title.


    ''And, I have four authorities now. Which¡­ is bad but we can manage by adjusting some stuff here and there.''


    So, ultimately, this special title that I gained, and the FREAKING AMAZING innate skill that will open up many new opportunities for us, came with their drawbacks but were certainly pretty good.


    And, this synthesis table still present before us that yed a core role in all this, though unexpected, certainly deserved thanks from all of us.


    "It is alright to talk now, right, Sir Alchemist?"


    [135th Offspring of the Worldline, The Alchemist, has revealed their true form!]


    The table that rebirthed our dear weapons started glowing with a unique colorful light, and as we saw¡­ it also started changing its form into something, that was far more majestic and gorgeous than a simple, lifeless, normal, synthesizer¡­

 Chapter 61 61 It’s finally over…

    <h4>Chapter 61 61 It¡¯s finally over¡­</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    The synthesizer changed its form and a tiger-faced humanoid, taller than both of usbined, wearing a fine green suit and round sses materialized before us and caressed his mustache as he looked down at the two of us for a moment before bowing in a greeting.


    [< I greet the Synthist of rumors, and Merchant ruler of the dark as well as their uniquepanions who have yet to gain their unique identities.


    It truly is an honor to make your acquaintance. >]


    He referred to Raz and El by their unique titles, just the way all the beings with upper or core Authority within the worldline do.


    It was the basic way of greeting, and the simr basic way of greeting an Offspring that have appeared before oneself in their true forms was to kneel down before them and greet them by their known names. But, most of the people in this small nt wouldn''t know about such curtesy and though we knew it, we were naturally not kneeling before someone that was theoretically our grandchild.


    "It is our pleasure to make your acquaintance too sir Alchemist. And though you might not have done it purposefully, your presence did help us gain many things here, as well as this unique title which I was never expecting."


    El was speakingfortably with him, something most of the beings of the entire worldline wouldn''t do, but, she can do it.


    Not only because she was the theoretical creator of this world, but also because she was Raz''s mommy.


    ''After all, this person owes a [Favour] to Raz, which he would have to repay anytime he asks for it¡­ which, of course, is something no one aside from the three of us knows.''


    <Hello to you too Misty. It has been a while isn''t it, nya?>


    And if I say El''s casual behavior before him was disrespectful, then Raz''s super buddy-buddy behavior was shocking, even absurd to all the spectators that knew this person before us.


    [Many spectators of Absolute purity are hesitant about the behavior of the ''Synthist of rumors'' and her adorable kitten.]


    [Many spectators of the Pure evil faction like the kitten''s way of greeting. They wonder if he and The Alchemist are acquainted with each other.]


    [Some gods are chuckling secretly.]


    [Some gods are scared because of the sudden appearance of The Alchemist.]


    [Spectator ''Diety of the forest of luck'' kneels and greets the Offspring The Alchemist.]


    [< Hahaha. Hello to you too master Azrail. Your contractors have some fun people watching them, I see. >]


    <Yes, nya. Most of them are bastards but some sure are good people. But my contractors are better than anyone else, nya~!>


    He seemed happy, but that bastard was hugging our purple box. The two of us definitely needed a personal talk one of these days.


    [< Hahaha! That sure looks to be the case. All of us have been surprised, even shocked multiple times by their actions.


    We know they are special, and we are looking forward to keep observing them in the future and crossing paths on their journey like this. >]


    He was a veryrge humanoid white tiger, with unique eyes that seemed to contain a colorful arora dancing within them.


    There was long white hair growing out from his head like some old man too. And he was also wearing a luxurious blue outfit so he looked pretty good. But, he had no presence at all.


    Even though I tried my best, I couldn''t sense anything from him at all. Which, of course, represented just how great of a power difference there was between him and us.


    "Well, maybe. But you aren''t here to casually talk like this, right sir? We still don''t have much Authority so this official visit of yours couldn''t be any longer than a few minutes. So, why don''t we just finish the work you are here for."


    She was right. He really didn''t have much time here. And I could feel she herself was pretty tired after all that so she wanted to rest as soon as possible.


    ''All that synthesis process put a great toll on her mind and body, it is just amazing how she is even standing so casually like that. My dear¡­''


    [< Hohoho, right. You two sure know an awful lot about the ''things''. Hahaha, yes, you sure are fun. Then let''s get down to business miss Synthist of rumors. >]


    He lifted his hand and a unique parchment of crimson skin materialized in his big, strong, but still delicate hands.


    [< ID: Auriel, you have demonstrated the very first sessful true use of the function Synthesizer, thus inventing the true synthesis method.


    You are the sole creator of this method and from my analysis, the method is closely associated with your special mental body abilities, meaning, you have created and molded it to be suitable for your own self perfectly.


    I find it admirable. And it is a joyous asion for me to witness something I thought I wouldn''t ever see.


    You have done something amazing, you have created something invaluable, and you own it.


    I''m here to present you with the patents of [True synthesis method]. You can- >]


    "I know the technical stuff already so you don''t have to say it. And no. I''m not giving the right to use this method to anyone. If anyone wants permission, I ask them to contact my little Raz."


    El genuinely cut him mid-sentence. Damn¡­


    ''That''s not something even some of the higher beings, maybe even some of the old gods would do, lol.''


    [Some spectators of the Absolute purity faction are speechless.]


    [Some spectators of the Pure evil faction areughing their hearts out.]


    [Some gods have hidden under their beds.]


    [Some gods say they were never here.]


    [Some gods have witnessed something astonishing in a long time.]


    [Spectator ''Diety of the forest of luck'' was drinking his Aroma wine with a proud look but dropped it because of the sudden spectacle.]


    [Many spectators are cussing at ''Diety of the forest of luck'' for his actions. The divine wine has gone to waste.]


    [Some spectators have started resenting ''Diety of the forest of luck''.]


    [''Diety of the forest of luck'' is speechless and says there is no need to react like that. He can just make some more.]


    [Many spectators were speechless for a moment, but some started cussing again, while some were in tears.]


    ''Well, what the fuck?''


    Just what kind of clueless bastards are here that they don''t even know who he is?


    Is it because of Gurak or did Rein''s announcement attract some dumb bastards?


    The Deity of the forest of luck was some of the few special people in the entire worldline holding a plethora of unique resources.


    Some of the things that were his day-to-day snacks, were considered specialties in some of the lower worldlines areas.


    But still, the Aroma wine, though rare and very famous, wasn''t something they should start arguing about.


    ''Looks like you will be dealing with a lot of dumb people for a while, Aiden. But you already know how to deal with them so you don''t need any good wishes from us.''


    He was a special person we would have met even if he hadn''t been one of the people watching us.


    ''It will be fun watching us so keep watching until we meet, and look forward to the time we liberate you from that¡­''


    [< Looks like my work is shortened. >]


    Sir Alchemist was looking up with displeasure for a moment but he shook his head and looked back at us.


    [< I should tell you everything required rted to the patent but I will believe your word and leave the point at that.


    Receiving something of this caliber is no small feat miss Synthist. But from what we could tell, you both already are aiming for something far greater than these small things.


    And you will surely need some important resources on this path of yours, so, I hope you will remember me in that time. >]


    He smiled at her, smirked would be the right word as he believed that we would surely be in some trouble and need something only he could provide and she would have to sell off this important patent to him.


    But she smirked back at him, knowing full well how she was going to use this little crimson parchment to get far more than what it was worth.


    "I definitely will keep that in mind. Thank you for your great work here. We hope to see you soon."


    He hadn''t said his farewells but she was already telling him to leave. And though some of the spectators were arguing again, he just smiled down at her, looked me in the eye with curiosity, and at Eva with no great interest, and when he was about to look at Raz, the little kitten yawned and rubbed his face against the metallic purple box in El''s hands.


    He already had a premium beef with this little kitten but he was also grateful for many things he had done so there was no hate between the two of them but only a good contractual rtionship.


    [< Hahaha. Alright then. Looks like my work here is done anyway.


    It was good to see you all. You two are especially totally different from how little Roulette described but, this is even better.


    I look forward to seeing you two soon too, and I believe that time isn''t that far away.


    So, farewell miss Synthist of rumors, master Azrail, and their specialpanions. >]


    And then, he vanished into the same colorful light he had appeared from, leaving behind the five of us, and the crimson parchment that contained a unique system interface of its own.


    A patent was something very special, but¡­ we don''t have to think about that for now.


    "Haaaaa!"


    El jumped on me and hugged me as we both fell to the ground, and, while on the ground, she continued her hug with her pretty eyes closed and her breathing calm, but her forehead almost burning hot.


    "You can make an omelet on me right now." She mumbled, saying something that would sound obvious but contained many hidden meanings behind it. And the smirk she had confirmed those things. But...


    "It''s finally over."


    "Yes..."


    We got the three treasures, got stronger, got the Knight title, and also got some useful pawns aside from weapons beyond our imagination.


    ''And also many more unexpected things aside from this.''


    But ultimately, we achieved everything we entered this forest for. So¡­


    "It''s time."


    "It is."


    I caressed her head with my Aura-covered head to soothe her pain a little, and Raz also came and sat down on my chest, patting her like a worried pet.


    "Haaa¡­"


    And, we both sighed.


    Eva was still standing, smiling at us warmly, and the troll hero was still confused, but at least now in his right senses.


    This much was better than we expected when we first opened our eyes in that shitty orphanage, but, it was definitely better than what we expected.


    ''The first half of part one is over¡­''


    We had a set outline of things that we decided to at least follow roughly until it breaks downpletely and though El''s unique title was a break in the n, it was still recoverable.


    ''So¡­ it was time for the second half of the part one. Which, hopefully, will start with the adventurer''s association.''


    It was difficult, full of uncertainty and unnecessary challenges caused by some petty bastards, but, we saw through it all...


    "I love you Auriel."


    "I love you too, Lucifer. Always have and always will."


    <Me too, nya. You two are lovely~.>


    I still wonder how can he be so innocent sometimes and still be cruel enough to destroy countless lives without blinking. But, that was what made him her favorite. And mine too, but for a little different reason from hers.


    Anyway, we were going toy here for a little longer now.


    Just a little longer¡­

 Chapter 62 62 A wind of tomorrow*

    <h4>Chapter 62 62 A wind of tomorrow*</h4>


    [OP: ]


    In the dark of the night, under the glorious red and blue moons hanging in the starry sky, a bullet was shot from the top of a bell tower, its destination¡ªthe strange people wearing dark robes and in ck masks.


    It passed through the surroundings without making a sound, only leaving behind a blue trail that would be hardly visible to the normal naked eye.


    However, the pure red eyes hidden beneath those ck face-covered masks noticed the arrival of this attack and tried to go away from its path but¡­!


    Just when the long bullet was in the range of these masked people, it suddenly exploded and needle-like objects were scattered all around them.


    -Ooooooooong!


    But they reacted quickly once again and called forth strong shields of ck Mana that would have been enough to block any normal bullet let alone needles, however, to their dismay, neither the bullet that was fired at them was normal nor the white needles that came out of it.


    -Skith. Skith. Skith!


    The needles passed right through the protective barriers and ended up precisely in the neck areas of all these people with the ck masks.


    And, as soon as these white needles collided with their necks, they burst into a white light, and, the heads of all the nine people standing in the middle of a blood-covered ground littered with human corpses, also popped like a balloon.


    -Ska¡ª-tchak!


    Pulling back the handle and taking out the empty shell from the sniper, she stood up from the prone position and looked at the scene far away from her with the special drone''s footage before her screen.


    The targets were taken care of but the human blood that was spilled today was not something she could do anything about.


    She could have saved them if she had known about this bunch and the things they were doing out in the open like this even a few minutes earlier, but, she didn''t. And their deaths were not her fault.


    [Ding!]


    [Sudden <F> rank questplete.]


    [Reward: 10 skill points, 5000 Oz, and three basic stat stones have been obtained.]


    Her work here was done, so, she looked at the two moons, her bright blond hair shining with the lights of this pretty night, her sky-like blue eyes gleaming with a unique light, and, her unique ck outfit that didn''t hesitate to enhance her mature beauty.


    Her face was a piece of art too, but this art, instead of representing sunshine-like happiness, embodied the essence of fatigue and sadness.


    She had a unique power no other in the world did and it definitely gave her more than enough strength to be far better than other people of her age, but, this power came at a great cost and responsibilities.


    And, these responsibilities were her greatest source of weakness.


    But, she had to live with it. This was the only way she could keep living, so she wanted to live at all costs until she achieves the ultimate goal of her dreadful life¡­


    She was probably loved by Death¡­ just like how he was loved by Life.


    "Ugh¡­ you taste bitter."


    "Hehehe¡ªhaha~. You don''t like bitter~?"


    "No."


    He licked the blood off her neck and when his tongue touched the marking from his two sharp canines, they quickly started healing. And then, he thrust deeper.


    "Ahhh~!"


    "Who likes bitter? Of course, unless it is prepared with something sweeter than that bitterness."


    He looked over her shoulder at the one standing at the door, watching them with an entric smile, her mind filled with unbearable erotic thoughts, and her heart racing without her permission.


    And, as soon as his enchanting dark blue eyes met hers, she lost all control over her own body and rushed to his side, bare, wet, and out of her mind.


    And he took pleasure in whatever he was doing.


    Those were some of the only things he had been doing for an unknown period of time.


    He had seen decades, centuries, probably millennia pass. But, he was still the same he had been since the moment hest remembered.


    He had seen nations getting destroyed and empires rising from nothing, and, even after trying his best, trying everything one could do to attract that unfussy Death, probably the Life loved him too much to even let her oppositee close to him.


    So, he had given up on trying that useless thing and was exploring the world with a desire to find something fun.


    And, perhaps, he was going to find that something soon in a certain academy of the great empire of Barnacle.


    And just like him, the crown prince of this great empire, the person with imperial blue hair but unknown red eyes standing outside the bedchamber of his ''father'', with a deep frown from the familiar yet unsightly and unknown voices, was soon going to meet his salvation in that academy.


    However, the salvation that will save him from this world and himself, the girl with very mature assets, the one this world will someday know as the saintess, was currently being rescued by a certain swordsman with red hair hidden under a straw hat, and a face covered under a unique mask.


    She could very well take care of herself but, from how this person carried her, to how he defeated all those strong people with nothing more than a simple movement of his sword, hadpletely mesmerized her.


    She did not know why but she defiantly felt something unique about this person and though it was aplete coincidence that they met like this in this dangerous forest, as he carried this elf with a cute face, long silver hair, and silver green eyes¡­ he couldn''t help but think just how heavy she was!


    Maybe it was a mistake he was princess carrying this princess.


    She was pretty strong so she would defiantly have survived the hands of that tentacle monster but, seeing this bathykolpian pure beauty in those disgusting hands¡­ nah.


    He didn''t care about curtesy stuff but being distracted during his hunting would be thest thing he would want.


    So, he had to dispose of this heavy patty somewhere and get back to his hunting.


    He was close to unsealing the firstyer of his restrictions so he had to quickly go and kill that bastard and everything else there alone so that he can have all the juicy experience and finally reach level 100.


    So, he just ran through the forest at a speed and precision unmatched by even some of the creatures of nature themselves.


    The sword around his waist was unique, his tinum eyes that had a unique crimson glow inside them were looking out for any sudden attacks, and, his clothes that danced with the winds were certainly far more old-fashioned than the girl he was carrying.


    He didn''t know why she was here or how she almost fell into the hands of that <B> rank creature despite being so strong, but, he could tell she was strong. Probably more than any other young girl her age. So there could only be two reasons she was almost caught by that creature leading that strange hoard of other creatures.


    ''Either she is dumber than she looks or¡­ there is someone even stronger than her behind all this.''


    He wasn''t sure, but there was only one way to find out.


    He had to use her to lure that strong person out and finish him first so that he can go back without any burden.


    "That is as far as you go bastard."


    And, this sudden voice that he heard, plus that wall of earth magic that suddenly came out to block his path, were enough clues indicating that the fish had caught the bait...


    He stopped and from behind him, a person in avish, red mage outfit walked out of the darkness while sitting atop a red-ck wolf.


    "Uncle¡­? What are you doing here?"


    Sun was rising from the horizon behind him as he smirked down at this clueless girl.


    "It seems like you still don''t understand, little girl."


    There was a pleased smirk on his face as he looked at her with eyes that had suddenly turned into strange pure red eyes without any pupils.


    And seeing just this much was enough for her to know he was the reason she was in this situation right now.


    "Why¡­!?"


    She shouted at him, asking for something that he would definitely take a long time to exin if he actually wanted to.


    And, the person that saved her, the protagonist of this game, the martial artist that knew many arts of many fields, did not have that kind of time to spare for a monster that had already sold his soul to a demon''s contractor.


    "I would have loved to hear your baseless talk and shit, but I know you one scene viin just increase the word count so, just quickly say if you have anything important."


    His sword resembled a Katana, a very finely forged one, but, in truth, it was a heavenly artifact that had been sealed when he came back to this world, just like most of his other powers.


    It couldn''t do much but it was still a good enough sword for a small fry like him.


    "Hahaha! What will you do if I have nothing to say~? What can you even-"


    With one hand on the sheath of his de and the other on the handle, he took a deep breath and got into position without caring for this bastard that was already beyond saving, or the princess that was experiencing a situation like this for the first time in her life.


    "Kaminoikari."


    He took his sword out in a unique manner and raised it above his head as it suddenly burned with a bright golden Aura, his eyes sharply locked on his target, the de and hands both ready for the attack, and his calm breathing overwriting the vibrations from his voice.


    (First unleash: Splitting The Heavens)


    -Swiah.


    He swung down his sword ever so slightly that it didn''t even seem like he had put any strength behind it.


    And then, he just gracefully put his sword back, his opponent stillughing with that cynical smile.


    He must have found his actions strange and funny as nothing seemed to have happened after his single funny sword swing¡­ but, the very next moment, he saw as the view before both his eyes slightly shifted up and down, and, the very next moment, he felt something very strange.


    Something had happened, he didn''t know what but something definitely happened, and, when he finally realized it, he and the dog he was raiding had been split vertically in half.


    He didn''t understand anything until the end, and he ended his life in a pile of their flesh, his own ck blood, and his pet''s greet one.


    It only took one attack from him even though he himself was a level 250 beast tamer blessed by the powers of a demon contractor.


    He just died, and, after taking the dumbstruck girl away from that ce, he just left her without saying anything at all.


    She was left there alone, he left for his hunting, and the prince continued his work with his unshed tears.


    The immortal vampire sighed as he left the two women half-alive, and the sniper that had just killed many of the weak ones simr to that beast-tamer bastard, rested in her warmfortable bed.


    They were the five protagonists that will be another center of our protagonist''s journey. And, the remaining sixth one, the reincarnated girl that had been born with her own unique powers, privileges, and sadness¡­ was surrounded by a bunch of thugs in the great capital city of Barnacle.


    She had just entered the city and didn''t know anything about it, but, she definitely knew being surrounded by weird people like them was not a good thing.


    And, she was told to not harm anyone until absolutely needed, so she just stood there, not knowing anything as the bunch narrowed the encirclement in this back alleyway.


    There was no one around so they can do whatever they wanted¡­ or so they thought.


    "Don''t you think that''s enough?"


    A voice rang from behind them and when they turned back in unison, three figures, a pretty woman, an even prettier girl, and, a hot-looking boy red back at them.


    "Leave now or leave after being beaten to the pulp. My hands are itchy after going through that wrap portal anyway."


    The sexy girl with red eyes was smirking down at them, the pretty boy with blue eyes was looking at the girl behind them with a worried gaze, and, Eva was looking at all the people that were obviously going to get beaten up regardless of their actions with a pitiful gaze.


    They had just arrived in the capital city too, and as luck would have it, they had crossed paths with the most suitable protagonist of this child-like world of theirs¡­

 Chapter 63 63 Agnes B. Catherine

    <h4>Chapter 63 63 Agnes B. Catherine</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    After spending the night in the troll vige and giving them and Gurak some necessary instructions, we spent a little more money to create a uniquemunication waypoint over there, through which, they canmunicate with us when it was actually necessary.


    And in the little time we had, we taught them and Gurak a few things, especially how to use the Oz he would earn going forward.


    He even signed a joint conditional contract with Raz through which, Raz can go to him whenever he wanted and he can exchange the goods they collect with Raz for different kinds of resources.


    Raz would handle the ounts and the unique resources we need and profits earned from the trade would go to us.


    It was a kinda one-sided thing but, we showed those primitive creatures some unique ways to prepare their food with unique herbs and spices and Mana so they were excited and were looking forward to things even after everything that happened.


    ''Which was not something El wanted to do anything about.''


    She wanted to kill them from the start but they were alive still. So, she wanted nothing to do with those creatures aside from the ve troll hero of mine.


    So, she at least was not negative towards him, but, she surely showed her dislike towards the rest of his family.


    She didn''t like them, and they all knew that much.


    They also knew she would just kill them if she wanted but because of my wish, she was doing nothing to them.


    They were thankful to me, and from how I won that sacred duel fairly and kept my word of keeping them all alive, they were also kinda looking up to me.


    But that was that. The fact that we killed all of their people was never going to change and they would have to live with it for the rest of their lives.


    ''Which was how it should be¡­''


    We left their vige and the forest with a very costly teleportation scroll that we had to buy with Eva''s money.


    We spent an awful lot in just a day so we will have to sit quietly for a while until we receive some payouts from our passive sources.


    ''Thankfully, the currency used in this empire is way cheaper than the system''s Oz. Almost three hundred times cheaper. So, we didn''t have to worry about our expenses in this ce.''


    And, we still had a good lot of hard cash that we took from that bastard pig''s safe in the past.


    We had the money, and still a good amount of supplies so we directly used themon feature of many magical fantasies, the wrap gate, which cost a big coin but we were in the great capital city of the greatest empire that housed the greatest academy on this.


    It was a central ce and this capital was mostly known for the academy and seeing how the academy itself covered a third of this city, one can just assume the scale of that institution.


    But, after we came to the city and were going towards a good inn for our temporary stay for today, we encountered a very cliche situation where the heroin was being surrounded by a bunch of thugs and even though she could do a lot more than just beat them up like El wanted, she chose not to and just stayed like that.


    ''Well, they could have died miserable deaths if they had done anything more than this since she still doesn''t seem to know how to control her strengths, so, they were kinda lucky we were passing by this ce.''


    Haaa¡­


    "Oh~? Hello prettydy. I think I misheard something. Did you just say-"


    "Yes, you son of a bitch. I did say I will beat the pulp out of you if you want or you could have just walked away but that offer''s now not valid anymore."


    And, after saying that, she just ran forward with a wide smirk with her hands covered with her pure Mana.


    I knew what was going to happen now, and so did Eva.


    "Dumb people," Eva mumbled as she saw El instantly reaching those thugs that were neither adventurers nor anything strong.


    They were normal people and the person they were surrounding right now thinking she was easy prey, was the secondary female main protagonist of this entire game, and perhaps the purest character of them all.


    ''She was El''s favorite among the FLs. So, this ''coincidental'' encounter was surely something¡­ unique?''


    Well, El liked her and these people were courting death so, instead of letting them go to the afterlife, just leaving them barely alive was a better option from her point of view.


    And, though these people weren''t even good enough punching bags, they surely were good enough pping targets.


    -p!


    So, she appeared in the center of those people and pped the person closest to the girl they were surrounding.


    -p! p!


    And then she pped the two closest to him that were shocked to see how she suddenly appeared there out of nowhere.


    -p! p! p!


    -Dhum! Dhum! Dhum!


    And then, she just pped the rest of the bunch with a quick movement and those who had received her ''gentle'' ps, were thrown out in the direction of the p''s vector, with their faces red and covered by blood, their jaws dislocated and probably, if her hand had touched their head areas, then their fractured skulls.


    Those simple, gentle ps of her were more than enough to almost kill these people, and, save the person that could have killed them with her presence alone.


    "Welp. That was boring."


    The thugs nowy on the ground, their bodies scattered all around in this back alleyway, their faces covered in blood, but thankfully, all of them were still alive.


    Not that it mattered.


    "Um¡­ thanks."


    We heard a voice for the first time, a voice that we were very well familiar with, a voice that was even gentler than Eva''s, a voice that was in a way cute, and also careful at the same time.


    "Oh~. No problem~."


    El looked at her with an excited smile and walked before her while stomping on the bodies of the unconscious thugs.


    "Hello~."


    And then she greeted her, took her soft, cute, pretty hand in her prettier but deadlier hands, and shook it excitedly.


    And though the girl was surprised by her sudden actions, she nodded her head with the movements of her shaking hands.


    "Hello to you too!"


    Light blue long hair, an alluringly perfect pure body with perfect, wless skin, and deep pink eyes that had a unique light in them, she stood there wearing avish and attractive dress, and a kind of attractive jewelry that you don''t wear in an area like this, that perfectly showed her curves and assets.


    ''They probably thought she was some dumb noble youngdy that had lost her way but they were the dumb bastards that couldn''t even tell all the things she was wearing right now were a pretty high-level artifact with different functions.''


    They were the parting gifts she received from her forest family members, and it was strange how her time of arrival ovepped with ours and we were meeting like this.


    [ "In normal circumstances, she should have arrived a month earlier but¡­ it looks like-" ]


    [ "It has started already." ]


    [ "Yes¡­" ]


    Themon plot had started deviating from the set path, which meant we would have to stop believing in the future that we knew about.


    ''In the first ce, this game was created to change greatly based on the actions of the ''yers''. And since we are assuming the role of those ''yers'' in this setting, our mere existence changed many things rted to the story.''


    But we knew something like this was going to happen from the start, so we weren''t too surprised about this unexpected development.


    But since we had met this person before anyone, else¡­


    "I''m Auriel but you can call me El, he''s my brother Lucifer, but you can call him¡­ ummm¡­ big brother if you want, and this is our family member Eva.


    You are pretty, what''s your name? What do you think about bing our friend?"


    I shook my head with a sigh.


    She was just too straightforward once again. And this out of the blue friend request could have definitely shocked or surprised anyone but this girl, that used to be a terminally ill young girl in her past life who had never seen the world, someone that had been raised by only unique creatures, fairies, and spirits in this life, couldn''t help but instinctively nod excitedly at El''s strange offer.


    "I''m Agnes B. Catherine and yes, I would love to be your friend!"


    If we say she had just arrived in the capital, then this was probably the first time in her life that someone had asked to be her friend.


    I can tell she was happy, and truthfully, for someone like her that had been taken advantage of many times by many bastards and bitches in the game, someone that was totally oblivious to how the world worked or even how shit of a ce it was, it was probably for the best for her to be with us instead of that bastard bloodsucker.


    In most of my runs, he had only used her as a fun toy to y around with. She was the one with the worst ends out of all the other protagonists¡­ so, why not?


    ''Isn''t it better to make a protagonist ours in a story whose plot changes with each action of each individual?''


    She had the potential to surpass even the main FL and though her lifespan was small because of the way she was born, there was a way to alter that case.


    She was that main character that was strong and could have been stronger than others, but there were so many death gs hanging on her head that she was certain to die one way or another.


    But¡­


    "Nice to meet you Agnes~. We will call you Nes, alright~?"


    It was far better for her to be with us than to die miserably in some corner of Hell surrounded by¡­ well, she was miserable.


    She deserved better. Far better than what her fate had decided for her.


    And since our dumb fate made us cross paths like this, why not?


    Let''s just add her to our little family too.

 Chapter 64 64 This bastard!

    <h4>Chapter 64 64 This bastard!</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    [ "She looks cuter here. Is it because we are real or is it because our eyesights are far better than in the game?" ]


    As I looked at this cute girl before me, I couldn''t help but think just how pretty she was.


    Her face was small, her eyes big, and even her boobies were a little bigger than mine.


    But they were still pretty round and good, I liked them~.


    ''Of course, if Lucy has the same thoughts, I couldn''t help it. He can have thoughts, hell he can go have fun with some other cuties if he wanted, but at the end of the day, he would have to return to me. Mine were his only salvation, after all. And in this world, they were too perfect for him to ignore so ain''t no way he was gonna have someone else''s milk.''


    ..- ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª .-.-.- .-.-.- .-.-.-


    So, she was cute, and she was looking at me with serious eyes as she epted my proposal of friendship.


    "Alright Nes~. How-"


    -Smack.


    Someone hit me on the head? Which bastard¡­?!


    "I''m sorry if you were surprised. She just acts like that when she is excited sometimes."


    ''Oh, it was my bastard.''


    Lucy and Eva came to us and the first thing my bastard did was smack my head harder than I had pped these dumb bastards'' faces.


    And it hurt!


    "What did I do¡­?"


    I looked at him with sad, almost teary eyes.


    He was a bastard brother, a bad person!


    Who smacks the delicate head of a genius this hard? What would he do if I receive some permanent brain damage and have many sudden psychological changes? Will he be able to handle me and protect this world at the same time if that happens? Can this dumb bastard of mine even solve the hyperstring multidimensional refractive equations? Bastard¡­


    "Uhn¡­ uhn¡­"


    What did he even get from hitting a little hotty like me? It would have been different if the p was somewhere else but on my head? To make me cry like this¡­


    "Ummm! Ummm! Why are you crying El? Did he hit you that hard?"


    Tears glistened down my pretty eyes, down my soft cheeks, and down my hot neck, and though Nes was suddenly worried, she didn''t know about us as the calm Eva did.


    -Swash¡­!


    "You really think that would work just because we made our first friend? That acting of yours is still pretty obvious."


    I aimed directly at his chin when that bastard was looking at Nes, trying to calm her down, but he knew what I was thinking already, so he was prepared and caught my hand midway and looked at me again with a disappointed look and shook his head.


    "Everything''s alright Miss Nes. She just likes to y around like this."


    He pulled me closer, suddenly, and looked at me with that same thirsty look he had from thest few months, and though his eyes were on my lips, he kissed me on the forehead¡­


    "Stay quiet for a moment."


    He pushed me to the side gently and carefully as if putting a flower on a loved one''s grave, and continued talking with her like my poor silence meant nothing, hehe.


    "I''m sorry but she can be a little handful sometimes. And though she is good with acting, she kinda forgets I''m better at that thing than her to fall for something small like you just saw."


    He was speaking carefully and as Nes was a little shorter than him, she was looking up at him with a sudden confused expression.


    "That¡­ was acting?"


    She turned at me, looked me in the eye, and I smiled at her with a wink, confirming his words.


    "Wow¡­"


    And she was impressed~. My pure little Nes was impressed by something I did-


    "You are amazing to figure out it was acting big brother Lucifer. I couldn''t tell at all~!"


    ¡­she was surprised because he figured out I was acting but not thanks to my academy award winning acting?


    "Oyyyyyyyyy¡­!"


    I asked her to be my friend first! I asked her to be our friend! And she epted my request, almost got angry because I was crying, and she was still admiring him? Calling him big brother? Was this how you treat your very first friend?!


    ''But wait¡­ she actually called Lucy ''big brother''. Which makes me her big sister, which makes me the older one which makes Lucy the young one, which makes me his onee-chan. Fkin yes! Lessgo~!


    I can now treat him like a little brother too~.''


    -Smack.


    "Stop thinking about weird things. That weird face you make is something even Eva knows now."


    He smacked me again! What the hell?!


    "Just because I''m letting you do it right now doesn''t mean you can do it however, whenever, and whenever you want. There''s only one thing-"


    "Yes, yes. Shut up now or let''s just get moving. Talking properly in the inn would be better than talking like this. This smell of blood must be ufortable for her anyway."


    He looked at her as if asking if it was fine with her and though a little surprised by the way we spoke with each other, she nodded positively.


    It really was ufortable for her to be around these blood-covered normal humans.


    "Alright then, let''s get moving... but first."


    Eon looked Nes up and down and then looked at Eva as she nodded her head for a moment.


    "You will have to change those clothes miss Nes. They are too attractive for this part of the city so it would be better if you store those artifacts in your personal storage and change into more normal clothing.


    Eva will help you if you don''t have clothes simr to these so please follow her."


    He said that with a gentle tone but as soon as she heard that she would have to change clothes, she hugged herself and stepped back.


    "Why do I have to change my clothes? And how do you know I have artifacts?"


    Now, she was looking at us suspiciously. Haaa¡­ cute girl.


    "There are some special skills that can naturally appraise things and even allow others to see your status window.


    And though rare, they do exist, and I have one such skill.


    We know about your artifacts, maybe how they are precious to you, and how you yourself are special in many ways. But, that''s even more of a reason you have to change into something more normal. But you should keep the rings on. They are very useful."


    She was a unique Half born. A rare case that hardly ever urs in the Worldline. And their lifespans are naturally short because of the way they are born and the way their existence is defined.


    But, the three special rings she was wearing were all bound artifacts of a pretty high rank, and one was even a growth-type artifact that will awaken an ego in the future.


    They were pretty good, so good I would love to have ones like them myself, but, I knew we will have some special rings in the future to ourselves so I was fine without a ring that can distort people''s perception of me, or a ring that can store spells, or a ring that had the power to reduce the cooldown of skills and enhance them at the same time.


    ''And, it also had a special self-defense feature for emergencies but, it would only trigger when she was being shot by some kind of sniper shot or a sudden attack like that.''


    But we had our special skills, senses, and experience to help us in those kind of situations.


    So¡­ her rings were pretty and special, but they were hers. I didn''t want them.


    "Ummm¡­"


    She was thinking if she should do what we were telling her now that she knew we knew a lot about her.


    But she also knew that we were her friends and people that had no intention to harm her in any way.


    So, after thinking for a few minutes, asking for opinions from the spirits hanging around in the surroundings, and confirming that we were ''good'' people, she nodded lightly and at her reaction, Lucy nodded at Eva.


    "Pleasee this way."


    "Yes¡­"


    "Yes~! I''ming-"


    "We will be right here so take your time."


    He grabbed the cor of my shirt and stopped me from moving, and even though I tried kicking and pping my hand around, he didn''t budge! This bastard!


    "Then we will be back soon."


    Eva left with Nes who was still worried and he finally let go of me.


    "What is it, bastard!? You wanna have a go at it right here right now?!"


    Why was not even letting me go with her? I was a girl too! What could have I done more than just some simple tickles and caresses and squeezes?!


    "El¡­"


    "Heh?"


    He hugged me? Out of the blue? And This tightly? Well¡­


    "What''s up?"


    This wasn''t normal, so I hugged him back, just as tightly as he was doing, giving him a little sweet touch of his favorites.


    "I just remembered something."


    His voice was calm, but, he was hesitant. And, when he was like this, it actually meant something was very wrong.


    "And it''s bad¡­"


    And when he openly said something was bad, it actually meant something was very bad!

 Chapter 65 65 Problems…

    <h4>Chapter 65 65 Problems¡­</h4>


    [OP: ]


    "Nes arrived a monthte, the atmosphere of the capital is still normal which means the ''sudden dungeon break'' ident didn''t happen, which means the great forest of MaHona didn''t get saturated with Mana.


    And there could only be one reason for that."


    He was calm, but as soon as El heard his words, her eyes widened with a little surprise.


    "[Krimxendor] arrived there already."


    Few things could surprise her, and most of them were rted to Lucy or others of their family, but, this little piece of spected information wasn''t one of them. Which made it even more shocking.


    "Yes. Which means ''they'' have already settled in the eastern hignds."


    Lucy had a spark of anger in his ever-calm eyes, but, more than that, he had worry deep in his heart.


    "And if they are there already, he must also have unsealed the firstyer of restrictions. And, if we think about it, if they are here and he had started making hisyer there, the princess should also have faced her first challenge in that dangerous forest."


    "Right¡­"


    He hadn''t thought that far, he couldn''t do it, to begin with.


    It was nearly impossible for any normal person to connect two dots present on two entirely different pages.


    But she didn''t fall into that ''normal'' human category. She was anything but normal when it came to calctions like them.


    "But, if it''s true, then ''they'' would have met already, and he would have helped her during the ident with her bastard uncle.


    This means her growth would fall behind, which means she will be weaker than usual during the entrance exam, which also means it would lead to ''that'' scenario."


    She continued her spections and the turn she ended up at, was not too bright for their own ns.


    "Haaa¡­ and since we will be taking Nes, that sucker will probably go to her. Which will only elerate the process."


    Even Lucy knew what awaited them if what they were thinking was true, and he was not liking it one bit.


    "We will have to step in¡­ or else not only the world will lose its saintess and that damn bloodsucker will fuck this over, the protagonist will either die or will be stronger than necessary and will be taken down by the higher powers.


    Then the prince will kill his father, the empire will fall, demon invasion will happen, and the will be engulfed in a Great war."


    El (partially) created this world, so it obviously had more brutal and bad ends than most of the flopped story ends. But they only came in the worst-case scenarios.


    And, though they didn''t care what happens to the game''s protagonists, what happens because of them would definitely be a cliff in their ns.


    And neither of them were fans of a cliffhanger so¡­


    "We will have a bad lot of things to take care of."


    Lucy had a bitter expression, a kind of bitter expression that knew he would not be doing all the things he wanted with this pretty person he was hugging right now.


    "But we shouldn''t reach any conclusions just yet, remember? Let''s wait until after the entrance exam, see what happens ourselves, and then decide if we will rewrite our ns or not."


    El could feel his emotions through their link, she could tell just how bad this situation was for both of them and how he would especially have to wait for longer if all this was actually true.


    "It''s alright¡­"


    She patted his back and continued hugging him even though he had almost released her.


    "We can do it."


    And while saying that, she slid her hands down his back¡­ and the two of them came back.


    "Hmmm? Do what?"


    Nes asked when she saw the two of them hugging for some reason, confused why they were doing that. And though Lucy wanted her to take her hands away, they had already reached their destination so they did some squeezing went up, did some caressing, and only then she left him, with of course a hidden blush that though Nes didn''t notice clearly, was no stranger to Eva anymore.


    "Cook for ourselves.


    I was saying if we request the inn owner nicely with a little money, he surely wouldn''t deny letting us make a few things ourselves."


    That was a good excuse that sounded pretty believable too and, she didn''t think much of a brother and sister giving each other a simple hug so, she nodded with an excited smile.


    "You make your own food? Wow~. That''s amazing~!"


    She was pure, and when we say pure, it implied a person that, even after knowing all the right and wrong, good and evil of the world, stayed just like they used to be previously.


    She was a good person, that''s why she couldn''t apany them like Eva.


    Both Eva and Nes were good but different from Eva, she was a pure good person that couldn''t possibly just watch things happening that she believed were not right.


    Her thoughts were pure, as in she didn''t have the ability to do wicked things, lie outright, or even think about things that were inappropriate.


    Which mostly included things going on in any normal average young adult''s mind when thinking about certain things rted to people they were attracted to.


    Anyway, she was a good girl, and she will remain a good girl for a good long time.


    "Yes, all three of us like cooking. And my Lucy is the best at it. You will love it when you taste it.


    But that aside, don''t you look pretty cute in this dress?"


    She smirked at her, leaned in closer, and examined her up and down with a smirk, which though made her a little ufortable, she didn''t mind it. She liked this dress too.


    It was simr to Eva''s. A pretty in blue dress with greence and simple embroidery that though pretty, wasn''t as attractive as the dress she was wearing before.


    Eva was wearing a simr dress but a brown one with silver embroidery. While El was wearing afortable white shirt with a special dark blue cape, tight pants, and pair of long boots and Lucy was the same but the cape he was wearing was dark red, almost wine color.


    Their clothes were neither too attractive to be like that of the aristocrats nor too simple to be like the peasants. They were close to some of the rich merchants that could certainly afford good amodation despite not being from the higher ss.


    Which was the best for now.


    "Hmmm~. You look cute."


    She nodded and Nes also excitedly nodded back with a smile.


    "Thanks~."


    She was happy and when Lucy cleared his head and looked at the two of them, he couldn''t help but smile warmly.


    She had a tragic past, and her future would have also been tragic had she continued walking around the city in that outfit, unknowingly killed a few people with her unparalleled strength, or gone through some tragic events too early for her mind, heart, and soul to be prepared enough to handle them.


    But she was fine with them. And, they were going to a good inn now, so they were excited too.


    "Right!"


    But El suddenly remembered something just when they were about to leave.


    "You are new to this ce right, Nes? You surely wouldn''t know about this ce, right? Or the academy, auction house, and adventurer''s association?"


    They knew this entire city, empire,, and most of this Worldline like the back of their heads so, how can El miss the chance to tell her first friend about the city that they were going live for the next few years?


    "Hmmm¡­ no. Actually, I used to live in a faraway ce before so I don''t know much about anything about this city or even the empire.


    Can¡­ can you please tell me a few things you know? "


    "Of course~! We have a lot to talk about then~!"


    There was exactly a month left for the academy entrance exam that takes ce every three years in the capital.


    People from all around the world would visit the capital for that event, and that would have been the start of the main storyline of the game.


    But that wasn''t happening anymore.


    This was no game that they had created and perfected. This was a new world that they just possessed a deep knowledge of.


    They had many things waiting for them, but, they were going to go to a good ce right now, make some things for themselves and their new friend, tell her about themselves and this world and city, and also get to know about this cute, hot, pure person.


    The academy exam was after a month and they mostly had all the preparationsplete, so, they were going to rest for a week or so, gather information about the small and big events that took ce during thest few years, strategize some things, and then¡­ go get their adventurer''s license.


    It was a pretty handy thing, and though it was only aary license, it was the foundation for getting one that was valid in the entire Worldline.


    And, they couldn''t get it directly so just like anyone else, they would have to start with the adventurer''s exam, take tests, get their initial ranks, and climb the ranks from there by finishing the missions and requests.


    Of course, they wouldn''t actually go through too much hassle and just use a few tricks and loopholes to quickly be eligible for a <World license> but, they would still have to start from the beginning.


    "So! To start, the capital city Barnacle¡­"


    They had been through a lot yesterday, and they were nowhere near their perfect conditions.


    And now that that bomb of uncertainty had dropped on them, they will have more things to do in the future.


    So, this rest was necessary...


    Nes was already getting close to them and it naturally wouldn''t take long before she bes an inseparable part of theirs.


    So, thankfully, there was nothing much left to be said as a filler. Which naturally meant it was time for the association test¡ª or probably not.


    Nes had met these three but there was still one person from their family she hadn''t met yet. And, there was one person from her family, the only one that swore to appear by her side at her mere calling, who would also be meeting her first friends.


    And since this family member of hers was El''s one of the fifteen direct creations, she was also excited to meet her~.

 Chapter 66 66 Silver

    <h4>Chapter 66 66 Silver</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    We were in the ''good inn'' that I mentioned before, and yes, it was our favorite inn in this entire capital city.


    And it was a pretty cheap ce too. Nothing like what they have in the upper ins that only run on Oz.


    "From what I had heard when I was a kid, this ce was one of the best ces that even some of the foreign royals prefer.


    Haaa¡­ I never thought I would stay in a ce like this."


    "Well¡­ this is alright. We will see better ces in the future."


    Giving Eva a little smirk and a wink, I grabbed the hand that was trying to run away.


    "El¡­"


    We rented out two rooms for a week. One for the two of us and one for Eva and Nes.


    They were pretty big with a good enough space so the two pure people can have their pure bonding time while the two of us do what we wanted here.


    ''But everyone is in our room right now since it is dinner time.''


    We had already prepared the food, and though there was a little episode with the manager of this ce regarding the use of the kitchen, when we ced a bag of gold coins on their counter, they started treating us like any of their normal VIPs.


    ''Funny bastards¡­''


    And when we bought two of their most expensive rooms for an entire week, the look the manager had was pretty good.


    I had fun there. Especially when I threw that bag of pocket change at his face.


    It was delightful~. But nothingpared to seeing the little chaotic faces of the three of mypanions when they almost thought I was going to kill those bastards.


    ''Hehe.''


    So, we were in our room now, waiting for the little beverages. And as always, I was in my favorite ce, in my warm salvation.


    "At least your hands¡­"


    "What hands~?"


    Hisp was the best, and he knew the eternal fact that I was the best in hisp too.


    And holding hands was no bad thing. You cultured people can go give yourself a hand.


    But, if he didn''t want the hand holding¡­


    "Alright then-"


    "No! Ahem. T-this is fine."


    My hands were pretty naughty you know? Sometimes they don''t care and go caress some fun ces without my permission, hehe.


    "So¡­ when are we eating these things?"


    Nes asked, her mouth already overflowing and dripping as she looked at the round table in the middle of the room filled with our delicious food items.


    He made most of it, so there was no need to even think about how delicious they would be.


    "As soon as we get the bottles, I guess? Have you tried drinking before, Nes?"


    We were adults here so legally, we can drink alcohol. Not that anyone gave a flying fk about those regional legalws.


    And Nes was even two years older than us, so she certainly could drink the only fine thing this country had to offer.


    "Hunnn? Drink? You mean¡­ alcohol? Wasn''t it only for you two?"


    "You can have a drink with me if you want. And then we-"


    "Ahem. I will get up," he whispered directly in my ear, making me pause midway.


    She could drink and it wasn''t like she was a child but this damn brother of mine still had a problem with us girls drinking some light beverages.


    ''He doesn''t drink anyway, not until the situation is unavoidable or I use a wish. So what problem did he have if she drinks with Eva and me?''


    "It''s up to you though. We did prepare this special orange milkshake. Lucy loves it so you can have that too."


    I wanted her to drink with us but if I pushed the topic, this bastard would actually push me away and I would fall off thisfortable bed and his even more warm, gentle, not hard but still the bestp.


    "Yes¡­ I like oranges. I will take that¡­ but can I have a bite, please? I know it''s rude but-"


    "Nah. Go ahead. Food is made for eating."


    "Thanks~!"


    And after merrily shouting that, she just picked up a spoon and dug into the special box with finely cooked rice, some egg rolls, and crab stars all arranged into a panda shape with a hat.


    ''It was a kind of lunchbox that moms of old times would prepare for their young children going to school, and in her previous life, that was one of the only things she loved.''


    [ "She''s cute¡­" ]


    [ "And precious." ]


    Yeah, she was precious too. But the way her endlessly hungry look just melted away with that one spoon and she was lost in a nostalgic sea of joy was an adorable sight for the two of us.


    -Knock. Knock.


    "They''re here~!"


    "I will get it."


    Eva walked to the door and retrieved the bucket filled with ice.


    Three fine bottles were resting inside it and they were big enough to be the champaign bottles but, in fact, thevender bottle was a hundred-and-fifty-year-old pure wine, the golden one was a local specialty made with some unique fruits resembling apples, a sweet drink, and thest one was a transparent white bottle with a special alchemical product that had more than ny-three percent alcohol.


    ''I love mixing them in a ?, ?, ? ratio ordingly and man~. It tastes the best thing on this!''


    But, that was it. It was only the best on this and since this was my first time drinking in this life, I wanted it to be this specific thing that was created identally during our first-ever run together.


    ''There was one more special one that was created identally like this but it was the most special thing for the two of us. And I wanted our first drink together to be that specific one.''


    But I can only hope it¡­ since that thing, well, was not something even Raz could create even if I gave him the detailed recipe.


    ''Right, Raz.''


    [ "Call exclusive merchant: Raz." ]


    -Oooooooooong~.


    <Nyahahahaha! The great Azrail has descended once again~!>


    "Oh? This quick? Were you waiting for this, baby?"


    After doing that silly but cute introduction, he directly jumped into my arms and started snuggling me.


    <Nya, there was nothing much to do today so I was getting bored.>


    His white fur seemed to have grown up since the first time we met. Which was defiantly thanks to my great care and healthy food.


    "There''s nothing to do? How can that be? Have you started ''hoarding''?"


    It was amon trade term that meant hoarding items and scaling the market prices. And if he had nothing to do, it only meant either he had finished everything he had for today, or he was not selling anymore.


    <Yes, nya. I had to stop the sales since you announced that those who wanted the rights to use your synthesis method would have to contact me.


    Since, nya, I''m dealing with some of my old customers anyway, it''s a good time to use them and earn more profits.


    And since it will be possible thanks to you, I will give you point one percent of the profits, nya.>


    His 0.1 percent of the profits meant hundreds of thousands of Oz, maybe more if the item demands suddenly spike up because of some uncertain incident. And, he was saying he will just give it to us for free!


    "Thanks, cutie~. We will prepare something special for you next time~!"


    I rubbed my face against his cheeks and though he didn''t use to like it before, he loved it when I thanked him like this.


    <Nya, thank you too~.>


    He was my little baby, just like my big baby that was having fun with all the things and sensations from me but wasn''t saying anything. And then there was our friend Nes that had stopped eating and was suddenly looking at Raz and me with a curious expression.


    "Is¡­ is that your dimensional merchant, El?"


    The spoon was in her hand, beads of rice stuck on her face, and she was looking at Raz as if she found him adorable.


    ''And she wants to pat him. Hehe.''


    She was cute, and she also had an adorable dimensional merchant, one that I had created myself, and one that was the most cheerful being probably among all of the dimensional merchants in the Worldline.


    "Yes~. He''s our family member Azrail. But we call him Raz~. Isn''t he just adorable~."


    "Yes!"


    She shook her head excitedly with a smile and took just a step back when she remembered she hadn''t finished that rice box yet, so she turned back, picked it up, and then walked to our side.


    "Hello, Mister Raz. It''s nice to meet you."


    She was a little shy and she was also holding a spoon and the box in her hands, so even though she wanted to pet him, she couldn''t do it.


    And instead of simply putting those things down, as if to have gotten a brilliant idea out of the blue, she suddenly looked up and shouted not that loudly.


    [ "Call exclusive merchant ID: Silver." ]


    The name she called itself contained a hint of happiness. And, the way she just said those words as if it was nothing, showed her special powers.


    ''She said those things in Mana speech and to use Mana speech, even I have to perfectly concentrate and harmonize my words even though my control of Mana has be better than some high elf''s.''


    She was a half-fairy, a unique creature that had almost all the abilities of her fairy side, which meant manipting Mana was as normal to her as breathing.


    She was a mortal, part human even, but, in this aspect, she was as natural as the true fairies possessing the innate ability to travel through realms.


    Raz knew it and was looking at her curiously and examining her status window right now.


    ''She is amazing, blessed by Mana, blessed by nature, and though miserable, the fact that she always ended up with Silver as her merchant in any scenario, was a unique phenomenon that even I couldn''t exin with endless calctions.''


    Probably it was what the central brain called <Fate> and <Destiny>, or maybe just pure coincidence but, these two were undoubtedly made for each other.


    So¡­


    -Ooooooooong.


    When that cute little pink snake materialized before us, and smiled cheerfully at us with his joyous silver eyes, I couldn''t help this motherly heart of mine.


    Raz was my baby, the most miserable and lonely of my fifteen dimensional merchants, and also Lucy and my favorite.


    He needed the most help out of all of them and also the most time to truly be our family, so, we called him first, and now he was with us.


    Silver, on the other hand, was not someone we could have been able to have exclusively. We didn''t need her anyway.


    She belonged somewhere else, and right now, she was in the right ce.


    She was cute, probably the opposite of Raz in most aspects, but if I had to describe this gentle, cute, pink little snake in one word¡­


    ''She''s free.''


    In this story, this game, she was the symbol of freedom. The most joyous and cheerful being, and someone that was happy in true meaning.


    ''And her hissing is the cutest.''

 Chapter 67 67 A kitten and snake

    <h4>Chapter 67 67 A kitten and snake </h4>


    ?


    [OP: ]


    Silver the pink snake was now before them, and she was smiling joyfully, which looked superrrrr adorable~!


    Just imagine. A little pink snake with metallic scales shining under the light of the chandelier hanging in the middle of the room smiling at you.


    Her deep silver eyes were so pure and filled with happiness that they seemed to spark something deep inside one''s heart just meeting them.


    They were just too¡­ pretty. And she was too.


    And seeing how she greeted every one of them, she knew more manners than their little kitten.


    "Sil, help me here please."


    <Yei~.>


    Nes asked her to help her with the rice box and Silver lifted the box with a telekinesis skill.


    "Hello, Mister Raz~!"


    And then she rubbed his fur, patted his head, and even wanted to hug him but he was glued to El''sp. He didn''t want to go to some strange girl.


    <Nyaaaaa! Who''s this? Where did you pick up someone like her?! And why is someone like this in such a small ce?>


    He was examining her for a moment and he was surprised to see her status window, well, anyone would be surprised to see it. She was a rare being in the Worldline and even someone like him had met few of her kind.


    So, on a without any actual fairies, how can there be a half fairy, was beyond his imagination.


    "Our first friend, Agnes. We just met a while ago. Isn''t she amazing?"


    El smiled at her little kitten and then looked at the new pink snake that was also smiling at her.


    "Hello, cutie. You are Nes''s friend?"


    [ "Yessssss~. I''m her friend, partner, helper, and older sister~!" ]


    She was a dimensional merchant and she herself was a very rare case of a very rare species.


    She was one of a kind in her race since their race itself was centered around death, gloom, and dread. But, she was a stark contradiction to that.


    Still, all species had their ownnguage and they couldn''t use their skills too openly when they were on some smaller like this one.


    There were restrictions on dimensional merchants and one of them was when they be someone''s exclusive merchant, they couldn''t easilymunicate with anyone else other than their contractor when they were called by them.


    That was the reason Raz couldn''t talk with Eva, and he was azy kitten so he never even tried using Mana speech like Silver did just now.


    It would put a lot of strain on him and shorten the time they could be with their contractors. And, she preferred staying with them more than being able tomunicate with someone other than them.


    The same was true for Silver, but, she didn''t mind the strain or time limits. She could stay for longer than Raz since she was actually the lowest-grade merchant and perticulerly someone that was not closely connected to the market as he was.


    ¡­


    These merchants and market stuff was actually a littleplicated topic that didn''t need much exnation right now so we should leave it to the experts.


    She will exin it when she finds it necessary.


    "There''s no need to use Mana speech, little one. Just speak normally. We will understand."


    "Yup. I have a special innate skill."


    <Ohhhhhhh~! Are you one of those verrrrrrrrrry rare people with universalnguage skills~? Or maybe someone with an even rare system-supported interpersonalmunication skill~?>


    [ "What do you think?" ]


    El used her link skill''smunication ability and spoke directly into her head as she did with the orcs. It really was a very useful skill if it allowed them tomunicate with practically anyone in addition to allowing them to understand anything anyone said.


    <Ohhhhhhh~! Wowyyyyyyy~.>


    Of course, it was at the cost of her Mana that drained depending on themunication target so, just like how those few words to Silver almost depleted half of her Mana, it was obviously not something she could use when dealing with beings on her level. And absolutely not when dealing with someone on their little kitten''s level.


    <Nya, she''s my contractor. She''s obviously amazing~.>


    He stood up on his back paws in herp and held his head high with his chest out.


    This one was proud of his contractors. And before a fellow merchant, he couldn''t help but show it off.


    <Hehehehe. Yes~. She''s amazing~. And hello~. I''m Silver. It''s nice to meet you~.>


    She came down and greeted Raz and since the two merchants were talking now, Nes also sat down on theirfortable bed.


    <Hello, nya. I''m Azrail. First-grade silver rank. Worldline #369HOA.>


    His greeting was the usual way a dimensional merchant greeted another merchant. With their original ID, then their ranks, and then the core area of their activity or the ce they lived in.


    His rank was good but not that high, a perfect good kind of average would be a good way of describing it. However, the ce he lived in could be called one of the core areas in the entire Worldline.


    <Oh~! Ptssssss~. You are from Genesis Flux too~? My uncle lives there~!>


    From how she didn''t tell him her rank and the core area of her activity as they traditionally do, he had at least figured out she was different from the usual bunch of merchants. And, since she was saying her ''uncle'' lived in one of the most high-ss ces of the Worldline, he couldn''t help his interest in this little snake anymore.


    <Your uncle, nya? Can I know his name? I might have heard of him before.>


    Oh he humbly asked that but, this basted knew almost every single person that lived in all the important parts of the Worldline.


    He had specifically set aside a time every week in his schedule just to memorize every single person that was dying or being born in those marked ces.


    There was no way he wouldn''t know someone that was most probably also a dimensional merchant.


    But¡­ the little kitten was in for a huge surprise.


    <Yessssssss~. His name is Reasties~. He is probably famous too from how he boasts things~. Hehe. Mama always says he''s exaggerating though. Ptssssss~.>


    She was cheerful, her answer was cheerful, her contractor Nes had finished her rice box so she was now also paying attention to what was going on, but¡­ there was a deep smirk on El''s face, Lucy was sighing with a smile as if he had seen something funny, and, what he had found funny, was their stunned little kitten''s current reaction.


    <Nyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­?>


    His mouth was wide open as he looked at her still cheerfully smiling face. And it was as if he had been petrified. He didn''t move and just continued looking at her with open mouth¡­ until El closed it with her hand.


    <Nyaaaaa¡­ the <Merchant of original grimoire> is your uncle?>


    He was back to his senses now, and the look he gave to his El, that look of absurdity asking what was all this, and if she already knew about all this or not. And El just gave him a nk calm smile, rifying nothing at all.


    "Ptffff."


    Lucy couldn''t hold back hisughter when she called him a cute kitty. Cute kitty! Hahahah!


    But Raz was even more dumbfounded by how she called one of the leading merchants in the entire fkin Worldline¡­ a bookseller.


    Still, there was a question he had to ask even though his mind had already confirmed it.


    <Then¡­ Lady Silver¡­ is <Devourer of infinite elements>, your mother?>


    The way he suddenly addressed her respectfully was too funny to not just Lucy but both of them and though Nes didn''t know what they were talking about, she found Raz''s expressions funny and cute so she just continued watching him y with his cute little partner.


    And Eva was out of this entire loop since she already knew whatever was happening, was extraordinary and beyond her understanding. So, she was preparing their dinner table


    But Raz. Oh damn, he was almost having another shock of his lifetime and was making a kind of funny faces that were too hard to notugh at.


    Hahaha, just think about a little chubby white kitten almost cing one hand on his heart and the other on his mouth, looking at the joyful smiling little snake.


    It was adorably funny~.


    <Yessssssssss~. Ptssssss. That''s my mama~. I didn''t know mama was famous too, hehe.>


    As soon as he heard the words ''was famous too'', his starry eyes became wide and he was almost about to curse out loud¡­ but he controlled himself, took a deep breath, and looked back at the person caressing him.


    <You knew- >


    "Later. It''s a long talk."


    El knew what he wanted to talk about was a very, very long andplicated topic that even she couldn''t exin to him alone.


    Lucy and her would have to do it together, and in a ce that was safe for that kind of conversation.


    So¡­


    "Alright, everyone. The dinner is served."


    They all heard Eva''s announcement and looked back at the big table full of delicious-looking things that instantly made not just Nes, and Raz, but every one of them including their new friend Silver drool with hunger.


    It was their dinner time, they would talk for a while, discuss what they were going to do starting tomorrow and share info about this city, the academy, the magic, and the things about each other.


    For the following week, they would form a strong bond and even form a merchant contract with Silver.


    They would continue their basic daily training, y games, do some research on past events, and prepare for the tests for the Adventurer license.


    They had most of the things nned out and most, if not all of it, would go ording to what they wanted.


    They had just arrived in this capital city of this great empire, so¡­ it was, hopefully, time foring out of the broad spectrum of the Worldline and see what the world they are in, how it looks, and what the sociocultural elements of it are.


    And of course, how the ''people'' perceive the Worldline, the skills, the system, and the Magic and unique martial arts.


    We had seen the faraway sun on the horizon, but its beauty is only perceived in true meaning when we know the golden light it casts under our very feet.


    Right?

 Chapter 68 68 The capital

    <h4>Chapter 68 68 The capital</h4>


    [OP: ]


    The great empire of Barnacle, the ruler of the western continent and the holder of one of the central positions in the current world, ruled over half of the continent. And aside from them, there were only five other central nations on this continent.


    The Elven nation Vanraya, the subordinates of the empire; the theocracy of Cross, the country of religion; the Northern Alliance, the opposing forces; the Freedom federation of adventurers; and the Demonic ins run by the demonic forces.


    However, they are of little importance for now.


    The great empire of Barnacle was slowly bing the world''s attention once again.


    It was time for the entrance exam of the Great Academy of Idyllia, the central institute independent from any and all powers on this.


    It was a special ce that had existed even before the foundation of this empire, however, throughout the known history, this institution had changed its ce a few times.


    No one knows how or when it was actually created but everyone certainly knows and believes that it has existed since the dawn of this world.


    The immortal headmaster of this institution, the strongest being in this world, is someone totally independent from any country, and even though the academy exists in the empire, in its capital city even more precisely, it isn''t a part of the empire.


    The academy is a special ce that wees anyone who wishes to learn and can pass through the toughest tests it presents to them.


    The entrance exam to enter the academy happens every three years and those who pass would have to stay in the academy for the following three years.


    The academy offers dorm rooms of a diverse range but, aside from the holidays and vacations, the students aren''t allowed to leave the premises of the academy.


    They would have to stay in their dorms for the time they were a student, and, since the academy covered exactly a third of the capital city, it was more than big enough to amodate thousands of students that were the best of the best in their own field of expertise.


    But that aside¡­ the capital city.


    It was divided into three sections, and since it was the heart of the empire, it was a ce that everyone on the continent and most in the world knew about.


    Resembling a pie chart by structure, the capital city was first surrounded by high walls entirely made of fortified Maluium, a metal stronger than most avable metals on the, and then it was divided by three smaller walls on the inside that divided the city into three distinct areas.


    These walls created three perfect blocks, and at the point where they met, another higher triangr wall was constructed.


    Within these walls stood the Golden Imperial Castle, which served as the residence of the royalty.


    The city''s structure clearly divided it into different parts, with the royalty residing at the center behind stronger walls than those guarding the city gates. One part of the city was entirely dedicated to the academy, another part was for the nobles acknowledged by the imperial rulers or the kings of different nations recognized by the empire, and the remaining part was presented to themon folks, including peasants, lower-ss citizens, merchants, and ordinary people.


    This part also belonged to the Adventurers since the Adventurers Association was situated here. However,pared to the upper-ss area, the houses in this part were mostly constructed of wood and othermonly avable materials. The stores only offered useful items rted to adventurers, and in addition to their regr stock, they sold street food and rtively cheaper goods.


    However, the people here were friendlier and had a more ''normal'' demeanor, and the atmosphere was also lively throughout the day here.


    In stark contrast, the upper-ss area, the noblend of the capital, stood as a distinct realm within the city.


    The people here were mostly from a family that owned an estate somewhere in the empire or at least the other part of the world, and the daily activities here contained a hint of what upper-ss people usually do in the novels.


    The houses here were grand, making themon people''s dwellings pale inparison. The goods sold were beyond the reach of an average person, and the area was highlighted by the presence of the grand ''Auction House'' where the noblesvishly spent the money they earned,rgely thanks to the activities of themon people.


    The two areas were like two totally different ces and even though the area they covered was the same, the gap in poption between the two areas was so great it was unbelievable they were both part of the same city.


    And then there was the academy, a structure even bigger and fancier than the imperial pce itself¡­


    The great academy was a ce of hope, dreams, and faith.


    It weed anyone that wished to study there, one didn''t have to spend any form of money to receive the basic services of this ce which included the amodation and food, the teachers were the best of the best in their fields handpicked directly by the person that managed the entire institution, the being that had maintained and protected the academy from any external forces for as long as the history could be remembered.


    He was the strongest archmage, someone that none knew much about, someone that was certainly strong enough to even stand against the reincarnations of the gods and higher beings, or the demons that even the mightiest feared.


    None on this knew his actual identity as the 126th offspring of the Worldline, the person in charge of all the Great academies present throughout the Worldline.


    All that was known about him was the fact that none in this world could stand against him, and it was foolish in itself to even think of doing something that could offend him.


    The mightiest that had known his exploits feared him, themon folks that had seen and received his generosity admired him, the students that had passed from the great academy looked up to him and respected him with their hearts, and those who still sought the harm of the academy were yet unfamiliar with his true nature.


    He was a person that had a perfectly neutral stand in this entire world. He was someone that didn''t pay attention to any country or continent as long as it didn''t directly affect anything rted to the academy.


    He minded his own business so the worldly powers left him alone.


    Of course, Lucy and El weren''t going to do anything like those pussies.


    He was soon going to meet two of the most interesting people he had seen in his lifetime. However, these two people in question were moving through the market of the lower ss area of the capital right now, going towards the tall tower visible even from their location.


    Today was the day they shake the association and blow away all their past records established in thest hundred years. Today was the day they register as adventurers, free spirits that roam the world in search of thrill, riches, and treasures, and spend their lives in healthy peace. Today was the day two new names starts spreading throughout this capital city, this empire, and this world¡­ and today was also the day they face something that had never happened during any of their runs during their game runs.


    But before that, as the four people, El and Lucy, Eva and Nes, walked through the bustling market, the two in the front noticed a very familiar figure walking towards them.


    They weren''t expecting to see her so soon either, and she was going to be an important element of many of their future ns.


    However, they didn''t need to encounter her just yet.


    So¡­ they just normally walked, talked with each other, exined many things to Nes, and even as the girl wearing a hooded cape walked past them, they had no reaction to her.


    And she also had no reaction to them. They were just some normal people in this normal market after all.


    So, she walked ahead, but after a while of walking, she also stopped when she saw the familiar red system window in front of her.


    [Ding!]


    [Someone is trying to see through your mental body!]


    [Emergency!]


    [Triggering [Mental barrier]! Triggering [Mind reinforcement]! Triggering [Reverse analysis]!]


    [¡­!]


    [Emergency!]


    [The invading forces are too powerful!]


    [The [Mental barrier] has been breached! [Reverse analysis] has failed!]


    [Emergency!]


    [Someone has seen through your status window!]


    [Ding!]


    ============


    [ Sudden quest! ]


    Find the one that has seen through your status window.


    Time limit: 6 minutes.


    Questpletion reward: 30 skill points, 6 Stat stones, 1 random item box.


    Quest failure penalty: The memory of this event will be sealed.


    ============


    "What in the fucking hell¡­?"


    Her sky-blue eyes under the hood widened and a sudden fear overtook her mind.


    She did not know what had just happened and, she was in the middle of the market with thousands of people all around her.


    This was the very first time someone had seen through her unique status window despite all those skills she had put a significant amount of her resources to strengthen their current state.


    She couldn''t understand what to do and where to start looking for whom!


    This situation was totally chaotic and unfamiliar to her¡­ and since the one that actually caused this chaos, Lucy''s amazing El, was now sitting inside an expensive cafe with her threepanions, there was no way she was going to achieve the objective of this sudden quest.


    She would fail, just like she did previously, and receive the penalty, just like she had the past nine times¡­

 Chapter 69 69 The café happenings

    <h4>Chapter 69 69 The caf¨¦ happenings </h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    "Have whatever you want, Nes. It''s my treat."


    "Hmmm? But¡­"


    "The cookies here are apparently very good. You should try them with a hot chocte."


    "They have hot chocte here?!"


    "Of course silly. Why wouldn''t they?"


    This was our first time in a cafe, and though in this world they were expensive ces that one couldn''t go to every day, they sure were the same caf¨¦s that we all knew about.


    ''The ces that lead those curiosity fucked bastards and bitches during the Age of Enlightenment.''


    Though cafe of today is mainly different from the traditional coffee shops since the main focus of these ces is food rather than the different brews of coffee.


    Yes, people dide here mainly for dates with their partners, but, even now, there sure were single people enjoying the food or just drowning in despair because of their loneliness, and groups of people doing the same or nning the ''parties'' with ''fun'' things.


    ''And yes I mean intercourse and group activities by that. People do that, just like they did back in the ce we came from.''


    But we were just dropping by for some refreshments today, and also to avoid that cute little girl.


    "Hello~. What would everyone like today?"


    We were sitting at the back of the establishment at a table of four in this ce filled with a fair bunch of people.


    But, there weren''t that manypared to the size of this ce and there were mostly only couples so the ce looked fairly spacious.


    And since we were here for some refreshments anyway¡­


    "A mug of hot chocte and a box of your best cookies; would be best if you can shelf out your best ones; six of your biggest sandwiches, with all the sauces you have, and three, twelve, twenty-one, thirty from your rmendations."


    Lucy and I had a fairly absurd appetite and Eva could eat a good enough portion too.


    Nes will join us if she likes anything, and I already know she will like mostly everything since they make it so eye-catching here, so, she would join us too after her cookies and milk.


    "That much should be enough for now. We have some tests before us anyway so, we will have a better dinnerter."


    Giving the waitress a little smile, I returned back to my Lucy since he wanted to say something for a while, and though stunned, the waitress looked at the four of us and Eva nodded at her, telling her to do as I said. And then, she walked away after bowing to all of us.


    [ "So, where were we?" ]


    [ "You already know." ]


    He was wearing some pretty clothes today, ones that I made myself with my own hands with his thick, delicious Mana.


    [ "Right¡­ we were talking about how you will help me." ]


    [ "Yes, so-" ]


    [ "With this strange itch I have right now." ]


    There was a smirk on my face, my shoeless feet were caressing him under this table, and though surprised, he maintained that calm face and even tried erasing that adorable blush that he had on his hot~ face.


    [ "Ugh¡­ El. No. Help during the association exam. And keep those feet to yourself." ]


    [ "What feet~?" ]


    He was cute, especially on this fine day. But since they had already grabbed their prey, they weren''t going anywhere.


    ''Hehe.''


    [ "Anyway, yes. We should just blow up everything there to get the association branch manager''s attention and since we would get the highest scores possible, maybe beyond that with your little efforts, we should get those special licenses with that much." ]


    Since I got my unique title, the strength of my stats increased a little and was now not something that could be used in a ce overflowing with people like the Adventurer''s Association.


    We had to change the original ns a little and since I also couldn''t use any stronger spells than necessary, I would have to hold back a lot.


    Which will put Lucy in a position where he would have to use a little more than the necessary strength.


    But it should all be fine since the tests and the method of grading they used on this were far easier and simpler than the one used on the Worldline level.


    So¡­


    [ "Alright. I will take the lead but still, make sure you take care of yourself. If something weird happens and you are put in a difficult situation, things would go wrong in many ways." ]


    He worried a lot. Like a loooooooot.


    He was an overly cautious, careful, and anxious bastard that, because of a certain incident in the past, loved overpreparing for anything, even thinking of the worst-case scenarios and preparing for them before anything else.


    Maybe this aspect of him was the reason he couldn''t just be rxed and have fun in all the situations. But that was a strangely sexy charm he bathed in.


    [ "Alright~! Oh, right. Look over there." ]


    I pointed towards the window to the outside and there was a certain figure walking around in the area, worried, tensed probably, looking for something, or¡­ someone.


    Lucy instantly knew what was happening to her, and looked back at me with a curious expression, asking me a very obvious question.


    [ "Why?" ]


    [ "Why not?" ]


    My answer was simple, and he already knew it was going to be something like this so he wasn''t surprised one bit.


    He just shook his head and sighed.


    [ "Then at least show me." ]


    He requested to show me something, but the bastard forgot to specify what.


    "Alright."


    So¡­ I started by taking my cape off, and he grabbed my hands as soon as they were on the table, surprising Nes because she was lost in the mour of this pretty ce.


    "What happened?"


    "Nothing. Ahem. N-nothing."


    Now, there was a proper blush on his face, an adorable blush.


    ''Mission aplished. Hehehe.''


    Eva knew exactly what was going on here so she was smiling with her face covered. She had seen more of us than our friend here so she knew us very well.


    [ "I meant ''show me her status window'' damn girl. Not your¡­" ]


    He himself didn''t know what to say here.


    He knew I was just teasing him and he was being teased even though he knew everything. Which was even cuter since he was getting teased against his unshakable mind.


    [ "Hehe. Should have specified earlier, dummy. Here~." ]


    I shred the status window I saw with my eyes and I was just testing it to try and see if my eyes can actually bypass her defenses, but they actually were powerful enough to pass through all those high-level skills.


    ''Still, it was mostly to put her into this kind of chaotic situation.''


    It should be the sixth time someone had seen through her status window and since we were not someone on the level of those offsprings or the high authority holders, it was pretty amazing to have such a powerful skill.


    s, it wasn''t an innate skill. Our crown skills would have enhanced them even further otherwise.


    ''Still¡­''


    ===Status===


    ID: Anomaly #10101LUX


    Race: Unknown


    Strength: 168


    Agility: 171


    Stamina: 180


    Intelligence: 153


    Luck: 102


    Charm: 87


    Level: 105


    [Skills: Speed enhancement (Level-4), Enhanced stamina recovery (Level-4), Combat assistance (Level-2), Weapon mastery (Level-2), Mental barrier (Level-4), Mana barrier (Level-2), Regeneration (Level-2), Hawkeye (Level-3), Composures (Level-3), Mind reinforcement (Level-3), Weapon reinforcement (Level-3), Cognition block (Level-3), Magicprehension (Level-1), me (Level-1), Water bullet (Level-1), Wind maniption (Level-1).]


    [Innate skills: Assistance (Level-4), Inventory (Level-3), Reverse analysis (Level-3), Understanding (Level-2), Survival (Level-0).]


    [Title: Correction survivor, Anomaly, Encounterer, Merciless, One walking on the path of vengeance.]


    [Skill points: 204]


    [Oz: 360,441]


    [Status abnormality: Target of the world, Curse of Death.]


    [Debuff: Confusion, Anxiety.]


    ============


    The anomaly, the glitch user, the one that should not have existed, the one this voice of the world missed, the one that Worldline was observing closely, and also the only one that can use the system like a yer for now.


    ''Cute bitch.''


    She received the quests and their rewards like a yer, and since her base race was unrecognized by the voice of this world, she didn''t have many restrictions most other races possessed.


    But, that was that. She would one day get caught by the voice of the world and lose that yer''s powers¡­


    ''And I will make sure that timees aste as possible.''


    She knew the danger she was in, the system that was mainly a part of the worldline had already informed her.


    So, she was hiding from this very voice of the world, or simply put, Worldline area #321CF.


    She already had piqued the interest of many offsprings, but, she didn''t know many things that had happened to her since the memory of many of her past encounters had been sealed by the system.


    ''I can unlock them, of course, but for now, she needed an experience like right now.''


    She needed many experiences and knowledge about the powers she had, and, she didn''t have to use those power for her ''great endeavors''.


    ''Hahaha, what she is doing is kinda funny though. That''s the most main character-worthy bunch of tasks and she would still try toy low even within the academy, hehe.''


    She wasn''t good like Nes, chaotic like that redhead bastard, intelligent and busty like that elf princess, pitiful like the baby boy prince, or bad like that bloodsucker.


    She was an averagemoner girl that just had a strange zero skill that increased her survival rate. And that was it.


    Probably she was lucky that she managed toe this far but, I would also say it was thanks to that survival skill of hers that she survived those difficult trials.


    ''Welp. Whatever~.''


    "Your order is prepared, dear customers.


    Here''s the hot chocte and the best of our cookies."


    The waitress came back with Nes''s cookies and hot chocte and quickly went back, and one by one brought the rest of our items.


    And, the table before us was filledpletely so, she even asked for help from other workers and set a separate table beside us.


    She was nice and throughout the time we ate, she helped us to the best of her abilities with a pretty smile.


    Which was probably for some good tip, but she did well. And I liked her so¡­


    "Good work. What''s your name?"


    "Hmmm? Ummm, it''s Nitzki, but people mostly call me Niki."


    That was a unique name. Especially considering how it was so umon in the West.


    "Are you from the north? Or, seeing how you handle yourself, were your grandparents from somewhere around Greens?"


    She didn''t have any resemnce to the northern people or their culture. And since there''s a tradition in the empire that the grandparents named their grandchildren, it sure was a possibility.


    "Hmmmmmm? H-how do you know that?"


    And seeing that cute response, it sure seemed to be the case.


    "Haha, nothing too deep. Just a spection.


    Anyway, can we have the bill?"


    She was confused and also impressed¡­ right. Did I tell you how I used a spell to make ourselves a little less attractive?


    We were pretty, hot, sexy, cute, and much more so if we were to roam around the city with that appearance, there would definitely have been an uproar.


    "Oh! Right! Here miss. It is three small gold and five big silver coins. We ept check and direct system payments too so-"


    "We don''t need them for a small amount like that, right? Here."


    I took out ''my'' money bag from the storage space and put four gold coins and five silver ones on the table, which attracted many eyes toward us.


    ''But all of thatbined wasn''t even a hundred and fifty Oz so it was far, far cheaper than the food Lucy usually makes.''


    "H-hennnn? Ma''am! You shouldn''t take out gold coins like this! A-and¡­ I think you made a mistake. There are four gold coins."


    "How can someone make a mistake while counting a few coins, dummy? That is your tip."


    She blinked at me a few times as if she couldn''t understand what she had just heard.


    "...sorry?"


    "Alright then. Let''s go, everyone."


    I stood up and gave her a little smile, and then everyone else stood up with a cheerful smile.


    We were too used to our own cooking that it was good to have something different every once in a while.


    And, since Nes had only been with us for a week and hadn''t eaten anything special, she liked the food quite a bit.


    "Can I give her a tip too? And to the chef that made this?"


    Nes wanted to give them a tip, but unlike us, this girl had a bad lot of money thanks to Silver and all her unique parents but was still unfamiliar with how the ''money'' actually worked here.


    But I also can''t stop my dear friend now, right?


    "Ummm. How about you give it directly in Oz? You know the things I taught right?"


    "Okay~."


    "N-n-no! This is plenty! I will share it with the chef! It would be better!"


    Why was she denying a handsome amount of free money? I couldn''t understand this simple thinking sometimes.


    "Hmm? Is something wrong? Don''t we give tips when we are happy with the services? I liked the cookies and you were so sweet with us¡­"


    Now she had a sad expression so the waitress became even more chaotic. It was getting interesting.


    "Ahem. Is there a problem here?"


    But then a tall man in a kitchen apron came out from the kitchen side and asked with a polite tone.


    ''He does look better as well.''


    He was the owner of this establishment as well as the head chef. And also someone we will have as one of our own in the future.


    "Ohhh! Sir Rodriquez! Please help me here!"


    He came... and I''m too tired from giving that footwork to my Lucy so I won''t describe much, but he politely exined to Nes how a gold coin was already too much for them.


    Still, he also couldn''t see her sadness. So he allowed her to give the tip through their system counter, and our little friend generously gave them a good nine hundred ny-nine Oz as a ''tip''.


    Well¡­ we were out by the time they realized this so I don''t know what happened after that but, I certainly knew one thing as we stood before the tall tower of adventurer association.


    "Hehehe. Let''s break the bed~."


    It was time to do some workouts. A ''pure'' four-person workout, hehe.

 Chapter 70 70 Adventurer Association

    <h4>Chapter 70 70 Adventurer Association </h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    The Adventurer''s Association was a ce that every person seeking freedom, experience, treasures, riches, and strength visited to start their journey and officially get recognized as an adventurer.


    And, practically any adult or one with a rmendation from an experienced adventurer could be an adventurer.


    Yes, one would have to go through some tests but they are mostly to test their strengths and abilities and give them an appropriate rank corresponding to their measured strength.


    ''There are guilds and stuff that''s present in most of the fantasy MMORPGs, but it is just as everyone might already know about.''


    The association though, was a central organisation. Calling it a global organization would also be true in this''s case.


    It was the most important ce for an adventurer and since it was one of the few ces in this world that granted one a golden opportunity to awaken and be an important part of this nature (get connected to the Worldline system), it was a ce almost every person thought of joining at least once in their life.


    ''Or they thought of joining the academy and going through that difficult tests and get an even more solid chance to get connected to the system.''


    In the academy, every once in a while throughout the three years, one received many opportunities to get strong and be that important part of nature.


    But, the association was the simpler and better option so, it was preferred by the people that weren''t confident in their strengths and abilities.


    "So, this is the adventurer''s association¡­"


    Eva was astonished as soon as we entered the tall tower of the association and, she was almost emotional.


    "Yes. And you will be an official adventurer today. A special one that yourte father would be proud of."


    El was on her right side so she held her right hand, and I grabbed her left one.


    She wasn''t just our caretaker or maid, but also a part of our family. And we knew what she had been through, so the fact that she was visiting the association for the first time, the ce herte father belonged to, was certainly an emotional moment for her.


    Even Nes could see the bitterness on Eva''s face, but, there was also a smile that indicated she wasn''t sad.


    She was happy, she had let go of her dark past long ago and epted herself for who she was now. And she liked this.


    ''No¡­ she cherished what she had right now with all her heart and soul.''


    "I''m alright Lu, El. And you too little Nes. I''m alright so don''t you dare cry without any reason."


    Seeing us like that even made our cute friend emotional.


    She was a child when she left her previous world, she was in a dangerous forest for most of her life before she came here, but she still was sensitive to emotions, feelings, and affection.


    Even more than the two of us I might say.


    "Alright¡­"


    She almost wiped the tears lingering on the end of her eyes and after nodding at Eva, El and I walked ahead to a certain counter with a pretty-looking elf receptionist.


    ''And no the receptionist wasn''t a female elf. At least not this one.''


    "How may I help you today, youngsters?"


    He gave us a professional smile, and El mirrored that smile.


    "We would like to take the license test, please. We are four people together so I request we have a separate test room too."


    It wasn''t like there weren''t any female receptionists in this amazing-looking ce.


    There certainly were. Most of the receptionists here were pretty females with alluring aspects, however, this pretty-looking male elf with green hair and silver eyes was the best person there. And also someone close to the branch manager.


    "Oh? You know about how things work, I see. Then you would also know that requesting a separate room-"


    "Three gold, yes. Here. And we want you as our examiner. Here''s three more gold for the specific examiner request and a little advanced tip for you."


    She didn''t want to beat around the bush and chat with this person.


    She knew the little stop we took at Rik''s cafe hindered our schedule a little so even if she wanted to have a loooooong chat with this pretty elf, she couldn''t do it today.


    "Oh? It is rare to see someone so generous that is also knowledgeable about the association''s workings.


    Alright, I heartily thank you for your generosity. Please wait a moment here and I will guide you to your testing area.


    Right. Do any of you are connected to the-"


    "All four of us are. So, please hurry."


    She didn''t even let him finish that question, and her answer was so natural that even he was surprised.


    It surely was surprising for one to see someone that was connected to the Worldline system at such a young-looking age, and even rarer to see four people that were already connected to the Worldline system taking the adventurer''s license test together.


    "Yes."


    But this male elf was a professional so he quickly nodded at her and walked away from the counter, leaving the two of us alone.


    ...


    "Praise me." She ordered with a proud smile and I looked at her, confused.


    It was out of the blue, and she wanted me to praise her¡­ well, why not?


    "¡­? H-hey!"


    She wanted praise, so I patted her cute head. Something she showed she didn''t like, but secretly loved.


    "You wanted it because this ce looks amazing, right?"


    The association tower. Though situated in themon area of the capital, was a towering structure that was so tall that one could see it even far away from the city.


    It was primarily a triangr structure, and at the top of it was a transparent prism that acted as the power collector and battery that powered this entire structure.


    It absorbed natural Mana and energy from other sources to generate power and was an item belonging to the ancient civilization, and also the capital''s association''s most prized treasure.


    ''Though its actual body is far smaller than its visible size.''


    The area before this tower was created into a big garden where anyone can y around or chant and meet with other adventurers and the interior of this association was no less modern than our previous world.


    If anything, it looked even more modern and magical with all the magical screens floating around, and the marble that shined like a mirror, it looked spectacr.


    ''A miracle of magic and technology¡­''


    "Obviously! You should kiss me, maybe lick me! But you mess with my head, my hair¡­?"


    She was overacting again, almost trying to fool me with her alligator tears that came out of nowhere.


    "Is this how you should treat your hot little sister? Is this what I have taught you as your elder sister?"


    And now she was saying those weird things¡­


    "Haaa¡­ shut up dummy. See, he''s back already."


    She was sometimes an unpredictable little girl. But thankfully, as soon as she goes into this childish mode, she knows when toe out and take up her original position.


    "Apologise for the wait. Please, follow me."


    He had respectful behavior towards us now. Probably he already talked with the branch manager and received instructions to keep an eye on us. Which, meant nothing actually so, we signaled Eva and Nes who were absorbed into the marvelous scenery before them, and followed the male elf receptionist towards the magic elevator.


    "Wow¡­"


    However, Nes was even more mesmerized by all of this.


    The association tower, was in fact, a tower. So, there were only two ways to climb up to more than a hundred floors of this ce.


    ''The stairs connecting each of the floors individually and the transparent magic elevator in the middle of this building.''


    It worked differently from the traditional elevators that we knew about. And was powered by Mana.


    There were a total of eight smaller ones around arge one that could fit three times the people these smaller elevators could.


    And when this friend of ours was so excited to see them from the outside, one could only imagine how excited she would be when we were inside one of them and were going up.


    -Ting!


    "33rd floor please."


    There was a lift operator, and there were no buttons here. The operator channelled some Mana in the crystal ball in the middle of the lift to go to different floors, and, it sure was quite something to see this process.


    ''But I''m still more excited to ride the [Elevator of universes].''


    There was also a unique elevator that lets one travel through different Worldline areas, but, we aren''t leaving this part of Worldline anytime soon.


    -Ting!


    "Thank you, sir."


    The receptionist bowed lightly to the lift operator after we came out and after nodding back, the lift went away again.


    "Alright. So, we will first do the written test, then the stat test, then the practicals. I believe you already know the detailed procedure but tell me if you want to know about anything."


    It was time for the test, this time, actually. The written test would be pretty easy since most of the questions there would be of general knowledge, but, we would answer all of them, including the ones none had been able to do so for thest few decades.


    Then there was a stat test that would be conducted with good artifacts¡­ and then thest test inside an artificial dungeon.


    It would be pretty fun there, but, I knew from the smile El had right now¡­ she was going to have fun with these ''cute'' association people.

 Chapter 71 71 Papers

    <h4>Chapter 71 71 Papers </h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    The test area looked like any usual written test area with a desk and some snacks on the other side of the examinees.


    ''Which is boring.''


    [ "How are you answering this ''What is a weapon'' question? The way you would actually do it or the simple way the reader might be able to understand its actual meaning?" ]


    There was a useless barrier separating the four of us in the same room and only the examiner could pass through it.


    It was meant to prevent cheating to some extent but what more could they even do? Disqualify someone that can not even answer some simple questions like their own name and the ce they are from?


    ''This whole written test is basically useless.''


    There were a hundred questions and anyone would pass if they even fill the first ten basic questions that were about themselves or get fifteen of any other questions correct.


    ''People mostly don''t give a trolling fuck about this but we were ONE, so, at least he and I were going get a perfect score in this shitty test.''


    Eva would do her best and I told Nes to not write much about herself in the first questions so she should also get a good enough score with the other simple questions.


    ''And since her teachers until now had been few of the actually strongest creatures of this, she was far more intelligent when it came to magic, nature, system, and stuff rted to the beasts and monsters.''


    "Paper."


    "Yes!"


    [ "A simplified version with some details that the branch manager would understand as soon as he sees it. He''s a strong swordsman so, he should understand it." ]


    [ "Alright then. Tell me the details and I will write a better answer that even he wouldn''t understand, hehe." ]


    This was a simple test already, even with those end questions that none had been able to solve in the past few decades.


    They were all simple questions that required somemon concepts, forms, and knowledge from different parts of the Worldline.


    ''And they are so simple I don''t even have to write them myself.''


    "Here."


    "Just leave a bundle."


    "¡­yes."


    This was the tenth time I was asking for extra papers in thest few minutes so even he had given up on understanding just what kind of things I was writing here.


    And the nk look on his face as he was seeing my pen write everything on its own, was pretty cute.


    It was a good idea to have him here.


    [ "So, how should I answer this magic form." ]


    [ "Start with the basic outline of the form¡­" ]


    There was a barrier to prevent cheating but, what could this mere local magic do when this special skill of ours was strong enough to even work in restricted ces like dungeons?


    -Fk.


    I was using [Telekinesis] to print the answers directly from my mind so that I can finish this thing quickly and flirt with this pretty elf, and now that only thest ten questions remained, I was sitting even more rxed with my feet on the snack table.


    "You are going to attempt them as well?"


    But then the cute elf, our examiner Levi stopped beside me and took a look at thest page of the question paper.


    "Why wouldn''t I? Is there something special about these questions?"


    "Hmmm? Don''t you know no one has been able to solve them in decades?"


    He was genuinely asking me if I didn''t know that, lol.


    "Of course, I know. But I find it funny how no one has been able to answer such simple questions in ''decades''. It''s funny how people can be so dumb and stupid sometimes."


    The pen that was moving on its own continued and started answering the first question which was a magic form equation.


    Its answer was going to be a pretty big andplex magic circle, which definitely wasn''t going to fit on one page so I would have to drop different parts of the circle on multiple pages.


    "What¡­ do you mean by that?" He asked again, confused what I meant when I said that. But thankfully, I didn''t have to answer him myself.


    He was looking at the pages that were quickly getting filled withplicated patterns that he could barely make heads or tails of.


    "But forget this. Tell me something about yourself cutie~."


    Giving him a pretty smirk and seeing that adorable reaction of surprise on him, I couldn''t help but smirk. And my smile almost made him blush, but he controlled his emotions and quickly turned back and walked away.


    ''Not that he is free yet, hehe. I will get him after this is over.''


    [ "Alright. I''m done with this first one. Where did you reach little turtle?" ]


    The exam was one and a half hours long, and it had been twenty-one minutes, and I was on my ninty second question. But thest time I saw him, he wasn''t even halfway done.


    [ "I''m on fifty-five. This question is tricky." ]


    [ "The hell dude. You have solved all these multiple times already. Just write one of your previous answers instead ofing up with something new like always." ]


    [ "Why though? We still have plenty of time. And you already know I''m not getting up from here until the time is over.


    You will have more time to y with Leviathan so just enjoy that." ]


    He was the bastard that would take all his sweet time in the world and finish only when the time was over. (Which I loved too, truthfully.)


    And on top of that, he had this weird fetish to write all the answers in a unique way every time he attempted it.


    ''He doesn''t have a fetish like that when ying with me though. Bastard should try doing new things every other time too.''


    Not that there were many things left anyway. We had tried everything one could in our past life, and here¡­well, we will also do everything when we start.


    ''Haaaa¡­ fuckin restrictions.''


    "Levi."


    The pages on my desk had finished, and with them, I was also done with this simple little test.


    "Hmm? Do you need more pages?"


    "Nope. I''m done. Come here."


    He flinched visibly and quickly checked his pocket watch.


    "Thirty minutes? You¡­ finished all the questions that quickly?"


    He was astonished. We could see that bbergasted look clearly. And it was certainly cute, but, not enough.


    He walked towards me, stood beside my desk, and looked at the thick bundle of paper that was already tied in that thin white thread, with the first page having my name and exam ID.


    He couldn''t believe it. Those pretty silver eyes were shaking as they looked at the bundle of papers, and just when he leaned in to pick that bundle, I grabbed his bow tie and pulled him closer.


    "Levi, oh Levi. Has anyone told you, you are like a little puppy?"


    With our faces almost before each other, his mind had no choice but to fill his face with blood, ultimately giving him an adorable pink blush.


    "¡­!"


    He was nkly staring at my smirking face for a moment, but, then he realized how wrong this was and tried to back off, but, I pulled him closer and pressed him beside me.


    "Now, tell me about yourself."


    He was a unique character that was far more than a simple adventurer association receptionist. But, more than his unique background, the look he had when he was surprised like this, was a precious sight to one''s eyes.


    "Y-you cannot do something like this to an examiner miss¡­"


    Now he was calling me miss. Wasn''t he a perfect pet material~?


    "Leviathen Lacriosa Silverstar. You have such a pretty name. So, why don''t we start from there?


    My Lucy will take his sweet time and the two others aren''t capable enough to even think of cheating in the exam. So¡­ we have time. Just the two of us.


    Tell me about yourself and, if I want, I will tell you about us as well."


    He held an important position here as well as in the elven kingdom so he was a pretty useful person.


    And however special he was, at the end of the day, this pretty ''boy'' was no different from most of the youngsters that weren''t that familiar with ''girls'' like me.


    He wasn''t even that old, maybe only around fifty or so, and it was fairly young for elves.


    "Levi¡­"


    Moving my finger on his face with a smirk, I poked his red cheeks.


    He was stiff, surprised, chaotic, and as if he was petrified, I couldn''t help but smile at how much he resembled my Lucy from the old days¡­


    And it reminded me of the old days which, definitely was a bad idea.


    ''Entrance exam¡­ why are we still doing this adventurer license shit again? Finish this already you dumb bastard!''


    "Ummm¡­ ahem! I should go."


    He came back to his senses quickly and without waiting for anything else, he stood up with my papers and walked away.


    Perhaps his mental defensive skills triggered, but he wasn''t free yet.


    He can go out, regain hisposure, but he would still have toe back.


    This was only the first test, the following one where he would measure the strength of our stats and the following one where we can finally fight some actual strong monsters¡­ was still remaining.


    ''Huhuhu.''

 Chapter 72 72 Stat test

    <h4>Chapter 72 72 Stat test</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "Alright, mister. Time''s up."


    "And I''m done too. Here."


    Handing the question paper to our elf examiner Leviathan, son of a secretly outcasted member of the royal house of Vanraya, the elven kingdom, I finally sighed with relief.


    It sure was difficult to write all those questions in that little time but I finished it, and without using tricks like El so she had no excuse toe to me and boast how she finished first and I would have to give her a wish.


    I was writing by my very own hands even though I could have done something like her, but I knew I would lose to her anyway and she would have an excuse that she defeated me in a ''fair''petition.


    "Phew¡­ finally."


    I was relieved now, but, this examiner of ours was even more relieved.


    El had teased him enough that he already went out three times to calm down and he had no reason or permission to do anything to an examinee that had already finished their test so he was in an even worse position before my bad girl.


    ''Poor guy¡­''


    He took the papers from me and directly went out without looking at anyone else.


    And Eva and Nes had already finished their exam so they were already sitting there freely, chatting and waiting for me to finish.


    So, when I finished and Levi went out for a moment to hand out all the papers to the authorities, all three of them looked at me at the back left corner of the room.


    "Took you long enough." El gave me a look of annoyance. The look she only had when she didn''t like something specifically about me.


    Eva had a look that was, well, kind of loving? Maybe it was a look of surprise but I couldn''t grasp it properly because of Nes''s question.


    "Brother Lucy, did you write everything like El too?"


    She mostly calls me brother Lucy, sometimes Lucifer, and rarely Lucy. And though I dunno the reason, hearing brother from her is a million times better than hearing ''brother'' from my dear El.


    ''It only brings difficulties and fatigue, as anyone might understand.''


    "Yes, I wrote all the answers. Though I believe they are a little more simple to understand for the people who would check them."


    My answers were simple, while El''s were too technical that they would have to request the branch manager and head of the magic department to actually grade them.


    ''And I have no doubts that some of the things in there are so revolutionary that even they would fail to fully grasp them and would have to call in experts from all over the world to understand the things in there.''


    If we consider my answer sheet a well-crafted research paper one could put at some of the top positions of different categories, El''s answer sheet¡­ was a divine blessing from the gods.


    ''Or at least something like that.''


    "Ohhh~. So you both at least answered everything right? I could only do seventy of them and two from thest ten.


    Most of them were too weird for me to understand¡­"


    Nes was smart enough to answer more than seventy questions. Ny-nine percent of the people giving this written test aren''t even smart enough to do half of it.


    And our Eva was one of thosemon people.


    Still, she answered exactly fifty questions even though she could have done more, and I knew for a fact that all fifty of them were perfectly correct.


    "Yes. But we both-"


    "Alright, everyone. Let''s get started with the stat test."


    Levi came in, and without even looking at us, he open the door on the front right side and walked in.


    "Hmmm? Is something wrong with mister examiner?"


    Nes had no idea what things had happened to him at the time she was writing her test, but from all the things I had felt through our connection, I knew El had a good piece of fun ying with that ''cute'' person.


    "Perhaps he has other things he has to attend to?" El questioned, with a smirk that Nes found normal, but Eva already knew something had happened with him that involved her El, and when it involved El¡­ well, she also had a pitiful look when she looked in the direction he had walked into.


    "Right¡­ since you mentioned he is the best here, he must be a busy person, right?"


    Nes stood up and stood before the door to the next room.


    "Then we shouldn''t dy. Let''s finish this so that he can do his work~."


    "Yes~. Let''s do what we are here for~."


    Nes meant what she said in a good way, and this time, El also meant what she said, but of course, in a not-so-good manner¡­


    The written test was over so we walked into the room with multiple unique pieces of equipment that the association used to measure one''s stats.


    ''And though they could only measure the Strength, Agility, Stamina, Intelligence, Luck, charm, and Mana, that much was good enough for a rough estimation of one''s strength.''


    They couldn''t measure unique stats other than Mana, so there was no way for them to urately measure the true strength of someone like Nes that had another unique stat.


    "Alright. We will start with the strength test."


    This room was far bigger than the small square one we were in a moment before. There was unique-looking equipment that El and I were already familiar with but all of this was certainly new for both Eva and Nes.


    And the way Levi was just standing there professionally with no great expression, with only a unique magic te in his hand to record the results of our tests, it was clear he did not want anything like thest test again.


    ''But the poor person had no choice but to endure her threats until all of this is over¡­ and probably forever after that too.''


    "Miss Evaline. Please stand here and hit this crystal as strongly as you can."


    They used a unique artifact that absorbed the force from the attack and graded the strength of one''s stat based on that, which appeared on the disy standing by its side.


    ''And this is a very sturdy thing that can certainly endure attack from someone in 200 to 300 level.''


    Stats were numerical representations of one''s aspects rted to that specific stat, but the criteria these stats were calcted were the same for everyone.


    That''s why the purity of one''s stat, or the strength of that specific stat, varies greatly from person to person.


    Someone with the same stats can have a very different level of strengths regarding that stat so it was best to measure the stats individually instead of just asking one about the number they can see on their screen.


    "Alright. Can I use a weapon?"


    Eva stood before the transparent crystal and asked the examiner and he simply nodded and pointed to his left side.


    "Use anything you like from there."


    One could use a weapon they are the most familiar with to bring out all of their strength but, the use of artifacts and skills was obviously prohibited during at least the stat test.


    "Alright."


    Eva took a good sword from the side, stood before the transparent crystal, and took a stance.


    [ "What do you think?" ]


    Eva was preparing herself when El asked that question.


    She was asking what rank of strength she would get. And since these stat''s rankings were the same as the energy beasts and artifacts going from <F> to <SSS>, from what I knew about that crystal and Eva¡­


    [ "I think B or probably A. She is level eighty right now so that much is right." ]


    That was a calcted answer from my side since I knew Eva''s current level of abilities more than enough and this time, El had the same opinion as mine.


    [ "She will get an A. And then that little Levi will be shocked~. Hehehe." ]


    ''This girl¡­''


    She was still looking for ways to tease that poor guy. But, that was not important right now. Eva was ready.


    "Huuu¡­"


    She wielded the sword in one hand, supported the end of the handle with the open palm of the other hand, and after focusing her strength in both her hands, she thrust the sword into the crystal with a great force¡­


    -Ooooooooooong!


    Her attack had created a strong gust of wind and when her sword hit the crystal, the unbreakable crystal was left with a little dent as the crystal itself glowed with a green light and a letter appeared on the screen beside it.


    "A. See, I was right."


    "Oyyy. I was the one that said she would get that rank."


    "No! You said ''probably''. I was sure she would get an <A>~!"


    Well¡­ that was true too. I was unsure, and she just got lucky.


    Still, as she wanted, there was an astonished expression on his face.


    "<A> rank strength¡­ that''s pretty strong, miss."


    He looked at Eva up and down, looked at her pretty face, looked at how she looked hot and perfect, but <A> rank strength?


    He must have only seen muscr people with visible buffed muscles getting a <A> rank in strength so this was certainly surprising for him.


    ''Well, few people actually know how to develop proper useful muscles and use what they have to extract all the strength they could.''


    When I taught Eva how to wield a sword, I started with the most basic aspects as how to use her body perfectly to get the most out of what she already had.


    And though it was the most difficult task, she only took a little over a year to master it. Which just showed how talented she was.


    "A-alright. Next is Miss Agnes."


    "Yes~!"


    Eva put back the sword and came back, we gave her an approving nod telling her she did well, and she nodded at both of us with a smile.


    She could get a higher rank if she uses her Mana or skills but this much was perfect for that certain role we wanted her to take.


    But it was Nes''s turn now. And since she was mainly a supporter that didn''t use any weapon, Levi instructed her to punch the crystal which¡­ was probably a bad idea.


    "Give it your all Nes~!" And to make things worse, El shouted just when Nes was uncertainly standing before the transparent crystal. And her cheerful voice relieved Nes''s worries.


    "No¡­!"


    "Okay~."


    El had her signature evil smirk, I tried to stop her, but the relieved Nes had already gathered a pink light on her fist involuntarily and punched the crystal.


    -Booooooooooooooom!


    And, when her fist touched the crystal, though the impact that was absorbed showed an <B> on the screen beside it, the pink energy that flowed into the crystal afterward was so strong that, the strength measurement crystal of the association that hardly ever gets damaged¡­ was shattered to pieces.


    "Hahaha~! Good work Nes~!"


    And El wasughing at this scene...


    Nes was worried that she had made some kind of mistake, while our instructor was staring at the destroyed crystal with an open mouth and stunned expression.


    He had dropped his pen, Eva was shaking her head in disbelief at El''s mischievous actions, and I couldn''t help but sigh at this moment¡­


    Something was destroyed for the first time in this testing room. But I knew very well that this was just the start of that destruction.


    Many things were going get trashed here today, and though a few of them would be an involuntary action, it was El''s sworn mission to cause as much destruction here as possible¡­


    ''Oh, man...''

 Chapter 73 73 Mistakes

    <h4>Chapter 73 73 Mistakes </h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    "Hehehe. Looks like Nes made a mistake~."


    She still doesn''t know how to properly control her ''Dust'', so she gets excited whenever I tell her to go all out.


    ''That week-long conditioning works perfectly~.''


    This was amazing~. The 10,000 Oz crystal was shatteredpletely, almost bing rubbish, and the look that cute little bastard had, ha~.


    "Hehehe."


    I couldn''t stop thisughter or look away from him.


    His mouth was wide open, face pale like milk, the pen was on the ground rolling away from him in the other direction, and his eyes were stuck on the debris moving away around the destroyed crystal.


    "Hehehe."


    It really was funny~. Reminded me of how my bastard has a prettier surprised look when something far, far cringe rted to me happens.


    "U-ummmm. Hai-k! I-I¡­!"


    And then there was this adorable~ chaotic look on Nes''s face. Haaa¡­ pure bliss.


    "It is alright Nes. It was an ident. You can try again-"


    "No!"


    Lucy was trying tofort her but as if his primordial instincts had kicked in, Levi shouted at him with wide-open eyes.


    His heart was not strong enough to see another crystal break down, but sorry for him¡­ I didn''t care even if he had a heart attack and fainted here.


    I knew how to operate on elves pretty well and I would love nothing more than to just OPEN HIM UP and do some repairing.


    ''And while I''m at it, I should also open up his brain and do some rewiring. The post-surgery rehabs would be a good ce to train him, hehe.''


    [ "El, I know you are in the middle of your imaginary surgical procedure but anything like that won''t be happening. I don''t think he is so weak that he will faint but if he does-" ]


    [ "You will kiss him?! I''m all in! I say do it now! Then kiss me too~!" ]


    Yes~! Who wouldn''t like a change of genre as a little refreshment? If it were up to me, I would directly just add something like, ''Lucy felt a sudden urge to do something. An uncontroble urge. Something he had never felt before. A thirst that was out of his control.


    His mind was nk, he couldn''t think of anything¡­ anything except lips.


    He didn''t care whose. His lips just wanted lips. They wanted to be one with someone, they wanted to bathe in someone else''s juices, and they wanted the familiar touch they were once addicted to¡­ but they couldn''t have the one they always longed for. They couldn''t have her, they couldn''t have me, not yet. So¡­ they chose another target, the closest one they could see, and the one they found¡­ was a cute, fit, attractive pointy-eared elf hiding a pack of six biscuits under that suit and an ''obedient bottom'' under that mask of professionalism.


    They had found their target, they didn''t care about anything else, so they dived in¡­ and this is where I would leave everyone to their imagination.''


    If they wanted to continue further, that is. Not that I believe there''s much public that likes that kind of content here, right, OP?


    -. --- .--. . .-.-.- / -... .. - -.-. .... .-.-.-


    Anyway, Lucy somehow managed to calm down Nes even though she was almost in tears and Levi noted her strength stat as <B>, which certainly was pretty good considering she just punched the crystal without even gathering any strength behind it.


    "Haaaa¡­ I''m going on a vacation after this."


    "No, you aren''t." He was sighing, but I ruined his freshly gained calmness with my pretty smile.


    This little Levi of mine was going to stay here, finish the tests and then be our permanent personal receptionist so he wasn''t getting any vacation.


    And after my words, and this pretty smile, he had a devastated expression as if his life had been sold off to some demon¡­


    ''Lucy would say demoness, but, more than a demoness, I would like to be an angel. A pure angel of impurity, khehe.''


    -. --- - . -.. .-.-.-


    "Alright¡­ mister Lucifer. It''s your-"


    "No~. It''s my turn now."


    I stepped forward, and he was shocked again.


    "No, miss Auriel. It''s his turn. You can''t do this."


    "I believe I can."


    "No, you cannot. It''s against the rules to change the lineup of the test. The examiners can enforce thew in these kinds of situations."


    He suddenly had a better expression. The cute bastard must have thought he could stop me with that kind of cute threat.


    ''If he wanted to threaten someone, he should have done something like this.''


    "Alright then. I can just go back now. I don''t want this test anymore."


    One needed some actual fkin solid things to threaten me. His cute threats weren''t even intimidating.


    "Huh¡­? You can''t do that either though?"


    He seemed to be confused about what I was trying to say here. Dummy needed more post-nut rity.


    "I don''t actually have to give this test to be an adventurer, right? I can just go to some guild and get a permanent contract with them. Would be better than going against a dumb, cute examiner that doesn''t even want to have a gooooood chat with me."


    If someone signs a direct contract with a guild instead of the association they would actually be the guild''s property, so the association would never have any kind of help from them.


    It was certainly a possibility, and he must have received strict orders to keep a close eye on us. So if the branch manager knows they lost people with answer sheets like us, not only would his carrier here, but his rtively peaceful life would also be endangered.


    "N-no! I¡­ you can go first, of course. Please!"


    "That''s better~."


    "Just let me get another-"


    "Oh, let me lend you a hand."


    One crystal was destroyed but there were two spare ones at the left end of the room.


    And since they were heavy things that his delicate hands wouldn''t be able to handle, I just used [Telekinesis] to move it over here, used some winds to clear the area with debris, put the crystal there, and reattached the magic circuits connecting the screen.


    And he was astonished to see all of it done in mere seconds.


    "You¡­ how do you know how to-"


    "This is simple stuff dude. I even know how this entire building works so, let''s just focus on what we are here for, alright?"


    I gave him a smile, and after receiving so many smiles from me, he already knew no smile from me was a good sign.


    "A-alright. Le-let''s continue."


    "Alright~."


    It was fun this way. He didn''t have to worry about the association''s property anyway. He was just an employee doing his job.


    If something breaks here, it would only be an ident, nothing more.


    And now that there was a crystal before me¡­


    "Should I use twin swords?"


    "El¡­ just punch it."


    I wanted to cut it but Lucy knew what I was going to do. And if I was going to do it anyway, there was no need to use weapons.


    "Alright~."


    So, well, I just stood there with my fist three inches away from the crystal, gathered some strength on the area that would be the point of impact, and channeled some strength from my muscles as well as just a tiny bit of Mana from my heart.


    And then, I performed a simple, very gentle, very quick, three-inch punch¡­ by the way, Lucy used to be almost three times that.

 Chapter 74 74 Accidental destruction

    <h4>Chapter 74 74 idental destruction </h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    -Bam!


    It was a quick punch, so the force absorbed by the crystal was gathered on the disy and a clear <AAA> appeared.


    And yes he was surprised by that much, but, something weird happened after that.


    The crystal strangely glowed with colorful light, and even more strangely, it started cracking from the inside.


    And different from how it was just obliterated after Nes''s punch, the crystal shattered into fine dust this time.


    "Oops. Looks like I made a mistake this time."


    It was a lie, of course, all of them here except Nes knew it, but Levi still had the same shocked reaction he had a while before.


    And this time, disbelief was also mixed into it.


    The screen was showing a strength of <AAA> level. And, from what he knew until a while ago, I was a mage rather than a weapon wielder.


    Still, a strength of <AAA>¡­ well, it was a pretty good rough estimation.


    "Lucy~. Your turn~."


    There was no reason to actually destroy things here. I just wanted to do it for fun.


    The association people can''t me us if things had broken during the test itself so, even if they knew I did it on purpose, they had no way to justify it.


    And since they would think we had even an ounce of guilt that we broke their things, we would follow up with their demands and requests, this was a win-win for us.


    ''That''s exactly the kind of position Lucy has in mind for them.''


    When it came to business strategies, that bastard was far better than me. But of course, I was still better when it came to nning and calctions.


    Anyway, the first thing was broken, and I was happy. And Levi had given up on his sentiments and was doing whatever he needed only as an examiner.


    ''He sure had that bitterness, but aside from the cute expressions he was making, he wasn''t saying anything anymore.''


    And even after Lucy got a <S> rank in strength without destroying thatst little crystal, he was just noting the results.


    He stopped speaking after my previous threat so, after finishing this, we just moved to the following tests.


    The way they measured one''s agility was by a unique chamber where we had to catch some flying red balls while avoiding the ck ones that would continually hit us.


    And with each red ball one catches, the speed and precision of these ck balls would increase significantly.


    They had special tiny needles with a paralyzing and pain-inducing poison so people mostly gave up after catching two or three balls.


    And even if someone had great poison resistance and endurance, if the ck balls hit them twenty-one times, the test would end.


    But, it was a test of body movements, bnce, control over the body, reflexes, and at the core, one''s agility by which they avoid the ck ones while effectively catching the red ones.


    Nes did pretty well as she caught six balls before getting hit by the twenty-one ck balls.


    She sure had the talent to develop her physical aspects further and bring out her innate potential but she did well and got another <B>. But, because of her unique passive defense mechanism, all those poison balls were destroyed as soon as they touched her body.


    ''Hehehe.''


    Levi was losing his heart with each passing moment, praying to Mother Nature to save him from this torture.


    ''And he still hadn''t seen my magic or other''s powers, lmao.''


    The chances that he will faint would be the highest in the artificial dungeon. But there were still a few minor cardiac arrests left.


    Eva got yet another <A> in an agility test while Lucy and I got another <S> and <AAA>.


    ''But I identally hit all of them at the end and those ck balls were destroyed so, this little ident was fun.''


    For the stamina test, we just had to run on a treadmill-like special device and answer the questions that appeared periodically on the screen before it, and y the games there.


    It was easy so Nes got a good <AA> and Eva another <A>, but my dummy brother failed his <S> rank streak to me.


    ''And I broke one of their devices identally, so it was the same.''


    The intelligence test was the simplest as we had to solve a magic circle and improve it further to our liking or, if we can''t do that, answer three simple questions by their unique system which had data from their previous tests.


    Well, all four of us were familiar with magic circles so we all did that, and this time Lucy and I both got an <S>. My bastard had learned good things from me.


    ''But when they will try to activate my magic circle, it will do some pretty good stuff to this ce, hehe. While his circle will create a protective barrier around living things.''


    Eva got a <A> again, while Nes got <AAA>. Almost the same rank as us but, she used a little more Mana than necessary in the end part of her upgraded circle so the system didn''t register it.


    ''It was gorgeous though. Little Nes was taught magic circles very well.''


    Learning from divine creatures was one thing but her talent was what allowed her to be on this level.


    ''And she still falls for the tricks of that bloodsucker. My poor little thing¡­''


    He was a lonely bastard. I could rte to his feelings a little, but at the end of the day, he was still a con artist bastard that only wanted juices, pleasure, and that illusionary happiness he was searching for.


    ''Bastard...''


    The luck test was the easiest as we all only had to do gacha from some unique gacha machine three times.


    One can get three free rewards from the association if they get lucky but like most money-eating gacha, most of the things one got were useless stuff or empty shells with better luck next time.


    ''But we had Lucy. His mere existence enhanced all of our luck.''


    So, not only Lucy got three of the rarest presents, one being some of the best, but all four of us also got pretty good things.


    ''I even got a teddy bear I can butcher~.''


    So, Lucy got an <S> again, I got an <AA>, Eva got an <A> again, and Nes got a <AAA> since she got a free artifacts coupon like Lucy.


    ''It was fun~. The things Lucy won were a free dungeon raid pass, a weapon coupon, and a chunk of Adamantium, the second rarest metal on this~. Which were all mine.''


    ''He looted the association without even doing anything, lol~.''


    The Charm test was done by a special artifact. A hat with a womanly face.


    ''It was an Ego artifact named Cherry the Charm measurer.''


    You know that certain magic school series? That very famous one with the boy who survived?


    This was the same-looking hat.


    And, she fell in love with my Lucy so I wanted to burn it down.


    ''But bitch sensed my concentrated bloodlust so she stopped doing that vicious ''licking'' she was doing to his hair.''


    They were mine, he was entirely mine. He can go to some other bitch if he wanted but no bitch was allowed to touch even his hair! And a hag like this one, one that was a hat without a pointed end, was strictly prohibited!


    She gave Lucy an <S>, Eva an <A> again, and Nes a <AAA>. And she would have given me anything lower but when she looked at my charming self, something she will never have in this broken life of hers, she had no choice but to give me an <S>, even with tears.


    I knew she won''t be taking any other applicant for a few days and mourn over this absolute fact. But she still deserved to be burned at the stake.


    Those were all the basic stats and only the special stat measurement, Mana measurement to be more precise, remained now...


    ''So, as thest test, we were standing before a crystal ball that measures one''s Mana. And, it also checks one''s elemental affinity so¡­ some pretty interesting things were going to happen here now.''


    Some pretty interesting things rted to Mana and elemental affinities.


    ''And I like this part quite a bit actually.''

 Chapter 75 75 Elements

    <h4>Chapter 75 75 Elements </h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    Elements.


    In this world, there were six main elements: water, fire, wind, earth, light, and darkness. And aside from these main elements, there were many other elements that were either mainly rted to these six elements or were too different from them to be in their category.


    ''But, these six were called main elements exactly because they were the foundations of all the other elements.''


    Magic had many forms, types, and kinds. Elemental magic was just one of many kinds of magic that existed in this Worldline. And the skills with elemental effects were included in this.


    But, there were many other elements too. And I called all of them ''branch elements''.


    There were other different categorizations that changed ording to the area of the Worldline but calling them all a ''branched element'' was the easiest.


    Everything that was somehow rted to the main element was a branch element and if something didn''t rte to any of the six main elements, it was called a ''null element''.


    ''Nes''s main elemental affinity.''


    Null element users were rare in the entire Worldline. And we had one among us, so there was no way I wouldn''t want her.


    But there was no device that could detect a null element, because it was null, obviously.


    ''This was my failed attempt to make a joke. Sough if you don''t want to get tortured by my gentle gloved hands.''


    Nes''s main elemental affinity was null, but her secondary element was something special too.


    -Oooooooong!


    It was her turn first so when she put her hand on the crystal ball, a bright pink light filled with many shining stars appeared inside it. And Levi was surprised once again.


    "From the intensity of the light, the Mana purity and pool limit alone is <S> rank but¡­ to think I would be fortunate enough to ever meet someone with [Space] elemental affinity..."


    He was surprised. Anyone would obviously be surprised to see someone that had an affinity with the space element.


    There should hardly be three or so known people on this to possess this elemental affinity and if a new one was standing inside the association, these people would be dumb if they let her walk away from here just like that.


    "I will have to talk with higher ups again. Let''s finish this quickly."


    He was tired, I can tell. He wanted to have some rest, but, the poor thing still had much more absurdity to witness.


    ''And there were still a few things that needed to get destroyed.''


    "Alright. Lady Evaline."


    Eva went before the crystal ball and put her hand on it and, with a less bright green light, a little swirling wind gathered around the crystal ball.


    "I''m fine because you are heredy Evaline. Thank you to be rtively more normal than those three.


    You have wind elemental affinity as you might already know, and the Mana rank is <A>. Just like your every other rank."


    "Thanks, mister Levi~."


    Eva came back and I gave her a unique look.


    ''You like this cute Elf?''


    I was asking that through my eyes. We didn''t need words for small things like this so, this was more than enough and even more efficient.


    ''I like him? Of course not, dear. I just think he is adorable~. Just like some rabbit.''


    ''Right~? I think he is like a puppy. Hehe.''


    I wanted to tease her but I knew she only had hearts for my Lucy. And she was allowed to have that unrequited love. That cold bastard was never going to reciprocate her feelings. And she knew that fact very well.


    "Alright, so, Miss Auriel?"


    "Nope. Lucy first."


    It was better if he went first since I can control the oue with my Mana.


    He goes first, destroys the crystal, we bring out another one, and I destroy it afterward. The shock from this sequence would be more devastating than me going first since Lucy had not destroyed a single thing yet.


    "Alright."


    So... Lucy went before the crystal and burned it.


    "Oops. Lucy, looks like you made a mistake this time."


    "It''s not my fault though. I didn''t even do anything."


    There was no light, so it was clear he hadn''t even inserted his Mana yet. The crystal ball burned and just melted down in mere moments from the level of his affinity with his elemental affinity alone while he was still standing there.


    "Fuck¡­"


    And this was the first time Levi cussed out loud. With that same absurdly shocked expression of course.


    "Hehehehe."


    The miserable puppy didn''t even have any energy left in him to do more than that. So, he just sighed, took a deep breath, set up another one of those super costly crystals, and looked at me.


    "I know you will break it anyway so let me at least get his Mana readings first."


    He was requesting me even though he was the instructor. This was just how far he had fallen. And it was all because of my sexiness for the most part.


    "Hehe, of course~. You are an examiner here. Do whatever you want~."


    He was like how puppies are after a long yground time on a hot day. Exhausted, miserable, thirsty and hungry, and in severe need of rest.


    ''All this kind of turned into mental torture, lol. I should reward himter for enduring all of this.''


    He asked Lucy to shoot some Mana at the ball from afar... no you dirty-minded people. Not like that.


    Anyway, Lucy did it in moderation, I mean shot his Mana from afar, and, a pretty bright light came out of it, out of the crystal ball, not him.


    "Alright. Extreme fire affinity, and <S> rank purity and Mana pool. And since you are a swordsman too, it''s somewhat like that famous wandering swordmaster."


    "<Master of a thousand swords> right? I want to spar with him someday, too."


    The one they were talking about was one of the exceptionally strong ones in this world and we would meet him one day anyway so Lucy will have his duel, and I will have his treasured swords. Hehehe.


    "Good luck with that."


    Meeting him was no great thing since every high-ranking adventurer crossed paths with him on their journey anyway. Winning against him though, will be difficult even for my Lucy.


    He isn''t someone we could challenge with just our current strength. He is almost a transcendent being so we have to be at least on that level to cross swords with him.


    But that arc should still be quite far away.


    "Alright, Ledy Auriel. Please quickly break this one too so that we can go for thest stage of this already absurd test."


    "Lol, dude. Yes, yes. Chill out a little. Let''s take the readings first. Be surprised a little more."


    "I''m still young, miss. Let this poor soul live for a little longer¡­"


    "Of course, you will live~. You will live for a loooooong time~."


    And serve us as our personal receptionist, partial ve, and partial dog. ''Hehehe, but he will faint right away if I tell him that.''


    "Please just finish this."


    He wanted to go home, but he as well as all of us knew the end was still quite far away from here.


    There would be illusionary creatures in that artificial dungeons and the branch manager as well as all the executives would be watching us there.


    We would have to put up a good show there, but¡­ before that, thest stat test.


    -Oooooooooooooooooong!


    There were six colored lights perfectly harmonized with each other and winds, chunks of rock, a little me, some balls of water, a ball of light, and a curtain of darkness that had also materialized around it.


    It was the clear sign of my six elemental affinities that almost gave him another heart attack, but the intensity of light that followed after that¡­


    "Hexa elemental affinity¡­ and <SS> rank Mana? Just¡­ what are you?"


    He was on the ground, grasping his heart, covered in sweat, and there was a pretty smile on my face that was making him even more unwell.


    He just couldn''t ept all this. He couldn''t. No one could. Anyone other than him must have run away midway through this exam process but he was still here¡­ and this was the very thing that made him the best here.


    -Crrrrrrr.


    The crystal ball had internal cracks once again, and it shattered into fine powder as it did with that strength-measuring crystal.


    This was thest of the stat test, the destruction of simple devices was finished here, so¡­ it was now time to destroy some cute illusionary creatures and the thing that made them possible.


    "Hehehe."


    He would faint in there, I was ny percent sure of it, and if my bastard Lucy doesn''t hinder us much, I could actually have a chance to open up an elf for the first time in this life~.


    ''It was fun until now.''


    And it was going to be even more fun for me~.


    But, I knew for sure that right now, the people that might have finished going through our test papers must be in a hurry to see just what kind of people we were. Especially the two of us.


    They couldn''t let people like us slip, they would be the dumbest MFs otherwise. And we also couldn''t let go of this golden opportunity to milk the great adventurers association of the great capital of the great empire. We wouldn''t be ONE otherwise.


    ''We would be foolish instead, hehe.''

 Chapter 76 76 Reactions

    <h4>Chapter 76 76 Reactions</h4>


    [OP: ]


    On the top floor of the adventurer association''s tower, in the office of the branch manager, on a long table in the middle, six people had gathered and were looking at the pieces of paper floating in the middle.


    Sunlight poured through the windows, filling the room with a warm glow, while a refreshing breeze swirled around them. Yet, amidst the serene atmosphere, a palpable tension hung in the air.


    The papers floating above the table were creating a unique geometric structure, a veryplex structure that they all couldn''t help but just stare at.


    They didn''t know what to make of it, or even how it worked.


    They all were experts of this empire, some hade from different ces and had been at the top of their fields too. And still, these papers, this answer from a youngdy, had presented before them a predicament that even made them question their own qualifications.


    What they were seeing right now, the papers creating a magical circuit, was an answer from a young one that was in the middle of their stat tests right now. And with each moment they were looking at this structure, they were slowly losing their minds.


    -m!


    And since someone couldn''t hold back anymore, they mmed their hand on the table.


    "This is absurd!"


    He was an old man with a long goatee, downed in white robes, wearing a strangerge blue pendant, with his deep green eyes glowing with annoyance and confusion.


    "You''re telling me a young girl created this?!"


    He couldn''t believe it himself, so what more could be said of the other people that knew magic less than him?


    "Calm down elder. It is true that a young-looking girl created it but who knows, she might be something other than human, or, maybe someone older in disguise."


    A mature female elf¡­ yes. But she was t.


    Slender tall body, attractive blue eyes, silver long hair, and a crown on her forehead. She looked attractive, she was attractive. But the uncertainty in those gorgeous eyes as she answered that elder was evident to all of them present there.


    "Haaa¡­ right. Still, it doesn''t make any sense. This is one of her normal answers, we aren''t even looking at those absurd answers from thest ten questions. Does anyone have any exnation how someone, anyone even, has such insight and understanding of magic that their creation, a mere magic circle that should produce a ball of fire, is strong enough to produce a dangerous tornado of high mes?"


    He was calm now, still, his eyes were shaking as he looked at this magic structure.


    It was phenomenal, revolutionary, absurd even. It was beyond even him, someone that had devoted his hundred and twenty years of life solely to magic and the secrets of this world.


    His question was valid too. What they were looking at right now, a simple question about the magic of basic rank was recreated to be a dangerous spell that could change the battlefields forever.


    There were four other people excluding him and the attractivedy elf.


    A man in full armor was busy studying the papers from the brother of the girl in question here. Another man in noble clothing was looking at everyone else silently, with sweat covering his forehead. He didn''t have anything to say here, he was the most out-of-the-word person among them.


    Then there was a short girl, the oldest of them all, yes a loli, wearing a mon'' witch outfit, which obviously included that pointed hat El liked so much.


    But she liked it for some other reason¡­ which isn''t something one can talk about easily.


    Anyway, this short witch was looking at these papers with a somewhat angry and unpleasant gaze.


    She didn''t like it, she didn''t like the bitch that created it too. And one can just imagine where this is pointing towards.


    Thest of them was the branch manager of this association. A tall, muscr old man with white hair, and ck eyes.


    ''Eye'' was the right word here since he only had the left one, and an old scar on his right side that restricted the opening of that special eye of his.


    He was sitting on the throne-like chair with his partner, a ck lion with two tails and ash white mane yawning beside him.


    He was the most surprised by all of the things happening here today, and the way things were progressing was still making him feel a kind of tension he had never felt before in the decades of his career as the branch manager here.


    This was new for him. Even after going through countless experiences, this was new for him.


    These papers with absurd magic circuits, with answers that even he had never expected to witness in his entire life, and it wasn''t like they all were only surprised by the answers from that one girl.


    All four of her party members that were giving the test together were extraordinary.


    There was thatdy who got all of her answers correct, there was that girl that had an extraordinary insight when it came to the creatures, monsters, and nature, and that boy¡­


    That boy was also like his sister. Both of them were amazing from his point of view.


    "One is a perfectionist I have never dreamed I would encounter. And the other¡­ well, is there a word to describe her?"


    He looked at his fellow colleagues with a kind of helplessness they had never seen from him.


    "Genius¡­?"


    And even though the old man said that, even he knew, calling her only a genius was akin to calling the headmaster of the great academy a mere mortal.


    "I would call someone like you a genius June, my friend. But this is not the work of some genius¡­


    This is otherworldly knowledge. So, I can only say she might be someone from some other world, someone like those who had experienced other worlds through dungeons, someone that was born with this kind of knowledge, or probably someone that was enlightened with divine wisdom."


    He paused for a moment, looked at everyone, looked at his lion that had nothing to do with everything going on here, and then, after witnessing their stiff faces from his answer, he sighed deeply.


    "I will meet them."


    He dered with a firm tone, his voice sharp, and his eyes had made their decision.


    The other five knew they couldn''t change his mind from that look alone. And since it was a great deal to personally meet the branch manager on their first visit to the association building, this was an asion two people among them would witness for the first time in their time here.


    "I will meet them too. I want to see the one that came up with these."


    The person in full armor spoke up and waved the papers of the boy before them all.


    These were the most fascinating pieces of knowledge he had read in his entire life, something that contained details that he had never known could be put into words.


    He was fascinated, and just like the branch manager, he also had a unique determination in his eyes hidden under his helmet.


    "Then I will too meet them! Those girls have so much I would be a fool to not learn from!"


    And then the old man shouted¡­ and the others followed behind him, all expressing their desire to meet these special people.


    The branch manager couldn''t stop them if they had so pure determination. Their eyes said everything he needed to know. So, he only smiled helplessly at his subordinates and nodded lightly.


    And just when they all were about to cheer up with excitement, they heard a knock on the door from the other side of the room.


    -Knock. Knock. Knock.


    "We have the stat test results of the individuals you asked for Sir."


    A voice shouted from behind the door, and as soon as they all heard that, their eyes widened and the excitement bubbling inside their hearts suddenly intensified.


    "Come in."


    The branch manager permitted with a calmer tone, an association employee came in, tension and fear covering his face, and handed not one, but two of their unique magic tes.


    "Hmm? Why are there two of them?"


    He was confused and so were the other five people, and at his question, coupled with their questioning gazes, the chaos that poor employee was feeling intensified multiple folds.


    "U-ummm¡­ t-that¡­"


    He couldn''t even utter a few simple words, and they all at least had grasped that there was something wrong with the second te. So, the branch manager took a look at them¡­ and both of the tes just fell from his hands.


    "Hmmm? Sir Kevin? What happened?"


    He was stunned as if someone had cast a time-stopping spell on him, and they all were confused so, one by one, they also took up the two tes containing information about the stat test of the four individuals they were talking about just a moment before, as well as the damage data caused by them.


    It was one absurd thing that they all had stats of that level, however, the losses reflected in the second te were something, that almost gave the man in noble outfits an actual heart attack.


    The people they were looking forward to meeting until only a moment ago, the girl especially that had captivated them all¡­ a few wanted to kill them right now, few wanted nothing more than to milk them to cover for all their losses today, and, there was a smile on the stunned face of the branch manager.


    He was surprised at first, then he admired them. He was looking forward to meeting them himself, but now, he wanted to spar with them. Especially the two young twins.


    He knew now even if the other five had yet to grasp the intentions of those two. He knew¡­ just like how they wanted to meet them, those daring twins, too, were looking forward to meeting them.

 Chapter 77 77 Vienna: Dungeon simulator

    <h4>Chapter 77 77 Vienna: Dungeon simtor </h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    "Alright. This is thest stage of the test¡­ then I won''t be seeing you all ever again."


    He said thatst part in a low voice but the poor thing didn''t know he was going to get bound by us for the rest of his life after this, hehe.


    "You can change into the dungeon clothing on that side. But if you already have-"


    "No need to exin too much dude. Just tell us where the changing room is so-"


    "No El¡­ you and I are already wearing our dungeon clothes so you aren''t going with those two."


    "Fuck you."


    What was his problem? In this entire fucking week we have been together I hadn''t seen her bare body and he was still persistent on restricting me?!


    [ "Do you want to see her naked before me?! The one that calls you brother?! I call you brother too but you¡­ right. We have been seeing each other naked since we were babies.


    So you want a new sister to warm your eyes?!" ]


    My bastard brother!


    [ "Shut up you dumb idiot." ]


    "You two were wearing your dungeon clothes all this time¡­ you mean those clothes are entirely made of Mana?"


    Levi was confused. Well, of course, he would be confused.


    To enter most of the dungeons, one needed to have proper clothing, mainly something that was conducive to Mana.


    And clothes that were entirely made of Mana were he expensive since they were mostly low-grade artifacts or something rivaling an artifact.


    But, they were only expensive from their point of view. Aside from smalls like these, most of the things that people wore were all Mana-conducting clothes made from either the actual beasts or the tamed creatures domesticated and raised solely for that purpose.


    Still, any simple Mana clothing on this cost hundreds of gold coins so they were surely expensive.


    ''But our slime dungeon doesn''t require that kind of special clothing. The reason it became overwhelmingly popr.''


    Still, the clothes that they sold here were all shit. They neither had any sense of fashion nor a proper functionality to those shit things.


    "We like to make our own clothes since we have yet to find the person that would be perfect to make our clothes. These are fairly better too since I enchanted them. They arefy and the best aspect of them is we can either directly absorb them at night, or change them a little bit with our own Mana."


    I can get naked whenever I wanted before my dummy, turn them into attractive things to seduce him and use them to threaten him into giving me a wish, or else I would do stuff to him.


    ''I have earned twelve wishes like that, hehe.''


    It wasn''t easy to make your own Mana clothes, even for me.


    Just our pieces took me nearly a year to perfect and, they were perfect. We can use them until we reach around Level 150 if nothingplicated happens.


    "Y-you¡­ created your own dungeon clothes?"


    "Hmm? Yup? It''s simple if you have good enough Mana control."


    Though only the high elves and witches can do that here. Bitches¡­


    "Alright, Eva. Go change. And take care of Nes for now. There will inevitablye a day I will y with those goodies. And he won''t be able to interfere at that time."


    They were amazing¡­ absolutely gorgeous I would say~.


    And yes I was perfect for my bastard, neither of us actually discriminated when it came to sizes. Everything is weed as long as we allowed it mutually~.


    ''Which hardly ever happens, obviously.''


    But Nes was a possibility, just like how Eva had been the prime candidate of our first ever three-


    [ "I know you are thinking something very bad so just stop there." ]


    [ "Why though~? I can''t go with them, you don''t want me to think about us. What do I do then? Tease Levi more? He''s gonna faint in there anyway." ]


    [ "Haaa¡­ go y with Vienna." ]


    [ "Am I some little girl that you can order around? I''m your master, you basted. And your big sister. And your mommy too." ]


    [ "Auriel." ]


    [ "Ok, ok! Jeez." ]


    Levi was having a hard time breathing again since he heard I created our clothes. The cute bastard must be thinking I am some kind of high elf or witch.


    ''And if I were either of them really, as an elf, he would have to beg before me for all his misbehavior until now.''


    They were beings regarded as some of the closest parts of nature that the elves innately considered their origin. Offending them in any way was akin to offending their own origin.


    ''Hehe. It would be fun if he keeps misunderstanding me for one until the end though. It would be fun ying with him~.''


    But since our dear examiner was stunned and the other two of our group members were changing into their sexy clothes, the two of us had nothing to do for a while here.


    [ "Hello Vienna." ]


    Lucy was looking around this dungeon room, feeling nostalgic, while I was standing before the special giant crystal that resembled a gate, the artificial dungeon simtor.


    ''This is actually a gift the association received from the headmaster a long, long time ago. And since we were ONE, we knew about this certain special artifact quite well.''


    [Beep!]


    [Dungeon simtor #771, nickname: Vienna.]


    [Hello there. How may I help you today.]


    It was a pretty mechanical voice resembling that useless apple''s assistant, but this one was ten times better than her.


    "How are you doing on this fine day? I''m Auriel by the way. You can call me El."


    [I''m doing fine. And you look pretty today Miss El.]


    ''See. Sheplements others without even asking. She''s far better than those useless assistants from the old times of our previous world.''


    Vienna, the dungeon simtor. One of themon products of the Worldline''s upper zones.


    She is a part of the main assistant that runs countless of these artificial dungeon simtors throughout the Worldline and though her main body exists somewhere else, all of these simtors aremonly connected with the main operating [Ego], DS #000.


    ''They are one of the creations of the offspring that mass produces some certain things distributed throughout the Worldline, so every one of these dungeon simtors is special.''


    Well, people, I want to give a detailed exnation of what the dungeons actually are and how they are a core part of the Worldline, but, it''s too long,plicated, and advanced information that your rtively dumb minds won''t be able to handle so, just think of them as unique spaces in any part of the Worldline.


    There are three main types of dungeons: 1) Natural dungeons like our slime dungeon, 2) Artificial dungeons, which do not refer to the one we are standing before, this is just an artificial dungeon simtor, 3) dimensional dungeons, the dungeon we will clear to get our couple titles.


    By kind, the dungeons have two main categories: 1) Dungeons that would disappear after clearing it once, the one-time dungeon, and 2) Permanent dungeons, the dungeons that would periodically reopen with new opportunities to clear like our slime dungeon.


    But that is just the basics, the dungeons are a far moreplicated topic than that.


    ''And I''m in no mood to talk about that kind of basic stuff.''


    Vienna is more fun than some forced info dump.


    "You look nice as well Vienna. We would be using the simtor today, so please start the preparation. And oh. Please show me the admin system panel."


    [Thank you for thepliment miss. And I will start the preparations right away. Please enter the security code to ess the administrator''s panel.]


    The code she was asking for wasn''t some number or pattern or password shit. This was a small of the Worldline but this is still a fantasy word. The security code was aplex magic form that even the ones that operate these things can''t drow.


    ''Most of the people that have a dungeon simtor like this either don''t know about the administration option or, those who do, simply use the keystone to unlock it.''


    Those dumb people don''t even know the keystone they are using is actually something that unlocks the inbuilt admin lock, something that''smon for every simtor, and that they can change everything there is about these simtors through this admin settings.


    ''Hehe. Dumb people.''


    The association had no idea of these things until this point. They had used the basic settings of this simtor all this time.


    They didn''t even know the dungeon simtor that they thought only had a maximum of ten levels¡­ could actually have double that number.


    ''And the difficulty of these following ten levels would be nothing like they had ever seen.''


    "Hehehe."


    This was the lowest-end version of the simtor, something that costs around a million Oz. And only some special merchants like Raz and Silver can arrange one of these after going through a legal process.


    But this one, this cute little Vienna before me¡­ well, she is gonna be used by us to her very limits.


    And then she will pass out temporarily.


    "Hehehehe."


    As I slowly raised the level cap to the max with my pretty smile, Levi hade to his senses and looked at me, and he knew only from this pretty smile of mine, something even more beautiful~ was going to happen now.


    -Tap¡­


    And though he dropped his magic te once more, had a dead look, and wounded eyes, he hadn''t fainted yet. Which meant he was fine to continue~.


    [Changes saved. The simtor has been prepared.]


    And I knew the branch manager and the others must be watching, so~!


    "Let''s go~!"


    It''s gonna be fun~!


    ''For us at least, hehehe~.''

 Chapter 78 78 The ‘basic’ level

    <h4>Chapter 78 78 The ¡®basic¡¯ level </h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    -Ooooooooong!


    The giant gate-like crystal glowed with a red light and a swirling hole opened up inside of it.


    It was the path to the special pocket space of the artificial dungeon and since Levi was somehow keeping himself up and conscious with his skills, El just walked back, picked up the magic te and ced it in his hand, and, pushed him inside the gate.


    "Will he be alright?"


    Eva and Nes were here, and both were worried about the poor examiner that seemed to be unwell for some reason.


    "He¡­ should be fine. At least, nothing would happen to him."


    That was the best answer I can give to them. And though Eva understood the helplessness behind those words, Nes was still uncertain of why the mister was acting like that.


    "Well, let''s go in too."


    "Yes¡­"


    They had changed into their special clothes and, Nes was wearing that same thin white clothing that she wore when we first met her.


    They were certainly clothes, but in fact, their true identity was a <C> rank artifact that was even better than what the three of us were wearing right now.


    ''And though somewhat revealing, they were pretty clothes.''


    This was just apliment. A purepliment. Nothing else, so, I nodded at two prettydies, and we walked in the gate.


    [Wee to the artificial dungeon simtor.]


    [The randomly chosen field for this test is the grass ins of the north. Please prepare for the battle.]


    [Preparation time: 5:00]


    [Opponents: <G> rank monsters, (Level-1) Water slimes*4]


    It was funny she thought of creating a virtual reality simtor inside a virtual reality game, but these artificial dungeon simtors were one of the best training machines that I loved in this entire Worldline.


    ''We are thinking of getting a custom-made version of the best quality avable, but, it isn''t something that can exist at least on this so, so we would have to wait until we finish the work here, and move away.''


    Which is a long way ahead of us so, leaving it at that¡­


    "Vienna. Skip the preparation time."


    [That would require the consent of all the participants present.]


    We were standing on a vast grasnd with four slimes jumping at some distance away from us.


    And, they actually looked like the slimes that we all are familiar with, simple blobs of water.


    ''Which obviously were no fun for my dear sister.''


    "Everyone~. Say you don''t mind ~."


    She should while smiling at the there of us and¡­ she had prepared a long sunbath chair for Levi and herself in the short time we were outside.


    ''That poor soul¡­''


    The reason everything happening today was so shocking for him that he almost had multiple cardiac arrests, was because of the absurdity of everything from hispletely normal perspective.


    And I would say he was mentally pretty strong to actually be able to handle all of the things happening here.


    ''Just think about it. Some unknown young-looking people came to the association for the test that he must have conducted countless times in his five years of time here.


    Then he witnesses someone write without using their pens, with the telekinesis that is considered a simple butplicated skill to master.


    Then he sees her write a few bundles of pages in mere minutes, something totally absurd.


    Then she teases him, calls him by his full name that even the association manager does not know about, and ys around with his mind.''


    Now, people, El is hot and sexy, and totally fucking attractive. Her charm itself is so seductive that if she wants, she canpletely dominate any mind that''s even slightly attracted to her.


    She can evenpletely brainwash one weaker than her or someone with a weaker mentality even without much great effort if she so much as wishes it.


    This simple innate characteristic of hers is what makes her so dangerous, and at the same time, cute.


    ''I can do some little tricks like her, but, I don''t actually need them or my attractiveness.''


    It is a very simple task topletely dominate a human mind.


    You don''t need some pretty face, money, power, or even a human body.


    As long as you know about the target, their likings, their psychological wounds, and traumas, even a dog canpletely make someone their ve.


    ''But that''s not something I would need this time, hopefully. I also have a pretty face like her.''


    That was more than enough¡­


    El is a little crazy, so, how much crazier one would have to be to handle a sweet abomination like her, hmm?


    "Don''t mind? What do you mean El?"


    "I don''t."


    "Me neither."


    Nes didn''t know what El was talking about but, she unknowingly agreed anyway so the system epted everyone''s consent and erased the timer.


    -Blop. Blop. Blop.


    The four slimes started jumping toward us, however, El pointed her finger at them, gathered a grain of Mana, and shot it toward them.


    And when this thin needle-like ray of her Mana reached the four jumping slimes that actually looked cute, it exploded and popped them like the water balloons they were.


    -Booooom.


    [Opponents defeated.]


    [Initiating (Level-2) of the simtion.]


    The explosion caused by her Mana wasn''t that bad so only the four slimes were defeated. A super easy clear.


    ''Any normal adult can deal with them anyway.''


    We have yed with Vienna more than enough to know practically everything about her. So, we knew the first ten levels were all going to be rted to different kinds and types of slimes that Eva and Nes can take care of.


    And, since El wasn''t going to do anything much anymore, aside from teasing and ying with Levi''s mind, the following ten levels were mostly up to me too.


    ''Also, though I think the association leaders already have a pretty deep interest in us, our goal is a direct rtionship with the association. A one-sidedly advantageous one no less.''


    That was the bare minimum I would take from them for now, and when we were done here, they would have to say goodbye to their most valuable treasure as well.


    But right now, it was slime time.


    "Nes darling~. Do you wanna kill the slimes that will appear from now on?"


    "Hmmm? Do we have to defeat the slimes now? Is that thest part of the test Mister was talking about?"


    "Yes~. But you don''t have to do it if you don''t want to. Just giving buffs would do too~."


    "Then¡­ I will do that."


    Nes could kill anything she wanted for sure, she was trained to be ready for any kind of danger she faces. But, if possible, she refrained from taking any life herself.


    She would even stop anyone that she thinks was doing something wrong, which obviously included us.


    And, since we were her friends too, one can just imagine what her reaction would be when she finds out what kind of people we actually were.


    ''That''s why she won''t know it. Not until she is entirely ours. Not until we know it was time to tell her, time to show her.''


    But, that wasn''t happening anytime soon either.


    She was pure and she will remain pure. Until the moment she leaves that unfit body of hers.


    "Alright~! Eva~. You can do the cleaning till the tenth level, then Lucy will take over. Nes and I will be supports~."


    This bad sister of mine was actuallyying there on that long chair while the still-stunned Levi was sitting there with a nk look, looking up ahead.


    He knew everything that was going on, but, his thought process had been in utter chaos from everything he witnessed after entering this dungeon simtor room.


    And I can tell a stroke was on the way.


    ''Not that she cared. She was still looking forward to opening him up.''


    "Haaa¡­ Lu. Keep an eye on that girl."


    Eva sighed and summoned Luel on the palm of her hand in its original form, and stepped forward.


    "Don''t worry, I''m doing that from the start. That miserable one will at least be alive on my watch."


    Eva knew very well just what things this girl can do to a ''thing'' she had taken an interest in. So, she was worried. Still, she was told to go clear out these ten levels, which was the first task at hand for her now.


    [Initiating (Level-2)]


    [Opponents: <G> rank monsters, (Level-10) Water slimes*8]


    El was asking for the preparation time skip and with Eva''s current level it was just a minor task to handle these simple slimes that weren''t even anything like the gray ones that she had encountered, trained with, and battled in that dark forest.


    ''She was ready.''


    These weren''t even worth her sword but, she was still using her weapon that even the demons envied.


    -Swiiiiiiiiish!


    And, level two was worth nothing more than a simple swing of her sword.


    [(Level-2)plete.]


    [Initiating (Level-3)]


    [Opponents: <G> rank monsters, (Level-20) Water slimes*8]


    After killing thousands of slimes, she was also a slime expert.


    She had even survived that dangerous slime hell with us, so, these cute blobs of water were practically nothing for her.


    [(Level-3)plete.]


    [Initiating (Level-4)]


    [Opponents: <G> rank monsters, (Level-20) me slimes*16]


    "Nes, water attribute please."


    "Yes!"


    Nes has a grand arsenal of skills. Especially skills that can grant one a certain elemental effect for a short time.


    She mainly used these skills with her main offensive skill that created a certain number of null elemental chains, which was a pretty decent set of skills for a young person like her.


    [(Level-4)plete.]


    [Initiating (Level-5)]


    [Opponents: <G> rank monsters, (Level-30) acid slimes*16]


    "Do you need fire elemental buff, Miss Eva?"


    "No, it''s alright. The previous one is still in effect so these acid ones would be pretty easy."


    The previous ones until now had been a piece of cake for her but now, they would start to get more difficult.


    Still, sixteen (Level-30) ones were nothing before someone that was over Level eighty.


    -Swaaaaaaaaash!


    She just fortified her sword with some Mana and pierced right through the cores of the acid slimes with a quick movement and brandished her sword to clear out their remaining mucus at the end.


    -Shim.


    [(Level-5)plete.]


    [Initiating (Level-6)]


    [Opponents: <G> rank monsters, (Level-40) earth slimes*20]


    The duration of her buff hand ended and the opponents on these grass fields were not that easy anymore. And, they had the power of numbers so, they should have been impossible to clear for some new adventurer alone.


    Even a party of ten would find it difficult to face these earth slimes with high defense and physical attack resistance.


    But, Eva used the [Gale rush] skill of Luel, gathered the twenty slimes in one spot and trapped them, closed in, and simply used [Horizontal sh] to deal with all of them in one fell swoop.


    [(Level-6)plete.]


    [Initiating (Level-7)]


    [Opponents: <G> rank monsters, (Level-50) electro slimes*24]


    "Haaa... haaa..."


    I can tell she was starting to get tired now, but she could still go on until she achieved what El had asked of her. And, she already had two good buffers to help her, so, she was fine anyway.


    She cleared the seventh level with electro slimes with Nes''s me element buff, then she cleared the eighth level with thirty (Level-60) slimes from wind, nt, light, and dark attributes too. But, by that time, she was visibly tired.


    "A-are you alright Miss Eva?"


    "I''m fine, Nes. Let''s continue. Haaa..."


    Still, she challenged the ninth level with thirty-six (Level-70) slimes of water, fire, earth, and wind attribute, used her [Battle analysis], some of my skills, and their buffs to cross this level too.


    But then¡­ there was level ten.


    "Holy mother of chickens..."


    The entire field before us was filled withrger slimes than she had faced before. The strong (Level-80) monsters that the adventurers would mostly avoid if they could, now covered the entire grasnds.


    They were all difficult to deal with, and, there were not ten or twenty, but, forty of them this time.


    And they were of different attributes too so a single kind of skill was not going to work before them.


    ''You''re before a problem, Eva.''


    We all knew it, and so did the one that had gone through her own battle experiences.


    She knew this would be difficult for her. She was already tired anyway. But, this was thest hurdle she had to cross.


    So¡­


    ''Do what makes you yourself.''


    -Zaaaaaaaaa...!


    She used the second strongest skill of her weapon, [Hex dive], and her own [Area domination]¡­ and unleashed her swordsmanship that she had honed for the past few years, ultimately unleashing a spectacle that the spectators watching us right now, might never forget in their entire lives¡­

 Chapter 79 79 A battlefield of flames

    <h4>Chapter 79 79 A battlefield of mes</h4>


    [OP: ]


    The once radiant sky had transformed into a foreboding darkness, as thick clouds enveloped the sun, casting a sinister shadow over the vast battlefield. Eva stood resolute before her formidable forty opponents, her piercing eyes aze with an ethereal green light.


    A swirling wind encircled her slender forest green de, its emerald gem radiating the same spectacr glow as her eyes. Her special skills were in full effect as she meticulously analyzed every creature standing before her.


    The preparation timer was not skipped this time so, there were a few seconds left before the start of this final confrontation.


    And she utilized the remaining seconds to their fullest, calcting every aspect within her dominion, scrutinizing positions, and predicting future movement patterns based on her gathered knowledge.


    She had methodically formted each step she would take as soon as the testmenced.


    Her swordsmanship, the [Field sword].


    She had a gifted ability to observe arge piece ofnd all at once, looking at not only the visible and attractive elements present there but looking at everything that existed in thatnd.


    This remarkable talent enabled her to oversee an entire battlefield effortlessly, issuingmands to her subordinates and orchestrating formations to maximize their effectiveness against the enemy. Alternatively, she could personally assume control over an entire battlefield, acting as a one-woman army, her mere presence instilling dread in the entire enemy force...


    She still had a long way to go before she was ready for the battles on the higher ins, but, neither of the twins had any doubt that she could take care of these cute slimes.


    She was strong now, but more than that, they trusted her strength enough to keep her as their nk guard.


    [00:10]


    The moment had arrived for her battle tomence¡ªa tempest awaited, a chance for her to showcase her true capabilities and shine brilliantly.


    [00:03]


    The restraints blocking the slimes lifted soon, but, the storm had covered everything by that time.


    Winds whirled from all directions, serving as an ominous harbinger of the impending doom aimed at the slimes'' lives, however, by the time they had realized that¡­ it was already toote.


    -Swiiiiiiiiiish!


    -Swish. Swish. Swish. Swish.


    -Swish. Swish!


    Eva moved through the entire in, aiming for the cores present deep within the slime bodies.


    Her glowing green sword was the scythe, and she was the grim reaper knocking at the doors of their fake lives.


    The winds became her aplices, ensnaring the round slimes, while the eerie silence of the atmosphere marked her shallow breaths, heralding the end of their fragile lives.


    -Swish. Swish. Swish.


    She moved, shed the enemy, cut their bodies to open up a path leading to the cores, thrust her sword, and destroyed the cores, enduring some of their elemental damage in the process. Unyielding, she pressed on, transitioning seamlessly from one target to another, following the wless path she had crafted during the preparatory phase.


    She was getting hurt however, nothing could halt her relentless pursuit until she reached the terminus of her well-devised n.


    Her sword was relentless, she was the unstoppable wind current of the seas, she moved, and covered the entirend at a speed that even the devices broadcasting this to the spectators only captured as a dot of green light moving through the ins like that certain fastest character to exist¡­


    This show, this battle where the opponents didn''t even have the chance to use their skills, ended soon, and even though it seemed to havested for a moment, for the grim reaper that annihted the foes, it was a moment stretched to eternity.


    As the forty slime blobs dissolved into particles of light and faded away, Eva copsed to the ground, her breathsbored, her body glistening with sweat, and herplexion drained of color due to the depletion of her mana reserves.


    Using the two powerful skills was by no means easy for her just yet. Still, even after fighting all those powerful slimes, even after defeating all those bigger slimes, she was alright¡­ and smiling.


    "[Drop of health]."


    "[Winds of Mana]."


    Her threepanions came rushing toward her.


    Nes was worried, El was smiling with an approving gaze of admiration, while Lucy had a helpless smile, his eyes asking the one on the ground the reason she would push herself like that.


    She could have just taken it easy, fought them properly as she does, and used more of her sword rather than the energy, but, instead of showing the techniques she was capable of, she just dominated them with pure strength and skills, ultimately exhorting herself.


    "I''m alright everyone. They were just some cuties, right?"


    And then she was smiling at them, the very typical Eva smile.


    [(Level-10)plete.]


    [The basic levels have beenpleted.]


    [Requesting confirmation to start the advanced levels.]


    She finished her part. And thanks to Nes and El''s recovery skills, she was back to her optimal condition as well.


    But that certain announcement at the end brought many stunned people back to their senses.


    "Wait¡­ what are the advanced levels?"


    This was the voice they were hearing for the first time aftering to this ce, the voice of their examiner Levi who was still sitting on that sunbath chair in the same position as he did from the start.


    [< Hello. Hello. Examiner Leviathan. What is going on? >]


    And then there was this loud voice as if someone speaking through an announcement speaker.


    "I do not know as well Sir¡­"


    They had no idea what was going on, however, Levi''s eyes were stuck on one person, and that one person had a smile that had traumatized him so many times over thest few hours.


    He knew whatever was going on, was her doing. But, he had no evidence to im it, even when he had seen her do something with Vienna before they had entered here.


    He didn''t know what was happening, but, when El was back at his side, back to the chair beside him, and was smiling at him again, he was sure something even worse than seeing the tenth level getting cleared so easily was going to happen now...


    "Start the advanced levels Vienna~."


    And this cheerful shout confirmed those dreadful thoughts.


    "Hmm? Yes, start."


    "Yes."


    "Haaaa¡­ yes."


    [Confirmation received.]


    [Changing the field for the advanced test.]


    As soon as all four of them had confirmed to take on the advanced level test, the grasnd that had been before them all this time, transitioned into a darknd with red cracks all over them.


    The temperature seemed to have increased as well, but more than anything, as they watched this new volcand for a moment, fire erupted from the ground from multiple ces, and engulfed thend with dark orange natural mes.


    It was thend of fire, nothing like Levi had ever seen, nothing like even the executives had ever seen. It was like they were transported to the ''hell'' described in the old stories. Which obviously was far beyond their expectations.


    [The randomly chosen field for the advanced test is the zing ins of the eastern hignds. Please prepare for the battle.]


    [Initiating (Level-11)]


    [Preparation time: 1:00]


    [Opponents: <F> rank monsters, (Level-70) Dark me hounds*8]


    The basic level of this test had ended, and Eva alsopleted her part perfectly, which meant it was time for Lucy to show off his strengths... and since he could see the dread reflecting in Levi''s nk eyes, as well as the dark excitement in his El''s red ones, he knew he had to finish this as soon as he could.


    "Ummm. It''s brother Lucy''s turn right?"


    "Yes, Nes. And don''t worry. I will ask if I need any buffs."


    Casting a stern nce at his sister, who was brimming with excitement and flushed with anticipation of a heart attack, Lucy mustered a warm smile for Eva. She had executed her part wlessly, a fact that filled him with pride as her master. With her by El''s side, he had no reason to worry about that poor soul beside her¡ªor so he hoped.


    "Good luck Lu¡­"


    She was smiling back warmly as well, with a hint of affection toward the boy almost as tall as her.


    He was amazing¡­ and there was a smile on his face as he shook his head at those words containing that hidden meaning that he knew all too well.


    "Let''s go."


    A white-gold de materialized in his hand out of nowhere, his calm, cold blue eyes scanned the area before him containing hounds with muscr bodies taller than even him, his breathing was calm still, his heart beating even calmly as he contemted and finalized the simple method to finish off these ''weak'' opponents.


    The impending battle posed some challenges, but nothing he couldn''t ovee with a fraction of his powers. Besides, he possessed the trump card¡ªhis [Dawn''s Afterglow]. So...


    [00:01]>[00:00]


    [Horizontal sh]


    -Skichhhhh¡­


    -Click.


    -Thud. Thud. Thud. Thud.


    [Horizontal sh]


    -Swiiiiiiiiiish!


    -Click!


    -Thud. Thud. Thud. Thud.


    He was in the sword drowning position when the timer ran out, and as soon as the test started, he unleashed his first skill, cut half of the dogs in half from the middle, stopped on the other side, turned around, and, with the same skill, in a matter of moments, he eliminated the remaining half of his weak opponents.


    These eight dogs were certainly rare and difficult creatures even <A> rank adventurers would find difficult to face, however, they weren''t worth more than two shes of his white sword.


    They just dropped to the ground, lifeless¡­ just like how the jaws of all of the spectators had dropped to the table, motionless.

 Chapter 80 80 A swordsman

    <h4>Chapter 80 80 A swordsman </h4>


    [OP: ]


    Lucy''s strength had already been formidable, but the new weapon provided an even greater boost.


    Not only did it grant him a higher strength, since the main form of Dawn''s afterglow was more than a sword, it was the perfect weapon for him on this level.


    He was a swordsman, a sword weirder who had trained with many weapons but, only mastered the sword, walking the path that countless walk, but reaching a point few in the entire Worldline could even dream to achieve.


    -Click.


    -Thud.


    [(Level-12)plete.]


    [Initiating (Level-13)]


    [Preparation time: 1:00]


    [Opponents: <E> rank monsters, (Level-80) me golem*3]


    The previous opponent was the same fire golem as the three that were materializing right now but, just like the dogs, Lucy finished the creature two times his height with a simple horizontal sh, cutting him in half with his red-fire-covered white sword.


    He had just used his [Aura], and those seeing this spectacle were all speechless once again.


    Aura was not a power a young-looking person like him should have ever been able to use, and even if one had grasped the concept of Aura and gained it as a skill, to master it to the extent he had was something that was making the people watching him, the people that had been bbergasted just a moment ago, stunned like stone statues.


    They all had seen just how much powerful this young swordsman was, but, they had yet to see all the things he had prepared for them today¡­ so, the possibility that there would be more people fainting aside from Levi was higher now.


    [00:05]


    Lucy was standing in this vast in with his sword in one hand. His glowing blue eyes were locked on the opponents that stood in close proximity, three giant ck golems burning with the same mes as thisnd, still, his cold red mes of resentment were clearly visible among these weak orange mes.


    His breathing was calm, the sword in his hand, especially the jewel on its core, was glowing suitably, exuding a unique power that enhanced his powers further. It was time now, and he was prepared too, so¡­


    Lucy leaped forward, vanished from the spectating eyes, and the ce he was standing on erupted in dense mes that burned even the ck ground.


    -Pssss-zaaaaaaaa!


    The attack hade from above, from the three enemies that were far stronger than their single counterparts.


    But, they didn''t know the one they saw a moment ago had already vanished before the attack hit him, had leaped forward afterward, and was now above their heads.


    -Swish. Swish. Swish.


    Three constitutive stabs that carried so much power that they broke the sound barriernded on the heads of the three golems, pierced right through their rocky heads, and touched the central weak spot present there, ultimately making them all crumble down to pieces.


    -Swash. Swash. Swash.


    But their cores were still intact so, they could have regressed to their original state again, however, with three quick cuts of his sword, he also cut down the visible cores, ultimately defeating the opponents that would have been difficult to face even for any advanced adventurer party.


    [(Level-13)plete.]


    [Initiating (Level-14)]


    [Preparation time: 3:00]


    [Opponents: <E> rank monsters, (Level-80) Great earth serpent*4]


    Great earth serpent. It was a famous name among the adventurers of the empire nowadays since one had been spotted after a few years in the outskirts of the great forest.


    It was a foe that possessed an outer surface made of rocks, sometimes containing precious ores, and if they were lucky, there was even a chance to find gemstones and precious materials that they couldn''t obtain even after emptying the entirety of some ore mines...


    These creatures were rare, and, the association people that had never seen such creatures in their own simtor were even more bbergasted to witness not one but four of the rare creatures in a single spot.


    These were the most perfect replicas of the earth serpents they had seen and encountered, but in the face of opponents that even the top adventurers would cower before and think of falling back, Lucy stood calm, looking straight into the glowing red eyes of his opponents.


    They were strong, certainly, but, they were still no threat to him.


    If anything, they gave him an opportunity.


    [00:03]


    When the timer was almost up, Lucy was holding his white sword horizontally before the four giant snakes.


    They all had tested their new weapons in the forest before departing, however, they still had not tested everything there was about their upgraded weapons. The power to release the energy packets of Dawn''s [Origin] skill was one of them.


    He wasn''t able to test it before, but, now that he had four live targets before him¡­


    [Origin]


    -Swish¡­


    He gently waved his sword horizontally and just as gently, a white sh of light was released from the edge of the sword.


    This white sh of light grew a little bigger as it moved through the space, and, just as gently, it passed right through the heads of the four snakes, leaving behind a strange white line on their bodies.


    And then, before the snakes could understand what was happening; even before the spectators had grasped what was happening; the head area above this white line... fell down to the ground, and the giant bodies of the snakes vanished in blue particles of light.


    [(Level-14)plete.]


    [Initiating (Level-15)]


    [Preparation time: 3:00]


    [Opponents: <D> rank monsters, (Level-90) Doppelganger*1]


    A ck shadow materialized in this battlefield filled with mes after those cute snakes, and even though it was not time for the start of the test, it looked in Lucy''s direction, and revealed a mouth filled with a row of sharp teeth... and with a weird process, changed his form.


    "Nes. Light attribute buff please."


    His opponent was a creature that was the darkness itself.


    Not only could it change its form into its opponent''s, but it could also copy the skills it possessed and even copy the weapon they were wielding.


    It was a copy cat, a doppelg?nger that took the ce of their opponents, and throughout this Worldline, these creatures, these wicked beings were considered a more dangerous foe than the system graded them.


    Their strength depended upon the opponent they were taking the form of, the weapon and artifact they were wearing, and the skills they possessed.


    There was a limit to how much and how well they could copy their opponents, and, though it wouldn''t have worked thanks to their six walls, this was an artificial reality so, this fake creature could change into Lucy.


    Still¡­


    [00:01]


    -Swish¡­!


    -Click.


    There was no way a cheap replica of himself, created by a mere <D> rank doppelganger no less, could ever defeat him in a one-on-one confrontation.


    He might be able to recreate his skills, and his amazing weapon, but it could still never recreate his innate skills. And his Aura, Aspect of sword, and Red crown made him far stronger than his stats did.


    He had a limit to how much ''strength of stat'' he could copy anyway. A creature of this level was never enough to defeat him in an advantageous one-on-one fight.


    Just like the dogs, this ugly version of Lucy was only worth a single sh from the gorgeous and hot original one. The absolute purity faction agreed with these words so, they showered him with some of their affection... Lucy and angels.


    (A pretty attractivebination actually. Though still not as good as a voluptuous evil angel named Auriel.)


    [(Level-15)plete.]


    [Initiating (Level-16)]


    [Preparation time: 5:00]


    [Opponents: <E> rank monsters, (Level-80) Shadow mantis*12]


    Well, that was that. An attractive possibility. But... it was starting for real now.


    He was before the first of his difficult opponents.

 Chapter 81 81 Not only a swordsman

    <h4>Chapter 81 81 Not only a swordsman </h4>


    Shadow mantis.


    The twelve creatures that had materialized on the burning in were all ssified as ''creatures that one should never face''. And that danger level increased to ''rest in peace if you encounter a group of them''.


    They were rare creatures, mainly found in the forbidden bamboo forest of the eastern empire, and were absolute hunters that could hunt down creatures twice as strong as them in an advantageous confrontation.


    The ck mantis of death. It was a nickname the adventurers of the east gave them, and certainly, these creatures were worthy of that name even from Lucy''s perspective.


    One would face all the difficulties in the world if they encountered one of them in a forest area, but at least these fire ins could have been a little advantageous for them.


    But, he was facing not one or two but twelve of them, which was ultimately disadvantageous for any of the adventurers.


    And to top it all off, they weren''t actual creatures that would rarely ever form a group. They were an artificial creation of this dungeon simtor.


    They were a group here, so it was no easy task to face them all in a frontal confrontation.


    [04:50]


    Thankfully though, Lucy wasn''t only a swordsman.


    [Elemental magic]


    Thanks to the divine grace of his holy sister Auriel, Lucy was a magic swordsman, someone who had a deep understanding of magic as well as the sword.


    The preparation time was for them to prepare for the battle. One knew the opponents they were going to face beforehand, so they could prepare for the battle ahead of them. And...


    He had known a good lot about magic, but after being trained by her all these years, he had his own unique style of magical arts.


    [(me tornado)]


    [(Thunderstrike)]


    [(Dark fog)]


    [(Anti-friction)]


    "Lastly¡­"


    There were three core types of magic spells he had mastered. One that directly involved his sword, the other was the trap magics that he had just set all over the surrounding area, andstly, a very simple form of magic that only involved the materialization of his Mana into a thin wire-like form containing different properties, his so-called ''Magic wires''.


    El called them [Wires of painless death] though. But the name wasn''t important.


    [00:03]


    He finished his preparations, walked back at a certain point, and just stood there with a cold gaze.


    "Sketchhhhhhhhhh!"


    The clock clicked, the mantis woke up, and all their eyes were drawn to their prey standing freely before them.


    His weapon was on the ground, he was crouching down and looking at them with a mocking look, fearless even after seeing their dreadful eyes and passive fear-inducing expressions.


    "Khaaaaaaa!"


    He was unpleasant so, all of them frowned at that wretched little creature, and without even looking at each other, they all dissolved into the shadows, moved through them, and closed in on the lone swordsman.


    However, half of them met a bitter fate.


    -Booooooooooom!


    -Zap!


    -Zapaaak. Zapaaak. Zapaaak!


    Powerful spells that seemed to be on par with high-level [Grade-2] skills, struck them from all directions.


    Not just from the ground, but also appearing out of nowhere in the surrounding atmosphere, they ultimately turned all of them into fine blue particles of light.


    However, only half of them fell prey to these traps.


    The half that had remained standing were all enraged at the death of their partners. And all that rage was directed towards that fkin bastard.


    "KHAAAAAAAA!"


    They were creatures of darkness and shadows. The main attack pattern they followed mainly contained going in and out of the shadows to confuse their opponents.


    However, at this point, they didn''t care about that. They can take out the weak child with their purebined strength alone¡­ or what they thought until they all closed in on him.


    -Snap.


    "And done."


    One snap of his finger, and the very next moment, all six remaining shadow figures were chopped into multiple pieces by that strange thin wire set throughout the area before him.


    They certainly were creatures he couldn''t have been able to handle easily had they been real. But, these were artificial creatures, which meant they didn''t have any real battle experience, which ultimately meant they were dumb insects. Nothing more.


    [(Level-16)plete.]


    [Initiating (Level-17)]


    [Preparation time: 4:00]


    [Opponents: <E> rank monsters, (Level-90) Dark souls*20]


    "Skip the preparation time, Vienna."


    [Asking permission for the¡­]


    "Hmmm? Yes."


    "Yes~!"


    "Is it time for thest battles or something? It''s a yes from me as well."


    Lucy himself had asked for the time skip, and Eva was curious about this since there was a unique smile on the two of their faces that they only had when something actual fun was about to happen.


    "Yes~! It''s time for thest battles~."


    That was El''s answer as she poked her finger in the cheeks of the unconscious elf beside her. And, she was smiling ''warmly'' while saying that. Which meant the moment she wanted was also almost there.


    [Response epted.]


    The timer vanished, and the twenty dark souls resembling the dark skeleton souls of hell surged forward towards him mindlessly.


    These dark creatures were dangerous and bad, only found in the great graveyards of the world, looking over the graves, watching the dead that had already passed from this world.


    They were creatures born from the remaining desires of the people, creatures or more like spirit creatures that were mostly energy and rarely contained any mass.


    They were still strong though, not something even the top powers of the country dared to go against if they did not have the help from a powerful light element user.


    And since it was a rare power, few in the world possessed it naturally. Howeve¡­


    -Snap. Snap.


    Lucy snapped twice and the wires of Mana which were almost invisible until now, glowed with a yellow light, and, as soon as the creatures that could not be affected by physical attacks touched these wires, they all also met the same fate as the dumb insects prior to them.


    [(Level-17)plete.]


    [Initiating (Level-18)]


    [Preparation time: 9:00]


    [Opponents: <D> rank monsters, (Level-95) Lesser demon skeleton*2]


    The battle until now, though something that had made the spectators skip a heartbeat on multiple asions, was the easy part of the advanced test levels.


    They were pretty easy from Lucy''s perspective, something he had managed to ovee with only a little effort. But now¡­


    "Good luck darling~."


    This was thest phase of the battles that had been going on for far too long.


    And at this point, the branch manager of this great association building had alsoe to many conclusions of his own.


    He knew something unprecedented had happened today¡­ and the unshakeable smile on his face caused by the unexpected things he was seeing right now, was the first ''tick'' on Lucy''s daily goal list of today.


    They had achieved a few things they were here for already, but, thest part of the great battle, thest three battles that he would fight against only the demons of diverse strengths, was something all parties involved here were excited about.


    At least, all parties except the poor elf examiner sleeping on that certain chair.


    The poor thing was in great danger that he was yet not aware of¡­

 Chapter 82 82 Defeating demons

    <h4>Chapter 82 82 Defeating demons </h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    ''Hmmm~. He''s sleeping like a little princess. Should I kiss him to wake her up~?''


    Our little test was on thest stage now. He only had some fake demons to defeat. And since these skeletons weren''t even on the level of that pig bastard, so, this was a pretty easy task.


    ''And he has his pretty white sword too, so they should be even easier.''


    But that did not concern me since Levi was finally unconscious after witnessing the death of those little bugs.


    He didn''t have a heart attack, sadly, so I can''t open him up yet, but, at least his defense mechanism shut his body down to prevent any more psychological shock, which ultimately meant he now had a greater chance of a sudden heart failure if his Mana fails to maintain his body¡­


    "Hehehe."


    It was a race against time. We just had to see if Lucy finishes those demons first or if this little princess''s Mana runs out before he does that.


    It was pretty fun thinking about how I can do surgery on this where they only used the holy powers and healing abilities to cure anything and had no great knowledge of how the body functions actually worked, or how we can use some gruesome-looking methods to save someone from almost the brink of death.


    ''Though the main reason I wanted to do it was to have some fun with elvan insides, hehehe.''


    But the princess was in aa for now, so, there was nothing I could do to him.


    [00:03]


    The battle was about to begin, his opponent was two skeletons possessing high intelligence and pure battle capabilities.


    Both were wearing pretty-looking armors, held good-looking ck swords that exuded demonic energy, and had a dot of green light in their helmet-covered skulls.


    They were cute, definitely. But the demonic energy made them filthy. Not only by appearance but also by the feeling they gave off.


    It was just half-assed. As if a person wearing a mascot costume without the head gear.


    ''Ugh¡­ true necromancy skeletons are cuter. And the self-born or enlightened ones are the cutest.''


    But these were ugly, so, as soon as they closed in on him with their [Blink], Lucy used [Light walk] and got behind them, shing his light element-covered white sword.


    -nk! nk!


    But both bastards blocked the attack with their swords, doing one of the most foolish things they could do as skeletons.


    -Boooooom!


    The force behind Lucy''s powerful strikes was not something the likes of them could stop with just their fragile bodies so, both were thrown back.


    It was a calcted move on that bastard''s part as he threw them exactly where he wanted, and the two skeletons almost collided with his deadly mana wires.


    They would have died easily if they had actually collided with them, but, these bastards were different from all the opponents he had faced so far.


    They had higher intelligence and actual experience data that Vienna created them with.


    They knew how to fight so when they sensed the danger behind them, they dug their swords into the ground and used the shing force to change the direction they were going towards.


    ''Changing the vector direction like this would have been very painful for humans or any being that could feel pain, but, they were ultimately undead.''


    And they were demonic creatures too so they had the tenacity of the demons.


    The ugly bastards endured the force, didn''t give a fuck about the fractured arms that they lost to that fall, and went back to attack him with their dark swords.


    Lucy had grasped their limits by this time though, so, he used the [Light walk] again, transported at a certain point on the left side, and got into a sword-drowning position.


    ''Bastard¡­''


    He was good already, but after getting a new life, he seemed to have be even better.


    He knew the mindset of these creatures, so when they saw him changing his positions to the side, they closed in on him with their supernatural speed, and precisely when they were at the right distance, they blinked again to reappear behind him¡­ exactly what my bastard was aiming for.


    -Click.


    They learned from his actions so he led them into this specific position and just when they were behind him, at a speed faster than them, at a speed normal eyes couldn''t even fathom, he turned around, used [Horizontal sh], and cut right through their powerful demonic armors.


    -Dhummmmmmmm!


    They were sent back flying, the protective armor that not even a professional orc breaker could dent was in tatters after that attack, and, their cores were now visible in their ribcage.


    ''You better be at least this much better when we are doing it, bastard.''


    Demons. The creatures of magic, strength, demonic arts, and a near eternal life. Just like the undead, they would be alive unless their ''hearts'' or ''cores'' or more technically, their ''energy center'' was destroyed.


    They possessed tremendous powers and were ultimately considered the beings of [Hell].


    They had an eternal sh with all the other species since their main disposition was ''evil''.


    ''But these ethical points of view of good and evil varied depending on the parts of the Worldline we were talking about.''


    In smaller parts of the Worldline like this one, the demons were nothing more than enemies of all life while in some higher parts of the Worldline, they were as normal part of the society as any other creature.


    ''The actual demons were cooler than the angels in some ways, actually. They did what they pleased, they were smart, they knew what magic actually is and how to use it, and they could even change their forms as they pleased.


    Just think about it. I can be anything I wanted, can do however I wanted to my pure little bastard, and even fu-¡­ the possibilities were endless.''


    How fun could it be?


    ''We had tried it in my games, but how fun would it be in this reality which actually was in fact ''reality''?''


    "Hehehe."


    Well, we don''t know what will happen in the future. But, at least, we do know something will happen. Which meant there was always a possibility of anything any of us mentioned anywhere.


    But for now, we were doing this battle thing.


    -Click!


    When the cores of the skeletons were visible, Lucy used his [Light walk] again and destroyed the cores with another [Horizontal sh].


    He had mostly used these two skills in this battle since it was the easiest and quickest way to deal with them, but it had put some burden on his body.


    It was no easy task to use skills of that level so many times in this short time together, but, he was fine. He had already done worse with that hard, sexy body of his, this much was nothing much.


    [(Level-18)plete.]


    [Initiating (Level-19)]


    [Preparation time: 5:00]


    [Opponents: <E> rank creatures (Level-100) Demonic familiars*80]


    The skeletons were a little handful but, the creatures that now appeared were all far beyond those little boneheads. And more than anything, there was a swarm of those cute things.


    ''Demonic familiars, the creatures that serve a true demon noble. And though theye in many shapes, sizes, and forms, the ones that appeared this time were round eyes with bat-like wings~.''


    They even had a mouth with cute little red teeth so they looked even more adorable~.


    ''But they had to die from his white sword today. s¡­''


    Not that it would be anything easy though. This was going to be a difficult task, even for him.


    They were creatures that were actually difficult to deal with when they appeared inrge numbers.


    And ording to our current power level, eighty were certainly a little difficult for him alone. But it was only a ''little difficult''.


    [3:00]


    Truthfully, familiars hold as great of an importance in this entire Worldline as the system itself. They are the lifelong partners of not only those connected to the Worldline but also those aspiring to be someone holding some important rank in their worlds.


    ''The familiar summoning event would be thest part of our entrance exam and yes I''m looking forward to getting my new cutie but, both of us have this little weird feeling about that.''


    This mutual feeling of something weird happening at that time is consistent for some reason, but well¡­ that''s not something I should think about.


    There was less than half of his Mana remaining so, there should be signs of tension on this princess''s face as well as my little darling''s.


    [00:10]


    Eighty of the ''eye bats'' were aiming for him now, their yellow eyes glowing with rage as the acidic saliva from their hungry mouths holed the already burning ground.


    They questioned the existence of the being that stood on thend of their master, questioned the audacity he must have had to even think of something so heinous, frowned at his ugly form from their position, and when the restraints were lifted, and the clock had reached its peak, the swarm rushed forward, spread out in all directions, closed in on the bastard, and aimed their power, the deadly demonic energy rays at him.


    They were many, however, they acted like a singr entity, following the rhythm of the others, and harmonizing with them to create a unique scene before us.


    They were dangerous creatures, powerful enough to destroy even a small army, but, before my bastard that was powerful enough to actually go against a proper army, they were but pretty eyeballs.


    And since they were ultimately far weaker than the skeletons he faced before them, they were pretty easy to deal with too. He just had to show off the swordsmanship I was so proud of.


    ''So¡­ he did it.''


    He moved without any skills, jumped up to be on the same ground as them with his raw strength alone, and used his sword as a perfect extension of his own soul, controlling it like it was some weapon of destruction, and as that white sword moved, shed, cut, and pierced the creatures that were shooting the death rays with their eyes, they started falling to the ground.


    He was showing his sword techniques, not skills but techniques, the abilities that had no need to be turned into skills, and, the way he moved, the way he killed those small things with his long hard sword, was¡­ even I could only muster one word for that performance.


    "Perfection."


    My bastard, my hot darling. He loved the sword for as long as I remember.


    He had practiced that simple weapon, unlike anyone I could think about. Be it the reality or the virtual worlds.


    He didn''t need skills to be strong, he didn''t need the strength of the enhanced stats, he didn''t even need the buffs from us or his weapons.


    If he needed to, he could take care of anything with just the techniques alone¡­ but the stats, buffs, and skills were there to make things easier for him.


    They were there so that we could do what we wanted to do even a little more easily but, still, for these little eyeballs¡­ he didn''t need them, even if he had to burn more stamina than needed.


    He looked beautiful when he was bathing in the fake demonic blood of those creatures at the end, even more than when he was killing them like a god sentencing the sinners to divine punishment.


    He was pretty sexy already, but, the way those bitches of heavens were drooling over his utterly stunningly gorgeously perfectly hard body was fucking annoying.


    And they were giving him free Oz for this show for a while now, which, was fine actually. They were bankrupting themselves for a mere boy that won''t ever be theirs, so it sure was only their loss.


    ''He was only gonna fk me anyway. So they better prepare themselves for that time. It''s not that far anyway¡­ at least in our time.''


    [(Level-19)plete.]


    [Initiating (Level-20)]


    [Preparation time: 3:00]


    [Opponents: (Level-100) Demonic knight (Valbaphgor).]


    [Would you continue with the battle or would you like to talk with the opponent.]


    Thest battle. And he could have chosen to fight in any normal case¡­ but the bastard nced over to our side, looked at Eva first and she gave him some kind of nod, which I definitely knew meant ''I was about to do something to this pretty elf''.


    ''Why do these people care anyway. It''s not like I would kill him or anything. I''m a crazy bitch but at least not dumb enough to waste such a pretty face and useful mortal resource.


    These bastards worried too much.''


    I had opened up hundreds of elves in our previous life''s virtual worlds. I even created a central hospital thatter became famous all throughout the Worldline. I was chief of surgery there, so I obviously had experience.


    One little elf was nothing. And a simple cardiac blockage? I just needed to open him up, do some cuts here and there, use some Mana to do some repairing here and there, and then close him up. Done.


    And while we were opening things up anyway, what did it matter if I opened his top and bottom as well?


    Nothing too much right?


    It should have been a normal thing but the two bastards were adamant on taking away this little dream of mine.


    That bastard brother of mine who should have been fighting that true demon that had a humongous form with his cool moves, chose to talk with him¡­


    He had shown good enough things to them that they had reached the climax already, he knew that. And he especially believed the association branch manager would request for a duel with him in the future so the bastard was even more confident.


    He just went up to the demon and talked with him secretly¡­ and done?


    [(Level-20)plete.]


    [The test has been concluded.]


    [Calcting results and contributions.]


    This was soooooooo fucking anti climatic that I don''t even have words! What bastard would even consider going like this?!


    "Ughhhhh! Fuck you, people!"


    I don''t like this! I want a rewrite! I want my fucking final battle and the gruesome surgery! Fuck!


    "Ughhhhh¡­!"


    Why do they do this to me?! What have I even done to deserve this one sided unfair treatment?!


    "Bastards!"

 Chapter 83 83 Meeting the managers*

    <h4>Chapter 83 83 Meeting the managers*</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    ============


    [Results of the test]


    ¡ªParticipant Auriel: Pass.


    Evaluated position: Rear support.


    Evaluated affiliation: Buffer/Mage/Healer.


    Evaluated contribution: 120/2000


    ¡ªParticipant Agnes: Pass.


    Evaluated position: Rear support.


    Evaluated affiliation: Buffer/Healer.


    Evaluated contribution: 180/2000


    ¡ªParticipant Evaline: Pass.


    Evaluated position: Frontal damage dealer.


    Evaluated affiliation: Swordsman.


    Evaluated contribution: 500/2000


    ¡ªParticipant Lucifer: Pass.


    Evaluated position: Allrounder.


    Evaluated affiliation: Swordsman/Mage/Analyst/Diplomat.


    Evaluated contribution: 1200/2000


    ============


    [Opening the exit]


    [Congrattions on passing the test everyone.]


    [Thank you all for your great work today. Have a nice time on your journey ahead.]


    With a status window-like magic screen hanging in the air above us, a gate simr to where we had entered opened up at the very back.


    And, as I walked back to my dearpanions, the first thing I did¡­


    -Dhum!


    Was to take out a Mana potion from my storage device, and pour it down in the mouth of the pitiful elf unconsciously struggling for his life.


    "How much did you want this innocent person to almost die?"


    I was ring at her, the reason I didn''t fight that weak demon in the end. And she was ring back at me as if she was angry that I did something wrong.


    "You bastard¡­ you could have just fought that duckhead, left us alone, left me alone so that when he finally¡­ but no! You fucking sonovvabitch! NO!


    What did you do?! Use diplomacy against a demon that wasn''t even real!? That''s not how you do it! You were supposed to fight him! Cut him down to pieces! Butcher him! Bath in his blood! But no!!


    What the fuck do you even care if something happens to him?! Is he worth more than the pleasure of your master you bastard?!


    Tell me! Tell me why?!"


    .- .. -. .-..-. - / -. --- - .... .. -. .-..-. / -... ..- - / .- / .... . .- .-. - .- -.-. .... .


    She was shooting at me?! Did I even have to say it out loud what was wrong with this twisted thinking of hers?!


    "You bitch! You want me to spill that out?!"


    "Yes you fucking bastard! Why in the duck fucking world would you even do that?1"


    "Because it is ethically wrong!"


    "Where''s ethics?! Fuck that shit! Tell me why you actually did that!"


    What was she even shouting for?!


    "Because I was worried about him!"


    He was someone useful to our ns and yes I trusted her more than anything else in this world but! Opening an elf and doing surgery inside an artificial dungeon?!


    "You were fucking worried about a pointy-eared sexy bastard?! When did your tastes change, hun?! Will you kiss him after he wakes up?! Do you want to fuck-"


    "Shut the hell up you absolute fucking dumbass. Did you already forget who he is?! What we are here for?! How will the queen-"


    "Shhhhhh! You shithead!"


    She looked up to the left side, her expression filled with worry and fear, her cute eyes seemed to be looking at something, while her cool, pretty finger was on my mouth.


    ''I wanted to suck it right here and right now¡­ but we had to finish this little act.''


    "Alright! Alright! Fuck!"


    I pushed her back from his body and she was thrown back.


    "You¡­! You pushed me?! Your fucking master?!"


    "Yes! Stay there!"


    My voice was louder, and when she heard that, she stopped whatever curse she was about to shout, bit her lips almost until they were bleeding, and looked down with an utterly angry frown.


    Nes was suddenly worried and was almost about to jump in between us, but Eva caught her and shook her head while saying it was alright.


    "Tsk. Fuck¡­"


    And after checking the sleeping elf, and pouring a healing potion in his mouth, I walked up to her and sat down beside her.


    "Sorry-"


    "Fuck off."


    -Dhum!


    -Drrrrrrrrrsh!


    She used her [Telekinesis] and threw me away and I crashed, and it hurt but I walked back and sat back beside her again.


    "I said I''m sorry-"


    "Tell that to that hot elf you worry so much about. Fuck off."


    -Dhum!


    -Drrrrrrrrrsh!


    And she did that again. What''s more, I somehow crashed in the exact same spot that I hadnded thest time.


    "Fuck¡­"


    Still, I walked back and handed her a little not with something written on it.


    "Alright?"


    "You are a mother fucking son of a bitch."


    And thankfully, she looked at me after that with the same frown she had when something annoying happens.


    "Let''s go. I will think nothing happened here if you keep the promise."


    "Yes ma''am."


    It was a little simple from how we usually fight since this was just some act to do some certain thing, but, our real fights¡­


    ''Well, I have almost died multiple times and she had too, so they aren''t something we actually talk about after they have already passed.''


    I don''t think there wille a conflict that we would actually have to fight over but, well, since this new reality is more unpredictable than the world we havee from, we can''t say anything about tomorrow with as much certainty as we used to.


    "Let''s go Eva-"


    "Let''s go Nes~. Let''s wake up our examiner~."


    She ran forward and grabbed Nes, went up to Levi, and used her [Telekinesis] to lift him¡­ and then she moved her fingers around his face and body like she had been doing for quite a while.


    "H-hmmm? El? What just happened with you and brother Lucy?"


    Nes was confused and she couldn''t find the right words until now but she finally asked, and as an answer, El just smiled at her.


    "Nothing much. Just a usual conflict of interest that couldn''t be described as politics."


    She patted her head with that same smile, and since Nes could at least tell the one more hurt here was me, she just shook it all off.


    And then thanks to all those sweet touches of El, our dear examiner who had been unconscious for a while now, also came back to his senses.


    "Ugh¡­ what happened?"


    "Nothing sleeping princess. The test ended."


    She smiled at him and put him down, and, as soon as the memories of everything that had led to his unconsciousness returned to him, with wide fear-filled eyes, and a blushing red face, he quickly took a few steps back.


    "O-ok! Yes! Phew! It''s over! What is the result¡­"


    He called out Vienna''s system interference to look at the results and a few more details and, what he saw over there made his eyes widen with surprise and confusion as he looked back, not at El but at me, the one who had gotten the highest score.


    "W-why is this showing t-two thousand points of the total evaluation, m-misters Lucifer?"


    "Hmm? Well, probably because Vienna thinks it''s better than the usual? You already know this was a special test, no? Why are you even surprised?"


    Did he lose some of his memories or were they stilling back slowly? He isn''t that dumb to ask these kinds of questions though.


    "Anyway, they told us to tell you to bring us to them when you wake up."


    "Hmmm?"


    He was confused by my previous words probably but when I said this, he looked at me with a new confused look.


    "What does that mean? Bring you to whom?"


    "To whoever was watching? How would we know who said that? It surely wasn''t Vienna though. It was a mature male voice. Seemed to be full of authority but was calm and polite."


    "Polite¡­? Oh! If you are talking about a male voice-"


    [< Examiner Leviathan? If you are awake, please bring them to us. >]


    "Y-yes!!"


    That shout was the loudest thing we had heard from him after that certain weird moan he had just before waking up a while ago. But I''m not thinking of that.


    He knew now that ''they'' had called for all of us, and, as a simple employee, he just had to guide us to them now.


    ''Which he thinks is thest task he would have to do for us. Poor thing¡­ he doesn''t even know what El was thinking of doing to him, was inevitably going to happen sometime in the near future anyway.''


    He was miserable but, that was his fate. It was up to him how he fights and changes it.


    "P-please! Follow me, everyone! And congrattions on passing the tests!"


    Levi walked out through the gate that had appeared a while back and, after a confused look on her face, Nes also followed him with Eva, leaving the two of us behind.


    [ "So? Did you have your fun?" ]


    I was looking at her with a smile, and she was pouting cutely like an adorable little girl.


    [ "You didn''t let me do it! I''m upset~!" ]


    She sounded very much happy to me though, but if that was her answer, I had to humbly ept it for now.


    [ "Haaa¡­ well, it''s fine anyway. You will get many chances in the future. So for now¡­" ]


    I smiled at her, and nodded, and gave her a warm forehead kiss.


    [ "Dummy¡­" ]


    She was smiling warmly with a blush, but, she returned my forehead kiss, and nodded back.


    She couldn''t have her surgery, but I yelled at her for the first time, and even called her a bitch, cursed at her, and even pushed her back with a little force. She was happy to have all these sweet things, she loved them more than some bloody surgery, so she was happier this way.


    She liked it, but I did not. And she loved it even more because of this fact.


    ''My lovely sadistic dum-dum. Haaa¡­''


    "Alright."


    We also walked out of the artificial dungeon simtor with Eva and Nes, walked out of this testing room, walked back to the corridor we hade from, and went to the elevator area where a certain elevator was already waiting for us.


    "H-hello-"


    "No need for that. I have already received the orders."


    Unlike how we hade up with a smaller elevator, this time, we were going in the bigger one in the center that was only used to go to the important floors of the association tower and the top floor, not the terrace but the top floor one can go to with the elevators, which was now our destination.


    ''It''s going to be fun now, I know that much.''


    There was a smile on my face, I was holding the cool and pretty hand of my El, Nes and Eva were unsure of whatever was going on, but they weren''t worried. Instead, the joy of riding the big elevator was more fun for them than the excitement of the destination few in the empire had ever had the chance to visit.


    ''The branch manager and the people in charge of other major departments of the association¡­''


    Those six were strong people, but that strength mostly came from their abundant talent and experience.


    Not all of them were geniuses, but surely, they all were characters that we would love to milk out dry with a smile on our faces.


    We already gave them everything they might need to follow the paths we wanted them to, so, this was fun~.


    "Sir! We have arrived."


    "Enter."


    Just a few steps outside the elevator was a tall brown wooden door enchanted with powerful defensive magic.


    The door itself could only be opened after permission from the manager inside, so, none could enter this ce without his permission or using some other underhanded method.


    ''Of course, one can just use a master key, or have someone like El on their side if they wanted to infiltrate that ce. It was pretty easy anyway.''


    But we were invited here this time, so, as soon as we received the permission and entered the big room that covered the entirety of the top floor, our eyes fell on the six characters of the end part of this long arc.


    "Wee everyone. We have been waiting."


    The association branch manager, swordmaster Kevin Nectron, was the first one to greet us with a unique smile, and beside him was sleeping his world-famouspanion, one of the few remaining rare creatures, a [ck me lion].


    He had lived with him from the start of his journey and they had been together but, both of them were old now. And though after bing a swordmaster he had gained a greater lifespan, hispanion was reaching the end of his journey.


    Old age¡­ everyone was subjected to the eternal suffering and cycle of life, death, and rebirth.


    He had lived, and he would die in a few years, or at least, that''s how it should have been.


    "Hmmm? That lion is sick isn''t he?"


    We could give him more time but we had no reason to do that yet, but our dear friend Nes was a good person. A purely good person that couldn''t see someone die before it was their turn.


    ''And truthfully, this lion could actually have a pretty good life ahead of him.''


    "How¡­ do you know?"


    Sir Kevin was confused how she knew about his illness but, I knew if it was Nes, a practically very close creature of nature and worlds, she could naturally tell the true conditions of any creature.


    "I just know. I always do. But that aside¡­ can I try healing him?"


    And, even though she was asking so humbly, I had no doubt that if it was her¡­


    "Heal him¡­?"


    She can definitely do this simple thing.

 Chapter 84 84 A suggestion of deals

    <h4>Chapter 84 84 A suggestion of deals</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    Nes looked at the majestic, pretty-looking ck lion with a sad, worried look and simply nodded at his master.


    He was still sleeping, unbeknownst to all that was going on around him. But, his master, the branch manager knew his familiar well and also wished to apany him a little longer.


    They were a family, had a bond few had in this world, and more than that, they were friends.


    An old lion was still a lion, a fact true for both of them, and they both looked cool together, so, not even El said anything when Nes just walked up to the sleeping lion, crouched down, and ced her hand on his mane.


    [ "She''s going to use her unique skill now." ]


    [ "Yes¡­ that bitch. Giving away her own life force to others as if it were mere Mana." ]


    [ "Well, she can also recover it naturally with time so, it''s at least alright, no?" ]


    [ "Is it better to see her slowly die in front of your own eyes or is an already dying cat more important to you?" ]


    She looked me in the eye while asking that question, and, the bitter smile on my face was enough of an answer she needed.


    ''Of course, seeing her use that skill is no good, but, we couldn''t stop her either. It was her inner nature to help those she finds in need of her help, and stopping her would be the same as telling her to not do something she would have naturally done.''


    She knew where she should help and where she should not and since we were her friends and she could tell we were here for some important work, she believed helping an old creature here would ultimately be helpful to us.


    That was the reason El didn''t stop her either.


    She didn''t give a swimming fuck about this rare lion, she didn''t like how cool he looked from the start anyway but, if her lovely Nes was doing it with her own will, she had no need to stop her as her friend.


    ''She still worried about her and since I considered this to be a good thing, her unpleasant look was pretty understandable.''


    "Grrrrrr¡­?"


    "Stay still for a moment mister lion."


    The lion had woken up from his slumber at her touch but when he looked at her gentle face, felt her unique touch, and understood her intentions, he nced at his friend and master.


    Sir Kevin just nodded at him and perhaps told him to trust her for this time through their familiar link.


    ''And, he nodded lightly after that. Looking at our Nes with a curious gaze.''


    Nes had gotten her permission from him with this, so, she closed her eyes, channeled her unique ''dust'' power, and called out to the most unique of her innate skills.


    ''[Blessing of the essence]. Not her zero skill, but surely a skill that makes her who she is: The purest character in the game.''


    She can share her own life force with someone and help them heal themselves naturally, and what''s more, she could also regenerate that lost life force.


    Not many beings in the entire Worldline could do it, and those who could actually do it, were mostly people who resided in the higher realms or were enlightened ones who had achieved the transcendence.


    She was special for three reasons actually. The first was her purity, the second her unique powers and origins, and the third was her dark future that mostly either destroyed herpletely or the world she resided in.


    ''However, this little girl was part of our group. She was our friend, not family yet, but certainly an inseparable friend. The world could go destroy itself if it wanted but she was gonna live with us.''


    El would make sure of that from her side, and I also needed someone to call me brother other than my dumb devilish witch.


    Sooo¡­ Nes used her skill, a unique pink light flowed out from her hand and covered the lion like a cocoon covering a transforming creature, and, when it finished and she stood up, the cocoon disintegrated, revealing the ck lion that looked visibly different from just a moment ago.


    "Grrrr¡­?!"


    "Oh lord¡­"


    The lion had almost regressed back a few years with that and, there was a special link between a familiar and master so Sir Kevin must have also felt the increased vitality of his friend. Both of them were surprised but, there was a smile on their faces and they looked at each other.


    ''And then¡­ they hugged each other.''


    A warm scene of a lion bigger than the person bigger than us hugging each other unfolded before our eyes and, El wasmenting some nonsense as she looked at them so, her aside, some thanking and stuff happened and Sir Kevin asked Nes for anything she wanted for which, she answered she would be happy if he helps us with whatever we needed.


    ''And by us, yes she meant us.''


    So, thanks to her, we were now sitting before the six of them on this long table, looking at each other with many unique expressions.


    "I would like to thank you all for the great favor you have done for me. I thank you from the bottom of my heart."


    He was more than seventy years old but he looked just like a grizzly middle-aged uncle with a solid physique and an attractive face.


    [ "Hehehe. We have a DILF, a pretty MILF, a loli bitch, an oldie grandpa, a hot knight, and a horny bastard noble here~! We can practically make po-" ]


    "There is no need to thank all of us, Sir Kevin. It all thanks to Nes and you have already thanked her enough from what I think."


    "Hahaha, that is humbleing from someone as special as you Mister Lucifer."


    He wasughing now, and his lion was on the other side of the room, looking at himself in the mirror like some old person that had suddenly lost the wrinkles on his forehead.


    "There is no need to call me mister or anything. The two of us have just be adults a few weeks ago so we are still too young to be called respectfully by someone as great as you all.


    Besides, Nes and even Eva are far younger than you all. Addressing us like you usually do with any new adventurer would be the best, right?"


    There was a momentarily surprised reaction on all six of their faces, and they were looking at each other, mostly at the three people who worked with magic, and all three were nodding in agreement.


    And then, after a few of these nces among each other, the oldest ''person'' here, Sir June, the manager of the magic department, spoke up with a nod.


    "What he says is the truth, I can say. And still, the power I feel from you all is nothing that a ''normal'' adventurer would ever possess.


    What''s more, the ''iplete'' status windows I see from this pretty young miss who healed Ken is unbelievable in itself but, what I see in the status window of thedy with that unbelievable weapon is even more unprecedented.


    And then there are the two of you even I cannot measure the strengths of¡­


    You are young, certainly. You might be human too, perhaps. But, the only way I can justify that unique aura you have, is by considering you are more than you have lived, am I right?"


    He was indirectly asking if we were something like a returnee, or survivors from a dimensional gate, or even perhaps a reincarnation.


    ''The people who appear more than what they are lived for'' is amon phrase used for those unbelievably special people who somehow knew more than what someone at their age should, or were far more powerful than anyone their age would.


    The reason for that kind of strength or knowledge might be some kind of unique skills, some fortuitous encounters, or even something like a unique background and past life. But, whatever it was, there was no reason for anyone to confirm anyone''s suspicions like this.


    "Haha, we certainly have had a tough life, Sir June. However, asking a silly question like that is certainly not something you should do on our first meeting like this, right?"


    I answered politely but all six of them could sense the weird feeling I was causing with my authority as a ''knight''.


    And since all six of them also possessed knight rank authority, they were sensitive to even the slightest of it. So, when they figured out what this feeling was and looked at my normal warm smile, they all couldn''t help but burst out inughter.


    "A boy that can use Aura better than some <S> ranks that we know, a genius mage that presented to us what the world will soon be shocked to know, a girl who can cause miracles, and ady who is extraordinary even after presenting herself as the most normal of them all.


    Hahaha. And the brother-sister duo are even ''knights'' of the system. Meaning they somehow managed to gather a million Oz at the very least and surpass level hundred at that kind of young age.


    Hahaha~. I would have thought the ultimate nature is ying tricks on all of us at the same time today, but that''s not the case.


    You all are certainly real and you do possess all the powers that we have seen until now. Hahaha.


    Which only brings us to onest thing¡­"


    Suddenly, all six of them stoppedughing and looked at us, mostly me, with a serious gaze while fully showing their authority.


    "Who are you and what do you want from the association?"


    Finally, he was getting straight to the point.


    [ "Ugh. Finally!" ]


    That was El, and since they were showing their authority as knights, why in the world''s name would she stay still as she had been until now anymore?


    "Hahaha! Nice~! Finally!"


    She wasughing, and that smile was the one she only had when she was truly excited.


    The authority she had just shown, the one we obtained with an unreal 96% rate of uracy, was not something half of them could endure on their own, and after I showed mine as well, all six of them were overpowered, felt a sudden oppression, and retracted the influence of their authorities.


    "We only have a single goal here, gentlemen anddies."


    They thought that they had seen everything we could do until now, but this sudden oppressive feeling, something one would only feel from someone with greater authority than them within the system, came as the greatest surprise of all time for them.


    "We just want to discuss some deals that would be profitable for both of our sides, therefore, we wish you would be willing to listen to us"


    We also retracted the influence of our authority, and, though Nes wasn''t affected by it at all, and was instead confused about what had just happened here, Eva was not in her best condition after experiencing that momentary weird oppression from those six people anymore.


    She would feel a little headache for a bit, but there was thankfully nothing to worry about.


    She would be fine, so, El and I continued smiling at them, and the other party that had heard about a ridiculous thing like a deal from some children that would be profitable for their entire unfathomable association, couldn''t help their reluctance in this situation.


    One would justugh or frown after hearing such a thing however, they had already seen what we were capable of. So¡­


    "What are these deals¡­?"


    ''Gotcha.''


    The crocodile had taken the bait, the great sea serpent beside me was smirking, and I also had a smile on my face.


    Association had a few things even they might not know the true value of. So, wasn''t it just better for the one who knew of the true value of a good item to have it instead of some ignorant fools who might never even know the value of their own possessions?

 Chapter 85 85 Ba-bye then~.

    <h4>Chapter 85 85 Ba-bye then~.</h4>


    [OP: ]


    "The first deal would be regarding our adventurer ranks."


    They were starting their ''dealings'', El had an excited expression, and Nes was confused but since she could see Eva was feeling a little unwell, the two of them were now sitting at the backside with the lion Ken, leaving the important talks to the adults.


    "We know you know we know about the rules and regtions already so you cannot give us a starting rank higher than <A>. But, you can make us the direct subordinates of the association, or what everyone calls (Freedom swords), right?"


    Lucy still had the professional expression he usually has when dealing with Raz so he was looking at the six people before him and the six people before him, were looking at him with their unique expressions.


    Starting from the two ends, the short girl-like woman was looking at the two of them, especially not at Lucy but at El with a strangely unpleasant gaze while on the other side, the person in full armor was focused on Lucy''s actions, observing everything he was doing.


    The ones beside these two, the man in noble clothing and the old grandpa mage were curiously looking at the two of them, thinking about something entirely different from the topic of discussion.


    One was examining El while the other was thinking just how was Lucy so calm in this kind of situation.


    But then there were the two besides those two, the elfdy and branch manager Sir Kevin, perfectly focused on Lucy''s words, contemting over all the things he was saying.


    Sir Kevin was the branch manager of this association tower, and the elfdy beside him, Lady Eriana was his advisor and in charge of the affairs rted to the foreign nations. Sir June was the manager of the magic department while Sir John beside him was in charge of everything rted to the nobles and royals of this empire.


    Sir Liam in the armor on the right end was in charge of the high-level quests and the adventurers of <A> rank and above, while Lady Camrian, the young-looking witch, was in charge of the dungeons and things rted to the system.


    Everyone had their roles that needed their constant attention and they were all still here right now, listing to the absurd demands of these two strange kids, showing just how important this entire matter was.


    "That is true but the freedom swords-"


    There was a concerned look on his face when he was answering Lucy''s question but Lucy cut him midway and spoke up himself.


    "Yes, yes we know the procedure and stuff and the condition of revealing status window but we ain''t doing that.


    It might sound ridiculous and one-sided but just think about it, sir Kevin. If we are the freedom swords, we undoubtedly are subordinates of the association without any questions.


    However, if you do not wish us to be one, we can just go to some other guild or nation or power, and then the constant threat-"


    "Alright, we ept that deal. You all would start as the <A> ranker freedom swords. But you have to stay true to your role and stay neutral in political situations."


    "Of course~."


    Lucy was outright threatening them with a calm smile and even the swordmaster, someone famous throughout the continents, someone who had enough power to y hundreds of thousands of enemies alone on a battlefield, was intimidated by the obvious threats of a young boy.


    And, it wasn''t even like the two of them were stronger than him. Yes, they had a more powerful authority but aside from that, they were still just young kids of around a hundred level.


    They still had only gone through their first stat awakening while all six of them there had at least gone through their third stat awakening meaning, they were above level-300 at that point.


    And sir Kevin was even level-400 plus swordsman with more than enough power to take on some powerful <S> rank and above creatures all at once.


    The power wasn''t the problem here, the authority was.


    Power was an abstract concept at the end of the day anyway so it could never be located or measured but, the authority, and in this situation, the authority within the almighty nature, or the system, was the main factor that led whatever was going on here.


    Their demand was ridiculous from their point of view and they still epted it without resistance, seeing no greater loss, and ultimately falling prey to the schemes of our smiling Lucy.


    "Alright then, moving on to the second thing, we believe you don''t know the artificial dungeon simtor you have, Vienna as we call her, can generate Mana crystals which are-"


    "Ridiculous!"


    "That''s absurd, boy!"


    The loli witch and old grandpa shouted at once and their shouts were louder than any voice this room had witnessed after their arrival.


    And, even the elfdy was confused by his words.


    "It is the truth though."


    El was smirking at all three of them while saying this. And since it was her turn to lead the conversation anyway, he just rested back on his chair and left them to her mercy.


    "What? You don''t believe us? Have you ever thought about what power Vienna runs on? How has such an unbelievable technology constantly functioned for hundreds of years without any problem?


    Did you think the excessive amount of Mana that the participants use and the excess power this entire building wastes, just vanishes like some illusion?


    Isn''t there a story about how the early manager of this tower had to spread a certain kind of magic circuit throughout the tower just before this gate started functioning?


    If you had ever bothered to think of these simple things, it would have been easy for even a child to tell Vienna recycles all of the excess energies in the surrounding of this tower and inside of it, as well as the Mana from the participants to not only power herself, but, after fulfilling the basic needs, to also store it as a purely condensed form, which we usually call Mana crystals."


    She was giving them a lecture on something they had possessed for a long time and still did not know everything about until now, just like a few other things that they possessed.


    But, while doing that, there was also a deep smirk on her face that they could tell was not a good thing at all!


    "Well, you can ask Vienna if you doubt my words. There should be an extension of her in this office right?"


    And after saying this, the smirk deepened even more, giving them the creeps, unlike anything they had felt until now.


    However, the branch manager still nodded at her, gulped down a mouthful of saliva, and manipted some Mana around his desk on the other side as the crystal ball over there suddenly started glowing up.


    [Hello Sir Kevin, how may I help you today.]


    A voice everyone here was now familiar with answered his calling but, before he could say anything more, Vienna spoke up again.


    [And hello to you too Lady El and Lucifer. I see you couldn''t live away from me even for half of the day.]


    This was something¡­ strange, and El was the only one smiling proudly here so everyone was looking at her, including Lucy. He knew when he told her to go y with Vienna she must have done many things to her, but the way she just addressed her, the way it sounded like a Japanese neighborhood onee-san calling for a shota-


    "Ahem. Hello to you too Vienna. We just got to know something very peculiar about you and were curious if you could answer our little doubts."


    [Of course Sir Kevin. As long as it is within my powers, I will answer your questions to the best of my abilities.]


    None of them wanted to think too deeply about that weird thing so, they moved forward and the branch manager finally asked his question.


    "Is it true that you can gather the excess Mana throughout the tower, absorb it, and turn it into mana crystals?"


    His way of asking was simple. If it were El, she could have asked a strangely specific question full of many weird details.


    But, to his simple question, Vienna answered just as simply too.


    [It certainly is true Sir Kevin. However, any further information regarding the power sources is restricted and would require administrative permission to ess.]


    This time, her question confused all of them. This administrative permission thing was something even he was hearing for the first time and was just about to question her when El spoke up.


    [ "Vienna, open the information ess panel." ]


    That was Mana speech, a precise and so urate one that the elf Lady and the witch loli both were taken by surprise.


    [Opening information ess panel]


    And, when the light inside the crystal ball suddenly turned red, and El shot some kind of spell at it, their eyes widened even more.


    "H-how can a human¡­"


    "No¡­ are you even a human?"


    From the Mana control to the absurd purity she possessed, both were nothing like any human should ever possess.


    Even those blessed by Mana and nature like them could barely have that level of control but, she just shot aplex spell that they couldn''t even have time to understand with so much ease they almost felt like this girl was indirectly mocking them.


    And, El actually was mocking them. That pretty smirk she gave them at the end showed it all.


    [Admin permission received]


    [Opening the central information panel]


    [Here Lady El. Tell me if you need anything more.]


    "Yes~. Thanks, Vienna. And here everyone. You can see for yourself."


    A red magic screen resembling the status window but filled with different content manifested from the crystal ball and floated to El, and she showed it to them.


    [There are currently 12,242 spare Mana crystals in the internal spatial storage each with a 100 Unit of 69% pure Mana.]


    Their eyes widened with utter shock this time, the person in noble clothing was almost about to have a stroke because of it too.


    What they were seeing right now on the screen El shared with them was numerical data, and what they understood from this data, almost sparked a wildfire in their tranquil jungle-like innerminds.


    "ording to the market price here, every one of those hundred unit crystals is worth 1125 Oz. So, that''s a free thirteen million seven hundred and seventy-two thousand two hundred and fifty Oz in current market price.


    Even after considering many visible factors, you will get a profit of more than ten million Oz. Pretty good right?"


    And with those simple words, she caused a roaring wildfire in their already burning forests.


    But, but, but! They weren''t too shocked after those words anymore. They could tell from the way El was smiling¡ªsmiling, not smirking but smiling, that there was a great catch in this whole situation.


    And, Sir Kevin had already grapes from how Vienna asked for that admin thing, to which only El had reacted, that this girl smiling at all of them right now¡­ was the administrator that now controlled their precious property.


    "What do you want for this?"


    He looked at her with a new seriousness, determined to just decline anything ridiculous. However, El''s simple smile was still there, which was sending cold shivers down his spine.


    "Well, we don''t want those crystals or anything. You can have them all. But, you already have guessed I am the administrator now, right? You can''t open the ce where these crystals are stored without me so¡­


    The deal is simple. Every time you ask me to open this special storage, we both take one item from your treasury. Good and simple, right?


    You already know about the market so you can''t just throw more than a certain amount to keep the prices stable too.


    Well, the decision is up to you anyway, you can just take all of it out at once and you would only have to give us two of your beloved items or, you can prolong that and give us more if you feel too generous. We are cute kids anyway, right elders~?"


    The way she smiled at him almost made him cringe and on top of that, it looked like some devil smiling at him instead of the cute girl she was.


    He was almost horrified for a moment but then he looked beside her, at the sighing boy who at least looked like a human, and nodded.


    "We ept. We will do that."


    "Yeiiii~!"


    She intimidated him, a swordmaster, and made him shiver with fear. Just that much made her happy, but she even made all of them believe they couldn''t get this new ''treasure'' that had always been under their asses without her.


    She was happy, and this second part of their deal was concluded.


    "Alright then. As for thest deal-"


    "There''s more?!"


    All six of their hearts snake at once, eyes widened, and chests suddenly became heavy as the dead eyes fell on the smiling boy.


    "So¡­"


    And then he said something in a low voice that every single person in this room heard clearly, which made theme back to their senses, and even get serious once again.


    "You¡­ can you really do it?"


    "You still doubt us after seeing all this?"


    Thest deal Lucy presented before them was unique and dangerous from even their point of view.


    But it was true that they were strong, and knew more than any of them present, and there was something even more about them they had not figured out yet.


    "Alright¡­ if you do manage to do that, ''it'' will be yours."


    "We have a deal then."


    Lucy held El''s hands and extended them together towards them and, though the other five were still hesitant, Sir Kevin epted these deals on their behalf.


    "Right. We also want Levi."


    But El still had onest thing to say, and since they were already shaking hands, he had no way to say no to this rtively small demand of theirs.


    "Just¡­ keep him alive. As you already know, he is important. My head would be on the line if he dies."


    "Of course~!"


    So with this, they got everything they were here for today.


    Well, at least everything for the basic parts.


    They still had the paperwork but, this was it for the dealings. They would now slowly milk the association dry and they wouldn''t be able to do a thing even while knowing the wrongness in their contractually correct ways.


    Following this day, The association was going to see some of their most prosperous days but at the same time, they would lose the blessings that they had always been ignorant of.


    It was the end of their first day of this little association meeting, Levi was feeling cold for some reason, and the six were having mixed feelings about everything, Nes and Eva were at least in a normal condition, while El and Lu were happily satisfied.


    They would enjoy their little break now, and after that¡­ it was time for the entrance exam of the great academy. And the people that would appear in this exam, just like Lucy, El, and Nes, were preparing for the greatest turning points of their lives¡­


    Still, the three on this top floor of the association tower, were visibly ahead of all of them now so, the rankings that would take shape in that long entrance exam already had candidates for the top spots.


    But, well, tomorrow is always a mystery so we don''t know anything that might happen after this point.


    Some new people might cross paths with the ones we are watching, some people might part ways forever, and some people might also be strangers to each other even while being acquainted.


    Uncertainty is what shapes tomorrow, so, with a forever-changing present, let us part ways with joyous memories of the journey until now¡­


    This is a goodbye from one of us, but, there are countless others to narrate this unprecedented journey¡­


    [< Ba-bye then~. See you all if the fate allows it. >]

 Chapter 86 86 A morning before the academy

    <h4>Chapter 86 86 A morning before the academy</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    [ "Oy, oy. Check out that chick." ]


    [ "Hmmm. Not pretty." ]


    [ "Bastard. Then check out that dude." ]


    [ "Hmmm. Not strong." ]


    [ "Ugh. Then how about that cat?" ]


    [ "Hmmm. Oh? We can definitely use her." ]


    [ "Alright~! Then what about that dog-" ]


    [ "Hard pass ma''am." ]


    We were standing in a crowded open area with a giant gate before all of us.


    People, mostly young-looking but not specifically young in age, had all gathered here for the long-awaited great asion today.


    It was finally the day of the entrance exam of the great academy of Idyllia. And right now, we are looking for potential candidates for some of our future tasks.


    ''And though our little personal conversation sounds like this, we are talking about the beast people, and not actual animals. Though it was a different matter El actually was leading me into thinking some weird things. This damn girl¡­''


    In the capital city, in a square where the areas leading to themon area of the city and the area with an aristocratic majority, thousands of people of all kinds, types, and backgrounds had gathered today.


    There were humans, elves, dwarves, beast people, unique monsters, and even awakened creatures from humble, aristocratic as well as royal backgrounds from all over the world.


    They were here for the academy exam today, to get into the most special, prestigious, and honorary school on the entire.


    They all carried the hope of their family and their own selves, maybe arrogance of their families or backgrounds, pride in the strengths they already possessed and talents they believed in, but one thing was true for all the creatures present here: despite the prejudices, personal or cultural stereotypes, or racial differences, everyone present in this open area before these giant golden gates was minding their own business.


    No fights were going on and even though some ces had a lot of cheerful noises while some were calm as a graveyard, everyone here didn''t even dare cause useless troubles in this ce.


    ''And the main reason for that¡­''


    "Aren''t they cute?"


    El was looking upwards at eye-like giant creaturesmonly known as the eyes of the headmaster, floating freely above that were observing everything going on here and then, she pointed at the giant armored knights holding actual holy swords.


    "And they call those weapons holy swords? I can create better than those things with synthesis.


    Right! Should I offer them a free synthesis and trick them into paying an absurd price~?"


    "Sure. Try it after the school starts."


    "Yes~! Nes will help me right~?"


    "Hmmm? What? Did you say something El?"


    There were thousands of people here, ny-six thousand three hundred and sixty-nine to be exact ording to her counting. And though it was a little more than the usual years, this was a pretty casual number for the academy.


    ''But the fun thing is, there are many, and by many, I mean a lot of strong people giving the academy exam this time. And its reason¡ªLaw of causality¡­''


    There were more unexpected characters here than what we had predicted aside from the five of them, and it was most probably because of our presence in this world.


    ''Things have changed now, so, we have to slowly stopparing this world and what happens with the game we knew about.''


    Knowing what might happen and knowing the information about a lot of things were two different things, so even if we knew what might happen, the chances of something new and totally unexpected happening had also increased many times.


    That''s why we needed to be alert¡­ but we were sitting here, eating ice cream, gossiping instead.


    "I asked if you would help me or not~."


    "Help? Yeah? But with what?"


    "You agreed already so what does it matter now~?"


    "El¡­ well, ok."


    She liked this special ice cream I made beforeing here, but more than that, she was having fun looking around at this ce filled with so many people, and since she recently got the skill to look at the status windows of others, she was having even more fun.


    <Nyaaaaa. There are too many people here. I do not like it!>


    Raz and Silver were here as well, chatting with us, waiting until it was time for the test so that they could say their goodbyes to us.


    "El, Lu, Nes, looks like it''s time for the emperor''s arrival."


    In a distance at the gate of the high-ss zone, a chariot which was being pulled by the royal golden horses was visible now, which clearly indicated the arrival of the emperor. However, he was only here as a parent to drop his children off.


    His influence did not work in this particr zone since it was part of the academy so, there was no need to do something like going there and paying our respects.


    ''He''s a bastard anyway.''


    Three children from the royal family would attend the academy this time around out of tens of his children.


    One was obviously the crown prince, our second male lead, and the other two included his older sister and a bastard younger brother who was like those typical arrogant royal princes from the novels.


    Still, they were only his children in the name, he didn''t give a flying fuck about any of them, just like the usual rulers of most of the fantasy ces.


    "Don''t worry about him, Eva. If anything, watch out for something like a giant bird in the sky. The royal family of the elvan kingdom should also arrive by now."


    The characters of our dear game were now entering the starting point one by one, there was no way the two of us wouldn''t be excited about something like this. But they weren''t the only ones we were looking forward to seeing.


    "Hehehe. Oh! Ohhh! Lucy look over there!"


    The six main characters of our game were the core of the storyline however, there were three unique supporting characters that had enough talent, powers, luck, and abilities to be on par with those six main leads. And, El was pointing at one of them right now.


    "Lion Grandlift Frances Ardian. The future ruler of the Ardian kingdom and sessor of Grandlift Braions, the swordmaster of the south, and Frances Kiton, the grand magician of the north. He''s cool."


    I liked this character. He was fun, strong, and more than anything, he was the epitome of nobles in this part of the Worldline.


    ''A true noble¡­''


    He was a special one, I think I will have him-


    "He''s mine."


    "¡­?!"


    What was this now? Why did she want someone like him?!


    "You take Lily."


    "What will I even do with her?!"


    "F-"


    "No!"


    This damn sister of mine¡­!


    And she was smiling on top of that!


    "Alright. Have Oak. I will take both Lion and Lily~. And then those two will¡­ hehehe."


    I knew exactly what was going on in that bad mind of hers.


    She was talking about these people like they were some kind of objects!


    ''But I can work with Olkea so that much was fine.''


    She usually went with her when it came to having these supporting characters so I thought she would go with her this time as well, maybe have Lily too and do-, no. Whatever.


    Lion the noble, Lily the healer, and Olkea the witch. The three great supporting characters. And all three were already present here.


    Lion was in his usual fancy suit, drinking his usual tea, while the girls of the aristocracy were looking at him from afar. His pink hair and gold-like eyes looked better than we had seen in our game but the cool air around him was the same.


    Lily was a human andpared to most people here, she was rtively short for a human adult. But, well, her blond hair and distinct heterochromic red and blue eyes made her unique among the group ofmoners around her.


    Olkea was a witch but, she was from a rtively well-off family so she was also easy to spot in the crowd of rich brats and girls surrounding her.


    But, she was almost emotionless, her purple eyes were shining under this gentle sunlight, and she looked as pretty as Eva.


    ''But Eva was a mature beauty soparing both their attractiveness was not the same.''


    She was pretty and cute, while Eva was so attractive that many older males here couldn''t keep their eyes away from her.


    And the same was true for the three of us since we weren''t using any kind of magic to hide our charming looks anymore.


    This was where everything was going to start so there was no need to hide one of our most powerful weapons. It was rude to not show our hot appearance to the world anyway.


    "Lu, I see a big bird. Is that it?"


    Eva pointed in the distance where I couldn''t see a thing for a moment, but then the outline of something became clear far away in the sky.


    ''She got better in that short time. Perhaps the adventurer test was helpful to her.''


    She was getting better at seeing things and she had pointed out, that there sure was a giant bird, more like the royal wyvern, flying towards this ce, which of course was a shier entry than the royals of this empire.


    ''But, well, since she was here now¡­''


    [ "There. He''s here too." ]


    El pointed at a certain figure walking here from the gates of themon side of the city, who wore a unique straw hat, had a traditional eastern attire, and carried a simple-looking sword around his waist.


    The protagonist of this game, Ragasage, or what he usually refers to himself as, Ras. The one with the most ordinary entry among the protagonists was making his way to the square.


    The crown prince, Morexis Von Jivan Kadeloth Paras De Barnacle, the second male lead was climbing down the royal chariot in his royal outfit and humble expression.


    He was miserable but, histent strength was no less than Ras, making him a point that can either lead the world in a positive way or destroy it all with his own hands.


    ''And then there''s him.''


    The bastard bloodsucker was in the spotlight on the right corner of this square with the royal princesses of the eastern and northern continent''s prominent kingdoms, chatting so normally with so simple expressions that the ones giving him death stares also couldn''t help but doubt themselves and their actions.


    ''He was dangerous, miserable, and strangely easy to deal with at the same time. So, El would take care of him if he middles with our business too much.''


    The three male leads were here, making their way to a good enough ce to spend the remaining time. And just like them, the female leads had also arrived on this starting stage.


    Princess Catherein Alex Aria Von Vanraya De Salvia, or as we would call her, Cathy had also climbed down from her father''s wyvern and her father, mother, and grandmother were wishing her good luck for her time in this new ce.


    The three loved her unconditionally, so much that the kingdom already belonged to her, which didn''t go well with most of the other people there.


    But Cathy had nothing to do with thoseplicated things, and since she was a sheltered kid who grew up with mostly everything, she did not know the darkness of this world yet.


    ''She will grow as she finds out many things she had never thought were the reality of this world and, that journey of her growth was the ultimate betterment of this world.''


    She was pure for now, but she would change as she walked on her path and made her own unique choices. But still, she would never be like Nes. The two of them werepletely different from each other anyway.


    We would make sure this smile she has, the smile that is overjoyed to see so many special people in the same ce at once, remains on that pretty face as long as we were here.


    ''And even after that, if our bastard fate allowed it.''


    But she was with us for now, and that happiness was all we could ask for.


    Lastly, thest female lead, the anomaly that we have crossed paths with once, the one that we will have to ''obtain'' as soon as possible, was looking at everything happening in this square from a nearby building.


    We can see her since she was rtively close, but, she was observing the people here, or more urately, the opponents that she would have to face in a short while.


    ''It was true that everyone was present here for the academy test but, since few knew about the content of these tests, most of the people had no idea the people they were chatting here with, were soon going to be their opponents¡­


    [Attention all personal present.]


    "Get ready everyone."


    That was the announcement before the announcement of the test itself so, ultimately, it was time for the test to begin.


    "Let''s go have some fun."


    And with the test, it was also time for the greater fun to begin.


    "Hehehe. Yesss~!"

 Chapter 87 87 Entering the golden gate

    <h4>Chapter 87 87 Entering the golden gate</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    [Those who wish to attend this year''s entrance exam, please make your way towards the gate.]


    [And, the ones who wish to be the official helpers inside the academy, please make your way to the right side of the entrance gates after the general briefing.]


    [The headmaster has decided to do the briefing personally this time around so everyone is requested to be prepared.]


    [You have three minutes.]


    [2:57]


    The announcing voice was a male one, different from the usual system one that we know about, however, it felt somewhat simr, as it contained a stronger authority.


    Most who heard this voice were surprised for a moment but those who were not affected by the announcement voice were surely astonished by the things it had just said.


    "Headmaster?! He''s personally¡­?!"


    "OMG! OMG! OMG! Everyone! Gather around quickly! Take out the recording devices!"


    "Shit¡­! Run everyone!"


    "What''s happening all of a sudden¡­?"


    "Headmaster!"


    "Sir Red! To think we would see him even before entering the academy!! What a divine blessing!!!"


    There was excitement and chaos all around us for some reason. Some people were excited while some people were running away from here. Some people were excitedly shouting while some people were making their way to the area before the giant golden gates.


    It was global news if the headmaster was making a public appearance so everyone couldn''t help but rush to the ce he would be appearing.


    People would run away from the ce to inform the media or the nearby public of this grand event and, just like some rich brats were doing, they would start recording the entire event in the super costly mechanical recording devices to upload it on the WL.


    ''One can earn free Oz from there as well like we have been doing for past years, so it was a nice ce to get some free pocket money. And, since the content rted to the headmaster was a hot topic, we could already see some people editing their videos of announcements regarding the appearance of the headmaster outside the academy.''


    [ "Is it because of us?" ]


    [ "You, mostly, I would say." ]


    El knew there was a good enough possibility of that strict personing out of his beloved resting ce to see her, the new person to receive the unique title in this Worldline.


    We knew it could happen but we weren''t sure, but since this announcement had been made already, just like everyone else, we also walked to a good spot before the giant golden gates.


    ''The gates of the great academy are gates to a practically another world different from the ce we were standing on, the ce of a new start, the ce where it all beguines for some of them¡­


    It is great and all, but, it''s not like we were going to attend this ce to learn from the people here. There was nothing much to learn from them anyway so, wasting our time in the sses would be thest thing we would do.''


    And El doesn''t like the sses anyway therefore, our attendance was going to be the bare minimum. Doing the important things took top priority for us.


    But since the headmaster wasing out anyway, this was going to be fun.


    [ "Lucy, Lucy. Look. Looks like they did meet each other." ]


    El suddenly pointed out at Cathy who was trying to search for someone in the crowds.


    Her eyes were searching for something, something that they had caught a glimpse of already, and this certain behavior of hers was something we were well familiar with.


    [ "Hmmm. That means we would have to consider the route 3C. Still, we don''t know how much they have progressed so we would have to confirm that first." ]


    [ "Yes. Oh! Looks like AJ''s nning to have another group party with those princesses~. Let''s-" ]


    [ "No. shuddup." ]


    She was obviously talking about the innocent and harmless-looking immortal vampire. And yes there certainly was a chance that he would have a ''good'' party with those princesses, I had no motivation to even look at his bloody sweaty fluidy orgy.


    ''I have seen all that was necessary already, so I had no reason to look at that bastard when I had a gazillion times better devilish sister.''


    AJ was what we called him but he went by the name Tim. The most normal-sounding name that anyone wouldn''t even think twice about. Just like his looks that were so normal that it was strange how anyone would even feel attracted towards him.


    But he surely possessed the toxicity that can make any weak-minded one his ve, and, since El was high when creating his outlines, he was the creation of her pure inner thoughts. The version that seeks various pleasures without even knowing the reason behind those desireless actions.


    He was also a kind of miserable person but, let''s not think about it for now.


    "Hello everyone."


    The area before these golden gates leading to the other side of this world was quite giant, perhaps a little more than the city walls. And it was wider too, so almost nothing on the other side was ever visible from the outside.


    The golden gates were made with unique enchanted metals and were adorned with glowing colorful patterns, and there were many ces exuding unique protective shields and barriers all around the academy.


    These gates were one of the attractions of the capital city but, just before that unique voice rang out throughout the surrounding area and silenced all the present voices, a strange me sparked in the air before the gates as a humanoid figure materialized before everyone.


    [ "He looks better too." ]


    [ "Yeah¡­" ]


    The strongest in this world, the headmaster of the greatest academy, the being whose true identity was a fragment of the Worldline''s offspring, and someone we would be interacting with a lot in our following days, The Headmaster, and in this world, Sir Crimsonred Emeraldgreen Gray.


    ''But that weird name''s kinda funny too so people mostly go with Red, Green, or Gray when addressing him. Hahaha, his name is actually funny and gooooood~.''


    It''s funny but, his male adult body looked stunning with just a nce, his long silver-gold hair shining under the shy sunlight, his gray and blue eyes that looked like a single precious jewel even after having different colors, and the dashing outfit he was wearing, looked so mesmerizing that his mere appearance in this ce had stopped the very flow of time¡­


    ''Or so it looked like at least.''


    Some people were just staring at him, some were having a grand lot of emotional bursts, some were suddenly feeling admiration from that grand presence he possessed, and, regardless of gender, many of them were getting hard.


    He looked cool alright. He was who knows how old but, he certainly looked like a hot daddy little princesses would love to smash. And ''princesses'' was used as a gender-neutral term here.


    ''That''s the specialness of his mere presence.''


    "That''s the headmaster people call the ''perfect being''?"


    But probably he felt too normal to Nes that she had no special reactions at all. Not even the look of admiration like the one El had right now as his ''grandmother''.


    If anything, she was a little confused for some reason. And, we knew she must be feeling that unique sensation caused by his strange existence in this space, so we weren''t too surprised by this.


    Her existence was special as well so, she could feel that what we were seeing right now was nothing more than a spatial projection of his inner consciousness.


    His physical self wasn''t here. Not that he needed a physical body since he was a transcendental being who was practically above the higher beings themselves, but this soul projection was certainly causing unique ripples in the space.


    ''She could naturally feel it since she has an affinity with space element, but, for some strange and unexpected reason, we could also tell he was just a mental projection without a physical body.''


    We didn''t have an affinity with the space element, that much was true. And this feeling we were having was also distinct from what we knew she was feeling.


    What she felt were the distinct ripples in space while what El and I were feeling was the energy from his mental body itself.


    It was new to both of us, but we can think about that after all of this is over.


    [ "I think¡­" ]


    [ "He did. I saw that too. He nced at all four of us first, then individually at all of us, and then he looked at the two of us slightly more than he usually would, the only reason we noticed he was even looking at us." ]


    [ "I already know that dumbass. That was the line you should have ''thought'' about instead." ]


    [ "Ummmm¡­ whatever." ]


    He definitely looked at us and I can tell we noticed he was looking at us, which was pretty impressive in itself from my perspective. He was strong and cautious so just perceiving his secretive gaze was a big feat.


    ''The good and evil faction both agreed with this too. They were sending their gifts of praises so this was pretty fun free money for us~.''


    This was good, but, he was actually here for the briefings, so he cleared his throat, gazed over all of the people present here, and started speaking with a stern nod.


    "Alright. We will start the briefing for the 3456th batch now. And since you will be guided by the capable people afterward anyway, I will keep this short and simple."


    He was standing far away from us, pretty far away truthfully, and still, we were almost hearing his voice ringing in our ears directly.


    It was as if he was using some kind of skill or mental telepathy but that wasn''t the case, actually. He was just speaking normally without even using his Mana.


    The winds, the atmosphere, and the space itself carried the waves of his voice to all the beings present here, something strange, but at the same time, mind-blowing.


    "Strength and authority¡­"


    "Hot body and sexiness¡­"


    "?"


    I looked beside me and stared at my dear sister for her peculiar words that fell right at the same time as my admiration for this great creation of our greater creation.


    She was strange as always and also cute as she always is,


    It was almost time for the start of our examination now which meant it was also almost time for that thing we had restricted ourselves for all this time.


    ''We can clear it too as long as there''s no hindrance to our n and calctions so we are confident.''


    We can defeat that thing, and after it is gone¡­ we can also do most of the stuff I had hardly stopped myself from doing until now.


    If everything goes right, today will be the day we have our first real kiss and hopefully more.


    "Alright. This is it for the briefing. I look forward to seeing all of you who manage to be the students of this great institution this time around."


    He just vanished into the same mes he hade from and with his abrupt departure, the giant golden gates also opened to all the participants of this year.


    "It''s starting¡­"


    "Good luck Eva."


    "See you soon on the other side~."


    She would part ways temporarily since she had her own tests in the other testing area. But, I knew she would meet up with us by thest part of our tests.


    ''There are more than ny thousand people here¡­ and not even a tenth of them would join the academy.''


    The tests were tough, so tough that there were many great opportunities for one to get great treasures and achievements while doing it.


    We knew it would be tough and all already so we weren''t worried one bit.


    All that was going on in our mind instead¡­ was the things, the good stuff, the ticklings and touching that we would be allowed to do after this was over.


    ''Our top spot was a given but, everyone was watching, many more wille to watch us, and for them¡­ it would be our loss if we couldn''t prepare a grand show that even they would never be able to forget.''


    "Hehehe. Yeiiiiiiii~!"


    We walked through the golden gates shining with golden light, and ended up before a familiar new world that was nothing like any part of this capital city we had seen until now¡­

 Chapter 88 88 The garden of six seasons

    <h4>Chapter 88 88 The garden of six seasons </h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    The academy was a ce shrouded in mysteries. People didn''t know much about the things that happened here since no one was allowed to talk about the happenings of this pretty ce in the outside world.


    The information was strictly controlled by the authorities and the headmaster so the normal people who had never attended the academy always possessed this strange fantasy that the academy was a totally unique world from what they knew.


    ( "Trees with abundant fruits grew in the vast garden outside, the main building of the academy was a castle far bigger and grander than the imperial pce itself, there was a vastke on one side, a grasnd on the other side, a rocky area with mountains on the other side, while a ce covered in snow on the other.


    A part of it experienced spring for all the time while another part experienced fall for all year long." )


    Those were the funny rumors circting all around the world about this ce, and these rumors, different from the usual winds carrying exaggeration, were quite true in this case.


    ''If anything, they are milder than the reality.''


    We stood inside the academy for the first time in this life but, this surely wasn''t our first time in this pretty ce. However, the same wasn''t true for the other participants around us.


    "Wow¡­"


    "Damn. This is¡­"


    "Is that snow? It''s snowing over there?"


    -Skeeeeeeeeeeesh.


    The gates behind us closed after they confirmed all of the people were inside, and those who had entered were all now standing before another open area, but different from thest city square, this ce was a giant garden.


    [ "It''s nostalgic." ]


    [ "Sure is. Can''t wait to go to our favorite ce and f-." ]


    [ "Same." ]


    The great academy was divided into three major parts. The [Garden of six seasons] we were standing on, the [Outskirts of natural resources] situated behind all the entrance gates to this academy, andstly, the giant castle in the middle that we could see from anywhere inside these gates, the [ck castle of Wisdom].


    ''All of this is situated in a different dimensional pocket that even though mainly is present in the capital city, is a space independent from the outside.''


    These gates work as a kind of space portal, a dimensional gate that leads one to this specific location, so what we see outside is mostly just an illusion. A fact not even the emperor knows about.


    It was fun creating this ce and when it was getting created, they used¡­ and the structure was then¡­ they used magic from the old times, some things rted to the ancient civilizations in the creation of the core... used hyperspace particle systems¡­ and though the headmaster got voluntary help from some other beings of this world when creating this, he mostly created this entire space by himself.''


    [ "¡­El? Did you just go through a lot of things in your mind?" ]


    "Hmmm? Yes?"


    I looked beside me and the little unwell look of my darling caught my attention.


    [ "Hey, hey. What happened?" ]


    [ "I¡­ don''t know actually. I felt like you recalled a lot of information at once, including some of the restricted things that even though are avable to you, are still not outwardly allowed to me.


    I had that weird little headache we get after somehow forcefully unlocking the ''top secret'' information. It even bypassed the six walls." ]


    I can feel what kind of weird feeling he was talking about through our connection and also what he meant by those words as well, something I doubted would happen.


    [ "I knew this might happen but, looks like our link skill is even better than we had thought, or, it probably got better when I got my title.


    It can now even pass the restricted information unlike before, but since you don''t have the proper authority to know that, it doesn''t pass through the subconscious mind and you get that headache.


    Sorry¡­ I will keep doing it if you don''t mind." ]


    There were a few ''restricted'' things one of us knew that the other did not and, one got the ''penalty'' of the system if we shared the information we did not have proper authority for.


    It was like the Worldline telling us it was fine if we knew but sharing that information even between us wasn''t something it could allow. Petty cutie.


    ''We called these restricted things ''top secrets'' that we couldn''t even tell each other even if we wanted to. At least, not by normal means.''


    But that was before this point. Now that I know we can do this¡­


    The formation of Headmaster¡­


    [ "Oyyyy!!" ]


    "Hehehehe."


    I can torture him in a new way~.


    -Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish.


    "Oh? Looks like there are more dumb idiots this time around heh?" A new adult male voice rang throughout the surroundings.


    Everyone was admiring my great garden of six seasons, the ce where one can experience all six seasons throughout the years.


    It was a special space and six areas of the garden were divided equally into six parts with the ck castle as its center.


    We were standing in the area where it was always spring, on our right side was the area where it was always winter, and on the left side, the area with a zing hot sun almost burning everything present there.


    The area on our opposite side was a barrennd of autumn, between summer and it was the ce with dark clouds, the ce where it rained all the time in different intensities, and thest ce was the area with pre-winter, the ce with our favorite ce.


    ''Pre-winter zone was a special ce for us, I really don''t like how I have to do this description shit, and the person that had materialized before us with a gust of wind, our first instructor for this test, was a cute birdy, nothing like this new bastard using all of his powers to make me say stuff that he wanted.''


    He was guest of a few days anyway, just like the previous one.


    .-- . / .-- .. .-.. .-.. / ... . . / - .... .- -


    "Alright youngsters, listen up."


    He was a muscr Man with green hair, looked hot, and possessed a peacock tail. Which was enough of a description he needed, right?


    In the giant garden of six seasons filled with thousands of people, he was standing on a tform that had materialized upon his arrival. His ssic blue eyes were scanning the personnel here, stopping for a brief moment on some special individuals like us. He was observing everything and everyone, which finished pretty quickly.


    "As you should have already heard from the headmaster''s briefing, there are three parts to your exams.


    The written test you will give after a little while, the practical exam, and the familiar summoning afterward.


    They will be difficult tests and most of you will be eliminated in the first two exams, so only the best will reach the familiar summoning.


    If you fail there, it wouldn''t mean you have to go out of the academy without your memories of this ce, but, if you do fail in the first two tests, you are clearly out.


    Still, to give any of these three exams, you will need a special thing."


    -Snap!


    He smiled lightly and snapped his fingers, and at the same time, a familiar voice rang in all our heads.


    [Granting temporary system connections.]


    [Connecting to the local private system.]


    [Generating the temporary status window.]


    It was the female system voice that we were pretty familiar with. And just as it stated, the academy granted everyone a temporary system connection before the tests, ultimately giving them a taste of what it actually meant to be connected to the system.


    ''As a result of this temporary connection, many studentster be ready to permanently connect to the Worldline system, a free boon to all the courageous fuckers who at least are mentally strong enough to attend this test.''


    But it was a rare asion, so people were always uncertain of it.


    [Error. Error. You are already connected to the system.]


    [Directly connecting to the local private system.]


    [Granting a temporary subspace.]


    [Granting a temporary item identification lense.]


    But, those who were already connected to the system were in an undeniably advantageous position.


    They didn''t need this half-assed temporary connection, which ultimately meant they could use all their powers granted by the connection, the stats enhancements, and, if they had, their dimensional merchants as well.


    The temporary connection only granted a fraction of what the system actually was, the reason few in the world had ess to it. And I was in an even more advantageous position with my unique title.


    ''Hehehe.''


    The test started with this, we had to give a tough exam of twenty-five extremely difficult questions from all kinds of fields, the ones that would check these answers was the voice of the world itself so the answers of all kinds were going to be judged on a unique basis, and even though the contents of the answer themselves didn''t really matter here, the way one answered them sure did.


    ''One can pass without even attending a single question while some might fail even with somewhat correct answers to all questions. Hehehe, a written test to test their wills.''


    The way the voice of the world judged the answers was unique, so, when the test ended, I couldn''t help but get excited to see just what kind of answers they all would write for their questions.


    ''Kekeke, but before that, the more fun thing was up next.''


    "Alright, everyone. Prepare to die for a moment."


    A very sudden surge of powerful force burst out from him, and most people who were standing fine just a moment ago lost consciousness and fell to the ground...


    -Dhum. Dhum. Dhum. Dhum.


    -Swiiiiish...


    "Oh? Some are still up? Well, it''s the same process for everyone. We gotta do our work so, you special guys go sleep as well."


    Some people were still standing, and these still conscious people were blessed with a pretttttttttty sight.


    -Oooooooooong!


    The instructor with only a peacock tail started floating, a cyan light covered him entirely, a gorgeous process happened and, he revealed his original form.


    [ "Good luck to you all." ]


    Akadia. He was an awakened holy beast, a creature of <SSS> rank, someone I would love to present my darling as a birthday gift. But, he was strong and not much into me for now, which will certainly change soon, but that soon was a little while away.


    ''But it will be worth it¡­''


    He had revealed his true form, and just seeing that majestic form, that gorgeous appearance containing enough power to make even the two of us lose consciousness, was something I couldn''t help but want.


    ''It was pretty, something we would use as a bed to fuck on, so, he would be one of the important things we would love to have from this academy.''


    And I will have him¡­ for sure¡­ I will have him as my personal pillow¡­


    [ "See you, darling. Haaa¡­" ]


    [ "Take care, haaa¡­ and don''t write, soplicated things that... the world fails to understand it all." ]


    [ "He¡­ hehe¡­ of¡­ course." ]


    We lost consciousness, were teleported to a unique space, and this sudden and strange event, marked the beginning of a test that was going to continue for a pretttttttty long time.


    ''Which would obviously be fun, for us, for me, at least. Kekeke.''

 Chapter 89 89 (25 Questions)

    <h4>Chapter 89 89 (25 Questions)</h4>


    [Nes''s POV: ]


    "Hmmmmmmm¡­?"


    What just happened¡­?


    "Ugh¡­ where is this ce?"


    It was dark all around me, as if I was in some kind of deep cave.


    "El? Brother Lucy¡­? Where are you¡­?"


    There was no one around, it was dark, we were just in that pretty garden a moment ago, but now?


    "Where-"


    [The written test of the entrance exam will begin soon.]


    [Please select what kind of environment you would like for the test.]


    A magical window opened before me with that familiar voice in my head, and from what it was saying, it seemed like this was part of our test.


    "A-are we supposed to give the tests alone? Is it something like that?"


    [Instructions about the written tests will be announced after you select the test environment.]


    [You can choose any of the ces from below or write a detailed description if you want to take the test in a particr ce of your choice.]


    For some reason, this magic screen before me was green, not the usual blue one that I usually see.


    "Is this what El was referring to yesterday? The unique system interface of the academy¡­?"


    It was confusing, this dark ce seemed strangely empty, and from what these system windows were showing, I was supposed to select a particr kind of environment for our written tests.


    "Can I have any ce I want¡­?"


    [Would you like a unique environment?]


    [Please describe as vividly and clearly as you can while writing the description of the designated location.]


    A new window popped up before me with a [Yes/No] written on it.


    ''It wants me to describe the ce. Hmmm, alright.''


    El told me to not get too surprised if something unexpected happened, to keep my calm, and to do as they instructed us.


    And since there were only these magic screens instructing me, it was better to follow them and see what happens.


    ''Yes.''


    [Response recorded.]


    [Please start the description of the ce of your choice.]


    I didn''t know what was happening here but from what I understood until now, we were all supposed to give the written exams individually so everyone was sent to dark ces like this one. And from there, they asked us whatever kind of environment we wanted to give our tests in, giving us the opportunity to have the most suitable environment as our test areas.


    ''Isn''t this good then? They are giving us such a good opportunity. They must be very nice people.''


    The headmaster we saw outside felt a little strange to me so I wasn''t sure about him yet, but that peacock instructor was pretty~.


    ''His feathers were so pretty when he turned back to his original state that he looked even printer than Aunt Mini. But he was still no match for Mama, hehehe.''


    He was still pretty though. And I could feel he was a very nice person too~. I want to meet him again~.


    ''His feathers must also be fluffy like Uncle Kiki. Would he get angry if I asked him to let me sleep on it just once?''


    I had slept on their feathers and furs all my life so the beds were a totally new thing for me now, even though that very bed had been my eternal partner in myst life.


    I hadn''t been strong enough to move around as I wanted back then, let alone attend a school and learn with other children.


    My mom and dad also cursed themselves for making me like that.


    ''But it wasn''t their fault. Nothing was.''


    Perhaps, it was all my fate that I had to suffer like thatst time. And, perhaps, it was also my fate that led me to that gorgeous ce I will always call my first home, that beautiful house that we all prepared for all of us.


    It was the most special ce for me, and so were all of them.


    ''I miss you, everyone¡­''


    But as Mom said, I would have to find my way back home myself if I wanted to be with them again.


    And as Dad told me, if I wanted to be strong enough to go back to them, I would have to finish this school first.


    "And to finish the school, I will first have to do my best in these exams."


    I couldn''t attend schoolst time even after wishing with my entire heart, but, this time was different.


    I had the chance to study in a school even more beautiful than the one I used to see from the window of my hospital room. And with amazing friends like El and brother Lucy as well~. What more could I even ask for~?


    [Please confirm the unique description.]


    I knew they would do their best as well and do better than anyone else. So I also at least had to be right behind them.


    "Alright~!"


    [Confirmation epted.]


    [The descriptive quality: Excellent.]


    [The Vividness: Excellent.]


    [Overall unique environmental assessment: Excellent.]


    "¡­?!"


    Wait, no, wait! What did you¡­?!


    "W-w-wait! This was getting assessed? Will this count in the exam scores?!"


    [Recreating the unique ce ording to given descriptions.]


    "Wait¡­!"


    How can you do this without even telling me?! I could have written even better if you had even mentioned it would be part of the exam¡­!


    ''I take back my words. These people are bad! Hump!''


    -Ooooooooooooong¡­


    The dark area started changing, brighter lights started covering the surrounding areas, they were bright, too bright that I couldn''t see anything.


    "Hmmm¡­?"


    But, when the bright light was gone and my eyes adjusted to the new brightness of this ce¡­ I was back.


    "Oh mama¡­"


    A carpet of fresh, earthly green grass with some gorgeous wildflowers below my bare feet, an open area deep inside the woods, a scent of freshke water traveling here from nearby, a giant tree before me, a foliage of smaller trees under its shade, and I stood below them all, before stairs leading up this tall tree, leading up to the home I missed dearly, leading up the ce we all lived as a family.


    "Still¡­"


    This wasn''t real. Even though they had followed every word of my description, this was not the same home I carried the memories of in my heart.


    This was different, but, at the very least, this was the mostforting ce I could ask for this important exam.


    [Ding!]


    A notification sound rang and I looked at the new green screen that appeared before me.


    [The written test would contain (25 questions) from different worldly fields.]


    [You can either answer the question or skip it, however, once you skip a question, you can not go back to it again.]


    [The time limit is three hours and during this time, you could ask for anything you require by saying the trigger words: Help. Summon ___.]


    [You can use the samemand if you require any additional help.]


    [The questions would appear on the screen. You can answer verbally or write it down yourself if you like.]


    [The test would start only after you are ready but once you start, the timer will not stop.]


    "So¡­ this is ultimately an individual test, right? We are separated so that we don''t influence each other''s answers in any way and we are deliberately forced to choose a suitable environment for us so that you can test how we would answer the questions in this tense situation even after having the surroundings of our choice, right?"


    [Would you like to start the test?]


    "Hehe, is this your way of agreeing with my amazing analysis~? At least praise me~."


    ¡­


    There was no response this time, so perhaps thest one was a coincidence. But anyway~. I had figured out what was happening here fully now!


    This was a unique space from what I can tell and it wasn''t like we were teleported to some other ce. We were still inside the academy, just that all of this was a unique pocket space of someone else.


    ''And if this is a pocket space, it meant at least the owner was watching us~.''


    I figured all of it out on my own this time~. El will definitely be surprised when I tell her about this~.


    ''I know she will be happy to know all her training and teaching worked this time~.''


    "Oh, right. I wonder what the two of them are doing right now. And, everyone else should be fine as well, right? I hope no one got hurt during the transportation process."


    Everyone was here to get into the academy so they would try their best, so even though I knew all that was going on now, it still meant I would have to do the same as well and try my hardest.


    "Ok."


    I prepared myself, walked up to our house, sat down at my study desk, asked for a bunch of things, and prepared some food to eat during the exam.


    ''I love the things brother Lucy makes and though not as good as him, I have also learned a few new things~.''


    But for this exam, I was going with the old stuff.


    [Ding!]


    [You have initiated the written test.]


    [2:59:56]


    Old was gold, or something was a saying famous back in my previous world but I never got to know why the big uncles said it while looking at our nurses.


    It was strange, but I do certainly agree with the saying itself. Experience mattered, be it in some certain field, or in some certain situations.


    It was difficult when you had to face situations you had no experience of or answer questions that you had nevere across.


    Those were difficult situations¡­ I didn''t think I would face that kind of difficulty from the very first question in this exam.


    ============


    [Q1: You stand on a certain point with two paths before you. One is a white path while the other is a ck path.


    On one path, you would be assigned a duty that you would have to follow unconditionally while on the other path, you would be free to choose all your actions, where you are free to think of the consequences of your actions and decide what you want to do.


    borate what path you would choose and why. Also, state your thoughts on the meaning of this question.]


    ============


    "Oh, mommy¡­"


    I wasn''t expecting this kind of question, not even in my wildest dreams!


    Thinking about this deeply enough, this question''s just asking what would I do if I had to kill someone because that was my duty or ignore the wrong actions of someone who I consider my friend¡­


    How was I supposed to answer this?!


    I don''t want to kill or harm or hurt anyone, to begin with!


    "I¡­"


    This question was bad too!! The worst of them all!!!

 Chapter 90 90 (25 Questions) (2)

    <h4>Chapter 90 90 (25 Questions) (2)</h4>


    [*OP: ]


    The written test of the great academy of Idyllia and the 25 questions¡ª A challenge for every person wanting to study in this great institution.


    Questions with no certain right answer. A test that focuses solely on the holistic assessment of the individuals. And to answer these questions, all individuals would have to use everything they possessed, everything they had learned in their journeys until that certain point, and also what they possessed innately from the start.


    There were questions rted to magic, the world they lived in, the ideologies and philosophies, science, and different cultural aspects of various parts of the world, as well as all of these different kinds of knowledges.


    These questions had been and would remain the same in the future however, the <Voice of the World> presented the questions to everyone in different sequences and ways after assessing what questions connected to them the most.


    And it followed the predetermined road to lead the examinees.


    It started by posing the questions to test their ignorance, then it led them with the questions that made them see their own limitations and the chains binding them.


    It pushed them to that extreme mental border where they would either realize the mistakes they already made or the boundaries that they had given themselves, leading them on the path of knowledge and liberating them from the illusions of the world itself.


    Or at least, that''s what the true aim of these 25 questions was.


    Few managed to realize the world they lived in was nothing more than a grain of sand in this vast ocean, widening their horizons, increasing the strengths of their mental bodies, and ultimately bing an important element of the grand Worldline.


    But¡­


    They passed the test as long as the voice of the world confirmed they had at least subconsciously grasped their illusionary mental limitations. And then the grading happened ording to their knowledge of the world and the Worldline.


    And then the voice of the world graded those answers the same way the Worldline graded the creatures, artifacts, and materials¡ª with the <F> to <SSS> rankings.


    Then, the answers were recorded in the open database of the academy''s personal system that everyone was connected to so that others could see it if they wanted, which mostly included teachers, schoolers, and professional analysts.


    The students¡­ well, excluding the rare few like El, who would want to read the other''s answers? Definitely not many. Certainly not the main character of their game world, the returnee who had seen and known all about the world he hade back from.


    He was an existence who had seen all that was to see there, all there was to see in that world, and lived a long enough life to be one of the sovereign powers of that world.


    He had been through enough hardships in that journey of his, he had experienced most of the happiness and sorrows of that world, and during that journey of his, he also found out the truth that these 25 questions wanted everyone to realize.


    ''The world was a far bigger ce than everyone knew about.''


    Just like this new world he had been thrown into, there were countless other worlds.


    Their world was just a small ce, the actual ce where far stronger people than him lived, a ce these higher beings watched them from, existed somewhere else entirely.


    And, only the truly strong or special people resided there.


    ''An unrestrainable strength plus the necessary authorities. If one has them, they can go to those higher ins of existences.''


    He figured out the way to reach those higher ins, and also the fact why even after being someone with transcendental powers, he couldn''t be on par with the so-called ''gods''.


    They were the reason he had to go through everything in this unknown world so he wanted nothing more than to knock on their doors and shout-


    "Surprise mother fuckers! And then I behead those fucking shitty sons of bitches~. Hahaha!"


    In that martial arts world, he was a nobody with nothing.


    He first had to survive the deadly fucking forest he was thrown into, then he had to live in that fucking prison because he offended some big shot young master, after that, to take his revenge on him, he joined a martial arts sect where those bitches humiliated him and cast him out.


    To take revenge on them all, he wandered that same deadly forest that no one dared to step into, killed the monsters there for years, endured the dense suffocating Mana in the atmosphere, and gathered strength for years.


    He swung a wooden twig thousands of times since he didn''t have a sword, then he carved out a sword from a tree with his bare hands and swung it thousands of times more, and then one day, he suddenly got connected with the Worldline system and, started his journey in that world in true meaning.


    He gained new strength at that moment. Strength of the stats and skills, something that was very new to him, something he had only heard about in his previous world, but since he now had that¡­ things became easier.


    He killed the creatures of the forest, gained strength, gained levels, and created skills with his experience.


    He killed, killed, and killed, and after defeating the guardian of that forest, when there was nothing else to kill there, he knew he was ready for the revenge that had always been burning in his heart.


    He went back and first massacred the entire dynasty that fucking young master belonged to, then he fought with that martial arts sect, only to be defeated by the rare few people like him, rare few that also had the strength of the system.


    He damaged them a little, but he realized even after all that he had done, he was still not strong enough.


    He was thrown back again, and now, he didn''t have a forest to go to anymore.


    So he wandered the world, learned about it, learned about how it was so different from the ce he had known until that point.


    He trained most of the time during his travels, met people,rades that only apanied him for a little time, love that he was never meant to find, something that was destroyed even before he could hold it himself.


    He was on a quest to gain strength. Stats, skills, and levels were the easiest path to that strength.


    So to gain that, he started gathering more information on this system, this world, and ultimately, what were those messages telling him he had received ''Oz'' from someone.


    He learned, prepared again, went back, fought, killed, killed, killed, killed, killed, and only breathed a sigh of relief when he was thest one standing in an endless pool of red blood.


    He had been wounded, he had almost died, but he took his revenge, and won hisst battle.


    ''Only to find an empty, aimless path before me.''


    He finished everything he wanted, so there was nothing to do for him actually.


    He had gained enough strength that few powers could harm him.


    Things he had experienced in the past weren''t going to happen anymore.


    He could now go back and have any kind of life he wanted. He could do anything he wanted. He could have anything he wished for and anything few in the world could have. Or¡­ he could continue his duty as the one walking on the path of the sword until hisst moments.


    He had onest goal left but what could he even do about the beings that were like the omnipotent and omniscient gods watching over everything from the faraway sky?


    ''Nothing actually.''


    He only had two choices, and, he chose both.


    He walked the path of the sword, trained, and gained strength, and while doing so, he followed that singr wish of finding out about the beings that had yed with his life countless times with those forced ''challenges'' and ''requests''.


    If he had to choose between strength and freedom of choice, he would choose both of them, or if he can, neither of them.


    Following your so-called duty in all situations was just foolish while thinking too deeply about what the uncertain consequences of some actions would be was also not right.


    "Sometimes, you have to follow your duty over the theoretical consequences of the actions while sometimes, one has to let go of their personal feeling and point of view and do what we would do as the followers of our epted duties.


    We can just choose to do nothing too, but that would mean keep standing on the starting point and not moving at all, ultimately being all alone forever."


    He did what he had to do to gain knowledge and strength, he did what he wished in between, he walked his path while not being subjected to it, he followed his well thought out choices while not neglecting his duty to train, be stronger, and do what he was supposed to do.


    That was his choice, that was his actions, that was his devotion to his own beliefs that he followed until the point he was enlightened with a fraction of the ultimate knowledge.


    He got to know the way he could exert his ultimate revenge, he got to know what the world was, how it worked, how he could get stronger, how he could move forward and break the wall that had restricted him all this time, and ultimately, how he could fulfill thatst wish of killing the bastards that hadughed at him on every turn of his misery.


    He knew that when he had transcended the mortal limits, only leaving him with the simple task of gathering authorities.


    "But then, just like how that sudden space-time ripple took me there, another one appeared again, and took me back to this fucked up ce."


    He was back to thend that birthed him, to thend that was different from where he had gained all his strengths, in a world that was situated in an entirely different part of the Worldline.


    So.... ording to the [[( Law )]], the powers he had earned in that foreignnd were all sealed off, and he was left with the shitty and stupid task of recovering that lost strength by unfolding the restrictions ced on him.


    He started from the bottom again, only managing to unseal the firstyers of those restrictions recently, but there were still five more levels of restrictions left before he could reach the point he''d been to beforeing back here.


    "But since this is practically a new start, I can use this chance to do the thing I had never been interested in in that world."


    Authorities. The Worldline and World gave them to the beings that perform something unique and astonishing.


    He had six at the moment, and he knew something would happen when he gathered at least ten of them.


    "And ording to Amy, this academy will be the best ce to get those authorities."


    The headmaster¡­ he had seen him, and he could tell he was no human, no god, no demon, or no angel. He was nothing like that.


    "Something even greater¡­"


    He could tell the headmaster was above even this very world, let alone the small existences of the lesser higher ins.


    He knew just after seeing him, what he wanted coulde true only after getting into this ce.


    ''Yes.''


    [Answer has been recorded.]


    ============


    [Q: How would you defeat a <SSS> ranked (Level-540) dragon? Write a detailed description and borate on your answer.]


    ============


    "What a funny question. They mentioned neither the kind nor the type of that dragon and just posed that half-assed question. Why do they love ying with minds so much?"


    An endless grass field with pretty blue grass, a single red moon shining down at the vast grasnd, ultimately generating a strange purple hue.


    He sat on his knees, holding a traditional teacup in his hand, his long red hair waving with the gentle winds, his tinum eyes glowing red under the moonlight, and his sharp smirk painting a white line on this fine portrait.


    "One strong enough attack of the sword," He mumbled while looking at the green system screen before him, "That is more than enough to kill any living being."


    There was no need to write more than that so he pressed the submission button and the following question appeared before him.


    [Answer has been recorded.]


    ============


    [Q: What is magic? Describe Mana.]


    ============


    "Finally. A worthy question."


    -Sip.


    He took thest sip from his teacup, carefully put it down, and cracked his fingers. And then, he took out the fine sword from his sheath and stabbed it into the ground.


    "Magic is a materialization of one''s earnest imagination¡­"


    Ragasage or Ras as they called him, people called him <Red demon of ck sword> in that world, but here, he would be known as something else¡­ and it would all start from this point.


    "That should be enough as an introductory sentence."


    He was a pure swordsman but knowledge of magic was no unknown topic to him. And since he had to describe what Mana was, as a swordsman, how else would he do it if not by the sword as its core?


    -Click.


    "Mana is the foundation of this reality, or more urately, its strings that vibrate perpetually are."

 Chapter 91 91(25 Questions) (3)

    <h4>Chapter 91 91(25 Questions) (3)</h4>


    [Lux''s POV: ] (3rd FL from the caf¨¦ chapter)


    [You have skipped the question.]


    [Response has been recorded.]


    ============


    [Q: A newborn blob of slime opens its eyes in the middle of nowhere. It seems there is nothing but greenery around it. Under its surface is a fertile soil brimming with Mana while in the atmosphere around it, the dense natural energies alone increases the level of life in the surrounding.


    The creatures present here are far stronger, superior, and different from what you have knowledge of. They could kill you with one swing of their limbs or worse, they could destroy you with the jaws and mouth full of various sharp teeth.


    You were here the moment you opened your eyes and following your instincts, you moved forward and reached a safe ce.


    What do you see before you? borate on your survival n in this dangerous area.]


    ============


    "Well dear question, it''s not fine how you jumped from saying a slime exists and I''m that slime.


    No, I''m not that slime. I''m me. And if you are asking me, there is no big deal surviving a dangerous forest.


    What I see before me would be a plethora of natural treasures so, I will get everything I can while enduring the pressure from the atmospheric energies, try surviving until I''m almost dead, and when I''m about to reach my limits, I will use a teleportation scroll from my inventory to move to an area with rtively lower energy pressure.


    I would replete the process there as well, and move on to the less energy-dense areas until I reach the ce with normal settlements of some intelligent creatures, and do trade with them before returning back to home."


    However¡­ there''s no home for me to go back to anymore.


    [Answer has been recorded.]


    ============


    [Q: borate on any natural magical phenomenon you have experienced. State your thoughts on them.]


    ============


    "Magical phenomenon, hmmm¡­ well, I have seen a me tornado, volcanic thunderstorm, eternal frost, and also the breakouts but I still like the ''nine rainbows over twilight'' the most. And since I have never seen it, I won''t be answering you either~."


    [You have skipped the question.]


    [Response has been recorded.]


    ============


    [Q: What would be the end velocity of an object moving in space at the speed of¡­ which is made of Adamentium-Maluium Alloy containing 51.6 over 260.763 percentage difference¡­ which is falling towards a celestial mass 3.14 times your¡­ the space friction is very close to negligible and atmospheric disturbance is¡­ but, the cosmic radiation is not¡­ and it also is a part of the mpoital triangle.


    As a reference, use:


    Aw: 28.554


    e: 90.017


    SO: 93.912


    m: -0.012


    E: 1.5689


    ============


    "0 m/s. Is there a reason to even give these manyplicated things for something even I can answer with a little spark ofmon sense?"


    I certainly was no genius like many of the people who were giving this exam but keeping my calm and reading the whole damn thing regardless of however long it was, was something mom taught me since I was a kid¡­


    "Mom¡­ dad¡­"


    They were gone. Everyone was gone to a faraway ce while I was the only one remaining here now.


    ''She told me to survive and live no matter what happens so that I can keep looking for them and I will do that. However long it takes.''


    [Answer has been recorded.]


    ============


    [Q: Write a detailed description of some kind of projectile.]


    ============


    "Ohh? There was such a pretty question too. How thoughtful of the creator of these questions."


    A projectile. It could certainly hold many meanings but for me, it meant all the kinds of bullets and things I can shoot from my darling guns~.


    "Alright~. I will answer this one properly~."


    This simple question suddenly sparked a great deal of memories in my mind, triggering an entire series of events from my damned past.


    ''I was a normal young girl living in a distant vige with my family, friends, and close ones¡­ and then, everyone died.''


    ''What a fucking bad story, hun?''


    Well, the part about how they all died and how I became what I am right now is the main thing covering all of it though.


    [[( Correction )]]


    In this world, there are sometimes mistakes that happen and to erase thempletely, a wide range of ''cleanup'' takes ce.


    ''In our case, it was the death of a draconic creature, a divine beast, and a demon all at once in a single area.''


    I don''t know the details even to this point but, one day, in the forest near our vige overseen by a divine beast ording to some of our folklores, a demon and dragon who were ''apparently'' already fighting with each other dropped from the sky, wounded.


    They were fighting over something, as the demonic creatures and their second eternal opposers, dragons usually do.


    When theynded in thend of that holy beast and started to corrupt it, an all-out battle between all three of them broke out.


    ''It was quite far away from our vige but, we all saw it with our own eyes that day, and the memories of it will never leave me, I know that for certain.''


    The true demon noble; the draconic creature, a Wyrm from what I know now; and the holy swan fought, destroyed the entire forest in their rage, and ultimately before the destruction and the aftereffects caused by their actions could reach us, all three of them ended up dying in that forest.


    ''It was their end. An end that happened in close proximity, giving birth to the worst natural phenomenon known to humankind.''


    Corruption¡­ fucking dark corruption.


    A phenomenon that carries a risk of destruction of this entire world. And also something that requires the immediate attention of the very Voice of the world managing it.


    ''I don''t know about the other methods to deal with it, or if something other than using ''correction'' on that entire area is the only thing that this grand Voice of the world can do, but, I will always think those actions were fucked up.''


    [Answer has been recorded.]


    ============


    [Q: Solve the magic form given below and enhance it with your knowledge.]


    ============


    "I''m not a mage you cute green screen."


    [You have skipped the question.]


    [Response has been recorded.]


    ============


    [Q: Write about your culture and the cultural activities. Describe the importance of festivals.]


    ============


    ''My culture and our cultural activities, hun?''


    It was good.


    We used to do all the things they do in the main cities and viges of the southern continent.


    The people of my vige were nice, they helped each other, and being a rtively small settlement, we all were pretty close to each other.


    The lives of the people were calm and pretty much normal like it is everywhere in the world.


    ''And as for festivals¡­ I liked ourntern rite festival the most.''


    Something unique to few ces of the south and east, but we prepared thenterns ourselves, and at night under the sky full of clear stars, the fun that one felt by seeing the lights float up in the sky¡­


    "It will never be the same even if I do attend it somewhere else."


    Just like how it was not the same even when they had recreated it so perfectly from my childish descriptions.


    [You have skipped the question.]


    [Response has been recorded.]


    The world decided to clean up everything in the area after the death of those three opposing powers and included us insignificant bunch.


    ''The reality was overwritten with new elements while everything else was erased like it meant practically nothing at all.''


    Everyone vanished, and everything else vanished with them, but, somehow, I survived.


    ''Fuck¡­''


    I didn''t know why I survived or how I reached the other side of the forest which wasn''t counted in this correction but, I had somehow survived¡­ which should not have happened.


    I was part of the information that the voice of the world had overwritten with new things so ''I'' did not exist anymore, which was weird because I was certainly still alive


    ''The Voice of the World realized itter, and tried looking for me everywhere, while a system called Worldline was connected with me, and helped me hide from the world for some unknown reason.''


    I didn''t know how, but I started getting these things called ''missions'', ''quests'', and ''requests'' after that, and with time, I figured out a little bit about everything that was going on with all the beings in this world.


    ''Someone that''s above everything controlling the worlds, the higher beings that had been freed from the bonds of their own worlds, the managing ''voices'' that handle the functioning of these lower realms, and the system that is in ce to ''handle'' all the elements of this world.''


    They are some of the things that no one would believe me even if I told them. And if I say too much, I would be penalized and if, by any chance, the voice of the world finds the ''mistake'' it had made, it would try its best to either take all that I have right now, or who knows, probably something even worse.


    "Haaaa..."


    The constant fear of running away, finishing the quests that appear out of nowhere, doing whatever I can to not do something too grand to get noticed by the voice of the world, and living like someone who practically doesn''t exist, to begin with.


    "It''s tiring¡­"


    ============


    [Q: What is happiness ording to you? (You may not skip this question).]


    ============


    "Just dying would feel better, perhaps."


    But I cannot die, not now, not aftering this far.


    ''I will find you all.''


    If the voice of the world erased something, there must also be some way to bring them back, right?


    If the ones that can look down on countless beings can exist, if the beings like the headmaster of this ce can exist, if the system can exist, there''s undoubtedly got to be a way to bring back people that didn''t die but were erased during the process of ''correction'', no?


    It has to be possible. Even the dead cane back to life or the old can get their youth back.


    In this world where anything can happen, anything beyond one''s imagination has already happened, how difficult is it for me to find my lost family¡­ my lost happiness?


    "My family, mom, dad, everyone was the happiness that was taken away from me."


    Or it would be better to say¡­ I betrayed them all and survived alone like a selfish demon bastard.


    I don''t know if what I did was right or wrong, I don''t know if I will be able to meet them again, I don''t know anything about that but¡­


    "Happiness is something I don''t have anymore."


    Not the true happiness that I used to have before. Not the one that can make my frozen heart melt.


    "But I know I will obtain it back."


    I came to this academy for two reasons: to find out the way to achieve my goal from the headmaster who clearly is closely rted to the Worldline, and to find something or someone who can help me.


    ''This is the best ce in this world if I want my happiness back.''


    And if I do manage to find someone who knows the way to do that, I will¡­


    [Answer has been recorded.]

 Chapter 92 92 Academy helpers

    <h4>Chapter 92 92 Academy helpers</h4>


    [Eva''s POV: ]


    "Everyone! Please listen here!"


    We were on the other side of the garden of six seasons, the ce where the sun was shining so healthily that many people standing here with me were sweating buckets.


    ''But thanks to these pretty clothes El made with my Mana, I feel pretty normal.''


    The winds blowing from time to time were cooling instead. I liked this ce.


    "Fuck. Why do we have to be here when there is a better ce right over there."


    "Shit bastards¡­"


    "Tsk. Uncivilized country bumpkins. And they want to be helpers in this great institution."


    "This is killing meeeeeeeee~!"


    The heat was too much for them to bare but their voices were pretty low as the one who was supposed to be our instructor, the scary-looking lizardman in full armor, was looking over everyone present here with his sharp eyes.


    ''He looks strong.''


    He definitely was no normal being, that much was sure and since he was here as the instructor of all of us, he must also hold an important position in the academy.


    ''But I think he is a nice person.''


    He could definitely hear what everyone was saying and he still maintained that same expression he had. There was not even a spark of annoyance in those deep yellow eyes but only disappointment towards some of the people his eyes found, umm, unworthy?


    It was like he was looking at everyone present from the perspective of a servant who had served his master for a long time with his utmostmitment.


    And, when looking at some of the people here who didn''t even care what was going on, he couldn''t help but be disappointed at these servants as well as their masters who chose them as their helpers in the academy.


    Still, while ncing over at some of us, he had a look of eptance and pride as if he was thinking ''there still are some good ones here''.


    ''He''s somewhat like the two people over there¡­ right! I remember now. They are the ones El mentioned!''


    An older man in a butler outfit with the insignia of the imperial house imprinted on his chest pocket, and ady in a pretty normal-looking outfit who exuded a kind of aura that was almost on par with the older-looking butler.


    ''The old uncle must be Sir Fang, the personal assistant of the crown prince and the elegantdy in normal clothing must be the famous nanny of Princess Catherein of the elven kingdom.''


    I knew El mentioned to watch out for these two but since her description of a ''hot oldie with a round hat'' and a ''pretty mommy with G cup oppai'' was too strange, it took me a while to realize she was talking about these two people.


    ''Still, they certainly are amazing.''


    The old uncle was strong, so strong that even I would have a difficult time facing him just yet.


    Plus, I could tell he was a swordsman, probably someone who used a rapier, and from what I could feel, he was certainly far above my current level.


    ''And then there''s thatdy¡­ she''s probably a great mage if I''m not mistaken.''


    She was wearing a pretty normal piece of clothing but the way her glossy blue hair waved with the light winds was no short of mystical.


    She looked very pretty, and even though she was the nanny of the beloved princess of the elven kingdom, this prettydy was a human.


    ''But certainly, a person blessed by Mana.''


    We were standing pretty far from each other but I could still tell the surrounding Mana was directly going towards her as if gathering around her to greet her.


    She was fascinating, they both were actually.


    Andpared to these two, as well as many other people present here, I wascking a lot. Be it in terms of levels, stats, or experience.


    "Ok. Let''s start."


    But I am still determined to help them to the best of my abilities.


    ''I''m strong enough to at least be of a little help to them. So I will do whatever I can to do that.''


    Which of course included this important moment.


    "The academy helper evaluation is divided into two sections.


    The first being where your skills as a helper would be evaluated by the group of experts, and the second being the familiar summoning.


    Your basic skills as a helper are of utmost importance since you won''t just be serving your masters.


    And though not for the students, it is crucial for the helpers to have a familiar so, if you can''t summon one for any unworldly reason, you can''t be an official helper of this academy."


    Our test was starting and I had to finish it, get a good enough score to pass, and do good enough to at least look good enough to serve them.


    ''Alright!''


    So taking a deep breath, we all followed behind the lizardman instructor to an area some distance away from where we were standing.


    "Can anyone tell me what it means to be a helper in this academy?" He questioned while looking at all of us, his eyes sharp and the seriousness in the atmosphere was overwhelming for some reason.


    "It is to be able to serve our masters'' here as well sir!"


    The pressure was great and the heat was making it worse.


    It was mentally tiring but the way that person shouted it even while enduring this all was quite rude in a way.


    ''And besides, I don''t think that''s the answer he was looking for either.''


    -Snap.


    "Wrong. And you are out for answering without proper manner."


    That person just vanished into thin air after his snap, and¡­


    ''Oh my.''


    The area was filled with gasps, fear, and sounds of shocked gulpings.


    He just threw out a person that answered incorrectly, something no one was expecting would happen.


    I was even more surprised since I knew the person that he had just thrown out was a servant of the fourth imperial prince that might attend the academy with the crown prince.


    ''They really don''t care who you are¡­ damn.''


    This was a surprise even for me, but to the two of them, the old uncle and cooldy, this was nothing more than an obvious happening.


    Their expression had only changed slightly, almost saying that whatever happened with him was something that he deserved.


    They didn''t care about that imbecile. Instead, the cooldy directly looked into the eyes of the instructor.


    It was almost like she was challenging his authority in this ce¡­ or perhaps she was asking him if she could answer his question not as an inferior person giving this test but, as a true servant that served their master.


    ''It was disrespectful in a way as well, but, it strangely worked and the instructor nodded at her, allowing her to speak up.''


    Another fascinating thing¡­ she really was amazing.


    ''I should ask her to teach me her ''ways'' after these things are over.''


    I didn''t know if she would ept m,y little request or just look down on me a meremoner but I had to give it a try. She was an admirable person from what I had seen until now.


    "Hello everyone. I''m Alquea."


    She gracefully introduced herself and she used only her name in this process, something El told me to remember.


    ''Just like students, we all were also equals in this academy. There was no above or below so aside from the names, nothing actually mattered here. Not family not background or even the person you personally served.


    That all was a secondary thing.''


    The core meaning of being a helper of the academy meant that aside from helping the ones we served, we would have to help out in various tasks in this grand academy, not as servants or workers but just as the name of our titles suggested, as ''helpers''.


    Miss Alquea exined that fact better than I could ever have after that pretty introduction and she even borated on the meaning of being a helper after that as if she had studied specifically about this topic extensively.


    ''But it was cool. Verrrrrrry cool~.''


    "Right. This was a very good exnation so I believe everyone must have understood it pretty well."


    He had an impressed look as if he was saying ''It is impressive an outsider knows this much alone.'' or something like that. But, certainly, it was a positive one.


    "Just as the main point says, being a ''helper'' would mean you are being hired by the academy where you are certainly free to serve your masters if you have one or do whatever you want in your free time but, you would have to lend your skills to the academy and help in whatever way you can in everyday situations.


    You are not being forced into doing anything but declining a certain number of requests or failing to finish your daily work would mean you will have to say goodbye to your positions.


    If you pass the tests here, the workter would be mostly easy tasks focused inside the academy only, not anywhere outside.


    You would just have to do what you are good at¡­ and the first part of the test tests just the thing you are good at."


    -p. p.


    He pped twice, and with a sh of unique lights, three short cat people materialized and walked beside the instructor.


    They were cat people so aside from a little human resemnce, they were just like cute cats.


    And they were all wearing sses and fashionable suits so they looked even cuter~.


    ''I would have hugged them if they didn''t have that utter look of disgust while looking at all of us.''


    A look that genuinely expressed disgust at being in the presence of us humans¡­ or maybe something else, but they were looking at us with that look so I could only think of us at the moment.


    "Ahem, ahem."


    However, that look soothed down a little after that face was caught by the lizardman instructor, and after a click of a tongue, the cat with white fur stepped forward and started speaking.


    "Alright, you a nya bunchaidots. The first part of your first test includes what you can do the best. So, use everything here and show us what you are best at."


    -Snap.


    The cat snapped too¡­ I didn''t understand how a cat could snap with her cute pows but she definitely snapped, and at that snap, many things appeared in the surroundings out of thin air.


    ''Alright now¡­''


    Our test was starting truthfully now, and I knew Lu, El, and Nes must be doing their best in their part of the test so I had to do my best as well.


    ''And if it was about the thing I could do the best¡­''


    -Shwaaaash.


    What else would I do if not a pretty swordy demonstration¡­ with some milk and cookies of course. I had to impress Raz''s far, far distant rtives here, just a pretty dance wasn''t going to work.


    ''Here I go then.''


    My sword, Luel, was strong on its own but, it could certainly do more than what a sword could thanks to its innate ability to take any form I wanted.


    She was strong, so, I was even more prepared to face all these professionals who had trained and served their masters for more time than I had wielded the sword.


    ''But, I will still pass.''


    I knew I would. I had faith in them since they believed I will. So, I will.


    And for that, I had to prepare some fine milk for these cute kittens first...

 Chapter 93 93 (25 Questions) (4)*

    <h4>Chapter 93 93 (25 Questions) (4)*</h4>


    [*OP: ]


    "You are at a party, maintaining your chill as per usual, when in walks a statue as model adorned in a daringly revealing dress. A female phenomenon with a buxom allure enhanced by a neckline deeper than the depths of oceans.


    Everyone is flustered, drinks are gulped, tters crashes, sses are dropped along with their aristocratic jaws. Even the gentleman flirting with otherdies almost loses consciousness.


    It is a hubaloo stocked by a bathykolpian goddess¡­ who just after a few moments, would be moaning under me, begging, to be pounded even harder."


    An endless in covered by shallow water starched to the horizon. A clear blue sky above with pure white clouds. The still clear water creates a mirror, reflecting the clear sky, erasing the boundary between the earth and the heavens above.


    A wine ss filled with a bright red liquidy beside him as he slept on the shallow waters, looking up at the green system screen, a bored expression on his simple face.


    "I do not know what happiness is anymore, I don''t know if I ever knew it either. But surely, the touch of smooth, delicate skin, the warmth of being inside them¡­ the unique taste of their blood¡­"


    Sky-blue eyes resembling the sky above, ck hair darker than the shadows cast by the clouds above, hey there, mumbling to himself, wandering in the vast ocean of his memories umted over the thousands of years of his past.


    "A woman, or girl, or perhaps something else that carried a unique blood¡­ when they think I''m nothing but a normal boy with a normal name, when they think I meant nothing and try to ignore me, when they unknowingly get attracted towards me after that¡­"


    His breathing was calm, and the color of his skin seemed a little pale, but, whenever he took a sip from the red liquid in the ss, a little warmth returned to his cheeks.


    "They first talk, and I reply. Then we talk more, and we get to know each other. I ask them, read them, understand them, and tell them stories I have gathered over my endless wandering."


    AJ, initials of the name he himself had forgotten.


    He mostly knew nothing about himself and only followed the one thing that made him feel something called ''emotions''.


    Though, he didn''t know if it should be described as happiness, or a void greater than a little emptiness...


    "We talk more, theyugh, feel something they describe as ''belonging to some ce'', feel something called ''warmth'' that I don''t understand, feel the urges, and when their hearts skip a beat, they feel a warm blush covering their faces."


    His eyes were still, devoid of any emotions as they gazed upward, and the reflection of the passing clouds in the sky traveled through them.


    "Moments pass, and the same people who found me as the most insignificant element of this world, think of me as the destined one they would love nothing more than to spend the rest of their lives with."


    Immortality. Probably a blessing, probably a curse. He didn''t know what it meant anymore either. But he had it, and it meant nothing to him anymore.


    "Then happens the first kiss in some empty space¡­ or sometimes in public with many people watching. Something a few of them find thrilling."


    He was alone, he would be alone for the following time as well. Even if he stayed with them until theirst breaths, he would be the same as he was when they first met.


    "The first kiss¡­ they call it something special to them, which they forget soon enough when we are in the bed."


    He was a bad person? Perhaps. What he did was understandable? Maybe, who knows? It wasn''t like it mattered anyway.


    "A light first kiss progresses into passionate mouth-to-mouth.


    The feeling of two or more tongues intertwining, and bing one. The sensation of the bodily fluids mixing together and being shared between all the partners partaking in that ''kiss'', the way the people change from a simple person to someone who couldn''t bear the wait anymore¡­"


    He took a sip from the ss and blinked, for the first time.


    "The touch of their skin, the feel of my lips gracing their bodies, starting from the lips, and going to the feet after exploring all the corners of their face, neck, upper body, middle body, pleasure parts of course, and at the end, ending up at the bottom, giving them shivers and trimmers that they had never felt in their lifetimes."


    Some of the red liquid was left on his lips so, he moved his light pink tongue and cleaned it from his brighter-looking lips, revealing the uniquely sharp canines in the process.


    "Most of the time, they be flustered when removing their clothes, sometimes they do not care about trivial things like clothes in the heat of the moment, while sometimes, they feel better after taking their clothes off in my presence, under my gaze, as if feeling freedom from their eternal confinements.


    And at these reactions, I give them what they call, a ''smile''."


    A smile is a response with a diverse kind, type, and meaning behind it.


    A smile can make a person feel the immense emotions of happiness, relief, sadness, grief, shock, or dread. It depends on the situation, the curve and depth of that smile, and the eye-facial nerve reactions, everything matters.


    But still, a smile from your partner in that kind of situation¡­ it would only make their hearts flutter even more.


    "They usually be unable to wait after that smile, and either jump at me or jump down on the bed.


    Then, the next part starts with them sucking me. At least, most of the time."


    He was a vampire by race and an immortal who had lived for many millennia.


    However, he had no memories of things that had happened to him before a thousand and two hundred years, aside from the fact that he knew his true age, the things he had learned in that time, the ''experience'' he had gained in all that time, and the powers he had forsaken.


    He remembered the most delicate touch he had felt at the start of everything, the lips on his forehead, the melody of those certain voices that had been an important part of his life, but¡­ even if he tried, he couldn''t remember anything, at all.


    "It''s a little funny when they see my thing, the same thing theyter beg for. The thing that had experienced many skinships before them. The thing that will always remain as a part of their memories and beings."


    He sat straight on the wet ground, staring at the green screen containing all that he had spoken until now, his eyes still devoid of all emotion.


    "We start with slow, pleasurable sex. Not directly the pration but, the other things. We do it all, all that one can think, use things that are famous in various parts of the world, techniques that various groups use solely for the pleasure of their partner.


    The touch, the silent watching, the bodily juices, the voices that one couldn''t produce by any artificial means would fill the room...


    The world bes theirs, their beings get liberated from the simple bonds of mortal morality, and they scream, request, and beg for more.


    More of me, more of myself, more of that pleasure, more of that indescribable ecstasy.


    The screams, the begging, the orgasms, the slow huffing overwhelm the room, and then¡­ I go in."


    He had been with many women in this life of his, too many actually. But he had never forced anyone, had never needed to.


    It wasn''t like he was some horny bastard who chased after sexy women, they came to him, by their own wills.


    Theye to him, be his friends, love him dearly on their own, and, all he does is fulfill their wishes.


    They ask, and he dutifully provides them with the greatest pleasure he can, doing his best to make them happy¡­ while only being satisfied with what little ''emotions'' or ''feelings'' or memories he receives in return.


    "They are good people, far better than what dirty bunch I have seen while roaming this fucked up world for all my life."


    He had seen with his own eyes. He had been there. He was a part of the change itself, but he had remained unchanging throughout that transition.


    He understood mortal nature very well. He knew how those social and political creatures were so miserable, so easy to corrupt, so¡­ easy to kill.


    They could receive death, it was their blessing. They could feel the happiness from the ''pleasure'' they felt by their various deeds. They could love¡­ they could love, something he was not capable of.


    "Well, I do feel something close to the description of ''happiness'' by that though. But, that is that.


    It is still not the happiness that they all feel."


    [You have skipped the question.]


    [Response has been recorded.]


    ============


    [Q: Describe a family.]


    ============


    "A family, hunh?"


    His lips curved upwards, but his eyes remained emotionless still.


    "A family is something I will never get."


    He stood up, his lips still curved upwards, and the ss of that red fluid hung in his hand.


    "A family¡­"


    He looked towards the horizon, at how the distant boundary separating the sky and the earth had vanishedpletely, at how peaceful this ce was, at how there was nothing to disturb this silence. He liked this a little actually.


    -Purrrrrr¡­


    But then he dropped the red liquid into the water under his feet, slowly. And watched as the crystal clear water of this vastke... transitioned into a crimson color, painting the clear reflection of the sky above in the same bloody hue.


    "¡­is something I will never have."


    [Answer has been recorded.]


    ============


    [Q: In a magic circuit disyed below, how many mistakes can you spot? Is the circuit right? Is there any way to improve it? Can it function? And if it can, borate on its functions and the changes that could be made to perfect it.]


    ============


    "Haaaa¡­"


    He sighed deeply while looking at the horizon that now possessed a boundary. A boundary separating the clear blue sky of happiness, and a lonely redke reflecting an ugly version of that peaceful sky.


    "How bothersome."


    He knew by now what these questions were, what their purpose was, and why they were appearing in this specific order. They didn''t have to lead him toward self-realization, he was already an immortal who had been liberated from the chains of this world.


    He knew more than many in this world, not all but certainly a lot. So¡­ when facing these boring questions, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of exhaustion.


    "Tsk."


    He wanted to finish this all quickly so that he could go back and meet up with the new friends he had made today.


    They would be better than this entire stupid thing.


    At least, their moans will be¡­


    So, he had to finish this stuff now.

 Chapter 94 94 (25 Questions) (5)

    <h4>Chapter 94 94 (25 Questions) (5)</h4>


    [*OP: ]


    [Answer has been recorded.]


    ============


    [Q: What is universe? What is it made from? Describe what you know about the world you live in.]


    ============


    "The universe is my mind, it is made from my thoughts, memories, and experiences. I know pretty little about the world I live in and since it is a unique world of my own, the world where I see unique things, and the world I escape into to take a break from the pathetic ''reality'', it is a ce very dear to me."


    Dark blue hair, soft red eyes, and royal clothing. Laying in a small confined room with tall walls filled with photos of different creatures with fresh flowers all around him¡­ he was crying.


    [Answer has been recorded.]


    ============


    [Q: What do you think the strongest race in this world is? Is there a particr being of this world you think is the strongest and can stand above all the other existences?]


    ============


    "The strongest race is, well, truthfully, there isn''t one that can be crowned the strongest on its own.


    The world, however might it look, is pretty equal to all the beings under it.


    It hasn''t created anyone above or below the other but it is an undeniable fact that though everything starts as a particle of usibility, after gaining consciousness, going through countless things, after obtaining many ''fates'' and going through many Karmic experiences, the point all being reach is different.


    We can say efforts matter, or saying expectationless efforts matter the most wouldn''t be wrong, but since the path that everyone walks on is perpetually changing and uncertain, it is impossible to say if an ''absolute'' really exists.


    Well, perhaps the one managing ''all that is to this world'' might be considered the strongest existence but, there certainly is a possibility that someone even above them exists or there is a chance for something above them to appear in the future."


    [Answer has been recorded.]


    A crystal bead of a tear, which looked painfully sad, left those gentle eyes and slid down those cold cheeks. But the warm smile on his face contradicted the sadness in them.


    ============


    [Q: Answer this: In a certain world exists an infinite number of immortal people who live in eternal happiness and in some other world exists an infinite number of immortal people who live in eternal misery.


    The people of both worlds experience a certain phenomenon where one of them would randomly get transported to the world with opposite characteristics and these transported people would have to live there forever.


    In which world would you like to be in?]


    ============


    "Haaaa¡­"


    He stared at the green screen before him with those sad eyes, tears still sliding down the ends of his pretty eyes. Even his smile was the same as he stared at that screen, unchanging, full of happiness.


    It was difficult to tell if he was happy or sad at the moment. Even the people closest to him wouldn''t know the answers to that question.


    "Tell me Sir Question."


    The atmosphere of this small room was still fresh, sunlight wasing from right above them even though there was a rooftop, and calm winds were blowing here even though there was no window or outside to this ce.


    "What is happiness?"


    He was asking that to the question window as if it were a person with his sad eyes carrying a sincere look in them.


    He was genuine with his words, anyone could tell it from just looking at those warm eyes. He was being sincere but¡­ he was asking it to a system window? Was something wrong with his head?


    "I asked if you could please define the meaning of happiness, Sir Question."


    There was no answer from the window, of course there would be no response from something that wasn''t part of the world''s authority¡­


    The question window remained the same, and he just stared at it like someone staring at a teacher who had lost all the words to answer an innocent question from their students.


    "So¡­ you cannot say as well."


    The sadness in his eyes suddenly grew even deeper, and the slow streams of tears intensified for a brief moment.


    "E-even you choose to stay s-silent¡­"


    He was crying. There was no deep reason to this but, he was just crying and smiling happily at the same time, making it hard to distinguish what he wanted to say.


    "Even y-you do not know what happiness means¡­"


    He was ming the question window, or so it seemed at least.


    "E-even you¡­"


    He was in a ce detached from everyone else, from the world, from everything.


    He was in a ce few people could see him, and even among them, there was only one spectator who could understand what was going on with them.


    "¡­even you."


    He was rtively alone in this ce, in short. Which meant he could do the thing he had blocked off for a long time now.


    "M-mhuum¡­"


    He was crying for some reason, he was smiling for some other reason, but these two emotions, even while being contradicting and different from each other, were very much true individually as well as when seeing them as a single emotion.


    But ultimately, there existed a word that could describe him perfectly: miserable.


    Prince Morexis. The one holding the position of ''crown prince'' in the great Barnacle empire. Which, truthfully, meant nothing at all.


    He was just one of the many children of the emperor, one who was unfortunate enough to be born with the great knowledge and truths of this world.


    He held some unexinable powers that the others were greatly interested in, more than enough to support him so immensely that the other factions didn''t even have a chance of standing against him.


    He was strong, he was smart, he was caring and he held all the great qualities that a ruler must possess to lead the nation in a positive manner.


    He was the perfect royal¡­ but his father had no interest in him.


    The emperor. He actually had no interest in any of his children or the futile power struggle between them.


    It wasn''t like they were getting the throne anyway. Not for the following few hundred years. Not until he was breathing and standing on thisnd¡­


    An absolute. There were six in this world excluding the headmaster, and the emperor was one of them.


    He was a supreme monarch who held great powers, many talents, blessings of multiple higher beings, as well as his own strengths that made him into an unshakable wall that few in the entire world could stand against.


    The six of these absolutes were closest to the transcendent beings and a few of them were walking the path of transcendence themselves.


    Thanks to their strengths, their life spans were naturally immense, and it was said that they would live for hundreds of years if there was no artificial disturbance.


    They were no ordinary humans. The emperor was no ordinary human.


    He would see his children die of old age while still sitting on the throne with the same looks he had before their birth. He would still fuck other women even if his other children were dying. He would still search for other lovers¡­ even if his wives were on their deathbeds.


    He was an emperor, and that was it. He was the leader of a nation and nothing mattered to him more than that title and that golden throne.


    The children he was producing every year could go die, the mistresses he was fucking could go live off the abundant riches of his pce or die in some dark corner, nothing mattered to him.


    He would even kill them himself if he ever wished for it. He had done it previously, and there was no reason he would hesitate to do the same again.


    He was a ruler first before he was anything else¡­


    "What is happiness and what is misery...?"


    [You have skipped the question.]


    [Response has been recorded.]


    ============


    [Q: How can one build up strength from the ground up and fight a being who is considered an absolute? Can they win? Can they ever win against someone who is far above the level they could ever reach?]


    ============


    "Shut up."


    [You have skipped the question.]


    [Response has been recorded.]


    ============


    [Q: Can a mage or someone with no knowledge, talent, or experience of physicalbat win against an experienced weapon weirder? Exin how.]


    ============


    "I said shut up."


    [You have skipped the question.]


    [Response has been recorded.]


    ============


    [Q: There is a dying creature before you and you could do nothing to help them. State your reaction. Exin how the children of that creature surrounding them would be behaving.]


    ============


    "Shut up. Just ask some normal questions instead you devil."


    [You have skipped the question.]


    [Response has been recorded.]


    ============


    [Q: Holding the hand of your dying loved one, you sit there, mourning. Who would be the person you don''t want to see at any cost at this moment? State the reason.]


    ============


    "¡­do you not understand my words anymore?"


    [You have skipped the question.]


    [Response has been recorded.]


    ============


    [Q: What is a mother? Why do they hold such an important role in nature? What is their greatest happiness and greatest fears? How would you react when looking at her for thest time?]


    ============


    "I said shut the fuck up you fucking demons! Shut up! Shut up!! Shut up!!!"


    He lost his temper, and almost cried the tears of blood over these infuriating questions.


    He knew already that they were there to test his mentality but, it was already strong enough. He didn''t need this kind of mental torture by these twisted words.


    [You have skipped the question.]


    [Response has been recorded.]


    ============


    [Q: In an endless desert, your skyship goes swimming at a speed that breaks the sound barrier every ten minutes. You want to change a few of the tires of the boat since they are damaged by the sharp scales of elephants on the path. You are the captain and someone else approaches you from behind, almost stabbing you with a book diary. They didn''t manage to kill you but you were injured and the masked woman searched all over your body with her nine fluffy tails.


    Thankfully, you had thrown the contents in your pocket out in the water already.


    Find out the mass of the tires, the contents in your pocket you had thrown out, and the identity of thest item that still remains between your legs.]


    ============


    "Haaaa¡­ thanks¡­"


    He dropped down to the ground after seeing the normal contents of this new question and sighed a breath of relief.


    Those damned questions¡­ he didn''t like them, but to pass, he had to answer at least half of them.


    He knew how important it was for him to get into this academy. It was the only chance he had to fulfill his ultimate wish. He couldn''t do things that would put him into difficult situations so, even though the questions were going to be even more unbearable going forward, he had to endure it.


    This was nothingpared to what he went through every single day anyway. So, at the very least, the pain was no problem for him.


    Just like this uniquely simple question, he was fine as long as it wasn''t about the family, his mom, and, that wretched past¡­

 Chapter 95 95 (25 Questions) (6)

    <h4>Chapter 95 95 (25 Questions) (6)</h4>


    [*OP: ]


    "Well, what kind of question is this?"


    Arge bedchamber with walls made of wood was being enlightened by the chandelier hanging on the ceiling, casting a golden shade to the entirely green room with green walls covered by illuminated moss, a green floor, a green bed in the middle of the room and nts growing all around it.


    And sitting on these greenery-covered nts was a young beauty adorned withvish green clothes, flower-like crystal jewelry, and an adorable look of frustration.


    "These questions are just mean. Hump."


    Puffed cheeks, puffed up chest, big, round bosoms, and an hourss-like body. She was nothing short of divine by that physical appearance alone however, that wasn''t all.


    Her silver hair, those pretty eyes that sucked anyone looking at them inside, and that cute face were jewelry of her physical body, something that made her so attractive that powerful men would beg on their knees just for a chance of a little handshake.


    "You don''t make any sense so I will do the same, hump!


    The mass of the tire couldn''t be found out because they are green tires that are massless in this ocean-like desert. The things that I threw out were all objects that could have proved that I was cking off and embezzling money from my boss, and thest thing that still remains¡­ between my boobs is the master ess permit that the assassin wants."


    [Answer has been recorded.]


    ============


    [Q: You are someone''s pet. Describe how you would like to be treated by your master.]


    ============


    "These questions¡­ they are bing even more explicit now."


    She didn''t know who was making these questions sound so weird and how there was so little context to everything happening here, but since they were still their exam questions she had to answer them however she could.


    "Ok¡­ huuu¡­ I am a pet. Ok. It means what it says, Cathy. Nothing weird, nothing with some other meaning."


    She was flustered by the question, which was a given since thest few questions had been weirdly framed like this one.


    Instead of asking how one would want to be treated if they were someone''s familiar, they were putting it like that to y with their thoughts, She knew that very well, and it wasn''t helpful one bit.


    "I would love to be treated with care and respect but if the master is having a hard time, I would also love tofort him however I can.


    It would be fine if the master is harsh sometimes for some reason as long as he hugs me back afterward and apologizes¡­ what am I even saying, ugh!"


    She was embarrassed at her own words, just like she would. And the adorable look on her face was just so precious that even the wealth of this entire empire paled before it.


    She was adorable, and too hot for that kind of innocence.


    "Huuuu¡­ haaaaa. Alright. As a ''pet'', I would love to be treated that way but, if I''m really a pet here, it doesn''t matter what I want to be treated as. The ''master'' would have more authority between us and ultimately also more power so my opinion wouldn''t matter¡­ unless they are doing something I do not like of course.


    Then the roles would have to be reversed."


    [Answer has been recorded.]


    ============


    [Q: Write something about thetest discovery that you know about. borate on how there used to be differences regarding the same topic before that discovery.]


    ============


    "Good. Haaa¡­ a normal question."


    It was a relief to her, a salvation actually. That previous question was too much for her pure little heart.


    "Ok. So, thetest discovery that I know about would be the photon''s ray manifestation as a cosmomagical phenomenon. The proposer of the groundbreaking theory, the adventurer''s association, is keeping the identity of the one who came up with it a top-level confidential secret but it is unbelievable all in itself.


    They proposed itst week to the academy patent panels and since I was lucky enough to be present there with grandma, I know about that absurdly amazing thing.


    It talks about how we could use light particles as an expressway for the sharing of all kinds of information over absurdly long distances.


    And it''s even more fascinating how this entire theory could be used in the creation of better wrap portals, info-magic sections, and for military purposes. Some high mages even theorized how they would be able to create magic circles with as much as twice the efficiency based on just that amazing theory.


    However¡­ the patents would first have to pass and they would have to get legal permission from the creator for further research and experimentation.


    It''s so amazing that even grandma called it the revolutionary invention of the era¡­ and then the association branch manager of the western imperial capital imed it to be the ''simplest'' of the discoveries from the inventor of that masterpiece, causing chaos all throughout the upper academic circles.


    People are genuinely going crazy over all this, going as far as bribing the inner members of the association for information regarding this mysterious genius.


    And the fire had only intensified after Sir June''s public statement that even he was nothing more than a child before the genius of that great person."


    A genius, no¡­ a divinity had appeared among the mortals, announcing the start of a change that would slowly change everything about this world.


    A wind of change had started blowing over the sea, and it wouldn''t be long before it grew into a catastrophic tsunami and engulfed the entirety of the world.


    "It''s fascinating¡­"


    But there was admiration in her eyes as she thought about this, and thought about the amazing person who came up with such eye-opening ideas.


    Few things had ever fascinated her and this was one of them. And, though she didn''t know yet, she was soon going to meet the person who she admired so much in this very academy.


    "Haaaa¡­ alright so!


    firstly talks about¡­"


    Princess Catherein of Vanraya. She was one of the world-renowned prodigies of this era who had earned the nickname of ''Silver Star'' all around the world.


    She studied magic, mostly holy and light magic, but the influence she had over the entire magicianmunity was immense thanks to her grandma, one of the six absolutes of this world, the archmage high elf Sabrina, or the one otherwise known as the <Great guardian of absolute nature>.


    She was smart and strong, busty and cute, attractive and charming, but more than that, she was someone who would undoubtedly be a leading figure in this world in the uing future.


    But of course, it was a matter unrted to her current situation.


    [Answer has been recorded.]


    ============


    [Q: Describe a kiss. State the meaning, the purpose, the idea, and the importance it holds in different scenarios and parts of the world.] (You can skip the question if you have never experienced the gentle touch of someone else''s lips on your skin.)


    ============


    "Ughhh!! Not again! Why are you doing this?!"


    Her test was almost finished but she still had a few questions she had to attend to before she could be freed from the misery of these embarrassing, and purposefully framed weird questions.


    "Whaaaaa!"


    But still, these weird questions were gravely difficult to answer for a ''pure-minded'' person like her¡­

 Chapter 96 96 Importance of a specific touch

    <h4>Chapter 96 96 Importance of a specific touch </h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    A kiss is the touch or pressing of one''s lips against another person or an object, or sometimes, the word kiss itself could be used in different ways to express a simr kind of emotion, for example, a flying kiss or ''kissing with eyes''.


    "It''s a unique thing, I would say. So, this question would be one of the most fun things for all the people taking this exam.


    [ "Ohh! Ohhh! Did you already reach the kiss question~?" ]


    "I hadn''t even said anything and she already knew it from this unique feeling I have when thinking about this specific word ''kiss''."


    It''s special for both of us, after all.


    A kiss, be it of any kind, is precious for both of us.


    The touch of lips, one of the most essential human organs, against the surface of another person, their skin, their soul, the core being itself bears more importance than one might make it to be¡­ well, I think it that way at least.


    [ "Yeah. I am on the kiss question. But-" ]


    [ "Alright then~. Write how you kissed me for the first time thest time~. Write about that deep, passionate kiss we had for three hours on that mountaintop surrounded by dead bodies of those fuckers~.


    Ohhhh! And write how we fucked after-" ]


    [ "No thanks." ]


    She had her own point of view about a kiss, of course. And though some matched with mine, many were unique to herself alone.


    ''Some of the beliefs she had about a kiss didn''t make any sense at all. They were just absurd¡­ like who else would consider a precise twelve-minute-long kiss exactly after a twenty-four hours long torturous edging session, which was actually followed by a thirty-six-hour-long starvation fast, the ''second'' sweetest kiss?


    IT DID NOT MAKE ANY SENSE!''


    But she liked it, and if she liked it, what harm was there to y along with her? I kind of started liking it after a while anyway. It sure was a fun thing, perhaps.


    ''Or perhaps I have also gone crazy to think that way.''


    It was a fact that I was crazy, perhaps more than her, but, my craziness was pretty civil, ok?


    I didn''t consider whatever we do something ''good'' or ''bad''. It was our thing so it couldn''t bebeled as good or bad anyway to begin with.


    And most of the things we do is out of the norm, so just trying to understand that stuff can hurt one''s mind, let alone even having the guts to practice something like that.


    One could very much die three times in any of those processes so it is never advised to anyone, be it a mortal, a divine being, a god, or even a demon.


    ''That stuff can earn us absurd achievement rewards if we do it here¡­ which we will, most probably. But it would be somewhere in a distant future.''


    It wasn''t the topic right now. The kissing was.


    [ "Whaaaaaaaaa! You won''t write about our passionate first-time lovemaking~?! Then what are even gonna write? About how you want to kiss me this time as well?!" ]


    [ "Of course." ]


    That was the n, writing about how I will kiss her first this time as well. And not with her permission or anything like that time but directly when she would expect it the least.


    [ "In your dreams you son of a bitch mother fucking dust-licking asshole! I will rip those fucking hot lips of yours if you even dare to think of it!


    I''m going to kiss you first this time!! This is an order! If you even try to-" ]


    [ "Yeah yeah. You ain''t the only master this time. I''m your master too so you can''t order me~." ]


    [ "You wish you dung beetle shitball! I am and will remain the only true master!! Go kiss Eva if you want to¡­ no. I dare you to fucking kiss anything before I kiss those sexy lips of that dashing young daddy face of yours!


    You are dead if you let even a fly touch those smoochies!" ]


    She was acting cute again, hehe.


    [ "Alright, alright calm down ma''am." ]


    I would have kissed her if she was here but, in this ce, this special beach with a pink-dyed sky and a golden ocean, I was all alone and sad, and empty¡­


    [ "No! Promise me you will not do anything!" ]


    She was angry, but I knew she would still be writing down the long andplicated answers to all those seemingly simple questions like usual.


    She''s funny for doing something like that too. It''s cute.


    [ "I can''t promise it, girl, you know that well already." ]


    [ "Of course you can you fucking stingy ice block! Fine then! I will use a wish-" ]


    [ "And I will use a wish to cancel yours so save it. If you want to, then calcte the perfect timings to do it and surprise me." ]


    [ "Surprise you? Surprise you! Fuck! Ok! I will surprise the shit out of you when it''s time! Hump! Don''t talk to me now!" ]


    And then, she silenced down and probably went into a super-fast writing mode to finish whatever she was doing.


    ''She must be around her 19th question by now.''


    But she would have to hurry if she wanted to get a better score than me since two hours had passed already.


    This was my twenty-fourth question anyway so I was almost done now, just thest few things were needed to finish this kiss question and then, I would be able to jump to thest question, the question that tests human limits and the level of their knowledge.


    "But first the kiss question¡­ so where was I?"


    I looked at the green screen before me and thest thing there was a cultural connection or something.


    "Ok so, yes the cultural connections of a kiss vary widely too.


    Depending on the culture and the context, a kiss can express sentiments of love, passion, romance, sexual attraction, sexual activity, sexual arousal, affection, respect, greeting, peace, and good luck. But in the greater context of the Worldline, it holds an even deeper connection with the cultures and the context.


    There are many ces in this worldline where a kiss specifically means the goodbye from one''s life, in one part, it represents hunger, while in one part, a kiss means condolence from another person for one''s death.


    In some situations, a kiss is a ritual, formal or symbolic gesture indicating devotion, respect, or a sacrament. While in some situations, a kiss represents pain¡­"


    It was strange and deep, just like all the other questions on this test. And even after giving this test so many times, it still feels just as much fascinating as it had been the first time we gave it.


    The questions were always the same, but just the fact that they changed the sequence of these questions as well as tweaked them just a little for all of us changed many things.


    ''Rex must be frustrated to death by now, Cathy must be overwhelmed with embarrassment. AJ would have already finished this after giving his ''unique'' answers, while Lux should have realized what these questions meant by now.


    And Nes must still be stuck on some middle questions like El, thinking too deeply about these simple questions, trying to answer them the best way she could. As for Ras¡­ well, that bastard should also be finishing things on his side.''


    They were the special protagonists who would follow the new storyline that we would create. But still, they were all smart, and strong, and had their own special talents and destinies, but above all, just like all of us, this was also the start of their journey with us, and it was inevitable that we would cross paths with each other soon.


    ''But I''m looking forward to it.''


    Nes was the first, and then Lux. So, who would be the next one we see during the practical that will start soon after this test of 25 questions is over?


    "It would be fun regardless of who it is actually¡­ since whoever we meet, will be our opponent in that undergroundbyrinth, kek.''


    [Answer has been recorded.]

 Chapter 97 97 Finishing the written test

    <h4>Chapter 97 97 Finishing the written test </h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    "That idiot! That fucking idiot!"


    What does he think he''s better than me?! That bastard!


    "You will see you bastard! You will see!"


    He will kiss me first? Again? Like hell he will!


    There''s no way! No way in hell!


    [Answer has been recorded.]


    Does he think I''m AJ or some shit?! Does he think I will just stand there when he does it again?!


    "Though¡­ It''s also true that I kind of told him to kiss me thest time. So it was my kiss¡­? Or was it?"


    Would it be considered your kiss if you were the one telling them to kiss you? Hmmm¡­


    "Of course not!"


    How is it my kiss when I did nothing more than bite those lips of his¡­ fuck!


    This was frustrating! Fucking frustrating! Ughhh!


    I was dumb back then to fall for that cute sad face of his¡­ tsk!


    ''That bastard had mocked me countless times saying ''I'' was ''HIS'' first kiss¡­ wait? Was it the other way around? Anyway, he did mock me! And it was always frustrating!''


    And he wants to do it again? Did he have a death wish?!


    [Answer has been recorded.]


    He will see. He will see my wreath!


    ¡­


    Wait no!


    He will see my wreath if he seeds, right?


    Not if I do it first like he said. Then he will be my ve for the rest of his life¡­ he already is, but at least he won''t have that upper hand of having my first¡­ right?


    [Answer has been recorded.]


    "Oh, the kiss question''s here."


    Ok, so, a kiss. The kiss was only perfect when we did it-


    [ "I''m done ma''am. Finish quickly." ]


    [ "I told you to shut the fuck up! Who allowed you to speak up?!" ]


    [ "The kiss question, of course, hehe." ]


    [ "Shut up and enjoy your beach!" ]


    There were almost twelve minutes remaining and he was done before me. A rare urrence since he wrote a kind of answer he had never written before, but it only meant I was taking this test seriously.


    ''But since it was all about the profound theories of the Worldline, I couldn''t help but write some interesting stuff that even this voice of the world will be surprised to know.''


    Stuff like how ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹ worked and how ¨‹¨‹¨‹ existed. It would be pretty funny to see her cute expressions but since we were still only knights, we couldn''t go to her.


    So, I was just leaving some unique messages among these answers of mine for her too. She will be mine one day so it was good to prepare her starting now.


    ¨‹¨‹¨‹ was inevitable from our side but we didn''t want her to be hurt in any way. She was important so she had to be perfectly healthy until we were ready to leave this ce.


    ''But it was still a few years ahead so putting that aside¡­ that shitty bastard!!''


    He was doing it on purpose to distract me, I know! He was bad! But I am badder so I will punish him when all this is over!


    "Yes. But for that, I had to finish these things first."


    I wanted to describe what I am writing in this kiss question but since I was low on time, I didn''t have much time.


    I had to finish quickly and it was going to be pretty long so I had to concentrate.


    It was a fun question, and I loved answering it in that pretty way.


    Writing detailed descriptions, techniques that would sound fun, things that were pretty and exciting, stuff that hardly anyone would want to try but if they do, the pleasure they might get would be far, far, far stronger than any heavenly-demonic orgasm they might ever have the blessing to feel.


    But that was mostly our thing and they were also from a world where there was only highly advanced technology.


    Tech existed here also, even more advanced than what we had over there.


    There were cute little bearded bastards who were masters of physical technology, giants who were lords of magical technology, other advanced species who had far more intelligence and knowledge than what was possible in that world, and there actually exists people who might be on par with me when it came to calcting.


    ''Not that they were better than me but, I can certainly say they were better than even my little Raz.''


    But they were some of the most powerful higher beings that many other higher beings, even some of the lower offspring might have to bow to.


    Anyway¡­ with technology, magic also existed here so there were many things from my virtual words that we could now do here as well.


    "We can do the sweet kisses, the painful ones, the bitter ones, the delicious ones, the spicy ones, the sour ones, and the hot-cold ones that we liked the most."


    [Answer has been recorded.]


    And we could have discussed it if I had a little more time¡­ but fuck you.


    There was a new question on my screen and it was about some random-sounding scenario where one had to use deeper logic of the worldline to evenprehend what some of the things written here meant.


    "They ask something like you being a ship captain, and then you are being assassinated by a book, and you throw the contents in your pocket outside. But the main question would be what do you still have on you."


    It would sound and look like some bunch of random words thrown together to create an absurd and ridiculous scenario but in truth, it is deep and requires either a great level of self-understanding or the understanding of the worldline to understand the context of this question.


    Well, I had both of those things so this one was pretty easy to answer and borate on.


    The voice of the world will be surprised when she sees this one too, lol.


    [00:06:09]


    "Shit, shit, shit¡­"


    Perhaps it was because I took a nap at the start in thisfy ce or perhaps it was because of this sexy ce I had created to give the test in but this time, I was the one runningte.


    ''Most of the people must be finished already but I don''t have the time to think about them either.''


    [Answer has been submitted.]


    "Alright, thest one."


    ============


    [Q: Who are you? State all you can about yourself.]


    ============


    Thest question was one that was always the same for everyone. And, the answer to this question obviously variedpletely too.


    ''But it was clear what the two of us would answer this question with.''


    "I''m Auriel, my little bastard''s bitch, Subject #33FF from the past, Synthist of the rumors in the present, but more than anything¡­ we are ONE."


    [ "And always will be" ]


    [ "Yes, yes piece of shit. I haven''t allowed you to speak up yet!" ]


    Shitty duck. I will have to hard boil him before frying him this time.


    "And to talk about myself¡­"


    Well, there were many things I could say about myself. I had some narcissistic traits so there was a lot to say about myself.


    I can talk all day, all week about myself, my genius, and how I was better than most others, but, since there were only around five minutes left, I could only write twenty-one pages.


    "Phew¡­ just on time."


    [Answer has been recorded.]


    [00:00:01]


    [The time limit has ended. Good work to all participants.]


    The green screen vanished and a new purple one appeared. One that looked kind of cute.


    [The written test has beenpleted.]


    [Please press the green button below to go to the test location or red one if you have anything you want before that.]


    Two buttons appeared before me and I obviously pressed the red one.


    "Gimme some stuff cutie."


    I finished. It was difficult but I definitely finished on time. And since I was going to get the best possible grade like him anyway, plus a lot of extra points for my good stuff, he couldn''t possibly ask for a wish from me.


    We both did great, and now¡­ it was time for the practical test, and also time to enter the first-everbyrinth for both of us.


    ''It was a special ce that contained many things, but, the most special thing it contained¡­ was the dungeon of Latina, the bitch that loved only the virgins.''


    She was the second main reason we still hadn''t done the good stuff, but today was herst day.


    She will die today and we will finally do some stuff¡­ but before that, there were many things we had to do on our own and meet up at that specific point.


    "And to do that, the academy gives you a lot of free stuff~."


    So, we will first empty the academy''s inventory before going in~!


    ''Free stuff was free stuff. But good free stuff was more precious than gold.''


    Wouldn''t you agree too?


    -.-- ..- .--.

 Chapter 98 98 Cats and questions

    <h4>Chapter 98 98 Cats and questions </h4>


    [Eva''s POV: ]


    Cats like milk and fatty things since they are cute bubbly gubbly furballs so for the examiners of our exam today, I was going to make a special cookie recipe that I learned from Lucy a while back as well as a Mana processed milk.


    ''Raz loves it so these special examiners should also like it as well, right?''


    There were many cooking areas with ingredients, tools for other household work, some artistic materials, and even some pretty-looking misceneous things that I didn''t understand much about.


    But there were surely many things here in this garden and since there were only a few hundred of us here, there was more than enough stuff for everyone to work on their own.


    Not that many were using the cooking area. Academy already had some of the best chefs among their teaching staff so they shouldn''t need the helpers who could cook a little bit.


    It wasn''t like they would be better than them¡­ I knew that. I wasn''t any better than them. Lucy definitely was but I was still not on that level. But, I loved cooking so, if I was going to make something for the examiners, wasn''t it better to just make it for everyone else too?


    ''That way, I can show off my skills too~.''


    It was a good-sounding idea, yes. So~ I went to a certain big open area that no one was using with the biggest pot I could get my hands on, put all therge amounts of ingredients in the pot, jumped up, and used the [Gale rush] skill of Luel and the winds that were generated inside the pot, were mostly enough to mix everything together.


    And then I added some water and liquid things, controlled the winds precisely, and at the end, I had a pretty good batter ready.


    "Woah¡­"


    "Fuck what was that¡­?"


    "Who''s she? Is that magic or some kind of skill¡­ and that sword? Is she a magic swordsman or something?"


    "Do your work nyarall! Paying attention to someone else will result in minus points!"


    Everyone seemed to be surprised at what I just did, not that it was anything special.


    ''It''s a spectacle whenever Lu makes something, and it''s even more amazing to see when they both make something together so, this much was practically nothing.''


    The one who stopped all of them was the ck cat instructor, and he seemed to have been closely observing me and Luel for a while now.


    ''I just hope I get a passing grade. Please, please, at least don''t fail me.''


    I had to do my best if I wanted to pass among all these professional people so this was an important thing.


    "Ok."


    I had everything prepared now so I activated my [Cooking knowledge] and [Battle analysis] skills to aid me with this little task.


    ''Huuuu¡­''


    To make these special cookies, Mana was an important element, and as they taught me, the (Mana infusion) was a very difficult task.


    I had to concentrate perfectly and use Mana in the surroundings to infuse it inside this dough and milk.


    ''It used to be difficult but, since I have Luel now, it has be pretty easy.''


    I can channel Mana through Luel and since it can take any form I want, it became even easier with it modded in a thin form.


    "Alright~."


    The dough was ready, the milk was ready, so, just the heating was left. And there was an oven among the things they summoned too so thisst process became easier.


    ...


    -Ting~~!


    "Good~."


    The cookies were ready soon so I opened the door of the oven¡­ and a harmonious fog containing the fresh smell of cookies covered the entire surrounding as everyone started looking at me, including the lizardman instructor and the three cat instructors.


    It must be new for them to feel this fresh smell of cookies but for me, this had be normal. I had Lu as my teacher so, these small things were nothing great.


    "And the milk?"


    I was preparing the milk in a closed-off container using my Mana to pressurize it inside while boiling it slowly. I believed it should be ready by now so I opened the container too and a new whiter fog covered the surrounding area.


    "Good, good. Alright. I hope they like it."


    I wasn''t the only one who was cooking something. There were many people but even they were looking at me for some reason with looks of surprise.


    ''Did I do something wrong? Why are they surprised by this small thing? Or is the aroma of the cookies and milk not to their liking?''


    Well, I didn''t know what was going on with them but I believed in my cookies. They were good and they tasted good too. They will understand when they eat it.


    ''But first the gulli-bulli kittens¡­ I shouldn''t call them that but I couldn''t help myself. They were all cute like Raz.''


    "Hmmya? You made cookies¡­ and is that milk? Why does it smell so thick?"


    "What were you seeinyg, you blind brownya? She was cool when making it."


    "Hmmm? What? I wasn''t lookinyg since this scent was so mesmerisinyg that I was lost¡­ Wait! It''sinyg from close! Where-"


    "Open your eyes, dummy."


    The brown cat was wearing some kind of eye patch and his other eye was closed for quite a while now, as if he had been lost in thoughts.


    But when he said that a certain scent wasing from close, the white cat beside him mmed his back and he almost fell.


    "Aw! That nyhurt!"


    "Then you should keep your eyes open instead of sleeping in the middle of work like this."


    "I wasn''t sleeping! I was using my other senses to assesnyes them all at a deeper level!"


    "Looks very much like sleepinyg to mya."


    "Shut up you two. Let''s see what this younyg Lady has created for us today."


    The ck cat instructor spoke up and calmed them down.


    "Yes. Here. Ah, and I made more so I was thinking if everyone can have some when the test is over."


    "It would be alnyaight. We will be taking a break anyway."


    "Thanks~."


    It was fine, they were fine with it too, so I just left the cookies and milk there and turned around to walk away¡­ when all three of the cat instructors called for me.


    "Oy, oy. Where are you going? Don''t you wanna know if we liked this or not?"


    "Yes! How can you just walk away?"


    "Is there something left you need to take care of?"


    All three of them questioned me with surprised looks which¡­ confused me, actually.


    "H-hmm? Nothing sir. I was going back to do the ''thing I''m best at''?"


    "What?"


    Now, all three of them had a confused look. Like, the really gubachuba cute looks.


    ''Lord¡­ now I want kittens for myself.''


    "What do you mean Lady? Cooking isn''t your best skill? Like¡­ this level of cooking isn''t the best you can do?"


    "What? No. I love cooking but I''m a swordsman¡­ wasn''t it obvious?"


    The voice this ck cat instructor had was pretty strong, but that look of surprise was quite new even for me.


    "M-mhmm. Ahem. Yes, the sword. It''s a unique artifact. And the skill you use also seems to be from the sword¡­ but swordsman? Really?"


    "¡­is there a problem with that?"


    Yes, I was quite unskilled and inexperienced for my age and my level was lowpared to other weapon wielders here but, I was still a swordsman.


    ''Why is everyone surprised again?''


    I looked around me and many people were looking at me instead of doing their own work. What did I do wrong?!


    "Ahem, ahem! Nothing miss. You can go ahead with your demonstration. We all are watching."


    "Ok¡­?"


    I bowed down to them and started walking back to the open area where the physical skill demonstrators were doing their things, who were also apparently staring at me for some reason.


    "Ummm, hello? I made cookies. I hope you all will help yourself?"


    The cookies were already on the table over there and some were in the oven so, even though everything felt weird right now, I tried not to think about it, prepared my Luel, and got ready for a field sword art demonstration.


    ''Which¡­ for some reason, caused them to be even more surprised.''

 Chapter 99 99 Starting exploration

    <h4>Chapter 99 99 Starting exploration</h4>


    [OP: ]


    Eva''s demonstration was simple, she just did what she usually does and showed them how a swordy that was meant to cover a veryrge area works.


    Starting with a certain position, she used her absurdly high mobility to move to entirely different positions, and when she reached the end of her moving path, the ce where a wooden training dummy was situated, she used the force she had gathered while moving at the edge of her sword, infused her Mana and without using any other skill, she shed the dummy, and moved to another location.


    It was simple sounding, and very easy to understand verbally, however, all this had happened in the blink of an eye, so quickly that some of the people who weren''t paying attention to her didn''t even catch what was going on.


    And, then Eva moved away to a different target dummy some distance away from thest one in the same lightning-fast manner, shing the dummy with the newly generated force.


    It was unbelievable from the spectator''s perspective. Calling it just absurd wouldn''t be wrong either.


    The way she was moving, the speed, the way there were no sounds to her movements as if she were a trained assassin, and how she was practically teleporting from one ce to another, causing the sturdy training dummies which can endure even the attacks of high level physical offensive skills, to be cut in half by that great ''generated'' force.


    She was cutting the dummies that they couldn''t even put a scratch on. Of course the looks they all had were absurd.


    Still, that wasn''t the end.


    The experienced ones among the servants, people like Sir Fang, the personal assistant of crown prince Morexis, and Lady Alquea, Princess Catherein''s nanny, could definitely see something more than what most of the people were seeing.


    They could, first of all, see all of her movements. They could tell just how she was generating enough force to destroy those strong training dummies. And, second of all, they could see the absence of hesitation and useless movements, a perfect use of the talented body she was born with, and a kind of judgment and sense that you can''t get from some kind of indoor training.


    They could see the movements she was performing were so precise they seemed to be deeply rooted in her soul itself. But, they weren''t rigid.


    The core of her sword style was flexibility and mobility. She could move so quickly because she was able to cancel out every useless movement and focus solely on her desired goal. And, she possessed real-life battle experience, the experience of death, something not just anyone can get even after devoting their entire lives, so they could tell she knew just a single type of movement wouldn''t work in an actual fight.


    She was reacting to all the changes happening in her surroundings, she was perceiving everything that was happening around them, and her field of view was naturally so great that she didn''t even have to use any skill to enhance it, but, if one checked, she possessed a skill that can allow her to widen this already big perception range.


    Her swordart was control and domination type, that much Sir Fang had already figured out. And he was impressed after a long time by this unique performance.


    He could tell she wasn''t at a level most of the weapon-wielding people here were. He could tell that it hadn''t been long since she had mastered this unique sword style of hers. He could tell whoever taught her, was a master of the sword themselves. And he could tell despite her unique abilities, she was a simple and nice person that would be helpful to him and his master in the future.


    He had to make a connection with her in this very ce, that were his thoughts, and simr were the thoughts of many people present in this ce.


    But the person who had earned the attention of so many people, Eva herself, had no idea what was going on around her when she finished her demonstration and stood there, confused by the reactions of everyone around her.


    It was even worse than when she finished making her cookies, something made from techniques that were still not famous in this world.


    Her cookies and milk could be considered top-ss stuff that only some royals could eat in their everyday lives. For people that clearly weren''t of higher ss, just the scent of these cookies was mind-blowing, something they just knew was a delicacy they wouldn''t be able to eat every day.


    She will have her share of praises when this ''moment of shock'' passes, and the first ones to praise her would be the three cute cats¡­ who weremonly known as <Three tyrant generals of cmity> in the outside world.


    It will happen but it will take a while for everyone''s shock to subside. And then they will do a simple question and answer test as their second test, and after that, an energy beast handling test.


    So, there were more things for them to be surprised by. Eva was those two''s students after all, she was far better than she knew herself.


    But this was their first test which was still ongoing, while on the other hand, everyone who had pressed the button to get transported to the practical test area were all appearing in a new, dark cave-like ce with only a little light on the point they had appeared in.


    That was the starting point of their second test and every single person had appeared in a unique ce.


    The students would either have to survive in this ce for six days, or they would have to find the unique points where the instructors waited for them and show their skills to them, to get out of that ce.


    It was a fun ce full of monsters that the students could handle on their own and there were things all around them that they could use to survive in this ce for.


    Time flowed differently there so their six days would be six hours for the people in this garden. And since it was so extreme, no one was allowed to talk about this test outside of the academy.


    Their mouths were either sealed with various means or their memories were erasedpletely¡­ which could be considered a harsh measure but from the perspective of the headmaster, it was nothing great.


    Academy was his territory. Whatever came in and came out of this ce would first have to go under his gaze, take his permission, and follow his rules.


    He was a strict, solid, and cold person like a stone wall¡­ or at least that''s how the world perceived him.


    For the rare few who knew him closely, he was just like any normal person. Wise and powerful, smart and knowledgeable, simple yet someone with a uniqueness of his own.


    He was a part of his original body, one of the countless ones that managed all the great academics in this Worldline. But even that much made him an existence far greater than anything in this world.


    He was a unique being, and he was watching as the students started the second part of their tests, as well as how a few certain people who had understood the meaning of the test were trying some funny things.


    He was interested in a few, but still, two stood out from every one of them trying to get into his academy this year.


    They were strange, they were special, they were different¡­ but if they were going to get into his academy, they would be nothing more than any other student.


    Just like everyone else, they would be equal students to the others.


    It would remain a fact¡­ a fact that would mean nothing after a certain point.


    Equality was an illusion of the world anyway. Even the worldline had ranks, what chance did this mere school of a small have?


    There would inevitably be differences, ranks, and hierarchies¡­


    But for now, he was watching as everyone including those special two had started the exploration of this new dark ce. And, he was looking forward to seeing what these people even his great mother found interesting would show him today.


    "Auriel and Lucifer¡­"


    And he was already smiling at them so the n that those two had in mind, had already begun on this end.

 Chapter 100 100 A labyrinth history

    <h4>Chapter 100 100 Abyrinth history </h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    [The practical test will start in three minutes.]


    [The objective of the test is to either survive in the <Labyrinth of Mcus> for six days or find the exit points from where you can get out of here.]


    [There will be monsters spread out all around thebyrinth. Defeating them will grant you academic points.]


    [You can use the item identification lense in your inventory to identify the elements in the surroundings.]


    [You can engage in one-on-one battles with the other students if youe across them and the winner will take all the collected points of the loser or at least a hundred points.]


    [You can also create a ''party'' with the other students however, a party will be considered a single entity and their team score will be counted as their ultimate score.]


    [Thebyrinth is an ancient structure so there are many unique elements that not even the teachers and the headmaster himself have any idea about. Look out for the hidden pieces and treasures.]


    "Thisst part was no joke. This ce was really an ancient structure."


    Actually, the <Labyrinth of Mcus> originally belonged to an evil elder lich named, obviously, Mcus, and many many years ago, the headmaster killed him.


    ''But the true story goes way beyond that, hehehe. And it''s kinda fun.''


    The ce we were currently in was situated somewhere deep inside the high mountains of the northern continent, a ce mostly untouched by the human poption.


    At the start, it was just a normal mountain, but then its first-ever inhabitants became the [Frost Orcs], a race of ancient times that has almost gone extinct in today''s time.


    They were powerful creatures, and in today''s time, even a young one of their tribe would be considered a <B> rank monster, their elders and highest ranking worriers being stronger than <SS> ranks.


    ''They lived there for a few centuries, but then the went through an extreme tectonic change, and the mountain that was engulfed in ice, became burning volcanic ins, causing the end of those cute Orcs. And then came [Fire Ekikis], a race that''s only found in the ends of the southern continent in current times.''


    They were humanoid creatures like orcs, calling them fire orcs wouldn''t be wrong too since they had evolved from the orcs and lesser fire demons, but these cuties were peace-loving and were nothing like demons.


    ''They lived there for a few centuries but then some wandering demon


    Marquis stumbled upon this fine~ piece ofnd and opened the gate to hell in the middle of it, making the ce that only looked like hell, into an actual part of hell.''


    The angels didn''t like this shit though, so they attacked the bastard in a bunch, fucked the shit out of him, and drove him back to his homnd, appointing a powerful holy beast as the guardian of this now-purifiednd.


    ''That cutie also guarded this ce for a few millennia, but then the great tectonic shift happened again, and the ins were again turned into the high mountains.''


    This has faced many of these tectonic shifts but six of them are called ''great tectonic shifts'' or at least, that''s what I call them.


    This was the second one, and the ce was turned into a mountain, but not covered by snow but by ssic greeneries.


    The mountain range became a forest area where diverse kinds and types of creatures resided and this was the time the world saw the most prosperity in terms of evolution and stuff.


    It stayed like that for a long time after that and there were many great creatures who lived in this ce, but, after a long ass time, the third and most catastrophic tectonic shifts happened and the world turned into what we see it today as, a of four continents shaped like a primogem, four kites shaped continent with a very dangerousndmass in the center of them all.


    ''And then shit started.''


    Everything that lived here had already died and were either buried or had returned to their origin. So, the new beings of the new era started fighting over the remaining world.


    ''The very first Great War of this that''s not written in history books started, and thisnd became a hot cheesecake.''


    Some grand shits had happened on this piece ofnd so not only demons considered it theirs but even the holy faction considered it theirs.


    And to make things worse, a dragon, a real one and not a draconic species, descended on this mountain range and started building itsyer here.


    ''Which pissed everyone off.''


    The demons attacked that dragon with their forces, and the angels, the advocates of Worldline, actually fucking joined forces with demons to take the dragons down, lol.


    They all still failed though. Those shitty demons and dumb angels were no match for a true dragon, a divine existence above the godly beings they all worshiped.


    ''The dragon lived there for a long time, fended off whatever invaded hernd mercilessly, hatched her three eggs and when they were mature enough, she took off with them to find a better ce for their training, leaving the throne all alone.''


    And the demons and angels were also bored with thisnd. It was mostly an ice mountain anyway, the one least in demand at that time.


    It belonged to no one, so, creatures started living here again. Normal creatures, and creatures of higher intelligence.


    ''This time, the main natives became [Ice elves].''


    They were strong, were creatures of nature, and they were intelligent.


    Their kind was blessed by nature and mana and seeing from the evolutionary perspective, they were a separate kind that had mutated from a variant of demon-angel mixbloods.


    But that''s just the lore of this, other ces have different lore so it''s ultimately different everywhere.


    The elves made these mountains their homes, but, they were surface dwellers. The insides of the mountains, especially, the dragon nest are still empty.


    ''So, now came the humans of ancient times, and were killed on the same day they set foot on thisnd.''


    Hehehe. Total annihtion. Everyone died. Everyone except one person.


    ''The antagonist of this whole fucking history, lol.''


    He was someone who survived the elve''s attack, managed to preserve his life, and identally found a certain cave in the process.


    He took refuge there, and mourned over the death of his beautiful wife and daughter¡­


    He was a normal human man, a wounded normal human man who had lost everything at the hands of those wretched elves.


    ''Which obviously leads to a revenge plot.''


    He was a normal man, but the cave he had ended up in belonged to the angel faction of the older times, and the things he found out among the countless ancient treasures there, was a certain book containing sinister powers.


    ''The grimoire of dark truths: Tairaz.''


    That good shit still is somewhere inside thisbyrinth but, we ain''t nearly strong enough to get that kinda overpowered thing.


    But the one who got his hands on it was a man with nothing. He cared about nothing and wanted his revenge alone. Still, he was no idiot.


    He instinctively knew what he had obtained was not something he could handle in his current state.


    ''He knew it, so, he trained. Not like a shounon protagonist, but like a madman he was.''


    He used the supplies of angels to heal and get stronger as a human.


    He carved the cave he was in deeper and practiced the basic necromancy the grimoire taught him.


    He was learning necromancy on thend that had been a dragon nest. And that had seen countless sacrifices and bloodshed, so, he was inside a gold mine.


    He trained, dug deeper inside the cave, and used his undead summons to further spread the cave...


    ''Yup, and no at the same time.''


    Thisbyrinth was certainly a part of what he had dug in those times, but, it wasn''t all.


    As he dug deeper, he found many underground passageways that already existed there, and they were too big for any kind of creature he hade across.


    ''He went deeper, and after reaching a certain point, he hit the jackpot.''


    He found himself in the center of the dragon nest, the chamber where the true dragon had resided and the ce where he hatched, raised, and taught her three children.


    He was in a ce that could fulfill all he wanted, and he knew the strengths of those pointy-eared blue bastards, so, he didn''t want to do things half-assedly.


    He lived there, made that ce into the center of this entirebyrinth, a ce that contained the grimoire as well as his remaining army that the headmaster deliberately left alone, and started expanding his army and thebyrinth itself.


    He epted lichdom as he grew stronger, andter, he attained the rank of an elderlich¡­ and as soon as he did that, he knew it was the time.


    ''The lichdom stuff isplicated so putting it aside, what happened after that was the fun part.''


    He had trained, trained, and trained. He had gathered a force that even the demons started envying. He had resources left behind by a dragon, he had a firm desire, and he wasmitted.


    He wanted the destruction of the elves, so he attacked, and as soon as he did¡­ he knew he had be far more powerful than he ever knew.


    The elves who were uncontrobly strong previously were now dying like goblins at the hands of his death knights. The strong archery they were so proud of, did nothing to his undead legions. The magic they possessed worked against them, sure, but how many can they even go up against? Hundreds? Thousands?


    ''Bro had prepared hundreds of thousands of high-grade undead beings, those dumb elves were obviously paperdoll~.''


    He killed them, every one of them, and after killing every one of the elves, he ordered the remaining undead to clear out all of the living from the surrounding area, starting a kind of bloodbath that I really, dearly, heartily want to see~.


    ''And, and! After all this fun thing happened, the headmaster dropped by, looked at all the shit that was going on, and single-handedly started massacring the undead¡­''


    "Fuck I want to see that stuff!"


    The death of elves, the death of skeletons, a bloody battle between an absolute like the headmaster and a being who had long surpassed the <SSS> rank danger rating¡­ I want to fucking see those things!


    ''Ughhhh¡­''


    That kind of big battle was not happening anytime soon. The battle we will have with that bitch will be the biggest thing for this week. The dungeon run was scheduled for the next weekend.


    ''Right, the bitch.''


    Apparently, she was just a wandering demon who stumbled upon this ce one day, unbeknownst to who housed it. And instead of getting caught by their mothers, one of her children found her, grabbed her like she was some kind of a toy, and took her to her mama.


    The dragon mother saw the filthy thing and absolutely didn''t like how she was in the hands of her child.


    She wanted to kill that bitch but, since her child had taken a kind of liking to her, she made a deal with her, spared her life, and sealed her in a corner of her house, only allowing her to get out at her permission.


    In exchange for her life, she received the heaven-piercing chance to y around with the child of a true dragon¡­ but of course, as demon nature we know, she couldn''t possibly just y around with a kid and miss the golden opportunity present before her.


    It would be foolishness, she knew that, still, she tried doing that foolish thing, but the mother caught her right before that act, threw her back in that sealed ce in a half-dead state, and just kept her there until the day she had left the nest.


    ''And then, that ce became a dungeon sealed by a dragon''s magic.''


    It was in a random ce so perhaps the headmaster didn''t know of it yet, but he will know today.


    He turned this finebyrinth into a rtively safe testing ground and as the system panel said, there were many things in thisbyrinth that even he did not know about.


    ''Perhaps there are things that even we don''t know about, and that makes this ce one of the most fun ones on this~!''


    We might not be able to get the chance toe here anytime soon, so since we had six whole days here, I had to use that time in a productive manner.


    ''Yes~! Let''s goooo~!''


    I was excited about thisbyrinth exploration¡­


    -Bam!


    -Swiiiiiiiiish.


    "My, oh my. To think I would meet a sniper right off the bat hun?"


    Someone shot a bullet at me from behind, which I dodged. But the one that had the fucking guts to aim their guns at me won''t be as much fortunate as me.

 Chapter 101 101 A battle of bullets

    <h4>Chapter 101 101 A battle of bullets </h4>


    [OP: ]


    -Ska¡ª-tchak!


    The sound of a bullet shell getting out of the sniper was heard, but from which direction, was unknown even to the one who had avoided it by the breadth of her hair.


    -Pap! Pap! Pap!


    Then, three silenced bullets followed her from some other direction, but El avoided them as well, with a new smile stuck on her pretty face.


    "Hello~? Is there really a need to shoot the first person you saw~? Those bullets might hurt this little fragile body of mine~ you know?"


    El was looking in a certain direction while saying that but, there was practically nothing in that direction, or at least, nothing was visible here.


    -Ska¡ªTak.


    "Oh? Reloading already? At least empty that previous cartage, hehe."


    -Pam!


    "Woah. Close."


    El wasughing when a bullet was shot at her from an entirely different direction, and just like the first one, this one was a sniper bullet, reinforced with Mana no less.


    "A trap already? You''re good, lol."


    Her eyes were moving in a certain direction as if they were following something, but that something was nowhere to be seen from a normal perspective.


    -Bang!


    Another bullet was fired out of nowhere, and different from the previous ones, this one was a bullet from a rifle, and, it hade from an unexpected direction.


    -Shazmn!


    "F54, lol? Nice taste you got there, miss mysterious opponent."


    She had to use a skill this time, but she still avoided the attack. After which, she looked towards a certain empty area and smiled, before moving again and dodging the strange needles that were fired at her out of nowhere.


    It was surprising how El was dodging all those bullets so effortlessly, as well as how she was tracking the movements of that mysterious person, but, one thing was certainly true.


    She was having fun with this person, and even though it was their first official encounter, she knew more than enough about who this amazing marksman was.


    ''She''s doing better than I expected. Looks like things did change for all of them too.'' She thought as she avoided another bullet.


    There were only three marksmen in this whole empire who could use Magic guns like the ones she was using right now and the two others were oldies who traveled the world so, she was the only possible person who could have this level of switching control and artifacts with that strong of a stealth skill.


    She had her [White eyes] and her innate senses so she would follow the paths of the projectiles but even with that, this person was almost able to get a hit in with those dummy bullets.


    ''Cute little Lux.''


    El was having fun since this was an open battlefield and since this was a pretty precious moment, she was definitely going to use it to the fullest.


    -Bang! Bang! Bang!


    And, it seemed like Lux had received some kind of quest with good rewards, she was persistently trying to knock El out right now...


    So, both of them were going at each other with pretty powerful force.


    -Ska¡ª-tchak!


    Sniper bullets were being fired at her, bullets from handguns, rifles, and those weird needles were weirdly persistent too.


    It was a dangerous barrage of attacks that one couldn''t stand against properly, but for El, this was but a fun practice of dodging.


    She was easily avoiding them, calcting their trajectory and moving ording to the opponent''s movement, predicting when it would start and showing her a mesmerizing dance that only a few would not pause to admire.


    But dodging was not the only thing she was doing anymore. By nature, El was not one to just ept any kind of attack from anyone.


    She would even massacre the entire dynasty of a damned mosquito who dared to bite her, these persistent bullets that were fun to y with were obviously not something she would allow for long.


    So, she was counter-attacking with her own little bullets of condensed mana that contained enough power to only throw a person to some distended if they were hit by it.


    Not that the opponent she was fighting was someone to get hit by a frontal attack like that.


    She was quick on her feet so she was dodging all those simple-looking attacks, counterattacking with more aggressive attacks in response.


    -Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Her bullets were unique but since her opponent wasn''t showing her any of her actual powers, she also couldn''t determine her strengths or limits.


    She wanted to know about her opponent but, El kept looking and dancing around as if all of this was nothing more than a fun activity to her, as if she already knew about her opponent more than enough to know what she could do and what not.


    Lux was a little confused by all this but, she kept doing what she was doing, thinking El would run out of stamina sooner orter.


    But, to her surprise, even after a few minutes of that intense dodging dance, there was not even a bead of sweat on El, as if all of it was nothing at all for her.


    "Hehehe, it is fun and all miss attacker but, we don''t have all day you know? Why don''t you try putting in more effort so that I can show you a little bit of my skills as well?"


    She was provoking her with those simple words, saying what she did until now meant nothing at all to her face.


    And Lux certainly wanted to know more about this girl with that kind of advanced dodging skills.


    She was using a powerful artifact thatpletely erased her presence as well as an artifact that made her perfectly blend with her surroundings.


    She had her passive high stats so she didn''t think some random girl she found as her first kill target would be this good.


    ording to her quest, however strong her first opponent was, she would get that much better reward, and for some reason, the indicator showed she would get a special reward if she somehow defeated her.


    There were penalties as usual and she would fail the quest if she backed off or lost the target. And she couldn''t do that.


    So, she had to continue.


    "Very well."


    She answered and disabled the invisibility, revealing herself to the enemy for a ''fair'' fight.


    She just needed to win against her, and however strong she might be, she was still a normal person¡­ poor Lux actually considered that.


    "Hehehe. Hello~."


    El was happy to see her like this. It was unexpected but seeing her again this time was certainly something she considered fun.


    "Should we dere an official duel or was the random attack more fun?"


    "Doesn''t matter now does it? They just wanted to stop the people from doing the surprise attacks by that."


    "And many dumb bunnies will believe they have to follow their things, lol."


    "Hahaha."


    Luxughed at the way El said that.


    ''Bunnies'' was an interesting way to describe the other students.


    She didn''t think this person would be anything special at first but now that she thought about it, this girl was definitely interesting.


    "Alright."


    But that didn''t mean anything in the end.


    She just had to defeat her, and El knew her thoughts too, so she also smiled and nodded with that pretty smile of hers¡­ and channeled her Mana.


    -Swish.


    She vanished first, Lux following behind her.


    -Bang!


    A rifle shot from the right.


    -Swash!


    A [(Mana missile)] from the left.


    -Boooooooom!


    Both collided, but the sh didn''t stop.


    -Bang!


    Lux continued moving with her faster speed but El still chased after her.


    One used the guns that required high concentration and arge amount of Mana, as well as enough stamina to maintain the process. While on the other hand, her opponent simply used Mana, the basic spells, and her body to dodge, dance, and counterattack.


    The opponents were tough, they both knew that.


    Her bullets were being destroyed when they came into contact with her spells while her spells were sometimes being pierced by those magic bullets of hers.


    The difference in stats was obvious but, there was also a difference in ranks and stat qualities so it bnced out to a certain extent but still, El was superior.


    -Bang!


    -Pam!


    -Tuk!


    -Ska¡ª-tchak!


    Lux knew her opponent was still just ying around, which was not a good thing.


    She was also putting in some effort and since the objective was only to defeat the opponents, her guns that were specifically modified to kill weren''t much efficient in this battle.


    But still, this girl she had underestimated severely before was no ordinary person.


    -Bang!


    Their fight had gone on for a while now and even with her stamina-Mana recovery skills, she was now starting to feel the effects of the battle a little bit.


    On the other hand, though, this girl, her opponent, was still just dancing around, doing mostly nothing but avoiding her attacks and asionally using some weak magic spells to counter her attacks.


    "A little bit of skills, hun? This is too little, miss. I expected more from you-"


    "Oh please, dear. You aren''t even using twenty percent of what you can do because of those deadly weapons, I understand that much.


    My magic is kind of simr. It can kill you."


    Lux wanted to hold back since the exam had just started and it was uncertain just how many points one needed to attract the attention of the headmaster. And this long fight was wasting their time anyway, so she tried provoking her a little more, but El just cut her off and announced her shockingly precise analysis.


    It fascinated Lux how she measured her strength as well as how much of it she was showing at the moment after only that small spar but, what she said at the end caught her eyes, so she stopped midway through reloading her Falcon211.


    "You are strong, I know that much now. But, how strong?"


    If it was only about defeating her, they could just use some different method to decide the winner. The winner would get a hundred points anyway, and the loser had nothing to lose since there was no minus-point system.


    "More than you can think cutie."


    El knew everything from the start, even the moment when she would be asked this specific question from her, so she was already prepared with that sweet smile and vague answer for her.


    "More than I think, hun?"


    And, seeing this response made Lux smirk pleasantly.


    She had seen some pretty strong beings, creatures of great powers, and even beings that could not be found easily.


    She had even seen the battles of world-renowned people. Strong people whom one couldn''t always categorize in the ranks of mortals.


    She at least knew how to measure the strength of her opponent, and she was urate most of the time.


    She didn''t think this time was any different either. But since this girl was iming that her strength was actually that great¡­


    "Fine, let''s do onest attack with the most we can show right now. The winner takes the victory, fine right?"


    Her proposal was pretty good since both their time was being wasted here, so, instead of doing this, it was better to go find out just where they were and what was the structure of this ce.


    And, the two were lucky to be in a safe area like this one.


    The personal system windows stated there would be monsters so there were going to be monsters in their way as they went forward, or, who knows, they could probably attack them out of nowhere.


    It was possible so her request was pretty simple and eptable.


    The winner would just walk away with a hundred points and they were both here for their tests so they had to go and earn those points to pass this damn test.


    "I''m fine with that too but, how about we add another condition? The winner can ''request'' anything from the loser. It could be a question they would have to answer honestly or a task that they can deny if there is a reason for that."


    She was smiling happily at her, and if Lucy, Eva, or even Nes were here, they would have sighed helplessly at that smile.


    It looked simple, there was nothing special about this smile of hers from the outer perspective but, if one knew her well enough, one would know this was her smile of ''no good''.


    She was up to something¡­


    "A request, hun? Sounds fun. Let''s do that."


    And without hesitation, she knew this girl would fall for it instantly.

 Chapter 102 102 A happy hug

    <h4>Chapter 102 102 A happy hug</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    She proposed something fun so I just yed along and my little proposal made things even more fun.


    ''Hehehe, this makes things easier.''


    We were standing before each other some distance away and she had one of her favorite snipers in her hand, charging up with all the Mana she was feeding it.


    ''She is a good marksman but still, if I had to evaluate her current condition myself, I would say the guns she had are mostly stuff from this world or the system store.


    They are good but not something as good as our upgraded weapons or even some of the things from higher parts of the Worldline.''


    They were usable, but she can definitely use some better things. It wasn''t like she had to worry about the restrictions of this world like most of us.


    ''But she doesn''t know that, haaaa...''


    It was going to be fun ying with her, kek. Especially her unique powers.


    "I''m ready~."


    We were going to perform a singlest attack with the most power we could show, which meant she would use almost half of her power, maybe a little less, and I would use my twenty percent~.


    "Yes."


    She nodded solemnly, aimed herrge magic gun at me, channeled a good amount of her Mana in it, used her skills to reinforce the gun, bullet, as well as output, and calmed herself perfectly.


    Then she looked at me with the eyes of a sniper looking at their prey, sharp, ferocious¡­ cute.


    Some patterns on her gun started glowing as the atmospheric Mana started moving toward the tip of its barrel, and when a little dot of light was visible inside the barrel, it meant she was ready. So, I got ready as well.


    ''Hmmm, looks like [ze-3] is enough.''


    Extending my hand and channeling some of my Mana, I summoned a simple me first. Then, with a little more Mana, I refined those mes and they changed from a dull orange to a pale blue and then into an almost white one with a little hint of blue.


    ''Good~.''


    The [ze-3] mes on my me index, mes of vaporization.


    They were enough for her attack this time so I also nodded at her, and at this signal, without waiting, she pulled the trigger and released her attack.


    -Click.


    -Oooooooooooskt¡­!


    And with it, unleashed a powerful beam of blue light.


    -Zaaaaaaa¡­


    I released my white mes as well, which transformed into a huge pir of fire as soon as it was some distance away.


    "¡­?!"


    "Lolololol."


    Lux was shocked, her eyes wide open as she saw how that simple white fireball turned into that huge pir, and that shock deepened when she saw her own attack colliding with it, and vanishing inside itpletely.


    It almost seemed like my white mes devoured her blue beam of light, something unprecedented from her point of view.


    But, it was true, and it wasn''t the end.


    The pir of fire continued forward towards her, and she knew it was dangerous just from the heat of those mes so, she summoned her [Mana barrier] and proceeded to defend against it, which was certainly a cute sight~.


    -Snap.


    "Do you understand now?"


    I snapped my finger when the pir of fire had reached close enough to her shield and, the matter-eating me pir that hadpletely destroyed her strong attack, vanishedpletely like it was never there.


    "My magic is strong."


    She didn''t have to react like that but she didn''t know almost anything about me yet, so that cute reaction was understandable. I liked it quite a bit actually.


    "Hehehe, it is my win right?"


    She was still a little surprised when the pir of fire was gone and the ground that was turned into scorching magma due to the fire, was back to normal with my earth and water spells.


    The look on her face was quite something, but more than that, the way she was analyzing the situation and trying to judge if I was any kind of threat to her or something with that quick calction and analysis of the situation and the powers I showed her, was even cuter.


    ''But I was simply smiling, nothing more, nothing sus.''


    She found nothing too, so after retracting her Mana barrier and putting her gun back into her [Inventory], she sighed with a smile. An innocent smile she could only make because she didn''t know me yet.


    "Yes, I lost. Your magic skill was definitely beyond my expectations."


    [You have defeated an opponent.]


    [The opponent does not possess any points.]


    [100 Points have been obtained.]


    "Hehe, it wasn''t a skill~. Didn''t I say? It''s ''magic''."


    "Magic¡­?"


    She was confused once again, but I didn''t have to exin more than that. I knew she would understand what I meant after a little contemtion.


    ''Skills were everything in the Worldline, it was a fact. But, what kind of skills we are talking about and how we use those skills changed everything about it.''


    My [Elemental magic] was a special skill that allowed us to use the power of elements directly, decreasing the difficulty of spell casting, mana consumption, and the required greater calction, as well as increasing the power and efficiency of one''s spells.


    ''Simply put, it is a skill that makes the use of elemental magic easier.''


    And it was a [Rank-3] skill so there was no way I was gonna sell it to some outsiders.


    "Anyway, you won. Which means I will have to hear your request. But before that, hello. I''m Lux. Nice to meet you."


    She didn''t want to think about that magic stuff right now so she just skipped it, as I knew she would, and extended her hand with her introduction.


    ''Thest time, our introduction happened after a month of the academy in ''that festival'', but this is better~!''


    It was nice seeing the smiling face of someone we were pretty much going to use as a tool, but she was a pretty and nice tool, so she deserved a hug instead of this simple handshake.


    "Nice to meet you too Lux~. I''m Auriel but you can call me El~."


    The surprise hug from a hottie like me, the sensation of our bodies touching, the feeling of my boobies touching hers, the touch of skin, our unique scents bing one, and the meeting of our individual auras was very new for her. So now that she broke out into a blush.


    "E-eeeh? Y-y-yes. Auriel-l I will remember t-that."


    She was bbergasted, especially because of the squeeze.


    ''Hehe. I''m slightly bigger this time. Hehehe.''


    My past self couldn''t be called small, it was perfect, too perfect for my Lucy, but I certainly used to be the smallest among the female leads of this game. But that wasn''t the case anymore~. I was better than this girl, a little less than Nes, and¡­ right. We don''t talk about Cathy. That busty little cow.


    I was still perfect for my bastard. Not that he can do anything if I grew up to be more mature... he will have to ept it and sleep on them like a good baby boy he was.


    Still, that used to be in the terms of FLs only. I still used to be bigger than most of the supporting characters and now, I''m better than them.


    ''And the fact that Lily is a cute little t-board will forever remain true.''


    It will be fun when we all have our first group bath~! I can''t wait for that day, fuck~! The hot springs~!

 Chapter 103 103 Proposal of friendship

    <h4>Chapter 103 103 Proposal of friendship </h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    "H-ummm. E-El. I t-think I''m¡­"


    "Oh. Sorry!"


    I used too much strength in that simple hug. So much that she was almost suffocating, lol.


    "Ahem. Ahem! You are stronger than you look El, ahem!"


    "Hehe, no, it''s nothing much. It''s all thanks to the harsh training of my bastard brother."


    He forced me to train like a madman. That fucking bastard didn''t even show mercy and intentionally trained every single important muscle until it had reached the peak condition possible. That shithead was cruel when it came to this.


    "Brother¡­? You have a brother? Is he here too?"


    She was confused and surprised at the same time and, I knew for a fact that she tried imagining how my brother would look if I was this hot.


    Naughty girlie Lux.


    "Yup. He''s here. And I have to go find him now so, how about we finish the business first and continue with the exam?"


    "Oh¡­ right."


    She seemed to have forgotten about the exam for a moment and our deal as well thanks to my alluring charm but, now she had remembered it, and was back to her usual self.


    "What can I do for you?"


    She had a serious look and was asking with that straight face of a ''stuff'' dealer.


    She had seen my powers now, how I was able to cancel that huge pir of fire midway, as well as how I was so strangely simple looking¡­ or more like simple sounding.


    It was definitely suspicious how I proposed that ''request'' thing too. So, that look of caution and seriousness was very much valid.


    But it wasn''t like I was gonna request her to give us her system or the stuff from the yer shop right from the beginning.


    That process will be slow, so, to initiate that process, we first had to get close to her, make a space in her closed-off heart, make her a ''family member'', and then extract all we can from her while helping her however we can.


    It was better to have that kind of rtionship with a helpful tool like her and it would be easier than threatening her with all the information we had about her.


    ''It could backfire in many ways, so it was better if she told us about herself willingly.''


    And for that to happen¡­


    "Oh, don''t be like that~. I don''t have any grand orplicated requests, lol. I just wanted you to be our friend~. But looks like you won''t be able to ept just anyone with that attitude, so!


    How about you consider being our friend if we get a higher score than you~? You are already behind us both so it''s gonna be easy from our side~."


    I had to frame it this way, or else there would be even moreplications with other stuff.


    She was strangelypetitive for someone who wanted to keep a low profile, and she was also a strong opponent and someone with strong beliefs in her own ideals.


    She followed the quests from the system and received rewards and penalties, but she still was a smart person who knew how to do stuff and get good results that were in her favor.


    "Oh, sounds fun. I will have to be your ve friend if I lose and it won''t matter if we never interfere with each other''s matters if I win. Pretty good idea you got there¡­ but, how will we know who got the higher points?"


    "Hmmm? You don''t know about the scoreboard?"


    It wasn''t mentioned in any messages but it was obvious in this kind of setting with the system points and apetition in ce, there would obviously be a scoreboard.


    ''Did she not even think about it?''


    Was I that pretty that she lost all her logical reasoning as soon as she saw me and came to hunt me or something?


    ''Or perhaps it was because of her own quest. Yes, that''s more likely the case.''


    Anyway, she knew now that I mentioned it. And though she was confused for a moment, she called out her status window and there was a unique icon with a unique symbol and, when one clicked it, a scoreboard opened up before them with their own name highlighted, their ranking on the left side and the points they have earned until now present on the right side.


    "I didn''t know about this. Thanks for telling."


    "Hehe, no problem~. Oh, right~. The Lucifer guy you see there, that bastard on the 881st rank, that''s my bastard. Ah, and it looks like Nes is doing fine as well. Hmmm-hmmm. Looks like I should go get started as well."


    "Hmmm¡­"


    She was surprised to have found out about the scoring system and from how the first ce already had more than ten thousand points, it was obvious to her that during the six days, we were here, the numbers and rankings of all individuals were going to change dramatically.


    "Hmmm, oh, wait. What''s this? How can one with higher points be higher ranked than someone with less points than them?"


    "Hmmm? That''s because points and ranking are different things, obviously. I don''t know the details but it looks like we can move up in rankings even without earning points.


    Maybe all our actions are noted or as the screens at the start said, there are things all around in the cave that we can find?"


    Even Lucy barely had three hundred points and most of it was from killing some monsters. And still, he was ranked high enough to be among the top thousand people with three thousand or more points¡­ which was all thanks to his fucking good luck.


    ''And here I am, barely standing with a hundred points, with zero kills and zero treasures found.''


    I should just go now.


    "Anyway, Lux, it was fun¡­ see you soon~."


    Using [Quick Blink], I moved as far away as I could from her and looked at the area I was in thoroughly to grasp the point I was in.


    [ "Oy, baby, looks like I''m around area Y." ]


    Now this¡­ was really fucked up.


    [ "And I''m exiting area C. Looks like we will have to spend quite a while separately." ]


    [ "Haaa¡­ the one with more points will give the other a wish." ]


    [ "No, why? My rank is higher already. Try reaching here before¡­ no. Alright, I ept." ]


    [ "Good. Your mind still works properly. Take care~." ]


    [ "You too¡­" ]


    ''Of course dummy. I''m stronger, what can harm me here?''


    He was worried about me more than he worried about anything else. That bastard. He should better worry about his virginity.


    "Anyway, the deal''s set. He knows I can spike my rank whenever I want so the point was a better method."


    And since the things on Lux''s side had ended¡­


    "Is there something around here¡­ oh! How lucky!"


    There was a certain unique rock on my left side so I ran there quickly and took out the special lens from my temporary storage.


    "Hehehe, let''s start."


    This was one of the fun parts I loved about the academy test and, especially this unique lens that we can only use inside the areas under the academy.


    And, they were a ticket to some pretty and free good things so the two of us obviously loveeeeeeeeed them~.

 Chapter 104 104 The hidden treasures

    <h4>Chapter 104 104 The hidden treasures </h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    "First we infuse a little Mana in the lens and then¡­ oh! Good!"


    The special lens that the academy provided to all individuals was a unique artifact that not many realize the true value of.


    ''I mean, just how many would think that this is a unique thing and something that''s rted to the treasures and stuff mentioned at the start of the test? Not more than 459 people from the tens of thousands of them, right?''


    Well, more than that number might figure out the basic use of this lens but, only a few could find the true use of this device.


    "Let''s see."


    We had to infuse quite a lot of mana into it just for it to start working but since my Mana was of very pure quality, the lens only required one unit of it to activate.


    And since it was activated, the simple convex lens was glowing with a blue light.


    ''If we look at the target object for a while with this lens for a few moments¡­''


    [Rock]


    "Kyaaaaa! Wowy~!"


    A white status window opened before me this time and there was just one thing written on it, which was amazing as well!


    [ "Oy, bubu! This lens works as well!" ]


    [ "Of course it does dummy. You already knew it would. Why are you so happy about this?" ]


    [ "It showed me this rock is a rock!" ]


    [ "And?" ]


    [ "This rock is not a rock~! Hehehehe!" ]


    [ "Haaaaa¡­ yes. Ha. Ha. Ha. I''ve already found four rocks like that but I didn''t get anything good. The best thing I have gotten until now was from a hole in the wall. I got a magic scroll of (Level-2) [(Net)]." ]


    [ "Whaaaaaaaaat?! That''s so fucking good! It hasn''t even been three hours you lucky bastard!" ]


    [ "Hurry up ma''am. The clock is ticking and I''m already digging." ]


    [ "Ughhhhh! Fuck you!" ]


    [ "Haha-" ]


    [ "I mean literally. Fuck~. You~. Baby~." ]


    [ "¡­ok bye." ]


    The bastard got flustered, hehe.


    "But what he said makes things difficult."


    I had to get more points than him and yes I had the choice of killing all the things in my path including the monsters that weren''t meant for the students but doing so might still not be enough.


    ''Thisbyrinth was divided into A to Z sections and the earlier sections of A and after that were considered the lower arena of thebyrinth.


    Which means I am almost at the start while that bastard is around the lower parts where the stronger monsters with more points resided.''


    If I can kill creatures right and left, he had the same option before him.


    He can kill the things on his side, but he will mostly try to avoid them since they aren''t of much importance to our ultimate n here.


    We were going to get the first ce, that much was already decided, but the points we earned during this test would be converted to the currency that we could use inside the academy to buy nearly anything we could.


    So, the points were important but not necessary and, the rank was decided too. The only thing left for us now was to follow what we had decided and things would be fine.


    ''But, if I go around killing everything like I''m considering, that bastard will also do the same. Maybe he will start going for the other students too, so¡­''


    Nah. What did it matter anyway?


    "He can do what he wants. Let''s just go do a blood bath~."


    Yes. I will just kill all the monsters here and defeat the students that I can find, and, if my luck shines and things catch my eye, I will also gather all the treasures on my path.


    "There should be more stuff around these areas too. So, let''s do that."


    It was a nice idea. I am a genius~.


    But before I go ahead, my first treasure was waiting for me here.


    "You are not just some rock. Cheer up."


    Putting more Mana in the lens and activating it, I looked at the rocks once again.


    [A simple rock.]


    "You aren''t simple either."


    Once more. I activated the lens and looked at the rock thoroughly.


    [It is just a simple rock.]


    "No, it isn''t. I know you aren''t any simple rock. I know. So know that as well."


    Again. The same process. But this time, a unique text appeared on the white screen.


    [You see a rock strangely aligned in a rock formation. Still, it is a mere rock so you shouldn''t waste your time.]


    "Hahaha, I''m not wasting my time. I know you ain''t some simple rock~."


    I spanked the surface of the ordinary-looking rock, which certainly was out of my own habit, and looked at it with the lens once again. And from the text that appeared this time, I know it was the start.


    [You had witnessed the loneliness of a solo rock present in a rock formation and triedforting it with your words.]


    [The rock''s soul was touched and he had gained some confidence.]


    [However, he was still a rock at the end of the day and nothing more.]


    [He was, he is, and will forever remain a rock. Destined to be alone. With no unique future ahead of him.]


    [Your spank made it blush though.]


    There were a series of screens before me¡­ and what the fuck do you mean he blushed?! That''s just a rock! Rocks don''t blush-


    ''Oh, wait. A blushing rock¡­ hehehe. A blushing rock¡­''


    This was a nice idea. I will make him do it like this too, lol. Hehe. A blushing rock¡­ a blushing tied up Lucy.


    "Kekekeke. Thanks for the idea."


    This was good. Very gooooood I would say. We will have fun~.


    At least I will, kek.


    "Anyway, you don''t have to be alone forever."


    I looked around the area and another rock which definitely was out of ce caught my attention some distance away.


    "Oh, see. There''s someone like you out there. You both just didn''t know."


    Picking up the rock crying some distance away, I ced it beside this lonely one that liked my spanking for some reason.


    -Tap.


    And if he liked spanking, there was no way he wouldn''t like a spank from a fellow rock that might just be his eternal partner from now on.


    "You two can be together like this, and fuck if you can. Not that you can, but, go ahead if you can. Make small pebble babies."


    This was set so, I charged the lens again and looked at the new couple of rocks¡­ and as soon as I did that, a strange story started ying on the white screen appeared this time.


    [He had given up on his life, he had given up on this dark world with nothing in it. He was alone from the moment he realized it, and he was going to be alone till the moment he was disintegrated into a speck of fine dust, bing one with this cave, the origin of his miserable life.]


    [He had no idea why he was the only one alone too. All around him were others to apany them as their partners. But he was alone.]


    [He had epted his eternal fate, however one day, you appeared as its guardian angel and spanked him, blowing a new life in his lost self.]


    [Not only that, you gave him hope, a new reason to live, and above all, you introduced him to another one like him, a lone soul that had been alone.]


    [They were happy to see someone they could rely on, someone they could be with to pass their lonely time in this dark ce.]


    [He was grateful to you, you are his savior. And the one you chose for him, was also grateful to you as he had none to even envy.]


    [Youbined to beings, lifted their worries, and freed them, and for that, the thank you from the bottom of their souls.]


    -Oooooooooong!


    "Well¡­ fuck."


    That was some shitty long ass story. And it wasme too.


    "Plus I''m no one''s guardian angel. Not yet at least. But¡­ thanks for the gift~."


    The ce where the two rocks used to be was now turned into a ce like any other one in this area, and, after they vanished into that bright light, they left a unique-looking ring for me.


    ============


    [Ring of thanks]


    ¡úMana (+6)


    ¡úCharm (+3)


    (¡ïA sealed ring left behind by two grateful souls for their savior. Use it with care~.)


    ============


    "Hehehe. It''s not as good as the ring we got thest time but this is good~. Certainly better than stuff that bastard might have collected until now and, this is a sealed item! Fuck yeah~!"


    [ "Oy, I got a sealed ring~." ]


    I had to tell him this first. This stuff was a hidden treasure after all~.


    [ "Well, good for you¡­ but I''m kind of busy right now, El. This is code bets 3." ]


    Hmmm? Wait what?!


    [ "You too?! Who''s it? Rex? Cathy? Ohhh! Is it Ras??!" ]


    [ "Yup. It''s Ras. And a fight is inevitable for us." ]


    [ "Damnnnnnn! I wanted to fight him first!" ]


    [ "Yes, well, no. He''s kinda challenging me after witnessing me slice a pack of hobgoblins in half." ]


    [ "Fuck, man! This is cheating!" ]


    He was ahead of me in the score, he got more treasures than me, and now he was going to fight the MC before me too. How was this fair?!


    I demand an exnation! Why?!


    -. --- / .-. . .- ... --- -. ..--..


    ''Fuck off!''


    I''m unlucky. Just too unlucky. Am I cursed or something?


    "Ugh. I was happy for a moment here."


    [ "Listen Lucy." ]


    [ "Quick ma''am. I don''t have much time here." ]


    Of course, he doesn''t have much time. It''s fascinating he''s even free enough to speak with me.


    The opponent he''s facing is a tough one after all. He had almost achieved enlightenment and he might have ascended if it wasn''t for hisck of authority.


    And he was kind of a madman like me, so he was a fun and difficult one.


    Still, he was facing my Lucy.


    [ "Win you bastard. This is an order." ]


    There was no way in hell or heaven he was gonna win against my baby dog.


    [ "Order epted ma''am." ]


    Oh, and Lucy was a crazier person than me so as I can feel right now, even though he was facing the main character of this game of ours, he was excited right now. He was so excited that he was almost having micro-orgasms or something.


    ''Crazy bastard¡­''


    Two crazy people were fighting over there, and here I am, alone, with no achievement whatsoever.


    ''This is frustrating, fuck. Let''s go destroy a dan.''


    Monsters appeared in small groups or by themselves but, there were ces in thisbyrinth where the monsters had made their dan. And the nearest one from where I was, was a (Blood lion) dan, house of <D> rank (Level-80) monsters.


    It was a guarded area so students weren''t allowed to enter that ce.


    ''But that''s the story if I''m going through the only known front gate. They don''t even know another entrance to that ce exists so, it''s gonna be easy.''


    He was fighting Ras, the person in the tenth ce with eleven thousand points.


    His win was guaranteed even if he had to fight for the rest of the day, so he was at least going to have all his points.


    ''Which means I will have to hurry up.''


    I''m not losing to that bastard. I already had fewer wishes than him so no way I was going to give him even more after proposing the bet myself.


    ''Let''s go then~.''


    I will kill some cats here, then some dogs, then some snakes, some bats, some lizards, and by the time I meet him, I should have also defeated some of the other students with some good points so, that much should be good enough.


    Still, this was my Lucy I was up against. I could just never stick to the basic calctions¡­

 Chapter 105 105 Meeting the protagonist

    <h4>Chapter 105 105 Meeting the protagonist </h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    It was a pretty good start for me since Inded in a ce with a bunch of goblins nearby, and taking them out was pretty easy too. Though they were all only worth one point.


    There certainly were monsters in thisbyrinth that were worth higher points but mostly, the ones that the students would have to face were all worth around one to ten points.


    So, it was ultimately easier to just defeat the other students and get their points or the hundred points that were guaranteed.


    It was just rtively easier than fighting a bunch of monsters that were obviously stronger than most of the normal students and getting hurt by them in the process.


    ''People were dered failed if they almost got killed by the hands of the monsters so, they were taken out on the spot.''


    It was how the academy worked anyway. You needed to be smart, lucky, or strong to survive in that hellish ce.


    ''The efforts were always rewarding here though. That much the Headmaster made sure.''


    It takes a long time and there are rarely a few every decade or century but if one manages to get on the good side of the headmaster, they be historical figures that the world eternally remembers.''


    But it is a difficult task, so difficult that our little achievements today might only be half enough to make it possible...


    ''On average, it took me about a year by myself and at least a few months when Rein and I did it together, but, ording to her predictions, we might be able to do it within a week this time around.''


    It was easier this time since our lives depended on it. We had to get on his good side so that we could slowly scam the good stuff out of his pockets.


    But the first step in that was a score that none in the world might have achieved in his tests by doing something none would have even thought about.


    ''And to do that, I had decided to follow the path of treasures on the first day, defeat the students for the next two days, go to some of the monster dans that I know on the fourth day, meet up with El on the fifth day and then we go in that bitch''s ce and defeat her, andstly on the sixth day, we defeat the remaining people with high points that weren''t needed in our future ns.''


    That was what I wanted to do at least. Doesn''t look like my first day will go as nned so the rest of the ns have also melted under the zing sun¡­ all thanks to this great bastard standing before me.


    "I said hello mister~. Wouldn''t you at least reply?"


    ''Of all the others, I''m meeting this bastard in a ce he shouldn''t have been.''


    Everything was going great, I was going around killing monsters and collecting the treasures on my path without encountering a single student, and then the first opponent I came across happened to be someone we wanted to avoid meeting for as long as we could.


    ''Which doesn''t look to be possible anymore.''


    "Haaaa¡­"


    Looking up at the person standing a few stapes away from me in his familiar traditional clothing and straw hat, I made a clear bitter face.


    "I can tell you are going to attack me anyway. Why even say hello?"


    I was happily hunting the bigger goblins that gave two points here when he suddenly popped out of nowhere and started saying hello a while back.


    ''He should have been in area R, but we expected him to be somewhere else since everything had changed from what we knew, but to think after El met Lux, I would meet this bastard of all people as my first opponent... absurd for a coincidence.''


    I expected it but the possibilities were almost unknown because we didn''t know where we all would end up in thisbyrinth.


    I hoped we wouldn''t meet or at least if I had to meet any of those five, I would meet Rex, or Cathy, or even AJ as thest thing. But this good luck of mine worked in the opposite way this time.


    "Haha, isn''t saying hello courtesy in the empire? I heard it''s a gesture of kindness."


    "Kindness with that kind of smile? Sure..."


    Ragasage or Ras as we call him was a psychopath like us, especially like me if I said so myself.


    He liked, no, like is a small word. The only absolute delight for his heart was fighting a strong opponent whenever he had the chance to.


    ''That''s practically how he became as strong as he did in that cultivation world.''


    His love for fighting strong opponents was a little different than mine though. I loved fighting new strong people while he would devote eternity if it meant bing strong enough to defeat a single super strong person he had lost against.


    ''The main reason he started training with a sword was also because of how that certain young master of a nameless rich family had cut all his hair with a sword. And then the sword became his life when he lost against that martial arts cultist.''


    His life hadn''t been easy, I know it better than El. But, he was a strong person¡­ so even though this encounter was unexpected, and that creepy smile he had resembled El''s angry smile a little bit, it wasn''t a bad idea to show him the difference between the two of us right from this moment.


    "Hehe, so, should I propose an official duel, or doing it raw will be ok with you?"


    Plus, it was his character trait that he sometimes worded some things so inappropriately without ever realizing it that they sounded too wrong from anyone else''s perspective.


    "No need for that useless thing. It''s just a waste of time. Let''s get started-"


    -Tang!


    ''Should have at least let me finish the sentence you fucker!''


    -Swang!


    "Hehe, I knew you would block that."


    He made a frontal attack and went back as soon as I was instinctively counterattacking. The bastard had some good instincts.


    "That wasn''t fair."


    -Swiiiiish-ng!


    I took a step and moved right before him with my sword aiming for his neck but, this time, the bastard blocked it was his sword, tried redirecting my sword to make me lose my bnce, but failed miserably when his sword just passed right through my Dawn and he almost lost his bnce instead.


    -Skittttch-clung! Bumb! Clung!


    But he smashed his other leg on the ground and supported his body, twisted his torso, and first parried my sword, he knew there would be following attacks so he used his unique footwork to regain his form, and first stopped my fist with a palm attack and then shed his sword to stop my [Horizontal sh], miserably failing again, and hopelessly being thrown back a few steps.


    "Huuuh. You have more strength than me. I wasn''t expecting something like that. You are a top."


    He looked at me, smiling with the happiest smile a human could make, a dull glow of red in those pure tinum eyes, while his words contained a kind of excitement someone wouldn''t even feel while having their first forey.


    But I didn''t have to listen to him since our little battle had already started so I just went ahead and used my [Light walk] to close in on him and simply shed my sword at the best opening I could find.


    -Chiiiiiiing-Clung!


    "And you have quite the pretty eyes as well. Looks like we are going to have some steamy time here, kekeke."


    He had counterattacked with a sh of his own but different from the previous one, this sh contained more strength.


    I could feel the vibration from my sword traveling through my hands and the top of my arms as I was thrown back this time.


    "Well then."


    A red glow overtook his attractive tinum eyes and the smile on his face deepened as the straw hat he was wearing vanished into thin air, revealing his dense red hair flowing down his back.


    The sword he was holding, the heavenly sword that was one of the artifacts of the ancient civilization, his bonded partner, got covered in a very thinyer of transparent energy that wasn''t Aura or Mana, and as he uttered hisst words, I knew¡­


    "Let''s get serious, baby."


    This was the start of our actual fight.


    -Swish.


    And, just from the way he vanished after saying those words,pletely erased his presence, became one with the surroundings, and stayed like that for a few moments, I knew he was considering me a proper opponent he could use most of his avable powers against to not only test me but also to test what he was currently capable of.


    -ng!


    He was doing something logical and fun, and since I had a big fight ahead of me after a few days, it was a good idea to use him to test a few things I was nning on doing with that lusty bitch as well.


    -Boooooooooom!


    ''Still, though, this is fun. Hehe.''

 Chapter 106 106 Clashing swords

    <h4>Chapter 106 106 shing swords</h4>


    [OP: ]


    Lucy and Ras both were excellent swordsmen with a world full of experience and talent. They both knew what a sword was, how to use it, how it should be handled, and how it should be used in a way that one can have the best possible results of their actions from it.


    They knew the sword and wielded it perfectly even at this moment when neither of them or what they were doing was visible to the naked eye.


    -ng! sh! Clung!


    There were only the sparks of strange lights all around the wide area of thisbyrinth with the sounds of two metallic des shing with each other.


    They were fighting at a speed the eyes couldn''t perceive, but looking at the two sword-wielders closely, one could see how they were smiling and shing their des with the intent to kill, not holding their strengths back.


    They were having fun, but this fun of theirs was not something that should be taken for granted.


    -Booooooooom!


    Lucy was using his better stats and senses to attack and his sword or Mana shields to defend against his opponent''s attacks while his opponent was using his battle senses and better mobility to avoid Lucy''s attacks, counter-attacking with his Qi-covered de.


    This unique power was a little different from the atmospheric Mana that Lucy was using and was closer to the Aura but wasn''t exactly it at the same time.


    Qi is the martial energy or vital energy of a person thates from inside like aura but isn''t same in the nature as the atmospheric Mana.


    It is a kind of Mana if seen from the Worldline''s perspective but like how Aura is a highly dense form of Mana, Qi is a Mana that is constantly gathered, cultivated, and stored inside a person''s body. And depending on one''s understanding of their body and the world, the power of this energy increases, just like how Aura bes stronger after going through the process of awakening.


    Still, Qi is a rtively stronger force than the natural Mana and Lucy knew that too, so the advantage of better stats he had was nullified against it.


    The only thing that remained now was their senses, experience, techniques¡­ and skills too, but neither of them seemed to be wanting to use much of their skills.


    -Clung-booooooooom!


    The sh of Qi and Mana with a rock on the ceiling of the cave caused a great exploitation, destroying it from its joint.


    It was a way to create some distance between them from Lucy''s side but Ras ended up using this opportunity to create an opening in Lucy''s unshakable defenses.


    But Lucy had already figured out his intentions so, just after the rock on the ceiling fell to the ground creating a small crater and a fog of dust, he took this opportunity and used footwork to close in on him, sessfully managing tond a hit on his thigh area.


    -Clung!


    But he failed to cut through those traditional-looking clothes that possessed hardness greater than a strong armor even after looking so thin.


    Those clothes¡­ just like Nes''s clothing, were an artifact of multiple functions, one of which being defensive properties that not even Dawn could cut through.


    He expected that, but this failed attempt at least confirmed his thoughts. He now knew he would have to aim for the areas visible out of those clothes, namely the head, hands, and neck.


    "Kekeke, you took the first time."


    The red light in his crazy eyes seemed to have intensified after that very first sessful hit, and the smile he had was deepened further so, he first channeled more Qi in his sword and vanished from the ce he had crashed into.


    ''Light walk¡­!''


    Lucy knew an attack he had to dodge was going to follow as soon as he saw him vanish from his ce so he tried using the footwork skill, but, even before he could move from his position, Ras appeared right before his face and shed at Lucy''s abdomen.


    -Clung!


    -Bhummmm!


    It was a critical attack and Lucy knew he couldn''t use a Mana shield in that short of a time, so he turned Dawn into a shield that covered half of his body and the sessful attack from Ras threw him to the left, crushing him into the wall, almost causing him to lose his footing.


    "Ohhhh! A weapon that can change forms!"


    -Swish!


    -Swash!


    -Clung!


    Ras was smiling down at him with excitement and Lucy was looking up at him with his glowing blue eyes, also smiling with excitement.


    He wasn''t expecting Ras to be this strong already. Only his first restriction should have been lifted so he should have been around level hundred only.


    But from this force, it seems like he had already crossed level one hundred and ten. Not only that, from how he could use so much of his Qi, it seemed like he had been preparing for this entrance exam, expecting some strong opponents, something that had rarely ever happened during the time Lucy had met him in the game.


    Ras was a strong person, crazy too. But, he was also a little arrogant at the start of the game, meaning he shouldn''t have taken the people of the academy so seriously that he would prepare for a battle against someone strong.


    But this unexpected attack that Lucy believed was not something he would be capable of just yet, opened his eyes and reminded him why the two of them called this bastard the ''Eternal variable''.


    He was unpredictable, his actions sometimes were just too different from what they had been thest time in the exact same scenario, and every time they would have to deal with him, they knew they had to expect all the unexpecteds''.


    ''I forgot that for a moment.''


    When Ras used his footwork to attack the fallen Lucy, he also used his Light walk to match his timing and got exactly behind him, attacking his neck at that precise moment¡­ but Ras was familiar with this ssic technique so he took a step forward instinctively when his sword failed to hit the target, used the force generated by that rotation, and turned to the side with the support of the wall.


    -Swaaaaaash...


    "Imcable¡­"


    He mumbled as soon as he turned around afterward and looked as Lucy created a considerable gap between the two of them.


    He was looking Lucy straight in the eyes, the smile on his face vanished, a new seriousness had overtaken the glowing red eyes, and he was observing him, attacking him with imaginary attacks through his eyes, the micro-movements of his body, and subtle movements of his sword.


    It was a technique that the sword masters or highly experienced masters used when assessing an opponent as strong as them.


    Lucy knew this, actually, he was a master when it came to this specific kind of martial battle.


    He used his own subtle movements to not only counterattack all the imaginary attacks but he answered the opponent with his own deadly attacks, something that even he could barely block after using all of the Qi he currently had.


    In that split second, the two of them fought a battle longer than they actually had and this imaginary battle told them many things about each other.


    Lucy now perfectly knew what Ras was currently capable of and Ras knew he stood no chance against this person at least during their current imaginary battle.


    His battle senses were too sharp. Even sharper than him, someone who once stood on the pinnacle of mortality.


    It was like he was facing someone who had seen beyond human capabilities, beyond the sky that few could even dream to reach, the sky that he was now too far away from.


    The way he blocked his attacks with immense precision, the way he counterattacked so perfectly that even he sensed a kind of dread he had not in a very long time made his heart skip a beat.


    It was strange and he couldn''t believe it himself, but it was true. The fact that his opponent was an extraordinary existence, perhaps even more special than his own self, was true, and it made his soul shiver with joy.


    -Sweeeeeeesh¡­


    It was only a brief moment but as if the time had stopped in this ce, everything including the two of them was still.


    Ras attacked first but not only his attacks were blocked, his opponent counterattacked and almost killed him too. Confirming some of his suspicions, and helping him reach the end of his evaluation.


    "I was not expecting to meet someone like you, mister. Please forgive my ignorance."


    He bowed to Lucy, a rare sight for both of them.


    But he knew what it meant when this bastard did that.


    "Can I know your name, mister swordsman?"


    He was bowing sincerely so one would think he was wide open for a frontal attack, and it looked like that as well, but, as someone who knew him, Lucy knew he was sharper than ever at this specific moment.


    This was how he judged the opponents he considered his rivals, and from his experience with him, Lucy knew this was no small thing.


    "Lucifer. But please don''t use honorifics. I''m younger than you perhaps, and you are a great swordsman yourself. I would like it if you could address mefortably."


    Lucy answered his question with a calm tone without hesitation and bowed sincerely as well, showing the courtesy that a great swordsman like he deserved.


    "The name that was given to me, at least how I remember it, is Ragasage. However, you can call me Ras."


    Lucy had learned many things from him and they were still not all of what he could obtain from this person so, he respected him as a swordsman and he revered the art he created as the master of that heavenly sword.


    He knew just how extraordinary Ras was in this world they had created themselves. Ras knew the opponent he was facing was no normal person. They had introduced themselves as well, so¡­


    "Let us begin round two then, Ras."


    An icy-cold bright red me covered Lucy''s sword filling the atmosphere with a strange chill that induced negativity, and, with a new smile on his face, Ras also covered his sword in a pure white me exuding heat stronger than a midday sun of the hottest summer afternoon. A me of passion that could ignite hope in the hearts of anyone nearby.


    "It is my honor, Lucifer. Kekeke."


    Two swords covered by unique Auras. Two people crazy for swords and battles. Smiling faces excited for the next phase of their fun battle¡­ and then there was El,ying in a pool of thick blood, bored after making a mess out of the creatures of thisbyrinth that weren''t even avable for the students taking their entrance exam.

 Chapter 107 107 A painting by swordsmen

    <h4>Chapter 107 107 A painting by swordsmen</h4>


    [OP: ]


    -Clung!


    The battle started as soon as they both disappeared from the scene without leaving behind any traces of their previous presence.


    -Clung! nk!


    -Booooom!


    Just like before, there were sounds of shing metals echoing all throughout the area they were in but, unlike before, instead of sparks produced by two shing des, there were shes of two unique energies that produced not only a bright release of their Aura but also a shockwave that shook the entirety of area they were in.


    -Clunk-boooooom!


    It was strange how there was no personnel visible in this empty cave area filled with energy sts that created craters abruptly all throughout the cave, even destroying the ground and somerge boulders that wouldn''t even have budged otherwise.


    -Boooooooooom!


    [Emergency!]


    [Emergency!]


    [Large destruction due to normal elements of the test has been detected!]


    [An official duel of high intensity is taking ce in area <D>!]


    [Covering the area in the protective barrier to prevent destruction of the examination location.]


    [Registering the achievements of the participants in the data logs.]


    In mere moments after they disappeared, there was destruction all around this area, and it was so severe that the preservation system had to be activated to preserve this part of the examination area.


    They were fighting in a normal-looking location but then the whole ce around them was covered with a unique translucent blue barrier, which thankfully didn''t hinder their deadly dance of colorful explosions¡­


    Lucy''s red Aura was attractive as well as destructive while Ras''s white Aura was destructive but at the same time milder and swifter than his opponent''s.


    It was as if a fire was shing with burning winds¡­ or at least something simr to that. But still, the two of them were sword masters who sadly could not perform to the highest degree of their abilities.


    They were using their attractive Aura, the power of mass destruction that not only is difficult to obtain but is also difficult to master to the extent the two of them had at that young-looking age.


    They were using movements that not even trained martial artists could perform in midair like they were doing with that kind of speed.


    They were also integrating their passive skills into the unique techniques they were performing to sincerely obliterate their opponent, however, they had not yet started using the actual sword techniques that any swordsman would show first thing during their battles.


    They had evaluated their opponents perfectly but since both of them had revealed their Aura, it was necessary to first evaluate the nature, level, power, destructiveness, and uniqueness of the opponent''s Aura.


    Aura was unique to every single person who possessed it after all, that was the reason it was a unique skill and not just a skill.


    It was born from the deepest subconscious of oneself, representing the whole being of the one who possessed it.


    Therefore, it was very much possible to know most of the things about the possessor of Aura just by analyzing it closely, and¡­ both of them had finished the assessment of their opponent so, in the midst of shing his opponent''s heart area, Lucy twisted his body and spun to the other direction, creating a satisfactory distance between the two of them.


    And, it had happened faster than Ras expected so he was surprised by Lucy''s sudden actions, but he knew exactly what he wanted to do, so without waiting, he initiated the technique exchange for him by crouching down on the ceiling of the cave, taking a new form to spring forth towards his opponent.


    ''Crouching tiger ascension!''


    As if a tiger leaping forward at its prey, he was thrown forward at Lucy with a thinyer of Qi covering his body and giving him a unique outline that made his body perfectly aerodynamic.


    ''Six season destion: First chapter of Spring- Rejuvenation!''


    But Lucy was ready for him with his own sword dance that was still in the development phase, a sword dance he had decided to create as his first sword dance, a [Rank-4] skill that he had scheduled to finish shortly after they were back from that certain dungeon.


    -Boooooooom!


    But even though it wasn''t retained as a skill yet, he was able to mold a significant amount of his me attribute Mana into little leaves and flowers and release them at his opponent right after using [Light walk] to dodge his powerful attack that created the secondrgest crater in this now enclosed area.


    -Zaaaaaaa-clung!


    The sword sh of newborn leaves and petals of fire, shot with the destructive power of his Aura clove red sword, did certainly reach the target but right before the attack touched him, Ras stretched his hand back, covered it with his own Aura, and reseed it with a palm attack right at Lucy''s sword sh.


    ''Palm of tranquillity destruction!''


    This palm attack of his could have been something with the power to destroy an entire mountain in its original state but as it was now with his weakened state and the restrictions binding him, all he could do was block this certain attack from Lucy which was more than enough in that instance.


    ''First unleash: Splitting the heavens!''


    He immediately followed up with his own attack but the short time he took to block that attack was something that gave Lucy more than enough time to prepare a formted counterattack exactly for the attack his opponent was going to use.


    ''Six season destion: Third chapter of Spring- Returning winds!''


    A powerful Qi sh wasing towards him from his opponent''s sword but Lucy was already expecting it so he coordinated his timing with the attack of his opponent and just when the sh of energy was close to him, he spun in midair with the edge of his Aura covered sword touching the uing attack and redirected the sh of Qi back at his opponent with a graceful movement...


    Watching him fight was like seeing a professional ssical dancer doing one of the best performances in his life while on the other hand, watching Ras use all those powerful moves against him was like seeing a monk who was overwhelmed with a beastly instinct of victory.


    Both of them were using techniques in this fight, not skills but techniques that they had to prepare, think, and execute all by themselves in this fast-paced fight.


    Had they possessed the same techniques as skills or skills that could aid them in the execution of these specific techniques, everything might have been different but, neither of them currently had the required skills for these specific techniques.


    All Lucy had to aid him was his bestbat skill, [Aspect of sword]. A skill with passive effects that helped him in the execution of all those techniques and made the world''s restrictions rtively lower, and a skill with an active ultimate ability that he was going to use when fighting that bitchter on.


    And, all Ras had was his own innate skill simr to Lucy''s [Aspect of sword] called [Origin true heavenly arts], a skill with almost simr abilities, but something vastly different from what Lucy possessed.


    It also aided him during the battles and in the execution of techniques even though he couldn''t use them the way he used to. And, it also had an ultimate active ability, but he had no intention of using something like that during a mere school entrance test.


    It had a long cooldown time and the energy cost was high as well, just like how it was with Lucy''s skill, so using it was meaningless.


    He was having fun as is, and even though his opponent was proving to be stronger than he had evaluated, it only meant things were going to be fun between them even if this little battle of theirs ended with unexpected results.


    He was having fun even though he knew his opponent somehow already knew what kind of techniques and abilities he possessed and most of the things that he was going to do to attack, defend, and counterattack him during the ongoing battle.


    ''Golden earth turtle''s defense!''


    But it was still fun so he went on with his unique attacks with not-so-unique names¡­ Lucy also wanted to test out a few more things so he continued using this perfect testing tool.


    It was their battle, the battle of two swordsmen who would soon leave their names in the history of this world, as well as the rest of the Worldline. And, it was also a battle of powerful techniques, Mana, Qi¡­ and their Aura.


    They moved in this enclosed cave like the brush of an artist moving on an empty canvas where Ras created craters in the path he walked on resembling shapes and forms present in a drawing and Lucy danced in this canvas like a crane resembling the artist''s finest strokes, lines, and impressions.


    Their Aura, red and white, were the colors that this painting possessed along with the brown of the cave''s soil, the gray of the rocks present here, and the ck of shadows created by the light from different artificial sources.


    Andstly, their passion, greed for victory, and the joy of this process itself were something they enjoyed individually in their own way.


    It was fun. Fighting a strong and fine artist like their opponent was fun for both of them, however, a battle that starts certainly has toe to an end.


    -Oooooooooong¡­!


    "Ok, ok, haaa¡­ it seems this is my loss."


    And, the end of this battle was decided with Ras''s victory.

 Chapter 108 108 A strange box

    <h4>Chapter 108 108 A strange box</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    "Yawhhh~. ''Key. This one''s done."


    It didn''t take long to destroy this nest and kill these blood lion kittens and defeat thest of their boss, leader, elder, father, and fucking whatnot but he was a good-looking (Level-90) red cat so he wasn''t my type.


    ''But this is still shit though, yak.''


    They were called blood lions, yes, but why the hack did they burst like a balloon filled with blood when killed?! My clothes were stained with their shitty impure blood, ughhh!


    There was blood all around me, a lot more blood than we usually have after doing a mass genocide. And I didn''t like this even though it had been fun killing them.


    -Snap!


    Clearing the stains off my clothes with some water, wind, and minerals, I took out a pair of gloves from my storage space.


    "Haaaa¡­ the loot is still loot though. I shouldn''t say no to these useful things."


    Blood lions were some of the few creatures that dropped something after their death, not items or things like that but some of their biological materials that get left behind after their death.


    ''It''s better to say all the creatures in the ''semi-non physical'' category gather all their life force into a certain part of their bodies before dropping dead, the same way some of the energy beasts gather all of their total energy and condense it into the form of an energy core.''


    It''s a natural process and these things can be used in the creation of some other good things, plus, as they were lions, a kind of rulers, there were some pretty things from their previous praysying all around in this dan of theirs.


    ''Let''s see¡­''


    Collecting stuff from a pool of blood wasn''t an easy task. Definitely not. Yak. Would have loved it if it was pure blood though.


    Especially his, hehe.


    "ws, teeth, essence, I see a few eyes and rare drops of skin as well. There''s also six stat stones for Mana and stamina so this little harvest seems to be good."


    Hmm. Not bad actually.


    ''I got thirty good things in total¡­ and the stat stones will go to their unique storage as usual.''


    All the creatures in the Worldline had a chance to drop a stat stone that increased a certain stat by one to three points depending on your luck. However, one can only use a stat stone when the strength of the state it has is greater than or equal to the strength of the stat the user has.


    ''We had hundreds of stat stones piled up after spending years of our lives hunting in that forest but, since the strength of our stats was so high, we were going to wait until we area ready for the second stat awakening to increase them all in one go.''


    That was the n, and after we do that, we should be strong enough to take on creatures tens maybe even a hundred levels above us easily.


    "Then the ride to the next stat awakening should be pretty easy- hmm? What''s this?"


    I was gathering stuff around a small cave some distance away from where I killed thest guy and among some attractive gold and jewels and random stuff, my eyes fell on a unique metallic box.


    ''White eyes.''


    ============


    [Storage safe]


    -> A storage device with 12 cubic meters of inner storage.


    -> It is made with advanced dwarves technology and there seem to be hidden markings on it.


    (Infuse an appropriate amount of Mana to reveal the markings.)


    -> The storage safe seems to be in a locked state and requires the ''key'' to unlock it.


    (The items inside cannot be determined due to interference of a unique power.)


    ============


    "Oh? Interesting¡­


    I didn''t know I would find something like this in this simple ce. Lucy never mentioned there was something like this over here.


    Ah, did it say it will reveal something if I infuse Mana?"


    -Oooooong.


    I infused some Mana into the device and, though there was no reaction at first, after a continuous Mana infusion, the silver metallic box glowed with blue light, some unique magical patterns that seemed to be enchantments appeared all around it too, and on one side, a familiar insignia materialized on its surface.


    "Theocracy¡­ no, looks like this is something directly rted to the pope."


    A unique cross with a symbol containing twelve major constetions of this in the back. Something that directly revealed the pope''s authority.


    ''He''s another bastard we will have to kill within a few years or so but he isn''t an opponent we can defeat at our current level.''


    Not only was that bastard a master of holy and light sorcerer but if not for the existence of <Saint of purest light>, he would be considered one of the absolutes of this world.


    ''The temple¡­''


    There were many known gods of this world and so were their followers, but the [Temple] was the main religious organization on this, and aside from the theocracy of cross of the western continent, there was a whole nation controlled solely by the Temple on all four continents under different religion leaders. However, the pope was a central authority and the highest position of this religion.


    He was the proxy chosen by all twelve gods the temple worshiped and¡­ the bastard was almost immortal with the current age of 1329 years. But he was still not the strongest.


    "Dragoneel. My dear cute hotty."


    He was a key figure in our n that we needed as our own but for that to happen, we had to do many things, be criminals, then heretics, destroy a city, build a nation of our own, and show the world some miracles that only the gods are thought to be capable of.


    "We have many things to do, haaa¡­"


    Life was tough, the world was a bitch, things were tiring, and I was getting bored again.


    This unique cube, or the storage safe that I just found was locked with a unique magical formation that was tooplicated for any human mind to understand¡­ which meant it was fucking too easy.


    I can unlock it right now, but I should confirm it with Lucy just in case he knows something about this.


    But the bastard was fighting another bastard like him right now, haaa¡­


    "Anyway, let''s go to the next ce."


    Storing the things here and the box in my storage space and collecting the remaining stuff, I walked towards the front entrance of the dan, which was blocked by a barrier with two strong-looking armored knights guarding two sides of it.


    "Hello, gentlemen. Thanks for your good work."


    The barrier they were using to block this ce was pretty good, but it wasn''t something that could block my path so after disabling it for a moment, I put it back as it was after I was out.


    The guards didn''t react to my genuine greetings though. They were cold bastards that just stood there like statues. Hump!


    ''They didn''t care who was walking out of it. Their only work here was to stop anyone from passing through that gate. Nothing else.''


    These guards were good when they weren''t doing their work but when working, they were boring and mean like right now. Bastards!


    "Heh, so, to the next location¡­"


    Walking away on this lonely path of mine, I encountered some lone monsters and strong creatures but they were pretty easy to deal with.


    I just killed them, walked forward, and looked around for treasures but for some fate-forsaken reason, the only good thing I got after that ring was a small crystal bead that can store a little bit of Mana, something I can use as an explosive.


    But that was it, and all the students I encountered and defeated also didn''t have more than a few points so it was just too bad and frustrating! Ughhhh!


    ''Defeating someone with no points gives a hindered points to the winner but if someone even has one point, the winner will end up with that one point, something that was happening with me right now.''


    All the chicks and babies I met on my path to the deeper reagon of thebyrinth had one to ten points so I was at a loss here.


    I had only gathered around a thousand points by the time I reached area <W>, and the top people were already ying on the field of tens of thousands at that time, the first person in the rankings being Rex as usual.


    ''He must be doing his auto farming so his speed of point gathering was extraordinary as is, but, I think he met Cathy from how she is ranked second and their score is increasing simultaneously.''


    They weren''t a team but were simply working together for the time being, which was a good thing.


    They were acquaintances already and, it shouldn''t be long before they be friends.


    ''I''m rooting for you two~. Be one and gimme my nieces and nephews~.''


    AJ should also be fucking someone somewhere so it was fine as well, but that bastard will rise from the ashes during thest few days to hunt the remaining juicy prey.


    It will be a fun show, but we should be fighting that bitch by that time.


    "Hmmm¡­ everything''s good it seems."


    There was nothing too big or out of ce from what I can tell from the rankings, so it was going good¡­ fuck! Then why am I still so far behind?!


    Where were these people with higher points hiding?! Why the fuck is no one here?!


    Thest area I was in was filled with little babies, the area before it was practically empty, and even this area! There was fucking no one here as-


    "Oh!"


    Suddenly, I could hear some kind of footsteps from a distance away so I slowed down and waited for them, and, by the time their shadows were visible some distance away, I had recognized one of the footstepsing this way.


    "Hey Nes~. Looks like you are doing pretty fine~. Who is the person-"


    "Hmmm? Is that El? El~!!"


    Nes came running towards me with her usual joyous smile but, the person she was walking with, was certainly not someone I wanted around her.


    "Oh? Is that someone you know Miss Agnes?"


    He was a bastard even worse than AJ.


    ''Now I know why this area seemed so empty as well.''


    It was all because of this piece of absolute fucking mosquito-shit, but now that he was before me, he will have to die, for real...

 Chapter 109 109 A shitty killer

    <h4>Chapter 109 109 A shitty killer</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    "El~! Do you know how scared I was when everyone vanished? You know how absurd questions those people were asking! Do you know how weird it is to just throw everyone in this weird ce with this weird vibe and tell them to fight the monsters and each other?!


    Those people taking these tests are scary and bad! I didn''t even want to fight others!"


    She was in a worse state than I thought she would be. My poor dear Nes¡­


    "It''s alright, Nes. It''s all just a test. And these tests have been the same for everyone for a very long time so it''s not even in the hands of the one who would grade us.


    It''s how things work here, just like how the strong or special creatures rule in a forest but are still always a part of nature and bound by natural restrictions.


    You understand we could only do our best, right? There''s nothing greater to this little thing."


    It was difficult to calm her down since she was crying while tightly hugging me, and yes I looooooooved this, but there was no need for her to waste her precious tears on a trivial matter like this.


    "Oh. Looks like you are someone close to Miss Agnes."


    A typical calm voice with anger, lust, and animosity hidden deep within it, sharp blue eyes that were observing even the simplest of my movements, fine but not too attractive clothes like that of someone from the upper ss, and two short swords hanging on his waist. He was a typical side viin of his entrance exam arc.


    "Uhun. Uhun. Yes¡­ El is my friend."


    I was going to answer that bastard with a few curses of my own but Nes spoke up even while crying, calling me her ''friend'' with emotions that expressed a far more intimate rtionship than the ''friendship'' that people usually knew about.


    ''Well, we were inseparable at this point and since we had already slept together and knew how each other tasted, it wasn''t wrong to say we were a family.''


    And she calls Lucy big brother too so, she was my sister. A cute lovely pretty hot sister that I would love nothing more than¡­ ugh!


    ''We all can do many hot things if only that bastard ever agrees! Still, if I really want to make him go against his own irond rules, I will need a lot more wishes than him, fuck!''


    It wasn''t possible anytime soon, perhaps it will never be possible. That shitty bastard.


    ''I will have to be satisfied with doing just the civil things¡­ fucking shitty bastard!''


    "Oh? Your friend? Looks like you two are very close friends then."


    "Yes¡­"


    She was still crying in my arms and this bastard was having some weird thoughts, thinking Nes and I had a rtionship involving love or at least sexual intimacy¡­ which I wouldn''t mind having, but it sadly wasn''t the case, tsk.


    ''Just look at him licking his lips. Bastard''s already on the train of imagination.''


    He must be thinking how if Nes and I were lovers, he would have a chance to fuck two gorgeous hotties at once. Pieceofshit doesn''t know he''s gonna die in a few moments.


    "How lovely~. Hello, prettydy. I''m Eggy. It is an honor to meet you."


    "Don''t sully the name of a divine thing like Eggs you fucker."


    "Hmmm? Apologies? I didn''t catch that."


    "I said hello."


    Hugging Nes tighter than before, I smiled ''warmly'' at the bastard who dared sully the name of a divine object. He deserved such a painful death that even the gods would fear the process.


    "El?"


    Nes knew something was wrong from the way I was holding her tightly but I smiled at her in the usual way so she at least grasped that something was wrong and she had to follow my lead from now on. The opponent was no normal person.


    ''A fucker that had made a contract with someone who had a direct contract with a demon, aka tool of a shitty demon''s tool.''


    But unlike the normal ones who are scammed into epting that power, this bastard did so willingly, and not just because of the power, but because of the thrill of possessing that power, well fuck.


    "How did you meet this person Nes? Is he someone that helped you or something?"


    "U-ummm. Yes. He helped me when a few people were attacking me together.


    He stopped them and taught them how they could get more points by just defeating someone with no points multiple times.


    They all even thanked him for the great advice."


    And then he must have sent them off with his shitty underhanded techniques. Coward.


    "Oh? Can we do that? I should have known it was possible. This exins how all those top people have such high scores~."


    "Right? I also didn''t know at first but then I saw someone do this kind of thing and then they continued onwards and gathered more and more points. Hahaha."


    ''Look at this bastard, lol. No shit Nes fell for his tricks.''


    It was certainly true that one can get a hundred points more than one time from a single yer but it was limited to a thousand points and even that had to be under certain conditions or else it wouldn''t work.


    It was a difficult thing and someone could do that even with the monsters present here and Rex was doing just that to get that many points.


    Cathy was helping him too so the speed and efficiency were twice as fast as what he should have had if he had been doing the thing alone.


    And here was this bastard, spouting nonsense like getting unlimited points just like that. Dogshit braindead psycho.


    "Hahaha. Nice nice. So is that how you are ranked the fifth, mister? It''s certainly amazing."


    Shit bastard.


    ''He would have been sent off by Ras or someone else had he just continued what he was doing but he tried scamming my Nes of all the things in thisbyrinth¡­ bastard has signed the death agreement while being sober.''


    "Hmm? Fifth rank? But isn''t he-"


    -nk¡­!


    "No, no mister. Bad manners."


    There were demonic humans in this world, the people who formed a contract with a demon. And then there were human bastards who had made a contract with the demonic humans, gaining the power to use their power indirectly.


    They were humans but still, they could use demonic powers, which meant they could use the abilities of that demon indirectly. Just like what he was doing right now¡­


    -Clung!


    "Who are you?"


    His eyes had turned dark red, not ck like the demonic humans but red, a shitty red far, far different from my pure one.


    "Your death, bastard. You made a terrible mistake."


    As soon as I mentioned his original rank, which belonged to someone named Natalian on the ranking boards, he quickly attacked me with his short swords.


    And Nes watched as I hid her behind me and blocked the bastard with my mana shield.


    "El?! What-"


    "He''s a bad person dear. Do you see those red eyes and that strange Aura? He has killed many people and is connected to a demon."


    "Demon?! But-¡­!"


    "Yes you couldn''t sense anything, I understand. It was because of his unique ability to mask his true status window, emotions, and intentions. A rather shitty ability."


    -nk!


    -Ooooooooong!


    -Booooooom!


    He threw his short sword at me after covering it in a dark Mana, which felt kind of ''polluted''¡­ Mana mixed with demonic energy.


    And this mix was unstable so as soon as it collided with my counterattack of pure Mana, it created a strange explosion of darker energy.


    The bastard was showing his true colors now... not that it mattered.


    His death was confirmed anyway.

 Chapter 110 110 Her punishment*

    <h4>Chapter 110 110 Her punishment*</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    "Kekeke. I don''t know how you know all those things about me but rest assured, I will take good care of your bodies when you are in eternal sleep. Kekekeke~!"


    Themon look he had changed into a serial killer''s with his tongue licking his de and his skin pale like he hadn''t touched grass in his lifetime.


    ''But the bastard was strong.''


    The shockwave created by that sh of attacks was strong enough to destroy the nearby rocks and shake the entire cave area.


    He a psychopath who loved killing innocent people, especially young and talented ones. And of course, just like any third rare shit, he took the highest degree of pleasure in rapeing the pretty targets before or perhaps after their deaths.


    In the game, after passing with a high score and selecting a number of targets, heter killed many of the students who had failed to get into the academy, and then, in many scenarios, he even became a full demonic human, and openly ran rampant in a small kingdom.


    ''In general, he should have been killed by either Ras or Rexter on but he met Nes this time, and I can''t let him escape from here.''


    He was here as a student right now so he was under the protection system so he could not be killed by normal means, which meant I had to bypass the system interface to kill him.


    But for that, I first had to get my hands-''


    -p.


    "El?"


    Nes tapped my shoulder just when I was about to proceed with what I nned, and when I turned back, I saw a look in her eyes that even though familiar to me, I hadn''t seen even once during our time together this time.


    "Did you say he is a bad person and he has killed many people?"


    -Ooooooooooooooong!


    A sudden surge of pink energy exploded in the area, time stopped, and a sudden pressure fell on all of us.


    "And he tried hurting you as well, didn''t he?"


    Her pretty pink eyes which always contained her usual timidness or happiness were now more serious than ever, and, there was anger in them.


    "Doesn''t that mean he has to be punished?"


    Pink energy containing white stars that had filled the surrounding area gathered and took the form of chains and shot towards the basted who was feeling the greatest fear of his life.


    ''He made the biggest mistake of his life when he thought this pretty looking girl was actually ''normal'' or ''weak''.''


    I had Lucy''s [Six Walls] and could still feel the pressure that was dominating the area so it was unimaginable just what kind of dread that bastard might be feeling right now.


    "He has to be punished, right?"


    The chains bound his limbs, wrapped around his head, and even his middle body.


    The nk look in his eyes as he looked down at the two of us, especially at the girl that he had ''protected'' all this time, was the funniest thing I had seen in a while.


    "El? It''s ok if I punish him, right?"


    She looked at me with the anger still present in those eyes, the cial melting warm smile on her face that she was giving me being one of the greatest presents I had received in a while.


    And she was asking me an obvious question.


    "Of course, you should."


    If I had done it myself, I would have had to disconnect him from the personal system of the academy. Only then would I have been able to actually kill him. But if it was Nes and her special space attributed ''Dust'' powers¡­


    "Alright then~."


    -Ooooooooooong!


    She lifted her hand and aimed her palm at the bastard floating in the sky after nodding at me happily.


    "You shouldn''t have done all those bad things, sir."


    She slowly started folding her palm and at the same time, the chains wrapped all around his body started tightening.


    "KHAAAAAAAAAA!"


    He must have felt an excruciating amount of pain from just that much, kekeke, but it had just begun.


    "You should have done good things and lived a normal life instead."


    She continued folding her palm and with each passing second, the pressure on his body increased exponentially.


    "If you had that much strength, you should have helped others and lived happily."


    "KHAAAAAAAAAA!"


    The pressure on his body reached the allowed threshold of the system so his entire body was suddenly covered in ayer of green light.


    [Warning!]


    [Warning!!!]


    [The pressure threshold has been triggered by a test participant in area <W>!]


    [The preservation measures have been applied!]


    "You were a healthy person but you hurt others, and you even tried hurting my friend. You shouldn''t have done that."


    Her hand was almost in a holding position and it seemed like she was holding a ss, but it was only a ss. She had more than enough strength to shatter it. Which she did¡­


    -Krrrrr-krrrrrraaaaaaaakkk!


    Cracks appeared in the green system sheet covering his body and within moments after they had appeared, they shatteredpletely and revealed his body.


    [Emergency!]


    [Someone has broken the system barriers!]


    [Reporting to the Guardian!]


    [¡­]


    [Due to the instructions from the original administrator, further investigation is canceled.]


    [Recording the achievements of the targets into the data logs.]


    "KHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"


    The chains started pressuring his skin now that the system restraints were lifted and just like a watermelon being pressured by hundreds of rubberbands tied around it, his entire body started squeezing.


    "I''m sorry¡­ but you were a bad person. I hope you find peace."


    Blood was flowing out from all the holes in his body already, his skin red, all the blood vessels jammed, and his eyes had already lost their lights long ago too. And Nes was a good person so she ended his suffering as soon as she could andpletely closed her fist.


    -Putchk!


    And, as soon as she did that, the chains enveloped his bodypletely and, he popped like a balloon, raining blood in the ce he had died.


    -Katraaaaaaaa¡­


    And he had died so, the chains continued shrinking and squeezing his body with so much pressure that by the time the chains were done with their task and Nes had finished giving her punishment, the bastard who had killed many until now¡­ not even his existence remained in this world anymore.


    "Haaa. So~. How are you doing, El~."


    And since the source of her anger was taken care of, she turned back to me with her usual happy smile, asking me that question like the usual her always would.


    But fuck¡­ what she did with him was sexy!


    ''I love this girl man. Really~.''


    She genuinely obliterated someone from existence and then she was asking me how I was with the purest emotions anyone could!


    ''The diabolical pureness.''


    That title suited her perfectly. I can''t wait until she gets it this time lol. And I would be with her, watching her do many things like she just did with that unique innocence of hers, smiling like I''m doing right now from the side, patting her head just like I will in a moment afterwards.


    She was the purest person in this world. And this genuinely happy reaction was the reason for that...


    This girl was the best!


    "Hehehe~. You are amazing, Nes~!"


    So amazing that I would have kissed you right now if my first kiss hadn''t belonged to that bastard~.


    ''But rest assured. You will get a kiss someday too, hehe~.''

 Chapter 111 111 A winning battle

    <h4>Chapter 111 111 A winning battle </h4>


    [OP: ]


    On one side, El was thanking Nes while hugging her, and on the other side, Lucy was backed off to a wall, looking back at his opponent with a defeated smile.


    "You are a strong swordsman, Ras."


    His sword was not in his hand anymore, he had raised his hands, it was a clear indication of surrender, and his opponent bought it happily.


    "You are too, Lucifer. It was an enjoyable match."


    His opponent had put his sword back, or it had just vanished the way it hade outta nowhere so, he did the same and put it back in his sheath. And then he extended a hand to the opponent, a little happy smile present on his face.


    He had won the duel, though he had to resort to the power that he wanted to avoid using in a ce like this, he certainly won the battle.


    He didn''t even have to actually use the active ability of that powerful skill, the opponent recognized the lethal power of that skill from only its initialization.


    He was amazing to have realized it with just that much, and even more amazing to surrender without any further struggles.


    He was admirable to give up on a close victory while only trusting his senses.


    He was amazing¡­ so admirable that he let his guard down for real this time.


    -Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish.


    -Sketch!


    Lucy walked forward while extending his hand for the handshake, the bitter smile still present on his face.


    But just after taking a step, Lucy vanished and reappeared behind Ras at such a high speed that even his high senses failed to react in time.


    The sword that had suddenly vanished, was back in his hands and it had graced his opponent''s neck just a little so there was a mark on it as well, something that could have been a fatal injury had he so much as wished for it.


    And the system recognized it as an undeniable loss.


    [One of the participants has received a critical wound. The duel has been concluded.]


    [The preservation system around the area in question has been lifted. The participants in question are forbidden from any furtherbat for 10 minutes.]


    [The winning participant will take all the possessed points of the defeated one.]


    [The achievements have been recorded in the data logs.]


    They both had received these messages and then Lucy received the message that he had obtained arge amount of points that pushed him into the top twenty rankings. And, Ras was suddenly surprised.


    "I apologize for doing such a dishonest thing but I promised my sister that I would win. I couldn''t go back on my words since the consequences of that would be worse than simply losing to you.


    I wish we can have a better and more honest battle in the future."


    His voice was sad again as he retracted his sword, went before Ras, and bowed sincerely. He also didn''t like this. Ras was the clear winner of the battle since he was willing to even use his ultimate skill.


    But he told her that he would win, so he had to win in this match or else she would have asked for a wish aspensation for breaking their promise.


    And that was something he couldn''t afford.


    "Ha¡­ hahahaha."


    Ras covered his face after realizing what had just happened andughed heartily as if this situation was even more fun to him than the pleasure of victory.


    "The duels recognized by the system are only concluded after one receives a fatal injury or an injury that could have been fatal, hunh?


    Haha, I didn''t know this one. And besides, that speed you had at the end, the way you exploded your Mana in those specific muscles and at the end of your feet to gain it, haaa¡­ amazing. Just amazing.


    You got me there this time, Lucifer."


    He was smiling even brighter than a moment ago. The defeat seemed more attractive to him than the momentary happiness of an unfinished battle''s victory.


    "Haha, Lucifer oh Lucifer¡­ thank you."


    He patted Lucy''s shoulder and looked at him with a deeper admiring gaze, smiling at him like he had found something he had been searching for all this time.


    "And yes, let''s have another match when we get the chance."


    Lucy also looked up at him with a helpless and bitter expression but, his victory was a fact and everything had concluded already so he nodded at Ras.


    He knew what kind of person this battle-crazy swordsman was, so he didn''t dislike him particrly.


    He was a unique person, certainly a wonderful swordsman, but above all, his tendency to consider every person he had lost against his eternal rivals was Lucy''s favorite.


    He would fight them and get stronger to win against them until he wins against them in a fair fight. And he was stubborn about this. The most stubborn one in this entire world perhaps.


    But that very stubbornness was one of his greatest strengths, and Lucy admired it.


    "By the way, did you say you promised your sister that you would win against me? How''s that though? Did you already know you would have to fight me or something?"


    He was asking that question with genuine curiosity, trying to figure out a little more about this new rival of his, but¡­ Lucy was a lord when it came to acting.


    "Hmm? No, no. Nothing like that. We just have a telepathy skill to talk even while being away so I was talking with her when you arrived.


    She seems to be busy with someone else right now though."


    The way he answered was so perfect and natural that it was impossible to gather any kind of information from his visible actions.


    He was able to perfectly control his body so he could even hide the micro-movements of the body that are usually involuntary during things like this.


    He could lie to someone''s face and they would naturally believe his words, he was that proficient in this field. Perhaps that''s why he was a global superstar in his previous life.


    "A telepathy skill, hun? Isn''t that convenient¡­"


    Ras tried his best to analyze him but he found absolutely nothing strange, wrong, or different about him.


    His intention hinted that there was something more to this but, the fact that this person at least didn''t possess something like a future-seeing ability had been confirmed.


    "Well, the battle''s over, and so is the first day. We should get going now, right?"


    They couldn''t fight each other anymore and there was no need to fight. They had exhausted a significant amount of stamina from that fight so they had to first recover from that, and they had shown each other some pretty amazing things too, so they also had to make a new strategy to fight against the opponent who now knew their moves.


    "Yes, it looks like that. Ok then, I will be going. I look forward to the next time."


    "Yes, I will be the one on top of you next time."


    "¡­sure."


    With great poweres great disabilities, and his was the habit of saying sus things at the sus? time.


    But Lucy was already familiar with it so he bid his farewell and used [Light walk] to vanish from his ce, and continued forward towards the center of thebyrinth at their meeting spot.


    It was a nice time, and he had his fair share of fun, but now he needed to get serious.


    El was doing unexpectedly well to get that wish from their bet.


    "But now that I think about it¡­


    He knew El tried to hide her feelings a while back and also that she was unusually happy right now. Something must have happened and he wanted to ask what, but he was in the middle of a duel so he couldn''t.


    [ "El, what''s happening?" ]


    But now that his duel was over, he asked her and, the excited reply he got from her was not something he was expecting along with the name she mentioned.


    [ "Lucy~. Baby~. I love Nes~." ]


    Alright not this one, she was doing her weird love announcements that were perfectly normal.


    [ "I met that Natalian bastard~. He was with Nes and was trying to pick her up with his usual techniques, but then they met me~.


    Lololol, darling~. I provoked him first and he attacked us but even before I started my counterattacks, Nes used her powers and obliterated that guy hahahahahaha~.


    The way he died lol, It was Amrita to these thirsty eyes, keke. Kekekeke.


    She was angry for the first time since he attacked us and tried to hurt me, hehehehe.


    Nes asked me if she could punish him with the SWEETEST smile until now~! How could have I said no to that~?" ]


    She spoke a little too much in that too little time and Lucy definitely missed many things but most of it was her strangeughter so they can be ignored this time.


    He focused on her words more closely and he understood most of the things, but it still didn''t go well with him.


    The first day had just ended and she had already met Nes. And they even killed a minor viin too.


    It was too much for him to wrap his head around at once so he first found a good spot and sat down after killing the bunch of dogs over there.


    [ "Auriel. Start from the start." ]


    That bastard shouldn''t have been with Nes but he was, which meant more things had changed and, Nes was able to kill him with her dust powers without the restriction brake investigation of the system, which meant the headmaster also interfered this time.


    It wasn''t natural¡­ and he couldn''t possibly overlook this for their proper future and ns.

 Chapter 112 112 Own stories

    <h4>Chapter 112 112 Own stories </h4>


    [OP: ]


    [ "OK, so, you mean he was with her from the start and Nes encountered him when she was being attacked by some unknown people?" ]


    [ "Yup, ah, and they were most likely defeated by him afterward. And, from her descriptions, it seems to me like they were the group from Freedom Alliance, the ones who should have been defeated by Lux or Ras. Perhaps Nes was too bbergasted since she didn''t know the fact that they all wouldn''t die even if she drilled a hole in them here but, the way she killed that bastard was amazing~!" ]


    El sounded delighted about the fact that her(?) Nes actually killed someone because he tried hurting her. And besides that fact, she didn''t care much about anything else.


    Things would happen, it was a given. Enjoying the moment was more fun to her than worrying about uncertain little things.


    Her beloved darling was doing it already, and he was better at it, so she had nothing to worry about.


    [ "Haaa¡­ you dummy. Must be nice being in that situation, hun?" ]


    [ "Of course~. It''s Nes we are talking about~." ]


    [ "Haaaa¡­ alright. Send her off carefully, and please don''t forget to tell her the important things she does not know about thisbyrinth. Oh, better send her somewhere around area <R>." ]


    Nes could read someone''s emotions and feelings, and see their sincerity in whatever they were doing. She can tell if someone wishes her harm just by their vibe, that was the reason she was so friendly toward them the first time she met them.


    She knew who was the good or right person and who was a bad and malicious one. However, she couldn''t distinguish it this time because of that person''s unique ability and there was a good chance she won''t be able to do so again if someone has a simr ability.


    She relied on this ability of hers a little too much, she knew that fact now. And it was thanks to El, so she was even more thankful to her.


    She had to work on it and learn how to distinguish people by their actions rather than just their unique vibe. She might be in danger otherwise.


    This made her closer to El, and since this was an unexpected event that she was not expecting to happen anytime soon, she was even happier.


    [ "Yepiii~! You take care too¡­ wait no. Go die you bastard! Why are you still higher ranked than me?!" ]


    They both had just fought against people who were in high rankings and still, his rank was higher than hers even though she had a little more points than him now.


    She had contributed to the fight against that shitty killer, so even though most of the points went to Nes, she had received a considerable amount of points, pushing her just a few ranks below her beloved brother.


    [ "You weren''t the one who defeated your opponent while I won fair and square. Of course, I''m higher ranked than you." ]


    [ "Fair and square my foot! You cheater!" ]


    [ "No ma''am. I won fairly. Ras even thanked me you know." ]


    [ "That bastard would thank anyone who defeats him, you piece of shit! This is not fair! You are cheating!" ]


    [ "Instead of getting angry and wasting time, do something productive like me and earn more points ma''am. Oh, it''s fine if you wanna hand that wish over without a fight. I don''t mind-" ]


    [ "Fuck you! Don''t talk to me!" ]


    [ "Yes, yes." ]


    Lucy was hunting beasts in a restricted monster dan so his rankings were increasing even as they spoke while on the other hand, El was having a fine breakfast with Nes.


    He was working hard for that wish and here she was, drinking tea with her dear friend. But, he knew if he wanted to maintain this higher score ranking, he had to put in even more effort.


    The only way he could earn points was by defeating the monsters, getting the hidden treasures, and defeating the other students in the duels. However, El had another way of increasing her points at a faster speed like Rex was doing right now.


    She can do that ''auto hunting'' but he didn''t have that level of processing power to pull something like that. He was a normal person with talent and some strengths but mental calction was not one of them.


    At the very least, he couldn''t do it the way El, Cathy, and Rex could.


    So, he had to stick to the traditional methods and find the ones hoarding higher points and work relentlessly until the end, that was the only way he could guarantee his victory.


    And he had his Luck, so he had faith in himself.


    "Ugh! That bastard!"


    "A-ahem! What happened?!"


    Lucy continued his hunting while El''s sudden words made Nes spit out her tea.


    "Lucy is a bastard!"


    Nes was looking at her with a sudden shocked expression and uncertainty.


    The way El shouted shocked her and, if not for the food basket in herp, she would have jumped up in surprise.


    "Eh¡­?"


    She thought something serious had happened but after hearing her mention Lucy''s name, she confirmed this was one of those times when she just curses out of nowhere for no reason.


    She had done this multiple times but Nes could still not get used to this weird behavior of hers...


    "Nes!"


    "Yes...!"


    Nes thought this was just a usual outburst like always so she was trying to calm herself, but then El shouted her name out of nowhere. And the involuntary response from poor Nes almost sounded like she was about to cry from its sudden shock.


    "I think I will have to go now."


    But this thing that El said¡­ it wasn''t something Nes was expecting.


    "W-w-what do you mean you have to go?! Shouldn''t we form a t-team?!"


    She was confused and afraid. The whole test experience hadn''t been any fun for her. The 25 questions were all tormenting and this ce was bad. She just wanted to go home if she could, but she couldn''t do that.


    She had to pass this test and get into the academy regardless of how tough it seemed. And for that, she thought she would have El by her side.


    She thought she could rely on her now that they were reunited like this but, she was saying she had to go? Surely she wasn''t abandoning her in this terrible ce¡­ right?


    "No, little girl."


    El patted her head with a warm smile and stood up.


    "This is a test, remember? You have to do it on your own."


    "B-but we can form-"


    "Yes we can form teams but as I said, ''you'' have to do it on your own."


    Nes also stood up after putting the food basket down and started speaking in a louder voice, but El cut him midway and shook her head while saying that.


    "It is a test for all of us.


    Yes, one can form teams, but you know how their collective points would be counted as a singr entity''s, right?


    The team formation is for those who are a team and will always be a collective entity, like Lucy and me. But you, my dear, even though our dearest friend, are meant to shine alone.


    You have to do it by yourself, and we will always be there for you so, don''t worry.


    This is our test, so, we all have to do our best."


    El hugged her out of nowhere and the surprise on Nes''s face grewrger. She understood what El was trying to say but it still didn''t make any sense to her.


    "But why? W-why do I have to do it¡­ by myself?"


    There were tears at the end of her eyes once again, El knew it even though she couldn''t see her face, so she hugged her tighter.


    "Remember, Nes? You once told me your mom and others used to say you are different from the others?


    How they told you there will be difficulties you will face because you are specialpared to others even though you look just like them?


    How there will be difficult times before you?


    This is just one of those situations.


    You are special, this is one of those difficult times that you will have to see through by yourself, however, you aren''t alone.


    Your family is with you, and we are here as well, so don''t worry. Even if you are by yourself, you will be alright."


    She patted her back, took ast feel of her sweet scent and perfect body, and after ast squeeze, she sat back down and picked up her tea cup.


    "I should finish this before going though. Help me Nes~."


    Every protagonist has their own story, just like how everyone is the protagonist of their own story.


    And even though a part of theirs, Nes had a journey of her own.


    She was also a protagonist, so she had to ovee many challenges, change herself, be a better person, graduate from here, and go back to meet her family in that forest.


    And that would still only be the start of her unique adventure...


    "Smfff. Smfff. El, you are a meanie!"


    "I''m crazy and awesome as well dear. Here, your favorite."


    She handed her a lunchbox when she sat back with sad tears, but El wiped them with her handkerchief and patted her cute little head.


    "It''s fascinating how you''re the same person that obliterated that bastard a while ago."


    "Smffff, did you say something, smffff."


    "I said you are cute. Quickly finish this up so I can go. I have to have more points than that bastard to win our bet you know?


    Look, he''s climbing the ranks like a war horse rushing through a sea of soldiers¡­ ah. That reminds me, Nes¡­"


    El had to tell a few things about thisbyrinth to her so, she was going to finish this task and this sweet warm tea before parting ways with her friend.


    She had to catch up with Lucy''s points and for that, she was going to create her own point farm like Rex and Cathy.


    She was excited to try a new method that had recently popped into her head too so it was exciting for her.


    It would be fun for her¡­ however, while Lucy was working hard and these two were having their breakfast, their other family member, Eva, was being surrounded by all the other people applying to be the official helpers in the academy.


    It was chaotic and sudden so Eva was going through a difficult moment.


    And, since it was their break time, the three cat examiners were having fun watching that fundy suffer under their respectful voices and genuine greetings...


    .

 Chapter 113 113 Sir Fang

    <h4>Chapter 113 113 Sir Fang</h4>


    [Eva''s POV: ]


    "Haaaa¡­"


    Retracting Luel and taking a deep breath after finishing my demonstration, I stood there with closed eyes for a moment, felt the gentle breeze of the fine sunny garden, and released it after a while.


    "It was tough."


    I gave my all in this demonstration and even pushed myself a little since this was going to be one of the important factors that would decide if we passed or not.


    Lu and El were doing their best out there, so I had to do whatever I could as well.


    And this was just the first part of our test. There were two parts of the first test remaining and after that, there was the summoning process as well which I was looking forward to.


    I don''t know what familiar I will get but I have to have a familiar. I must have one. Or else¡­


    ''But I shouldn''t worry. El said I will get one easily like everyone else so I don''t have to worry about that.''


    And since the first test was over, I should prepare myself for the second one. They will ask us some difficult questions so I should go through the material El gave me onest time.


    "Ok¡­"


    I opened my eyes with a determined expression and started walking back to the cooking ce to finish baking the rest of the cookies when I heard a familiar old voice.


    "Excuse me, Miss. Can I have a moment of your precious time?"


    I''ve heard this voice a few times today and since it was from someone I was told to observe closely, I couldn''t possibly forget it.


    "Um, hello Sir Fang. How can I help you?"


    Turning around and confirming his old face devoid of any wrinkles, and eyes that resembled Lu''s, I bowed sincerely and asked with a calm tone.


    A helper as well as a swordsman had to be calm and sharp at all times like he was disying right now. I should also maintain myself as best as I can.


    "Oh, it''s nothing much. I was just wondering if you would be interested in a friendly spar to disy our swordsmanship?"


    His voice was calm and sincere as well as he carried himself so well that my years of training paled before him. He was amazing.


    But his request was too difficult to consider at the moment.


    "I will have to apologize for this, Sir Fang, however, I ended up using too much of my stamina and we still have tests ahead of us.


    It would be my honor if we could do that some other time, but right now is certainly not possible."


    They told me to not fear rejecting someone for something that I couldn''t do or follow even if it was someone taking the examination or even the headmaster himself.


    All I had to do as the helper of the academy was to ''help''. I wasn''t some ve or tool they could use however they wanted¡­ or so they told me.


    It still felt a little iffy to reject someone like him for a duel that I could fight pretty well, but they told me there was no need to fight someone else during the test so I won''t be doing that.


    "Haha, no need to apologize. It is fine. By the way, Miss, can I have your name? And if you don''t mind me asking, is there someone you already serve under?"


    He was asking those questions without beating around the bush. Perhaps that''s why the famous crown prince had him as his personal assistant.


    "Ah, not at all. I''m Evaline. And yes I do have someone I serve. They are giving the test and I think they will do pretty well."


    He was also here for the test, or at least so that he could be an official helper of the academy and serve his master to the best of his abilities.


    We both would be the same academy helpers if we pass so talking to him like this was no biggie, right?


    ''I hope he doesn''t think I''m being rude or anything though. The people around me are looking at me like that again.''


    I don''t know why they all were surprised¡­ like, did I do something wrong?!


    "Oh? They are students as well? I would love to meet the people such an amazing person is serving directly. Would that ever be possible Miss Evaline?"


    He was polite, and his voice was gentle as well. But, his eyes contained a few more things than what was visible on his face.


    ''El and Lu both taught me many things during our time together and one of them was how to read a person''s eyes.''


    They say eyes are the direct path to one''s mental body or what we call the Soul, so knowing how to read them is even more effective than knowing their thoughts.


    ''Though I couldn''t do it as well as them, from what I can tell, Sir Fang''s eyes contained a deep curiosity as well as a little bit of anxiety.''


    However, that curiosity or anxiety was not towards me, but instead someone else.


    ''Perhaps it was directed towards Lu and El but I''m not sure. It might be? someone else too so I can''t say for sure.''


    But he certainly didn''t mean harm to whoever he was thinking about, so it was fine~.


    "I will ask them as soon as I get the chance, Sir Fang. However, I believe they will also be interested in meeting the crown prince. I believe you should look forward to it."


    "Hahaha, that is more than I can ask for. Thank you for sparing your precious moment, miss. I look forward to seeing you during the following tests."


    "I also look forward to learning from your answers and actions, Sir Fang. You are an amazing person."


    "Hoho, your praises are wasted on this old man, youngdy. You are more amazing than me despite starting sote.


    But perhaps, the ones who gave you that kind of strength would agree with me that you have far more potential and room for growth than someone who has reached thest decades of his life."


    He smiled at me after those words and I knew for sure the two of them would definitely agree with him on what he said.


    They always say something simr like how I have so much potential and how Lu will make me into the best swordsman in the world and I like it when they say it, truly, but it''s hard to believe at the same time with that past of mine.


    ''But that''s all behind me and I''m here now, so, yes, he''s right.''


    I looked up in his eyes with a smile and nodded positively.


    "They do say that."


    He certainly was the most amazing human giving this test, perhaps calling him the most amazing of all would be right too. But then again, that elf sir over there is pretty amazing as well.


    ''He''s a mercenary from what I heard from people here. And he has that extreme introvert''s aura around him, so he was by himself. I should greet him if I get the chance.''


    He looked good too. And with that fit body and cute face, I knew he would be someone El would do anything to get her hands on.


    Hmmm¡­ he looked young too, but well, elves¡­ they would look to be in their early twenties while being a hundred years old. So, perhaps he was a few hundred years older than me, or perhaps I was older than him, it was hard to tell it with elves.


    ''But, he was strong and had good skills so I will have to work hard-''


    "Alright, everyone! We have seen what we nyeeded to see. You can stop now. It''s break nyaim."


    I was in the middle of my thinking when I suddenly heard the brown examiner eye patch cat''s voice and as soon as he said that, like a dam had broken down, all the people around me rushed towards me.


    "Miss! Miss! Can I know your name!"


    "Hello miss! I heard your name is Evakile! Can I have a moment please?"


    "Hello miss! Who are you serving under! Are you an official knight of some nation?!"


    "Hello miss! It is a nice day to greet a fresh flower like you. Would you like-"


    "Piss off you bastard. Miss!"


    "Ahem. Looks like you will be busy with these people. We can finish our talk when we get the next chance."


    Sir Fang slipped away from the crowd and the crowd of people that had seemed anxious and worried perhaps afraid of me just a moment before were now talking to me politely¡­ though they were cursing at one another.


    ''What the hack¡­?''


    Was it because I showed my sword skills? Or was it because of the cookies?


    Do they want a recipe or something?


    Why were these people acting like this?!


    "You fools."


    They were covering me from all directions and I didn''t even get the chance to say anything for a few moments but just when I was about to use some force to get out of their grasp, we all heard a powerful female voice from behind and they all suddenly fell frozen on their ces.


    "How can this kind of people even consider themselves worthy enough to be qualified to be the official helpers?"


    It was a very powerful, authoritative voice that we all had heard just a while ago so it was unforgettable.


    She was standing there with her eyes filled with anger at the people and she was exuding a kind of pressure that even felt pressuring to me.


    "Move."


    And when she said that in a stronger voice, as if some spectral hand had thrown them all away, the people around me all were thrown back, and, I was free once again.


    "Idiots."


    She had a disgusted expression, but¡­ in her eyes, as she looked at me in the eyes, I could feel love¡­ which was pretty weird in itself.


    But it was there, I checked many times but it was what I was thinking it was... and, it was not fine! At all!


    ''Was she always into, women?!''

 Chapter 114 114 Lady Alquea

    <h4>Chapter 114 114 Lady Alquea</h4>


    [Eva''s POV: ]


    "They were fools, and disrespectful. They have no manners whatsoever, no courtesy, no nothing. Not even the basic mannerisms. How can such people even think of bing an official helper in this prestigious ce?


    And more than that, just what kind of fools hire these kinds of bunch as their servants?"


    She seemed angry, but her voice was still calm. And, the way she was cursing at them, sounded melodiouspared to how El might have cursed at them if she was here.


    ''Their behavior was certainly ufortable. But to throw them like that? Wouldn''t the examiners¡­''


    I turned around to look at the four examiners to see their reaction.


    I thought they would be upset with her behavior or perhaps angry that she was hurting other people but, surprisingly, four of them had no such reaction.


    ''The Lizardman examiner was staring on the other side of the ground where the mages had created the magic circles while the three cats were eating the cookies with delighted expressions.''


    None of them cared for them, it was even like these people weren''t even worth anything in their eyes.


    ''Did they already fail them for their behaviors¡­?''


    It would be scary if they did. But since they said this was our break time, this behavior might also be because of that.


    ''But that aside, why the heck is she looking at me like that?!''


    She was perhaps the closest person to the only sessor to the throne of the Vanraya kingdom aside from the queen, king, and his mother. And from what I know, the great archmage, Lady Sabrina had personally taught her magic from a young age.


    She was a student of one of the strongest in this world, so, no doubt she was so amazing¡­ but what was this?!


    "Are you alright, mydy?"


    "M-mydy?!"


    "Oh? Would you like to be called Miss Evaline instead?"


    "Yes please!"


    ''She was already calling me mydy! Why?! I wasn''t hers!''


    Her face was pretty and attractive and she was fit too, but her eyes clearly had that look Lu has when looking at El!


    There was certainly ''liking'' or attraction in those eyes, I knew! But why was she attracted to me!?


    I shouldn''t be good enough to be attractive to someone like her even if she was into women but this wasn''t right! I didn''t hate women but I wasn''t attracted to them in that way! We couldn''t have that kind of rtionship even if she was so pretty¡­!


    "Ahem. Miss Evaline. I think you are mistaken about something. I''m not attracted to you or anything¡­ yes you are pretty and I wouldn''t mind you, since I don''t mind the physical body of any person, but you are definitely thinking something wrong.


    I saw your demonstration and I couldn''t help but stare at that unique artifact sword of yours.


    If you don''t mind, can I see it?"


    "Oh, so that was the-¡­ wait! What do you mean I''m pretty and you don''t mind-"


    "Shuuu. It would be better if you keep it to yourself."


    She put her index finger on my lips to silence me and smiled down at me. She was taller and prettier than me and the aura around her was so intense that even I felt like I would have to bend over¡­ ahem! What are you thinking Eva?! Stop those horses!


    "Huhuhu, you are cute."


    Sheughed in a sweet way and¡­ was this because of her charm? Why was I thinking these weird things?!


    "It''s alright. Don''t think too much, you young one. It''s alright if are having some strange thoughts that you know you shouldn''t have. It just means your mind isn''t strong enough to handle someone too strong just yet.


    But just as that oldie said, you have potential. Even I can tell. And your unique weapon matches that potential of yours.


    I can tell from a nce that your weapon is a masterpiece."


    She patted my head and a strange energy washed over me, helping me clear all these weird thoughts and emotions that weren''t mine.


    "Ahh¡­ thanks."


    I didn''t know what was going on but it was perhaps something like temporary artificial reinforcement.


    ''My mental defenses are pretty strong already so, it should be because of some skill. It must be her innate power or something that made me like that.''


    Looking back at her, I could see the look in her eyes was the same but now, it was more gentle, as if she was looking at some kid. And there was sympathy as well¡­ which she shouldn''t have when looking at a simple person like me.


    "Haha, anyway, the weapon. It can change its form so just that much makes it an amazing artifact but it has skills too. Does it have an Ego as well?"


    I didn''t know why she was so interested in Luel but her interest was reflected on her face very clearly.


    I could tell she was excited to see her, but the way she deducted all those things about Luel just from a look was even more amazing.


    ''I didn''t know she was so enthusiastic about artifacts. It sure is impressive.''


    She was¡­ unique. But, well, she was pretty and amazing as well so it was fine.


    And, at the very least, she wasn''t hostile to me. She even helped me with those bunch of bad people so showing Luel to her should be fine as well, right?


    -Ooooooong!


    "Yes, she is an Ego but she is young. She''s shy as well so please be careful."


    Luel didn''t have any fixed form but she was mostfortable while in a sword form which I can change into whatever I want to.


    She understood what I wanted and helped me but I avoided changing her into things that were tooplicated for her to understand like a machine or someplex tool.


    ''El did say she would be able to do it in the future though. She''s just too amazing~.''


    "Fascinating¡­"


    Lady Alquea''s eyes lit up as soon as she took Luel from my hands, and that light of amazement in her eyes just grew brighter as she gently moved her hand on the bade of her sword form.


    "She must be a bound weapon¡­"


    "How can you tell that?"


    I almost gasped with surprise at her low-voiced words that fell on my ears clearly.


    How can someone tell if a weapon is bound to someone or not with just a simple touch? Did she have some skill like El or something?


    "Hoho, one doesn''t need a skill to tell something so basic, Miss Evaline. Once you have held a few thousand weapons, you can just tell many things like that from a simple touch like this."


    Does she have a mind-reading skill too?!


    "Still, I have searched throughout this entire world for nearly a decade for my own perfect weapon but not once in my journey had I encountered a weapon of this magnitude, finesse, and unique strength.


    If you don''t mind, can I know where you got this, or at least who was the person that made this weapon?"


    She was asking with sincerity, her eyes screamed of her desperation. And there was a light of hope in them too now, as if she had finally found a clue to something she had been searching for her entire life.


    ''But should I tell her that we got that sword from a treasure chest? Would that be fine or should I tell her El was the one that turned that sword into its current state?''


    It was a difficult question, but as Lu says, if I ever find someone''s question too difficult to answer, I always have the option to not answer at all.


    "You can ask that question to my masters, Miss Alquea. This is a weapon given to me by them so they would be the best people to ask an important question like that."


    I might make a mistake if I tried to answer that too so instead of telling her things like how we cleared that dungeon and got that treasure chest and then El did those amazing things with this sword and turned it into Luel with her unique magic, it was better if they are the one to tell her about it.


    Luel was a special weapon anyway, that much I knew for sure. So, instead of the one who merely used it, the one who got it, and the one who recreated it would be better to describe her worth.


    "Huhu, looks like your masters taught you everything very well, hun? You are already better than most of the ''servants'' I have seen in this life, honey."


    "Hmmm? Honey?"


    She was smiling again, and that weird feeling was back for some reason.


    "Hehe, nothing. Here, take her. She really doesn''t seem to like me much. She really is shy around people, I see."


    She walked back a few steps after telling me that, and as she did, the smile on her face, as well as the warm expressions she was showing until now vanishedpletely.


    "I look forward to meeting these amazing people you serve. But until then, take care. And do your best."


    She bowed gracefully, and even before I could say anything, she walked away to the other side.


    I wanted to ask her a few things, thank her for thest time for her help at the start, and if possible, I wanted to see that warm expression again¡­ but the way she just walked away, I knew it wouldn''t be possible to see her again until this test was over.


    ''She likes to keep her distance perhaps.''


    She wanted to meet them because she was interested in my weapon, Sir Fang wanted to meet them because he was interested in me, and all these people here were interested in me because of the skills I had shown today, so they didn''t care much about the two of them.


    ''They weren''t much, but for them, it must be quite interesting.''


    Those two taught me all those things so it was bound to be amazing but it was still fascinating how so many of these people from famous families were interested in something that the two of them taught me even before they had be adults.


    ''''It just meant Lu and El were more amazing than those arrogant aristocrats, right?''


    People from all over the world gathered here for the academy test and their servants as well as people finding appropriate people to serve gathered here for the official helper''s test.


    ''There were many strong and talented people all around me right now, but they were interested in me, someone who used to be a tool for pleasure for a dirty bastard.''


    Meeting Lu and El certainly was the greatest blessing of my life, and this attention I was getting right now was also all thanks to them.


    ''It is all theirs¡­ so, if I had this chance, I must use it and help them my way.''


    People wanted to talk to me, and it was break time so, wasn''t it better to have a chat and get acquainted with them? Who knows? It might just turn out to be helpful for the two of them.


    ''Or at least getting strong and pretty people will make the two of them happy.''


    It was a good n, and, I just happen to have the perfect tool to aid me in this.


    "So¡­ who wants the cookies?"


    The three kitties seem to have fallen in love with them, as well as the milk. It was obvious these normal people here would sumb to the temptation of their seductive taste.


    ''Hehe, they will eat this, and then the cookies will eat them~. Hahaha~.''


    A perfect n~!

 Chapter 115 115 Auto point farming

    <h4>Chapter 115 115 Auto point farming</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    -nk! Clung! nk!


    -Booooooom!


    He''s a tough one, as always.


    "You are quite a strong one, Miss."


    He stopped, bowed sincerely in the middle of attacking, and looked at me for an answer.


    "You are strong as well, mister. I''m impressed."


    I bowed at him with a smile as well, and, as soon as I did that, a smile of surprise appeared on his face.


    "I¡­ was not expecting that."


    He was surprised, and he looked cute too, lol.


    "Of course you are surprised, mister perfect noble person. I''m different from the usual bitches you see around you."


    I bowed again which was the signal to resume our match and he bowed too, sincerely blocking my iing electronic arrow with his ice attribute-covered sword.


    He was a magic swordsman and, he was gonna be mine.


    "Regardless though, Mister Lion Grandlift Frances Ardian. You are quite a famous person. Even a lowly adventurer like me knows of your uniqueness."


    -Booooooom!


    He was a strong one, so strong that I had to use a [ze-3] me against him but the bastard used one of his skills, made his sword into a very, veryrge one with water attribute, and cut off my poor mes.


    "No one calls me by my full name though, miss. And isn''t it discourteous to call me by my name without even telling me yours first?"


    After shing my fireball, the bastard sent a sh of water toward me, and it was powerful enough to break my firstyer of protective shield.


    He was strong and all, but there was still no way he could breach my six battle barriers with his current strength.


    "¡­and may I ask why your defenses are so powerful?"


    "You are just weak, mister. Ah, as for my name, you were the first discourteous one to attack me without a reason. Do you have any excuses for what you did earlier?"


    We were in an open area, the best spot for what I wanted to do to beat my Lucy bastard''s point score, and though the area was partially devastated and there was a strange magic circle engraved in the earth here that was glowing dimly right now, the one before me was as strong as I expected him to be.


    ''So, he was a bastard that was annoying me right now.''


    When I came here, it was all good and there were many, and I mean many students fighting with many other monsters as groups or individuals.


    They were having fun¡­ fuckers were having fun during this exam when my wish was on the line!


    ''I just fkin killed them, but I didn''t see this bastard back then in the initial group of people so, as soon as I was done with my fist mega attack, he jumped on me and started attacking me!''


    I didn''t even do shit to him and the bastard was attacking me! Who was in the wrong here?!


    ''He was gonna be mine anyway! Why the hack did he attack me first!? I wanted an apology-''


    "Ah¡­ right. I apologize with the bottom of my heart filled with the blood given to me by my parents, however, the look you had when defeating all of those students clearly meant you were not going to leave even a single person in this ce.


    It was just too clear to me¡­ but now that I think about it, you certainly caused no harm to me. Perhaps I let logic win over reality this time.


    It was my mistake. However, it is my duty to finish this battle that I have already initiated."


    "Of course! Do you think I will let you go just like that after a verbal apology?! I need something actually sincere!"


    I had no reason to attack this bastard. I genuinely didn''t know he was here. Had I known it from the start, I might not even have killed the other participants¡­ not at least by chopping them all in pieces.


    They could have gotten a painless death if things had gone well, and I had known of his presence but the bastard was hidden so well that I fkin didn''t even see him even after searching the area with my [White eyes]!


    ''Why the hell was he even trying to hide so well?! Was he running away from someone or something like that?!


    It might be possible, or not, it didn''t matter anyway. He was going to at least have a few real cuts by the time I''m done with him!


    -Swish! Swish! Ting!


    He was going to use another sh attack with that long energy sword since his skill duration was still ongoing but he wasn''t even getting a single chance from now on.


    He was getting destroyed, it was the end of his free y!


    -Ooooooooooooong!


    I first created an opening with some shes of wind attribute Mana and after that, after covering my hands with earth attribute Mana, I used the [Quick blink] skill and punched his sword with all the force I had gathered.


    ''He was using an Obsedoxtin sword, an alloy of some of the strongest metals on this. That shit was costly alright! It cost more than a thousand Oz per ingot! The rich shitty bastard was suing something so expensive in a mere test like this!''


    I was getting annoyed whenever I saw that sword so with that punch, I just broke it and he was thrown back from the great force generated by that one punch.


    And, after that, I created a few spears of water,bined them into one, froze the end of their tips, then I sprinkled them with some me and electricity and added some winds to spice up the taste.


    He was in midair as he watched that good-looking spell materialize before my hands but with the speed I released that absurd spell, he didn''t even have any chance to use his body momentum to change the directions.


    He could just watch as the lethal spell closed in on himpletely and he knew he was gonna get defeated so he just gave me hisst sweet smile that he only showed to the people that he admired, and prepared himself for the impact while continuing looking straight in my eyes.


    He was looking straight in my eyes, bastard. But, he was hot, so he was allowed to look me in the eye. And, he was gonna be the hubby of one of my little future friends. He was obviously mine.


    And, I couldn''t have him if he was out of thepetition today so, I canceled the spell when it had almost reached him, and he crashed into the wall on the other side.


    "I was never going to fight you, mister. This is your mistake. And those wounds are your punishment. I believe you will consider keeping them as well."


    The winds surrounding the spell had wounded him, and those scars weren''t gonna get away. They were real, not something that had happened under the restrictions of the personal system of the academy.


    They were real wounds, and when he got back to his feet, he could tell at least that much.


    "I believe I deserve this¡­ and yes. Please tell me what I can do to make it up to you."


    He was bleeding, but itsted for only a moment. After that, the wounds closed with a green light and after that, only the traces of those wounds remained.


    ''They were some of his first, but, in the future, his body will have many of these scar marks left on his perfect noble body. Which, he will call not the scars of glory, but, the scars of punishment to his nobleness.''


    This bastard was strange, and for that reason, he was going to get perfectly well with one of the strangest characters aside from me, the little Lily.


    They were going to be together, I will make that sure, so when they procreate and their offspring are born who will call me their aunt, I can have the pleasure of training a being that will have the powers of not only the elements and holy powers, but also it''sbination, the power that few could possess in this Worldline, the ''HE force'' as I call it or, as others will know it as, the [Rainbow].


    But that was forter. I didn''t need him here now that the fucker was defeated and I already had all his points, which were surprisingly a lot. Thanks, loser~! Hehehehehe.


    ''Sucker, kek.''


    Looking at him with a smile of my own, I nodded at him and then gave him a little wink.


    "I don''t need anything much mister, but can you please just leave this ce for now? I have something veryyyyyyy important to do here with the creatures that will appear here soon and the ones after that. So¡­ first get out of here and then please look for me when the test is finished.


    I will cheer for your high score~."


    I had won all his points but he was not out of the match yet. There were still a few days left so he had more than enough time to get into the high rankings. Which he will, certainly.


    "Oh¡­ I¡­ I had no idea creatures would appear here since I got here not long ago but looks like you will be monopolizing this ce. Hmmm¡­ alright. I will do as you say. However, before going, can I please have your name pretty and amazingdy?"


    He was asking with all the courtesy, nobleness, and such but there was no need to be soooo formal just for a simple question like that.


    ''This must be the reason he almost always used to die a virgin.''


    The bastard was good, but he was dumb and didn''t get the chance to show his good side to the right person. But since I was here, he will get his cherry popped, perhaps even before some of us if they get too impatient.


    ''But that would be for the better~.''


    It was good for me anyway, so I should just push them towards a honeymoon room. Hehe.


    "My name''s Auriel but you can call me El, a special permission to the strongest magic swordsman I have seen in this life of mine. That is some difficult shit to pull off but, good work. Ah, and don''t forget to look for me as soon as you get the chance."


    I waved my hand at him and by this time, the light of the magic circle before us had already be the brightest it could be.


    The monsters were going to get summoned soon, which meant I would have to give up on this batch of monsters.


    All because of this bastard.


    ''He wasted all my time, dumb bastard.''


    His need was fulfilled here, so after I was done waving at him, I just threw him away with my telekinesis skill.


    I wanted cleanness and peace here so that I could create as much bloodbath as I had calcted at the very least. More was always weed.


    "Alright, let''s start then."


    After sending off Nes and finding a perfect ce after my half a day of search, more than half an hour-long fight with that bastard, and more useless shit, it was finally time for the creation of the ultimate death zone.


    ''The automatic point farm. It was finally time to create the newest one I had thought of which involved my newest personal weapon. And this thing¡­ was going to be lege¡ªndary! Hahaha~.''

 Chapter 116 116 Goblin deaths*

    <h4>Chapter 116 116 Goblin deaths*</h4>


    [OP: ]


    Thebyrinth of Mcus didn''t have any monsters in the outer area where the academy test takes ce after the headmaster cleared it the first time. However, being a ce with grand natural Mana pools, leaving this ce just like that was too dumb of a decision.


    "And, the headmaster was in no way a dumb person."


    He knew how to use things perfectly since he had the experience and knowledge of eons of his work as the ''headmaster'' of all the great academies in this Worldline.


    "He knew perfectly well what to do with the great Mana this ce generates so, he did three things to make the best use of this free resource."


    First of all, he created strong magic arrays throughout thebyrinth to seal off the actually dangerous areas like the core of thebyrinth which still contained that certain grimoire as well as traces of its previous owner and her children.


    "It was a nice decision since using the energy generating in this very ce to maintain his special magic circuits created a loop of magic series that will be a little difficult to mess with even for me."


    The second thing he did was to establish a branch of the academy''s personal system so that he could make this ce into the test area of the entrance exam. And, since the system was part of his own ''authority'', he had absolute control over everything that happened in this entire ce.


    "He knew the existence of all the elements as well as the actions of all the beings with consciousness and he monitored them all just like he did with the other areas present under the academy''s system."


    He was amazing to create something so fascinating. Even El, someone who possessed a mind superior to even some of the offspring of the Worldline, couldn''t help but admire his genius.


    "But still, the most amazing thing he did with thisbyrinth would have to be these things."


    El was standing before therge magic circle after kicking off Lion from this ce and sealing all exits with her earth attribute spells, and the magic circle before her had finished recharging so, it glowed with a bright light.


    -Oooooooooooong!


    And, after only a moment, it disappeared, leaving behind a group of twelve (Horned hobgoblins), a creature of <D> rank that usually ranged from (Leve-50) to (Level-70) in its adult form.


    They were difficult creatures that usually went around separately but right now, there were twelve right there before her, and, she was looking at them with a smile on her face, with her unique weapon [Night''s Twilight] in her hands.


    "KHREEEE? KHEHEHEHERIII!"


    The goblins were confused at first and couldn''t understand what was suddenly happening to them, a normal thing that happens with all the creatures that are summoned in this ce through the special summoning circle engraved in this area.


    It was the third thing that the headmaster created in multiple ces throughout thebyrinth to use the thick Mana of this ce.


    It worked as the gateway that summoned the creatures from around the world in thisbyrinth after charging with the atmospheric Mana.


    The creatures are regted to some extent but since it has been a long time since the creation of this entire system, thebyrinth has given birth to an entirely unique ecosystem of its own where these summoned creatures have made their ''dans'' or homes or have turned some parts of thebyrinth into their own territories.


    There are some pretty strong creatures present in thisbyrinth that the students can attempt to defeat if they have confidence and appropriate powers but, it was still not something that would grant them as many points as defeating a bunch of pointless students.


    But, the ce where these creatures originate from, these unique summoning circles present in special areas like this one, can certainly be used as a kind of automatic point farming ce, but to do that, one has to fulfill six certain conditions.


    And, the first condition was to obtain a summoning circle like the one before her all to themselves.


    There are many students who find out the purpose of these magic circles ande up with the idea of summoning the creatures artificially to farm more points, but most of them fail to handle the creatures that pour out of these summoning circles periodically.


    Which, was not going to happen with the person smiling ''warmly'' at the seven feet tall green creatures with muscr bodies without any clothing on them.


    They were all males, that much was true from theirrge genitals which had gotten eruct after seeing that smile on the face of that heavenly maiden.


    They were strong-looking creatures with not a single hair on their bodies, and they were humanoid, so, their genitals also resembled a too-healthy human male''s.


    And they were hard, already dripping as they started walking towards the pretty ''virgin'' beauty sitting right there, smiling at them as if openly inviting them for a sexy time.


    They seemed to have been bewitched by her charms, they had even lost control of their own selves, and after walking a few steps, they seemed to have lost control of their bodies as well since they couldn''t feel their bodies moving even though they wanted to.


    They were walking towards a great heavenly pleasure, but their bodies weren''t moving? Or was it like they were moving but because of all the blood rushing to their genitals, their senses were even ignoring their body''s movements?


    They were uncertain, so they looked down at their bodies and found a strange red thread covering their bodies, especially their genitals.


    It was a thin glowing thread and they couldn''t even feel the presence of this thing on their bodies but, there was certainly something restricting them, and they couldn''t think of anything except this thing.


    They were confused for a moment so they tried touching this thread but, their hands just passed right through it as if it was there, but it wasn''t something they could touch.


    And, when they looked further for the source of these strings, they saw that all these strings were originating from a single thin thread that rested in the hands of the heavenly maiden that was inviting them towards her just a moment ago.


    But she was still smiling and there was excitement in her eyes as she looked at them.


    "KHEEEEK! KHEKHHEEE!"


    And, as soon as the goblins saw this look of happiness and excitement, looked at those blood-red eyes excitedly looking at them, saw the smile that was warm just a moment ago turn into a smile of excitement and bliss, they all knew the one they were seeing as the heavenly beauty that would let them have their ways¡­ was, in fact, something far different, something perhaps totally opposite of that.


    However, it was toote by the time they realized this.


    "Ba-bye gobs~. I hope you suffer eternally for having such dirty thoughts~."


    The single red string was wrapped around her index finger so she flicked that finger once, and as she did that, a subtle wave was passed through the string, which traveled throughout the string, ending up in theplex that had bound these goblins.


    "KHEAAAAAA!"


    It was sudden but the string seemed to have tightened as soon as she did that and the most pressure they were feeling was around their balls.


    It was an unfathomable pressure, something more painful than perhaps being burned alive, but, it was just the start.


    The wave generated after her flick traveled throughout these strings and went back to her, bounced at the tip of her finger, and traveled back to them, intensifying the crushing pressure that was already unbearable.


    "KHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    The goblins screamed as no creature had ever done in thisbyrinth and, as the ones overlooking this exam watched this, male and female alike, they couldn''t help but feel a fragment of the pressure that these goblins were feeling as well.


    The higher beings that were watching her were the same.


    Even they didn''t want to know just what kind of pain these goblins were feeling right now. They couldn''t possibly handle something like this if it ever happened to them.


    And, the worst thing in this process was that whenever the vibrations returned to her, they felt a momentary release of pressure which was the same as a lost soul finding the heavens.


    And then that same soul was burned in the mes of hell when the vibrations returned with increased pressure and crushed their balls even more.


    "KHAAAAAAA!!!"


    This torturous process went on for exactly one minute fifty-four seconds after which, the returning pressure had intensified to a new hight that their physical bodies couldn''t handle.


    So¡­ the balls first exploded, then their censored swords were cut into pieces, after which, their already lifeless bodies were cut into multiple pieces.


    It was their death that gave her a few points but, this was a kind of death that had never been received by any creature of thisbyrinth.


    [Unique achievement of the participant has been recorded in the data logs.]


    Even the system was terrified by how those poor creatures who only wanted to fuck around had died. Not that it cared. They would have died if they had done something like that anyway.


    But they died one of the most brutal way they could, which surely made El a little happy, but the bastards and bitches from pure evil faction was delighted by this event.


    They wanted to send her some gifts and stuff but they couldn''t do so while this test was still ongoing due to the restrictions of the headmaster''s Authority.


    But they had enjoyed this little show so they were determined to reward this person for the little enjoyment.


    "Alright then~!"


    However, El only had one thing in mind right now which involved this little summoning circle before her.


    A superplex summoning circle that took even the crown prince and the princess of the Elvan kingdom half a day to decode.


    -Snap!


    Something which she dominated in the snap of her finger, fulfilling the second condition for the creation of her little ''death zone''.

 Chapter 117 117 A death zone

    <h4>Chapter 117 117 A death zone</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    The headmaster created these summoning magic circles so it was obviously far beyond the normal human understanding and decoding it was not something even someone with a super sharp mind like my Lucy''s could perform.


    The magic circle wasplex in itself but it required a great Mana handling ability to even try to change anything in this thing.


    One first needed to channel a precise amount of Mana for every single element of this summoning circle, calcte the value of all those elements while inserting the Mana in the array, and then calcte the value that they would need to jump from one part of the magic circle to the other one. And, there are more than sixty parts to this thing, so, to calcte every one of them almost at the same time was not a task that just anyone could perform.


    If you fail to do so midway or any unexpected distractions appear during the process, you would have to do the whole thing from the start, and you would have wasted your Mana so you would first have to take a portion or wait for the Mana to recover naturally.


    "It was a long process. Even Rex would have taken some long hours to get it right."


    But I am the great genius Auriel. This little magic circle that I had solved many times was not worth anything more than a flick of my finger.


    -Oooooooooooooong!


    The circle glowed with a pinkish light when it was about to summon new creatures but now that I had solved it, it had entered into a kind of control menu state.


    ''I can now change the basic things like its appearance and colors, and also the advanced things like how much Mana the circle can take in and what kind of creatures it should summon.''


    "Turning off the restrictions and the protective measures of the circle was the important part. Or else, the way this thing summons monsters exactly after every hour was a shitty thing that would never produce enough creatures for the number of points I wanted."


    It has to summon some monsters every minute or in less than a minute for the best efficiency but if the Mana input bes too much, the circle will get destroyed with this part of the cave, which, would be bad¡­


    ''The best it could do with its current capabilities is one creature every minute¡­ no fucking way that much would even be nearly enough to surpass that bastard''s point score. Fker was alredy in top ten.''


    He must be going around ces like a madman for the points, collecting every single point with any method he could.


    "This much ain''t enough."


    I had to increase the efficacy of this summoning circle, and, I knew exactly what I had to do for that.


    -Swaaaash.


    Gathering the red string that had killed those shitty goblins and reverting it back to its original form, I turned my pretty magic wand into a pencil.


    "Let''s see."


    The method to cause additional changes in a fixed magic circle was called ''Magic code editing'' and to use it, one needed an absolute understanding of the magic circle in question as well as the changes that they wanted to make.


    ''And also an absurd precision and focus.''


    One had to trace the existing magic circle with their Mana and overwrite the parts that they wanted to change during the tracing process.


    It was a difficult task even for me.


    The calctions were one thing but the way I had to control all of my hand and Mana movements simultaneously was not something humanly possible for a magic circle of this caliber.


    ''The great Crimsonred Emeraldgreen Gray himself created it after all.''


    I can do it, certainly, but I had to focus¡­ and since I had to do that anyway, it was better to just <Dive>.


    -Oooooooooong!


    -Swaaash! Swaaaash! Swish! Swaaaaash!


    -Oooooong¡­!


    -Zaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    I loved this feeling of everything else vanishing, bing one with the work I was focusing on, being in a world of my own, hyper-focused on the task before me.


    It was far easier to trace the things and add the additions this way rather than doing it with just a ''focused'' state.


    I could even sense everything that was happening all around me so blocking any external hindrance was easier.


    ''But being in this state consumed mental stamina at a speed proportional to one''s ''depth'' of their <Dive>.''


    And my dives were usually pretty deep so it consumed a lot of mental power.


    ''Still though, when it came to <Dive>, that bastard was far better than me. Perhaps the best in this entire Worldline.''


    His ability to maintain that state however he wanted was absurd even for me¡­ but I''m still better than him!


    -Zaaaaaaaaa¡­!


    "Huuuu. Done."


    It took a few minutes but, I finished earlier than I expected. Perhaps I have gotten better at this thanks to all that shitty training hell he put me through.


    "Looks good."


    The little headache I was having was worth it. This turned out just the way I wanted.


    [A participant has seeded in altering a monster summoning magic circle!]


    [Recording the achievement in the data logs.]


    [Granting 3000 points for the unbelievable achievement.]


    "Ohhh! Thanks~."


    They were being generous with this one, but who was I to mind such a cute free gift~?


    "Hehe, and now that this isplete¡­"


    There were six things one needed to do to get their own auto point farm. The first thing is this summoning circle, the second is its activation, and the third is the ability to make changes to the existing circle.


    They were the three main things, after which came the setting up of the new circle, the generation of a system that can maintain the required Mana as efficiently as possible, andstly creation of the death trigger, something that can kill the creatures that would be spawning here.


    ''But, I''m gonna do a little more than that.''


    What would happen if, in addition to this summoning circle, you also attract the creatures already present in thisbyrinth into this ce and kill them with the spawning creatures? Increased rate of point gains, right?


    With the changes I made, the new magic circle could continuously summon new creatures every ten seconds and the level and type of creature would depend on the supplied mana in that ten-second period.


    ''It will be random for most parts since some of the summoned creatures might be useful ones, so, it was better to have them myself instead of blindly killing them.''


    There was a chance that I might get lucky and summon something totally unexpected with this special circle so it was worth at least that much.


    The atmospheric Mana alone won''t be enough to supply enough mana every ten seconds so for Mana supply, I used some of the high-quality Mana crystals that I already had in my storage, created some smaller magic circles around therge summoning circle, and connected the Mana crystals with it directly.


    That solved the battery problem so, after finishing this little task, I used some earth attribute magic to summon some rock pirs throughout the area, and used water, fire, and wind magic to turn them into a unique shape that resembled an electricity tower from my previous world, and then, after turning my pretty magic wand in the red threads once again, I connected all those pirs with it, thuspleting the little death mechanism.


    "And there was a certain need for a system that would clean the dead creatures'' bodies, so I should set one magic circle right above the summoning circle that would clean the mess or push it all towards me in the side so that I could store the useful stuff away."


    I had the n so I got to work and made some changes ording to the changes in the mechanisms. And time passed...


    "Haaaa. it was too much of a work. The shitty thing took me an entire day to perfect."


    But it looked good enough. Yup.


    I wanted to test this thing right away and see the results of my amazing work, but before that, I needed something that would attract the surrounding creatures around this cave in this trap.


    "Good thing I borrowed this from Ras beforeing to the academy. I have to keep my promise and give that cute kitty of mine his fish cake recipe, hehe~."


    Taking out a small bottle that looked too attractive to even my eyes, which contained a unique colorful liquid, I covered it in an ice bubble.


    This was something that attracted all the energy best regardless of their type or kind in the nerdy surrounding area-


    -Skatak. Skatak. Skatak. Skatak1


    "Oh? Alredy? This one sure is as effective as I thought."


    I could already hear some footstepsing this way and since they were running here, It was easy to tell this was a beast-type creature.


    "Let''s activate the death zone then~!"


    Death zone, a ce where any entity that enters here would meet the end of their journey. This was going to be that kind of ce.


    -Ooooooooooong!


    ''This was fun, and since I was doing it this way for the first time, this was even more exciting~.''


    I could already see it. The blood, the screams, the chopped bodies, and a ground covered with blood... kekekeke.


    Activating the summoning circle and confirming the functions of everything in the area, I went to a side and waited for the first being to initiate the chain reaction of blood fountains and body chopping~.


    -Skatak!


    "Oh? Is that a bullheaded horse? What is it doing in this area?"


    They usually lived on the other side of this open area so seeing one here was new but, it didn''t matter what kind of creature wasing here.


    "Moooo?"


    As soon as the strange <E> ranked creature with a ck-brown body, bull''s head, and a horse''s lower body, a creature of (Level-54) walked into this ce, and entered the area with red strings that must be barely visible to his eyes, I touched the little thread of the string beside me and¡­


    -Sssssssssssh!


    -Puchak!


    The part of the string that the bull was touching glowed and in a blink of an eye, the bull''s body was chopped into pieces as blood and its insides sshed on the ground.


    "Yes~! This works perfectly~! Hehehe, yeeeeei~"


    My experiment with the first target was sessful and the summoning circle had finished charging so the second target was also on its way.


    "After this one, there will be the third target, then the other creatures around here will rush here, then more creatures will be summoned, and all those things will, heheheh~!"


    This was fun, this was going to be fun, they were going to die, there would be blood, there would be screams and cries too, and what made all this the most fun, was the fact that I wouldn''t even have to get up from this ce to kill them or clean their bodies~.


    "This is the best~!"


    And since there is a chance that the ''boss'' kind of monsters of nearby areas wille here as well and die the same way the goblins do, will make this thing even more fun~.


    "A death zone¡­ hehehe¡­ the death''s home, hahaha!"


    This was fun~. Would have been even more fun if he was here as well, holding me tightly with that sexy body of his, kissing my soul out with his hot tongue. Haaa...

 Chapter 118 118 Spectators of exams

    <h4>Chapter 118 118 Spectators of exams</h4>


    [OP: ]


    In a unique space somewhere outside thebyrinth where the entrance exam of the academy was taking ce, there existed a bright room filled with hundreds of magical screens showing the happenings inside thebyrinth with a few people monitoring everything.


    They were looking at the students, and their actions, and were also monitoring many aspects and changes happening inside their bodies and mind while performing their actions.


    This was the control room filled withplicated magical equipment as well as people who were experts in their fields, specially handpicked by the headmaster of the academy for their designated roles. And, as they were doing their work, all of them couldn''t help but nce towards the centre of this vast room showing a certainrge screen that was projecting the current footage of a certain ce inside thebyrinth with a unique scenario that none of them had ever witnessed ying before them.


    "Is it that her magic is unfathomably powerful or that the weapon, that string she is using, is strangely too strong for the creatures of thatbyrinth?"


    A melodious but strong male voice rang in the surroundings as the five people beside the speaker looking at the phenomenal scene before them presented their own opinions.


    "Her magic is one of a kind, and so is her talent. But, her weapon isn''t the only thing that is making ''that'' possible."


    A soft female voice that sounded attractive and curious, belonged to a humandy who certainly possessed a strong and attractive-looking body, but, her concerned smile as she looked at the scene before them made her a little different from the man with peacock''s tail who had spoken at first.


    "Yes, a weapon has its inherent limitations. What actually makes that terrifying scene possible is her unbelievable utilization of that special weapon. It''s unbelievable," spoke an old sounding robust male voice, which hade from a strong-looking person who had bigger muscles rtive to his short stature.


    It was easy to tell he was from a dwarven lineage but his height was a little tall for a normal dwarf, meaning he was special, just like the other five people beside him.


    "Hehehe, right Grandpa? I thought it was her weapon that was too amazing at first but then, I looked closely and saw the Mana movements happening right before the deaths of the creatures~. Hehe, the Mana movements are in a braking format too, meaning she is deciding if the creature will die or not~. Amazinggggg~!"


    Just beside the older dwarf was a young-looking girl with pointed ears and attractive physical features.


    She looked young but she was undoubtedly of eleven origins, that much was clear from her physical features. But, more than that, she possessed a unique aura around her, so it was possible that she was of a higher status among the elves.


    "Hmmm. It is certainly deadly and unconventional. However, it is not something just anyone can do. It''s possible only because of her gift, her absurd mental abilities," A male with gills and fish scales on his hands said in admiration and continued typing on the control panel before him, observing the hundreds of screens before him with his three eyes.


    "Oh, she is pretty ok? Pretty people are always amazing."


    The new words were spoken with arrogance, certainly, but the one who said that was a being of unearthly beauty. Someone so attractive that anyone with a weak mentality would be her ve after just one ncing at her.


    A face shaped so perfectly the worldlyws seemed to have forgotten restricting her charms, a body so perfectly molded in every way that it seemed to be the creation of the best creator of the Worldline, and an aura so powerful that if shemands one to die, their bodies would follow thatmand even if their minds resist with all it''s might.


    "She, that hot brother of hers, that girl she met a while back, the one she met at the start, the one her brother defeated, the pretty one she defeated one-sidedly before starting this, and even the two who are doing something simr to her.


    They all are pretty people, so they are special."


    She was second only to the headmaster in this institution, so even though her words didn''t quite make any sense, everyone epted them like it was the factual truth. Pretty people were always special.


    Well, perhaps not in a good way, but they were pretty, so they were special in at least some way.


    "Ohhhh! Right. Those two~. Their way isn''t that bad either. I would say they are doing the most logically perfect thing~. They are pretty amazing too~."


    The young-looking elf drew their attention with her cheerful voice, and they all nced at the other window with the crown prince of the Barnacle empire and the princess of the Vanraya kingdom.


    They were also in an area with a summoning circle but different from the other screen that contained El and her death zone that was now pained with the blood of various creatures, this ce was a little better, and didn''t have anything like a ground covered with the blood of many colors and carcasses of creatures chopped in multiple fine pieces.


    "They are a good team. But they will have to part ways soon if they want to maintain their rankings."


    "Hmmm, they are not in a team so they must be in a temporary truce. It''s a good choice, I would say. And they work pretty well together."


    The peacock-tailed person and fish person approved of the duo and their teamwork but, that was it. They were just like any other test giver when they were working together.


    They would have to separate to showcase their individual abilities, and these spectators were waiting for that moment.


    Especially the alluringdy, or more precisely speaking, the vice headmaster of this academy was smirking excitedly while looking at the magic screens depicting some unique participants before her.


    "Still though, we have quite a lot of good ones this time. It''s unexpectedly better than thest few hundred years. It''s like all of them were destined to be here at the same time or something.


    That famous crown prince, a genius in whatever he does; that princess with him, another genius of magic; that swordsman with traditional clothing and the famous perfect noble; that strange girl with her magic guns and the other strange girl that seems too innocent for someone who possesses a power to brake even the restrictions of academy''s system; that normal looking boy with so many ''girl'' friends; and those other nine on the priority target screens.


    All of them are giving the test at the same time, and still, these two stand above all of them. Overshadowing their pretty great achievements with their own overwhelming ones."


    She was looking at the death zone that El had created. The ce now covered in blood, carcasses, and red strings that not only chopped any creature of any number, level, or rank as soon as it finished materializing in that space, but, for some reason, all the other creatures in the surrounding area were running towards? that ce as if they were attracted by something, so, their fate was the same as the summoned creatures.


    That space had be a sight that one can call hell... if they survived after seeing it, that is. Anything that entered that ce had been chopped into hundreds of pieces by those strange strings already.


    And the fact that the one who was doing it all wasughing ecstatically, just showed these spectators how crazy of a person she actually was.


    "A witch that loves death¡­ and, a smart, pretty hero, desperate, and determined, for these little rtively useless points."


    El was ying with her death zone to gather the points she needed while on the other hand, Lucy was going around killing any creature he came across, gathering any hidden treasure he could find, and defeating any other participants he came across either with a sudden surprise attack or, by a sincere one-on-one duel.


    He was trying his best, pushing the limits of his stamina and mentality to limits, collecting the points without taking a single break from thest two days.


    He was tired, the data they were getting from him clearly showed them he was tired and had depleted his mental and physical strengths.


    He was clearly in no shape to even wield his weapon¡­ but, he was collecting the points at the same insane speed that he had started with, which was absurd.


    His mentality was inhumanly strong, but how he could still maintain his powers and mind even in that state, was a mystery even to these experts.


    "Fascinating¡­"


    The other five people were surprised to see that genuine interest in the eyes of their vice headmaster. It was a sight they could witness only once or perhaps twice in a decade.


    She wasn''t someone who showed that kind of interest in others, especially not in the students who hadn''t even entered the academy yet.


    Her interest was surprising for them, but, the reason for her interest was certainly justifiable.


    The two she was interested in were no doubt one of the most interesting people they had all seen in their lifetimes¡­ and, they had yet to see what these two would do when they finally meet up so, they had yet to see the limits of their powers.


    "Ah, and there''s her as well. Did you say she used to work in the orphanage where these two are from? And, that all three had vanishedpletely for the past six years?"


    "Yes, vice headmaster. The data I gathered about them says she became their guardian after the death of the scum Baron Terin Knot.


    She was the one who informed CBS about the shady and shitty works of that person and helped them with their investigations.


    It was reported that his death caused quite a ruckus in the underground of the empire''s border towns, however, thanks to all the evidence that CBS found ''rtively easily'', their entire ve trading business, coupled with sixty percent of underground''s illegal works were clearedpletely.


    Her help proved to be more valuable to them than they had first expected and the one in charge of the case even wanted to thank her for her good workter on, but they couldn''t find her or the two children she had taken in even after searching quite thoroughly.


    They had vanished from that ce¡­ and since it wasn''t exactly necessary, they just closed that case and moved on.


    This was confidential information but as I went through this, vice headmaster, many of the things inside seemed a little vague and weird, as if their investigations went so smoothly that they didn''t have any need to look for the minor matters.


    As if-"


    "Someone or something deliberately led their entire investigation towards their case and nothing else. As if, someone wanted to keep them so focused on one thing that they could not even think of unrted elements."


    The vice headmaster had a deep smirk on her face as she looked at the screen showing Eva in the Garden of Six Seasons, El in her death zone, and Lucy in the other part of the cave killing a bunch of wolves.


    Her heart was pounding like it had done thest time she was standing before an original dragon.


    She couldn''t even help it this time because it was out of excitement rather than because of something threatening.


    "How old are they, Perry?"


    "Around sixteen years, vice headmaster."


    The fish person who was looking at her instead of his many screens with a perplexed look was taken aback by her question. It was perhaps the first time in his career in the academy that this person had asked him for someone''s age.


    It was just too new for him. And also for all the people present in this control room.


    "Hahaha¡­ muhahahahaha!"


    She broke into a loudughter afterwards, which was even more shocking for all of them.


    "This is going to be fun."


    But that shockingughter still paled before the way she kissed the screen showing the two young students.


    It was absurd from their point of view¡­ they all didn''t think those two strong, special, and crazy duo were so great that they deserved her indirect kiss.


    But they had seen with their own eyes, she certainly did kiss them. And, they could still not believe this¡­ it had to be a lie. Or, perhaps they were dreaming. Yeah, that was the better exnation.


    They were dreaming¡­

 Chapter 119 119 Wrapping things up

    <h4>Chapter 119 119 Wrapping things up </h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    ============


    [Rankings]? [Points]


    1. Morexis? 120,663


    2. Catherein? 119,987


    3. Hel? 115,665


    4. Ragasage? 114,993


    5. Lux? 112,443


    6. James? 111,345


    7. Agnes? 109,245


    8. Olkea? 108,663


    9. Lucifer? 106,332


    10. Kuruk? 107,193


    11. zer? 105,639


    12. Auriel? 105,369


    ¡­


    ============


    "Hmmm, not bad actually. It''s better than I had thought. I''ve almost caught up too, hehe."


    I wasted almost two days in this death zone of mine, watching the scene of creatures appearing or walking here,ing into contact with my strings, and getting chopped into pieces.


    It was fun, but now that the fourth day of the exam has almost ended, I have to leave this fun ce.


    "This is getting boring anyway. Haaa¡­"


    The ground was filled with too much blood now, the walls of this cave area were painted in red, blue, ck, and green colors as well, so this ce had be disgusting.


    "Hmmm, let''s wrap things up."


    I had my fun, killed many creatures of many kinds and types, gathered a few good materials and stat stones, and yed with the creatures that were cute. But, I didn''te across a single creature that I could take with me¡­ sad life.


    "Haaaa¡­"


    Jumping down from my observation point to the ground, I nced towards the summoning circle that was glowing as it had been since its rebirth.


    It was pretty, but the things that it summoned weren''t that pretty.


    They were mostly goblins and creatures of usual rank, and sometimes it summoned some bigger things but whenever that happened, all the Mana from the Mana crystals was depleted and I had to insert new ones.


    ''I''m almost out of my stock as well.''


    I still had enough to keep this thing up for a few weeks at a moderate pace but, there was no need for this little summoning circle after I was gone.


    It wasn''t what it used to be anyway so its efficiency would just diepared to how it normally worked. So, I was nning to destroy this thing before I was gone anyway.


    But, before doing that, I had onest use of this pretty thing.


    -Ooooooooong.


    "Another bunch of goblins, haaa. Just die you miserable ones."


    It had summoned thousands of goblins in this brief time of its activation. I was almost on the verge of getting the title of ''goblin yer'' now. Which was not a good thing since I was hoping we could have that thing together while hunting in the ''southern marsnds'', tsk.


    "KREEEE-"


    "Shut up, jeez. Just go join your dead brethren."


    There were four and they weren''t the hobgoblins that were summoned before I modified this summoning circle.


    They were just your everyday horny gobs who even had clothes on this time, but they were still the same disgusting gobs as the others.


    -Swish.


    They were around the strings so their bodies were chopped into pieces soon and the clean-up magic circle was activated so their body waste was pushed to the other side as well.


    "Hmmm, well, let''s finish this."


    It was fun watching everything happening here. It was, at least for the first few hours, but then it started getting boring. And as the blood covered the ground, the stench in this ce became so unbearably strong that the nearby creaturesing here started hesitating, so it became more and more unfun.


    ''I had to put a filtering barrier around the cave to stop the stench from getting out, haaa.''


    But the blood was still a problem. There was so much now that my entire feet could submerge into it if it weren''t for my magic.


    ''Yak.''


    This was disgusting. But since it was blood created through my great efforts, I couldn''t just let this go to waste.


    -Snap.


    Using [Telekinesis], I lifted and gathered as much of the blood covering this cave area as I could, made it into a ball, which was too big apparently as I expected, and after freezing it all in a thickyer of ice, I stored the giant ice ball of blood in my prism space. Perhaps we might need it in some absurd and unexpected situation.


    "Hmmm. Blood cleared. Area prepared. All that remains now is this summoning circle."


    I was going to use most of the Mana crystals on me to summon the strongest thing possible by this summoning circle. If I do it that way and control it while applying a little more Mana than its inherent limits, then, I might just be able to summon something pretty interesting.


    "The strongest it could summon is a (Level-120), <A> rank creature anyway. That much is manageable for now."


    I couldn''t have been able to defeat a <A> rank creature of a higher level than me until a few weeks ago but now that I had my personal title, things had changed.


    I am now strong enough to defeat beings of higher rank who are several levels higher than me.


    ''I could just use my authority as someone of higher rank than them so until the thing that appears isn''t some kind of higher species, I''m pretty sure I can handle the smaller things thate here.''


    It shouldn''t be that difficult of a task anyway. What can this mere summoning circle could possibly summon?


    The best I hade across in the past was an infant holy wolf. I can just tame it if something like that appears.


    ''This is just a summoning circle focused on the creatures anyway. It''s nothing like the Worldline summoning circles we will use to summon our familiars during the next part of this entrance exam.''


    This was pretty safe anyway-


    "KHOOOOOOOOOOA!"


    "Just when I was about to start."


    I knew these bastards woulde, but they had to arrive just when I was preparing to finish things here.


    "Haaa¡­ it''s better, I guess."


    Thisbyrinth currently had twelve major as well as thirty-six mini boss-monster-like strong creatures. And, around the area I was in, there were around three of those minor bosses and one major one that mostly stayed in their designated houses and only went out to hunt when they were hungry.


    "KHOOOOO!"


    They were stronger than the other creatures that hade here to die after sensing this essence, but they were here. And, from what my detection magic told me, all four of them were now here at the same time.


    -Ktktktktktktkt¡­


    -Kat. Kat. Kat. Kat.


    -Dhum. Dhum. Dhum.


    -Srerrrrrrrr.


    "Why are all of them together though? Shouldn''t they be in their own ces? Why are they even here, and all at the same time too?"


    This was the first time something like this was happening and the only reason for this that I could think of would be intentional or perhaps unintentional actions of the other people giving this test with us.


    ''Even the smallest unique actions could create unexpected oues. The butterfly effect sure is quite something, huh.''


    I can check the reason for this if I reverse calcte all the things but there was no need to do something that tedious.


    Things were going on, so flowing with it was better than doing useless things like that.


    "KHRRRRRR¡­"


    Four creatures entered the cave from four different directions and stood at the entrance, without taking a single step forward.


    The cave area still reeked of the blood of hundreds of creatures who had died here in the past few hours so, their senses must have screamed at them that this was dangerous.


    "Smart bastards. But if you were smart enough, you would have just stayed in that house of yours and starved for a few more hours instead ofing here."


    There was a giant purple spider here that resembled a tarant, a giant bat that had steel-like ws and legs, a mole-like creature with a star-shaped nose that was too big and bad smelling that the stench of this cave paled before him, andstly, the boss monster of this area, arge ck centipede-like creature.


    ''A simple (Western underground three-hundred legs). A <C> rank creature and this one is (Level-102) only, so he wasn''t that big of a deal.''


    He was the strongest among the four of them, but, he was still weaker than that troll hero Lucy had defeated back then. So of course, regardless of their strengths, they were just dead meat for my strings.


    "Come here you four."


    Releasing the ice on the ss bottle in my hand, I lifted up the bottle, the reason all the creatures had rushed here previously, and opened its lid. And as soon as I did that, a unique smell overwhelmed the entire surroundings.


    "KHEROOOOO!"


    "KTKTKT!"


    "SRERRR¡­"


    "SKAHIII!"


    All four of them almost lost their minds the moment they sensed that unique smell and their bodies rushed forward without their wills, and, they touched the red strings that decided their fates.


    "Ba-bye dumb ones~."


    -STRRRRRRRR¡­!


    -Putchak.


    -Putchak.


    -Putchak.


    -Putchak!


    -Shhhhhhhhh¡­


    "Oi, no no no. Not on me."


    Just like every other creature, just like the lowliest goblins, these four rulers who terrified the other creatures of the cave and ruled over them met with their ending and were cut into hundreds of pieces, leaving behind their body parts, as well as a rain of blood that painted the cave with a new batch of red, green, and ck.


    I was on the ground this time too, so the blood could have sshed on me as well, but thankfully, I quickly summoned a wind-water shield to protect myself from this new blood rain.


    "Alright, haaaa¡­ let''s finish this."


    I was too bored for some reason. Was this because I missed my bastard too much? Or was this because I was parting ways with this sweet ce that could be used as something more than a simple death zone?


    "Haaaaa¡­ whatever."


    Perhaps it was because I had taken a liking to this ce, but it didn''t matter for now. We were going to visit this ce in the future anyway. I can do ''that thing'' with him at that time.


    ''It is a little dirty so convincing him will take time anyway, haaa...''


    So we can do thatter. For now¡­


    "Ok, little summoning circle. Prepare for your death."


    It wasn''t necessary to destroy this thing, but, well, I was bored anyway. Might as well destroy something.


    -Ooooooooooooong!


    "Gimme something good since you are dying anyway. Oh. Right."


    Luck was an important factor during this kind of random summoning as well and mine wasn''t working for now.


    [ "Oy, Lucy bastard." ]


    But I had a walking-talking, luck enhancer. It was better to use him for this instead of goingmando.


    An unexpected problem was thest thing I wanted when I was wrapping these things up¡­

 Chapter 120 120 Test’s process

    <h4>Chapter 120 120 Test¡¯s process</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    ''Haaa¡­ this is thest one. Focus. It will end soon.''


    It was tiring, difficult, and excruciatingly fucking painful. But I have to finish this and reach our meeting point to take a break.


    ''Going on for so long with that speed is difficult now, I''m really far weaker than I used to be.''


    I was certainly stronger than my previous young self, far stronger actually. If I was young while ying the game in the past as well, I don''t think I would be this strong.


    But even though this young body of mine is strongerpared to most normal or special children my age, it is nowhere near the one I had in my previous life. Be it in the game or in reality.


    It hadn''t even been three days properly and I had to rely on my skill, haaa¡­


    ''This is still effective though. Perseverance is a pretty good autopilot skill.''


    My body worked on its own so I didn''t have to consciously move and since I had given it precise instructions, it would only stop after this person before me was defeated.


    ''I will get the top rank after this, finally.''


    It was difficult but I survived and our meeting spot wasn''t that far from here so I was almost there.


    ''She did almost catch up, perhaps I might have lost if it wasn''t for this person.''


    I was fighting someone right now, and this person, though strong and talented, wasn''t one of the important characters in the story, he will perhaps die because of some family dispute in the future.


    But he was in the high rankings with more than eighty thousand points so, after he''s defeated, I will be first in the rankings.


    She did well but I was lucky enough to find this person. And, I will be grateful to him for this.


    ''A wish was on the line¡­ it was obviously more important to me than this whole test itself.''


    We were going to be first ranked anyway, and we would also have overwhelmingly more points than the others. Points or rank didn''t matter anyway, but the wish¡­ the most important.


    ''Haaa¡­ she certainly did something amazing though.''


    To get that many points by just hunting a bunch of monsters that gave no more than a few points was something I couldn''t have been able to pull off.


    ''And she did something more than just killing those monsters to get that many points this time.''


    She must have killed all the monsters she summoned multiple times, three to nine times to be more precise. Perhaps more but gained points depended on her mood and the strength of that creature.


    ''Bad smart girl.''


    She created aplex mechanism where she used her magic wand''s [Ethereal] skill to make it into a fine, strong string and spread it all over the ce.


    When anything got into contact with that string, first of all, the strings released a wave of Mana that hurt a very vital point of their body, which the system counted as the first kill.


    Then, even before eyes could perceive it, her strings vibrated at a very high frequency and cut the creature into multiple pieces.


    ''And while that chopping process happened, depending on their endurance, the creatures'' death was counted multiple times by the system.''


    It was simr to how a student could still continue with their test if they were only defeated by a small but fatal scratch. Forfeiting before receiving any lethal blows also worked.


    But, when they are defeated by sudden blows where they aren''t even able to defend themselves or put up any kind of fight against an opponent who had asked for the fight sincerely, then they are counted as ''failed''.


    One can forfeit the fight mid-sentence and the winner would certainly get a hundred points even if the other doesn''t have that many points, but that could also only happen a few times.


    ''If you are unqualified, you will naturally be filtered out of this test. That was how this test worked.''


    The practical test part of the academy entrance exam was held in a unique location every time so even for those giving the test again, the locations were new and unexpected.


    The format changed a little as well but things were mostly the same.


    Fight, get more points, gather treasures, survive, and see the end of this exam.


    ''One''s overall actions determine if they will pass or not anyway.''


    Yes rankings and points matter but, if someone manages to survive till the end without any points at all, then depending on how they were able to do it, they might also have the chance to get to thest stage of the exam which, didn''t matter that much to us anyway.


    ''A familiar was a must for the official helpers of the academy so Eva will have to have one, but, for us students, it wasn''t as important.''


    A familiar was the creature that one''s soul or mental body''s frequency resonated very closely with. There was a chance that their familiar link was too weak for now or that their mental body was too fragile for the summoning at the moment so the academy doesn''t put much pressure on students to have a familiar.


    ''On the other hand, having so weak of a mental body that they couldn''t even summon their own familiar is considered very negative for the official helpers of the academy, the people who would be working very closely with the academy.''


    So, at least if one passes this part of the test by any method possible, they are mostly guaranteed to get in.


    But, passing these first two parts of the test is no simple task.


    While answering the 25 questions of the written part, the voice of the world itself grades one''s answers and grades them ordingly.


    It is mental torture all in itself that many fail to even see through, and then the practical test evaluates our overall skills, talents, mentality, and innate abilities that we might not know ourselves.


    ''The expert spectators observe everything happening in the test area and the personal system of the academy we connect to at the start shows them all the physical and mental data of our body at the moment.''


    They know their work, that much is certainly true so there is no need to judge their judgments. And there''s the headmaster as well so the smoothness of the test is always guaranteed.


    ''Something that is unexpected even for him hardly ever happens. And genuinely surprising him means surprising an offspring who had seen, managed, and taught countless students since the dawn of the Worldline.''


    That is why surprising him is an achievement worthy of an Authority, and there was no way we could miss it when we had the chance to get one right before us.


    ''But before that, we have to meet up. And even before that, I have to finish this fight.''


    The opponent was using a sword, and he was pretty good with it actually.


    He was strong as well, perhaps around (Level-80) ording to the strength he was showing.


    He also had some good skills, but he was nothing special. At least notpared to Ras and some other few I met on my way here.


    ''He was still pretty good though. He should be able to pass the test even if I take all his points right now.''


    -nk! sh!!


    -Swish-swaaaa!


    It was for the wish mister. Please understand...

 Chapter 121 121 Earning the top spot

    <h4>Chapter 121 121 Earning the top spot</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    I was using my [Perseverance] for this fight¡­ which gave me the single-mindedness to focus on the task before me.


    ''It used to be a difficult skill to use at the start since the task I wanted to aplish became the only thing that my mind and body focused on, so it took me a long time to find out the proper way to use this skill.''


    And now that I knew it, this simple skill of mine was nothing less than one of the cheat skills simr to what the other main characters of this game possessed.


    ''A rare skill that kinda allowed me to go on auto-pilot mode. Certainly a cheat I would say.''


    It was a new technique to master but simr to El''s parallel minds, I have learned to split my mind and body so that they could focus on two different tasks, mainly, the task that I want to aplish through [Perseverance] and the thinking process that I might require to counter any outside interferences to the assigned task.


    ''It''s simr to having control of mind and soul at the same time, and operating them individually.''


    It was difficult, very difficult actually, so I had always avoided using it during actual fights in the past. But now I have no problems with it.


    I could now cancel the skill anytime I wanted midway upon the perceiving of outside interference, and go back to the task after taking care of it.


    ''I can even do other observations and make decisions that my ''focused'' self couldn''t.''


    It was in no way a simple technique. Even El couldn''t do it even though she understood itpletely.


    ''Perhaps it was because of the specific effects of my [Perseverance] and [Six Walls] but, I can do that. Still, though, I was unable to perform any task unrted to the task I was ''focused'' on while the skill was in effect. So, my next goal with this technique was to ''do something'' while being focused on ''doing something else''.


    ''I might just create something new if I''m sessful with this thing.''


    This was exciting, but, it was a task forter.


    "You did well. You are certainly a good swordsman."


    "I still lost though¡­"


    He had a bitter expression, but he was smiling and there was admiration in his eyes as he looked at me.


    "Thank you for the amazing fight. I hope we can meet again in the future."


    "Of course, we will meet. How about having breakfast together after the test is over?"


    He was a nice guy, perhaps we can use him for something. Or at least having normal friends in a school wasn''t a bad idea either, right?


    "It would be my honor."


    He bowed gracefully as the nobles of the eastern continent do. And put his sword with a curved tip in his sheath.


    "I''m called Swarn. I look forward to seeing you again mister Lucifer."


    "Oh¡­? You know my name already?"


    "Everyone knows the name of first ranked person with the highest points, sir. Hahaha."


    He was humble as well. How nice.


    "We couldn''t do the formal introductions, but I hope we can at least have a better chatter on. Ah, and please don''t use honorifics. It is emberessing, master Swarn."


    "The feeling is mutual, ''master'' Lucifer."


    "Hahaha."


    He was a good guy. Yeah, good one. Having a friend like him wouldn''t be so bad. I might be able to help him in the future.


    "Alright then."


    Walking ahead a few steps, I nced back and nodded at him a little.


    "Until next time."


    "Until next time..."


    He nodded back, with the admiration still present in his eyes. He perhaps gained some kind of inspiration after fighting me so he was grateful to me.


    And I was helpful to someone else, which was a good thing overall.


    ''Interesting person.''


    There was perhaps something about him that I was missing, but, there was no need to think about that right now. We are going to meet again soon, so the chat can wait until then.


    ...


    [ "Oy, Lucy bastard." ]


    I had walked forward and was just about to start running when she spoke up, and her voice contained that little mix of excitement and uncertainty.


    [ "Yes? What''s up? You finishing there?" ]


    [ "Yeah. Gimme your luck. Mine isn''t working anymore." ]


    She wanted my luck¡­ sure. Everything that I had was hers anyway.


    [ "I, Lucifer, pass my luck to my partner, Auriel for her little task temporarily. May her wishes be fulfilled and happiness kisses her pretty feet.


    There, you now have my blessed luck. Apologies in advance if it doesn''t work though." ]


    She could have my luck, my Mana, my heart, my blood if she wanted¡­ but whatever she was taking, she would have to be prepared to give something of equal value in return as well. Thew of equivalent exchange was eternal, or perhaps not in some of our cases, but it was certainly eternal in this world.


    [ "You bastard¡­ why are you acting so cheeky? And why are you so happy? Hmmm¡­ something''s fishy." ]


    This link between us worked in one side''s favor sometimes. We couldn''t hide our emotions even if we wanted to. Tsk.


    [ "You certainly did something¡­ but what? Hmmm¡­" ]


    Now she will open the status window, click on the ranking lists, see my name and points on the top spot-


    [ "You fucking bastard!!!" ]


    And shout that very thing in her mind as well as out loud. Just as I knew.


    [ "Go fucking die! Burn yourself! Go drown in some well! Or better! Come here! Let me kill you myself!!" ]


    She can kill me, she might actually kill me on some unfortunate day while she''s feeling like it, I had no doubt she could. Or perhaps she can ''almost'' kill me many times while we were doing some personal activity.


    She had done it many times previously in the game, almost in the reality as well. But I managed to crawl back to her every time. So, she just knows, I wille back to her here as well.


    Or perhaps she will bring me back, or if she can''t do that, she wille to fetch me up from that ce.


    I would do the same, but there was no need to. Since there was no way I was going to where she was right now.


    ''It''s better to leave her alone when she is like this. Things haven''t ended anyway.''


    I had time till she reached that ce so I wasn''t going to just sit around the entire time. There were some ces with monsters nearby. I will go hunt them until she reaches there.


    [ "Tsk. Your good luck didn''t work this time, fucking bastard." ]


    ''Then why are you telling me that? Dummy. Just kill whatever you summoned.''


    There shouldn''t be something she can''t handle there anyway-


    [ "Oh wait." ]


    Hmmm?


    She was getting curious about something. The feeling I could feel through our connection was clearly her curiosity.


    ''Which is usually followed by excitement, or anger, or disappointment, or sadness.''


    She must have summoned something unique, not your usual goblins, wolves, or creatures we see every day but something unique-


    [ "Wohhhhh! Lucy! I summoned a slime!!" ]


    Okay, not something unique but seeing her excitement, she must have summoned a slime that we don''t see every day at least, right? Hopefully?


    [ "An Intelligent slime!!!" ]


    [ "What? What the fuck?!" ]


    [ "Yessss! And it''s a newborn!" ]


    [ "Holy shit¡­" ]


    ''No... fuckin... way...''


    Was it my good luck or was her luck something that bursts out asionally all at once? What was this situation¡­ and, we were inside a ce that used to be an original dragon''s home as well as an elder lich''s base.


    Having a young, intelligent slime in a ce like this... there were countless possibilities of which evolutionary path she could put this one through.


    This was certainly unbelievable.


    Truly unbelievable.


    Fuck.


    ''She hit a jackpot in true meaning this time. Bitch¡­''

 Chapter 122 122 An ‘intelligent’ slime

    <h4>Chapter 122 122 An ¡®intelligent¡¯ slime</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    The summoning process is usually just normal. Like the light happens in the summoning circle and then things materialize above the ce with the circle and that''s it. The summoning process in the normal circumstances.


    But a unique process happened after I ced twelve Mana crystals above the input energy zone and the summoning circle, after summoning some useless creature once again went into the charging mode and started sucking in all the Mana from the input zone.


    ''Which was quite a crazy process since the input this time was more than what it ever had in its time in this ce.''


    The summoning circle created a violent spectacle and sucked in all the mana from the dense Mana rich crystals, and the ten second time that it takes toplete one summoning process, with a strong gust of wind and some sparks of lightning, finished soon with the destruction of the summoning circle and materialization of this simple looking creature in its ce.


    [ "So you are saying you used to live in a ce with a lot of blue trees and there were scary things that chased after you from time to time?" ]


    There was a blue round slime before me¡­ that did not resemble that certain famous demon lord slime who used to be a human that got reincarnated as a slime in a unique world. No, this one had a bright red core inside it visible so it wasn''t exactly like that.


    And it was no reincarnation or anything like that. It was just a simple slime that couldn''t even use Mana speech yet.


    ''But, this one was a unique intelligent creature so, it was my jackpot. All thanks to luck from that jackass bastard.''


    ===Status===


    Name: Slime (Sapling)


    Strength: 51


    Agility: 63


    Stamina: 54


    Intelligence: 45


    Mana: 111


    Level: 84


    [Skills: Fluidity (Lv.2), Digestion (Lv.3), Atmospheric adaptation (Lv.3), Regeneration (Lv.3), Perception (Lv.3), Learning (Lv.4), Mana control (Lv.4), Physical reinforcement (Lv.2).]


    [Innate skill: Cellr respiration (Lv.1)]


    ¡ª->? A semi-fluid creature that possesses more intelligence than his kind, making him a peculiar figure among his species.


    ¡ª->, Unlike usual slimes that are vulnerable to magic and cannot withstand the powerful attacks powered with Mana, this one has a natural talent for Mana perception and the development of unique magical abilities.


    ¡ª-> It possesses a core however, thanks to its unique innate skill, it can live even after the core is destroyed andter regenerate the core itself from scratch. Ultimately making it a creature that can regenerate itself from even a few of its cells.


    ¡ª-> It has the capacity to be a creature of higher intelligence and thanks to its [Learning] skill, it can learn new things at a faster rate and thanks to its young nature, it can evolve into a powerful force.


    ¡ï(It is young and special, thus it is advised you nurture this jackpot to the best of your abilities. And since it is a young slime, its natural growth limits are way beyond most other creatures of nature. Depending on your actions and way of nurturing, it can be a weapon of mass destruction or a family member that you can rely on.


    ============


    Slimes are one of the most unique creatures in this entire Worldline. And this one here was the prime example of that fact.


    ''Perhaps it''s because they are some of the only species that are born through the natural amalgamation of Mana or perhaps it''s because they are one of the species that have lived since the time of the creation of this Worldline but, they are very mysterious creatures even to me.''


    They are called creatures of nature since their origin is nature or more precisely, I would say the natural concentration of atmospheric energy.


    ''Mana gathers, condenses, transforms into matter, and gives birth to different ''natural'' beings or materials.''


    The creation of unique metals, the mutation of normal nt species, and the birth of creatures like these slimes are all because of that phenomenon that happens randomly. But even in these random happenings, the chances of an intelligent slime appearing is quite fucking impossible.


    ''I would even say only a fews give birth to such a creature every few decades or centuries so actually finding one of them this early was definitely not something I was expecting.''


    And, this one was one of the best I havee across since it not only has cool and actually good skills, but also a freaking innate skill!


    Just how many ''creatures'' could possess something like this~? One in millions I would say since creatures or monsters don''t possess anything like a separate innate skill other than their racial skills and adaptation skills. It just showed how special this one was so this was the best~. Hehehe.


    [ "Hmmm. Did you like how you used to live over there little one?" ]


    This one couldn''t speak yet since it never had a need to. But I liked the talking ones a little more so I will have to teach it the good stuffter.


    But for now, it just wiggles a little to respond to my questions that it could ''feel'' with its special perception skill.


    And I can''t put this into words but I could also understand what it wanted to express perhaps thanks to the interpersonalmunication ability of my link skill.


    ''And it answered something like ''Noooo! I never liked that scary ce! Everything there was scary and just wanted to eat anything they could find! It was a scary ce!'' Or something like that, lol.''


    I understood what this slime was saying even without saying anything, haaa¡­ I''m getting crazier day by day.


    ''I need some long passionate kisses from my bastard. Kisses that would induce orgasms. That was the only possible cure I can think of for this illness of mine with all my vast medical knowledge.''


    Yes, that was the only option. We have to kiss¡­ and to do that, we have to finish things in this ce first and get done with this exam.


    [ "It''s alright you poor little thing. You are now far away from that ce. And you will be staying with us from now on so be prepared to see new things that you might never have expected in your life~." ]


    This one should barely be a week or so old but from the hellish ce it hase from, it''s fascinating it even managed to survive for that long of a time.


    ''People of this don''t call it a forbidden area for anything, alright? It really is a shitty and scary ce filled with creatures of (Level-300) to (Level-400) easily. The lower level cap''s also (Level-200) so no way a little baby like this one could survive among beasts like those.''


    It was located in the southern continent and we weren''t going there anytime soon but, it was the best I got this cutie like this. Destroying that circle and using my precious Mana crystal was more than worth it.


    I was happily looking at it, but my words had made it a little confused. But still, my smile attracted him a little and my charm worked on this one as well.


    [ "Don''t worry. I will be your mommy from now on. But we are in a bad ce for now, so, how about you rest in my unique space for a while? I promise you won''t even feel like that long of a time has passed the next time you see me." ]


    I can make a binding contract with this one right now and it would be a part of me after that but we were inside abyrinth with many environmental factors that could affect this slime during the contracting process.


    It could evolve midway through the contracting process and get some weird attributes that I definitely did not want on my little baby so there was no need to take any risks.


    Time almost stopped in my prism space when storing living things inside of it. We already tested it back at the troll vige.


    It was also quite a special storage skill, I would say. But, it''s one of the most useful things to me since I needed many things on me including all my summons like this slime.


    ''It would be a little different from a familiar but, a summon was pretty much simr to a familiar. The only major difference between a familiar and a summon is the very intimate rtionship that bound a familiar and master by their mental body and the contract that connected the summon and summoner''s soul through a string of connection.''


    One can have many summoned creatures, that''s how necromancies and summoners of all kinds existed in this Worldline. But, the familiar was different.


    There might be only one in most cases, but even if someone had more than one familiar, all of them would be equally connected with each other.


    ''The person with the most familiars in this Worldline, the elder offspring that overlooks the familiar summoning process, also only has nine familiars. And after thates ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹ of ¨‹¨‹¨‹, someone we are bound to meet in the future. But that''s another fun thing.''


    It would be fun, but, since people do not know what is this fun thing he and I talk about periodically, they might believe there is no plot to this particr journey of ours. But, welp, they can think what they want.


    We will continue doing what we want to. You won''t be able to continue this shit for long now, fucking asshole.


    .-- . .-.. .-.. --..-- / - .-. -.-- / .. - / - .... . -.


    Anyway, this little one was confused for a while but it then happily agreed and I put it inside my prism space. We can finish the contract after we''re done with this exam and I''ve kissed my bastard''s soul out of his hot body.


    "Alright then, done atst."


    I made a lot of fun memories in this ce so I''m gonna remember it for a long time now.


    It will be a while until Ie back here but, this was a nice ce that gave me a good time so, I will spare it¡­ or should I destroy this ce? It doesn''t matter anyway, right? Destroying this would be more fun, wouldn''t it?


    "Hmmm¡­"


    Nah. Let''s just leave it as a memento. I met this cutie here so when it''s all grown up when we are back here, I will tell it how we met here and how I killed thousands of creatures here and borrowed that bastard''s luck before summoning it.


    ''Hmmm~. It would be like a mama telling her children a story on a pic about their past experience in that pic ce~.''


    It will be fun, so, this ce gets to live.


    [ "Oy Lucy bastard. Me''s done." ]


    [ "Come here then. I''m resting here." ]


    [ "A~. My bubu is resting~? Is my bubu hurty somewhere? Need nippys?" ]


    [ "¡­ugh. Juste here." ]


    [ "Yeah baby~! I''minggggg!" ]


    [ "Don''t say it like that you dumb-" ]


    [ "Yeaaaaaaaah~! I''mingggg for youuuu~! Brotherrrrr Luciferrrr~!" ]


    [ "Ok, bye." ]


    Heheh, he stopped talking afterward. Cute basted. Must be having a micro orgasm after hearing those sexy voices.


    ''Cute boy.''


    It will be fun making him a man again, kekeke¡ªmuhahahaha!

 Chapter 123 123 Reuniting

    <h4>Chapter 123 123 Reuniting</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    -Swish. Swish. Swish. Swish!


    This is the fifth day and thankfully, we are almost on schedule even though the unexpected things that have happened.


    ''Haaaa¡­ this is pretty good atleast.''


    I was still maintaining the first ce but I knew it would soon be taken away by someone else since the people raining in the top rankings would start fighting between themselves and there was also AJ.


    ''That bastard would start moving pretty soon now so the whole of the rankings are going to get shaken up.''


    Perhaps he would be in the top three by the end of this exam but, the two of us would be the first. That much was clear.


    ''But where''s she though? She should have been here by now.''


    I reached this ce and rested for a while but she wasn''t here so I started hunting around the area here.


    ''The monsters here are weaker than the ones I faced in the ce I came from so dealing with them is a little easier. Though, it would have been nice if I could have the experience points for everything I have killed until now. It would certainly push my level by at least one or two.''


    We were in abyrinth and just like a dungeon, thisbyrinth was a unique structure in the eyes of the Worldline with unique features and rules of its own.


    We were basically in a closed-off environment here to prevent as much of the outside interference as possible so neither could we gain experience points inside thisbyrinth, nor could we gain the Oz and world achievement rewards even if we had done something unique to deserve it.


    All those EXP and stuff are awarded at the end of the test or more precisely when we are out of thisbyrinth. That''s how things worked in thisbyrinth at the very least.


    ''Dungeons are the main unique structures in the Worldline, and they have set rules for them ording to their characteristics and ''values''. For the other unique structures likebyrinths, important graveyards, old temples, monumental sites, or such, the rules and regtions are different.''


    We could even change it if we had enough authority in the Worldline and over that unique structure, just like how the elder lich Mcus was able to turn the nest of an original dragoon into his own territory, or how that original dragon was able to im thisnd as her own.


    ''The iming and modifying of a territory is aplicated process but, we would have to have some of our own ces by the time we are ready to establish our own ''state'' toter do the stuff we wanted here and depart for the greater ins.''


    Having ces that belonged to us was an important task, especially if the ce had a unique structure like thisbyrinth or was a unique structure itself since they contributed to our strength in our ranks.


    ''We own one dungeon for now and some randomnds that we obtained throughout the continents through Raz''s help, but we are still only as strong as a Duke of some small kingdom in terms of geographical ownership.''


    Still, though, it is good that we have invested a good amount of our ie into purchasing cheaper but special ces throughout the Worldline that would give us back many folds of what we have invested into it in the near future.


    ''Having Raz as our first exclusive merchant was the best decision we made. He truly is amazing.''


    Through him we earned, and through him, we invested. We spent and obtained resources from him, and thanks to him, we were able to have a sturdy pace with the side ns involving capital and resources. He was truly the best guy.


    ''Still though¡­ that fucking bastard is sometimes too much. He goes beyond what he should and does things¡­ that even I haven''t done with her yet! That little white pussy will receive a thorough beating if I ever get my hands-''


    "Hello~ Lucy daring~. Wat yu doin''~? Cursing someone, I see~?"


    I was killing the spider-like creature before me when she came out of nowhere and obliterated everything in this area with her magic.


    And she appeared right behind me like an evil ghost of night. So¡­


    "You''re finally here, hunh youzy bum. What were you doing?"


    I had to pretend and change the topic, which didn''t work this time.


    "Aw~. Do not change the topic mister~. You know, I know, we all know you are good with your acting~. It doesn''t work on me though, remember~? We are closely connected~, hehe."


    She wrapped her arms around me from behind and pulled me closer, too close actually. I could feel all of herself. All of it.


    ''Damn that link-''


    "A~. Are you cursing the link now~? Does that mean you were actually cursing at someone when I came~? Who was it, hmmm~? Tell me, baby. Who. Was. It~?"


    Her face was too close to my neck, her lips were almost touching one of my sensitive spots. She knew exactly what she was doing and, she was also pressing herself against my back so this stimtion was bing increasingly difficult to bare.


    ''Now this is what I would call an emergency. Fuck that bastard-''


    "Oh-ho~? What''s this? Anger of a particr kind¡­ ah~! It''s jealousy! You were angry at someone you are jealous of for something~. And there''s only my baby Raz you could be jealous of~. So you were cursing my little Raz, right~? Hehehe."


    She figured it out in no time. This link really was a triple-edged sword, fuck!


    ''I''m in trouble-''


    "Akhum!"


    Her hands were around my shoulders but she suddenly grabbed my throat out of nowhere and choked me with serious strength!


    "Listen here you piece of absolute trash."


    And then, just afterughing cheerfully a moment ago, she was enraged. Like, seriously furious. Her voice was filled with anger and I didn''t even need to look at her face to know just what kind of expression she must be making right now. It was obviously bad!


    "Curse all you want at my little baby."


    She increased the strength behind her grip and hugged me tighter at the same time¡­ am I supposed to feel suffocated or excited?!


    "I dare you toy a single one of your sexy fingers on him."


    Her mouth was right before my ears so even though she was saying all this in that horrifying whisper, the words rang in my mind like a midnight bell of a clocktower.


    "They are good inside me so they are best with this hot sister of yours."


    She loosened the grip a little¡­ and I''m no masochist! That hurt like hell! Fuck!


    So I was a little relived-


    "If you hurt him, ever¡­"


    But she suddenly increased her grip again and even more strongly than ever, almost choking my soul out of me.


    "Remember, you will receive twelve times of all that plus the bonus."


    And only after this, did she finally release me, or throw me to the ground would be better phrasing.


    ''She is serious¡­ but she isn''t serious at the same time.''


    I could feel she was angry but she also wanted me to do what she said so that she could do what she said. Yeah, just the normal things that go on in her mind usually.


    ''Perhaps getting the signals from me is easier for her because they are so clear, and perhaps her ever-jumbled mind and ever-changing emotions make itplicated for me to catch onto the main things. But at least I can guess what was going on inside her. And it was nothing less than a blessing.''


    El''s inner self¡­ well, if I say my inner self is like an endlessly tall and long wall, hers is like a dam that blocks a looooooooot of different,plicated, and jumbled-up emotions.


    She has good control over them so she can filter out and let only the wanted one pass through usually, but, sometimes, it bes out of control and she herself doesn''t know what is going on inside her¡­ and that, is when disaster strikes.


    ''She''s strong, but at the same time, as fragile as dandelion seeds.''


    Handling her is a more difficult task than conquering this world. But, it''s also more fun than anything else in this world.


    "Haaa¡­ haaa¡­ haaaaaa¡­ it''s good to see you again, El."


    What can I do now? I had long been addicted to this mess of a disaster to even want anything else.


    "Good to see you panting like a doggy too darling~."


    She was crazy, but perhaps I am crazier to find this sudden shift in her behavior lovely.


    "You know how much I missed you~? I was going to cry once~."


    "I know. But I''m here now. Right here."


    I was on the ground, so she also joined me and hugged me afterward, sharing her usual coolness with my heated body.


    It has been a few days since we have been apart, at least in this space, it has been a few days.


    Both of us knew it hadn''t been more than five hours in the outside world where Eva was, so the time itself didn''t matter. Instead, the fact that we were apart from each other for such a long time, the fact that ate us from the inside, was just as difficult for us even after knowing the reality.


    "Oh, right. Why were youte though?"


    Things like her choking me, throwing me down, and falling on me were normal, just like how it was normal when things were the other way around. But she arrivedter then she told me thest time we talked, so this was unnatural.


    We were time-sensitive, so she knew the best how long it would take her to join me even after taking all the hindrances into ount.


    There had to be a reason she waste, and from how there was a sudden burst of excitement inside her, I knew she had a fun time with whatever she had done before arriving here.


    "Ohhhhh! Right~! I met Ras~!"


    But I wasn''t expecting this one. Certainly not¡­


    "Hehehe."


    And thisugh, this sweet gigglyugh¡­


    "I think he likes you Lucy~!"


    This was sinister. Far more than what she had just said.

 Chapter 124 124 Her jokes

    <h4>Chapter 124 124 Her jokes</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "Hehehe, when I was on my way here, I stumbled upon a good-looking treasure so I was in the middle of looking at it with my lens. But then suddenly Ras came out of nowhere and I thought we would have a fun fight, but he was wounded for some reason. Like, he had a deep cut he couldn''t heal with his skills, perhaps he met AJ somewhere.


    Anyway, he was wounded but certainly not in his worst conditions. And since I was busy with that treasure anyway, I spared him with a benevolent heart and continued with my work.


    He was curious about what I was doing, ah! He knew me, by the way. He asked me if I was Lucifer''s ''sister''. Well, I denied it obviously and told him I was your everything, and heughed, hehe.


    And then~! We started the legen¡ªdary~ conversation about how he''s passionately attracted towards you~!"


    She still has that smile, man¡­ this is torture.


    ''She just rested in myp for ten minutes after telling me she met Ras beforeing here and these previous words were the first thing she had spoken after thosest ten minutes of poisonous silence.''


    She was obviously doing it on purpose, she knew how much it ate me up from the inside after hearing that Ras, the protagonist of this world of ours, ''liked'' me.


    It would be a problem if what she said literally meant only what she had said, but knowing this damn girl, I knew there was definitely something more to this liking than what she expressed it as.


    ''It could fuck up many things depending on what she actually means¡­ and there''s no way I''m gonna make new ns now! I am tired of this too now ugh!''


    The protagonist having an interest in me, in any way¡­ by the way, Ras is a normal guy. And he has been with a few women in his life until now in the murim world he came from so, there is no doubt he only swings in that direction.


    ''But perhaps it could change, no. That''s not gonna change. Not at least until he receives a deep psychological wound and his mind is nearly broken and there is only some man to help him out of that situation.''


    So nah, he certainly isn''t going to go down that path. That would change the genre of his POV as well.


    "So? El? What is this legendary conversation the two of you had?"


    "Hmmm¡­"


    Now, she was pretending to be asleep on myp once again, this damn girl''s gonna kill me with anxiety!


    ''This is even worse than being choked by her soft hands.''


    She said he''s passionately attracted to me, which might simply mean he considers me as his rival and that he would fight me once again without any restrictions the next time. There was nothing more than that.


    But it was Ras we were talking about, he might have worded all that shit as if he is describing a passionate intercourse of an excited couple. But that was just how he was, we couldn''t me him.


    But it was this constant smile on her face that pocked a needle right in my heart¡­ and it was getting unbearably painful.


    "El? Please? Can you tell me what you two talked about and what the hell did you do that you are so freaking happy, hun, ma''am? I''m dying here."


    "Hmmm¡­ a minute more."


    "So you want me to die hunh? Just kill me then. Here''s my neck. I would like a clear cut right from here to here."


    It was just better to die than get tortured in this way. It didn''t suit her anyway. Psychological tortures were my thing. She was better off with her tools and stuff.


    "Haha baby boy, you are cute."


    She moved around on myp and looked at me with a happy smile of her own.


    "Hehe, got you~."


    She chucked for a moment, confused me with this strange action, and got up from myp.


    "He''s actually interested in me-"


    "I don''t like that joke El."


    He liked her? What nonsense.


    She might be the one that created him along with the central brain but I have lived with him for long enough to know what that guy liked or would like and get attracted towards.


    And in the first ce, he was a widower. Someone who had only ever passionately loved a single person. And that too was a long time ago in that murim world.


    After her death, he might have been with a few other women but never had he ever been actually interested in any otherdy in a romantic manner.


    His heart was a closed-off ce that he allowed only a very few people in. There was no way in hell he liked her.


    She was just joking. She had to be joking!


    Or else I will have to have some serious talk with that motherfucker.


    "Hehehe, yes yes, angry bird. I will stop with the joke. He wasn''t interested in me, not romantically at least but he certainly was interested to know just how special I, the sister of someone who defeated him, actually was.


    We thought about having a duel but I had toe here and he also had to recover and go find the bastard that surprised attacked him and managed tond a very lethal wound that he couldn''t heal¡­ oh, by the way, it was a vampire''s attack so I told him what to do with it. He thanked me. And now he owes me one~."


    "So¡­ you were happy because he owes you one? Just that? Nothing else? What about him being ''passionately'' attracted to me."


    His owing her was a good thing. We can certainly use that in a few ces. We can even show him the ways he could unlock some of his powers without going through the long process of releasing the seals and lifting the restrictions.


    The matter at hand was more pressing. What was she hiding?


    "Yup. Nothing else~."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah lol. Why are you asking again?"


    "Really really?"


    "Yes yes! I''m not gonna answer again!"


    "You didn''t curse at me so that was a tant lie. You are too easy dear. Now, tell me. Tell me your entire legendary conversation."


    She was easy when she was lying to me. She was innately bad at it for some reason. My cute little girl.


    "Ugghhhh! Fuck you piece of duck shit! I was having fun!"


    "Then have your fun after you tell me that thing! I will die otherwise! We have a freaking <D> rank dungeon to clear after this!"


    "Don''t tell that to your mommy!"


    Yup. This was her. She was better like this.


    And that little red g smile on her face was gone so I could at least tell whatever she had wasn''t as confirming as I was fearing. It should be something minor-


    -p!


    "Ahhh! That hurt!"


    She pped me out of nowhere. What the hell!


    "Your punishment for running my fun!"


    She pped me because I ruined her fun, what the fuck? She ruined my inner peace and it doesn''t matter? What is this, damn.


    "p me too you idiot! p me!"


    I fuckin knew she would ask me to p her! She loved it when I pped her!


    But she tortured me with that thing of hers! She doesn''t deserve a p now.


    "Not gonna. Tell me the story first. I will think afterward."


    My face perhaps had four red finger marks and her handprint right now. That p of hers hurt!


    ''Now I understand why she trains her palm and hand dexterity muscles. To do this kind of pping.''


    She will p me and many other parts of my body in the future too perhaps. I will have to be prepared¡­


    ''Just thinking about it gives me shivers. Haaa¡­''


    There were perks and there were punishments as well. But, they were sweet at the end of the day, so it was alright.


    "Ugghh! Ok, listen¡­"


    And so, she recited a long ass story full of many unnecessary sexual details that were baseless to the whole thing, and moments with Ras being Ras with his unique ways of wording.


    But, it was pretty normal though. It only contained some thinkable things like how he was attacked so suddenly that he himself could barely react to it and survive that lethal blow. It could have eliminated any other person.


    Then there was the fact that Ras had met up with Nes somewhere but they also didn''t fight since she was with the two people on the top spot, so it meant Nes had also met with Rex and Cathy.


    It was a good thing. We were going to meet with those two through Eva and the invitations she would get from their servants so this point would help me with the negotiations over there.


    But, the most important point in her story was how Ras admired me now. A step beyond just apetitive spirit. And how he was determined to steal that top spot that I currently had.


    He was actually, passionately, interested in me. And she wanted to use that and manipte him into joining our family but she didn''t go ahead with that idea since the future events required him to be on his own.


    He had to reach a certain point by himself before we could have him as one of us, so before that, he was better off considering me as his rival. I wouldn''t mind having him as a friendly enemy either.


    It was good for his growth. And his growth would be the growth of this world and the things that are going to happen in the future would happen earlier, ultimately pushing us a little ahead with our ns.


    So, it was good, and she wasughing because she was kinda sorta thinking of having Ras as her gigolo and making him do stuff that would push the two of us closer, and yada, yada. One can just think about how her thinking process goes with this much alone.


    This was certainly not happening, so moving on¡­


    "Alright, enough rest. Here, ept the party request."


    "Nah. I reject. You will join my party. Not the other way around."


    "Did you forget who won the bet? Check the leaderboard ma''am. I see my name having more points."


    "That''s only because I didn''t put much effort! It was just too much fun waiting for the creatures to die in pain!"


    "Your problem. ept the request. You lost."


    "Noooooooooo. Uhun, uhun, uhun!"


    She was acting again, and I knew she would throw a punch at me anytime soon so, I was prepared this time, and when she was about to punch me, I blocked her hand, twisted it, twisted her, and kissed her forehead after pulling her closer.


    "Join. Let''s go kill that bitch and finish this thing."


    "You are a bastard¡­"


    She was shy now, typical El.


    ''Cute.''


    Our destination was right behind our backs. The dungeon of the demoness who was captured by the previous owner of thisbyrinth, the original dragon who spared her life because one of her children had taken a liking to her.


    She was captured and impressions in this space and the wall that we were leaning against was actually a dragon seal that should be strong enough to only be perceived by someone like the headmaster.


    But, even though he could perceive it, there was no need to hinder it since behind this ce existed a dungeon, an actual unique structure that came to life after the dragon forgot about the demoness she had imprisoned for such a long time.


    ''She was left there and she couldn''te out so, she created her own little world inside there, harnessed the power of thisbyrinth, and strengthened herself. Gaining enough strength in the process that she now possessed power beyond her rank.''


    But she was still an original demon, so even as a dungeon boss of not so high-level dungeon, she was going to be a very difficult opponent.


    And, our fight was going to be shown publicly by the system, so, when we reached the boss stage, everyone was going to see us.


    And that is going to be the real legendary debut of us phenomenal duo, the ONE.


    ''This is gonna be fun, hehe. And after this¡­ we can, finally¡­''


    This was exciting. And tingling~.

 Chapter 125 125 Eisheth’s prison (Prologue)

    <h4>Chapter 125 125 Eisheth¡¯s prison (Prologue)</h4>


    [OP: ]


    Just like the controlroom that was keeping a close watch over all the students and their actions, the headmaster of the academy, Sir Crimsonred Emeraldgreen Gray, was also keeping a keen eye out for all the prominent students that had caught his eye, but in particr, he was looking over a peculiar duo that has been too attractive to his unique eyes that he couldn''t help but pay more attention to them.


    He knew about both of them very well, they were quite famous among his family, or more precisely speaking, the Offsprings of the Worldline.


    Many of them have talked about them and recently one of them also got a unique title so they had be the talk of the town among some of the prominent figures in all the core factions of the Worldline.


    Demons wanted them, the angels and beings of purity coveted them, and even the gods were blinded by their charming actions, but, he himself had no great expectations from the two.


    He had seen and taught many geniuses himself, the two were good but nothingpared to some of them.


    He thought the rumors about them were all mostly exaggerated until now, but now that he had seen it with his own eyes, he had no choice but to agree these two were quite something¡­


    "A genius bloodthirsty maniac, and a calm, careful, persistent idiot. They sure are quite a special pair."


    He was in his cabin on the top floor of the ck castle of Wisdom, or the academy castle as they usually referred to it. And, even though there was no magic screen disying the happenings of thebyrinth before him or anything, everything happening in all ces belonging to all the great academies in this Worldline was known to his eyes.


    He was a near omniscient being, and still, the duo was attracting his attention, a feat that not even six original dragons residing on this were able to achieve.


    "Interesting¡­ oh? But, wait? Really?"


    They had reunited just now so they were resting until a while ago, but now that he was looking at them more closely, the girl resting on thep of the boy was doing something unusual.


    He had thought that she was just ying around with Mana until now, but he knew now that was not the case.


    They were in a ce with only rocks and walls, at least, to any students, to even the controlroom managing the students right now, that ce should have looked just like a normal cave area.


    Only he knew what existed in that ce, at least, he thought only he knew about it until a while ago, but, he was wrong.


    "The two just became more interesting than that other world returner or that glitched girl. Hahaha. But, are you really capable of undoing a dragon''s magic?"


    He knew the things that had taken ce on thatnd before he arrived in this world, and even though he knew about that dungeon, and how dangerous it could actually be, he had absolute confidence that there was no being in this world that could undo that kind of strong barrier¡­ unless it was a being of one of the [Four great species] of course. But, among the students, only three belonged to that ss, and all three were just young halfbloods.


    He knew for a fact that none of them could undo that kind of seal even if they used all the power they currently possessed. But this human girl was attempting something impossible right now.


    "Oh?"


    And, to his surprise, it actually looked like she would seed in that absurd task.


    "I underestimated her, how rare of me. She figured out the true use of synthesis, something elder brother thought would never be possible for at least another ''rotation''. She certainly deserves that mighty-sounding title."


    He was looking at them right now, and the two were sitting there just like they had been until now. She was on hisp, he was caressing her head in a peculiar manner.


    She loved his gentle touch, so, her focus was sharper than the red strings she used during her massacre.


    She was using Mana, but, this Mana was nothing like the normal Mana present in the environment or the dense Mana present in the Mana stones or crystals. Her Mana was more refined, strengthened, reinforced, purified, and bnced than one can find anywhere in nature. It was like the Mana from a [Natural Origin], something that should have been impossible to reproduce artificially, but, she did it.


    She sessfully managed to create that level of Mana, though only just a drop of it, with her own unique abilities. And that was nothing short of amusing for someone like him.


    A mere mortal, a human mortal no less, doing something only those who have achieved aplete understanding of the concept of [[( Energy )]]¡­ it was truly fascinating.


    But it was still just the start. She had only created the bare minimum required power to undo that Draconic barrier. It was impossible to release it unless the one doing it was the creator of this barrier itself or, at least someone who possessed overwhelmingly advanced knowledge about the concept of barrier-


    [Emergency!]


    [Code #003! Breach of high priority area inside test area <Labyrenth of Mcus> has been detected!]


    [Requesting urgent attention from the original administrator!]


    "Hoh. Now I wonder where these two havee from."


    Three red status windows of the academy''s personal system popped up before him at the same time as the girl he was looking over had ced her hand on the wall, engulfing the entire wall in a bright blue light, revealing the dragon seal, engulfing it in simr blue light, and perfectly disabling it without a hitch of problem.


    "Ho? World you look at that¡­"


    She just disabled a dragon''s barrier, a true magic spell of an original dragon, and that wasn''t all. As the headmaster observed, as soon as the barrier was undone and the girl had almost lost all the strength in her body, the boy supported her and at the same time, used his sword and body as a medium to absorb all the energy that was released from the seal, the leftover energy of a dragon, channeled it all between his body and sword, and stored it all inside a strange looking transparent orb.


    After which, he coughed a mouthful of blood.


    "An idiot."


    To even dare and take in the power of a dragon with their weak body was a task even the bravest would fear, but he did it. He sessfully stored that power inside a ''nk energy container'' and increased its value from thirty thousand Oz to at least three to four folds.


    The girl was the smart one, while he was the mentally strong one to have endured all that mental pressure of superior energy traveling throughout his body and shing with the energy existing inside him.


    But he was able to endure that crazy process, and it will surely be helpful to him inside the pseudo hell they have just opened up.


    "Well, this is a test. You make your choices and the rankings and marks are decided upon that. The same method we use throughout all the great academies of the Worldline.


    Your actions are yours to own, the results are what we reward them for.


    You chose to open that ce, and if you want to enter it, everything that happens inside will be your responsibility. You are on your own there."


    There was a smile on his attractive face as he saw the two of them recovering with their items and looking straight in his direction while doing it. Acting as if they knew precisely at what angle he was observing them from.


    He was having fun while looking at this duo, but, he knew the best what they were doing was not something he, or the academy itself would be responsible for in any way.


    A dungeon was a separate space from their test area even though it fell under the area controlled by the academy and the academy''s personal system.


    It was a variable in the usual test process and the control room or the academy system wouldn''t have any control over it, which meant whatever happened inside that dungeon would only be observed by the headmaster, as well as all the higher beings that the academy system had been blocking until now.


    This was a rare scenario. And the headmaster liked this.


    [ "Put the entire area <L> under quarantine and inform the controlroom to overlook the happenings they had just witnessed. Also, tell them to clear up arge screen if they want to watch what happens inside there." ]


    [Command epted.]


    He knew their strengths better than anyone else in this ce, though their limitations were still unknown to him, or in fact to any of his family members.


    They were strange and possessed weird skills and more knowledge about the worldly elements than any reincarnation they had witnessed, but that was one thing.


    There was no information about their past, and whatever they had, started from the point they mysteriously appeared before that orphanage.


    The information about their origin was strictly restricted by the Worldline, not even someone like him had ess to that information. Which was strange, but there was no need for him to doubt any of Worldline''s actions. If it was done, it was right and had some ultimate meaning even beyond their understanding.


    And, for reference, they were beings far above the gods of this world, so, there was no way they could even think of doubting the actions of their creator, actions of the ultimate reality.


    "Then let''s see."


    He was excited already, and they had finished recovering from those unimaginable injuries in an impossibly brief time.


    They were going to enter the <D> rank ''one-time'' dungeon, Demoness Eisheth''s prison, a ce that had entrapped a [[( Lord )]] rank demon that now possessed powers surpassing a true demon ''Baron''. A higher being with the power to watch over other elements of the Worldline like all the excited spectators were doing right now.


    She was in no way an easy opponent, not for two young children who were still in the middle of their academy exam. But they were going to attempt it regardless of everything, and, the headmaster and all the people in the controlroom were going to watch closely how a duo, how the ONE, defeats a deadly dungeon.


    "What the fuck?!"


    With shock and absurd emotions of course. The vice headmaster being the centre of chaos in that controlroom.

 Chapter 126 126 Eisheth’s prison (Part-1)

    <h4>Chapter 126 126 Eisheth¡¯s prison (Part-1)</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "You know you are an absolutely dumb person?"


    "You are dumber than me, you know? I didn''t cough up blood, look at that precious blood on the ground. It''s not mine for certain."


    "I''m not in that much pain either! People would die if they experienced something you are going through right now! You said you could do it ''no swat''!"


    "I did it! See that dark cave! I opened it up!"


    "The pain!"


    "You have gone through worse things! This one is nothingpared to that!"


    "You are not me! I can endure, you can create miracles! We are different and you are in pain! What if-"


    -p!


    "Shut the fuck up. My head is melting! Fuck!"


    She pped me again, what the hack! My entire body was already hurting after collecting that dragon Mana, and now a direct p?!


    "I''m hurt as well, you goddamn idiot!"


    She was confident that she could undo that seal with ease with her current body, We had done it in the game many times anyway, this time should have been easy as well.


    ''But this turned out different from the game.''


    The pressure it put on her mind when she was undoing the draconic magic barrier was surprisingly beyond our expectations. Like, It was even beyond what I expected it could be if things were different from the game.


    ''But this was way beyond even that.''


    The pressure she felt on her mind and that severe headache was what she was feeling after her body and [Six Walls] filtered it, and still, even I could tell it was unbearable for her.


    My body also suffered a lot from that extremely strong dragon Mana which, my body actually tried absorbing but failed miserably since the sh of two energies was too sudden and out of the blue.


    If I had been prepared, I might have been able to absorb that crazy pure energy, even just an ounce of it, but there was no time to think about anything like that.


    "Ughhh! Let''s use the elixirs."


    I didn''t want to use those things untilter but this was an emergency. The dungeon we had opened up just now was a little different from the usual monster dungeons that people know about.


    "Fuck that bitch! I wanted to use them in synthesister!"


    They were precious, not just because we got them from the silver treasure chest but also because they wereparatively of higher quality than the cheap elixirs we could afford right now.


    They were good, like really good. Whoever made them had even caught El''s attention since she had rarely seen ones like them.


    She wanted to create artifacts that could hold recovery effectsparable to those elixirs through the synthesis process but, this incident shattered those ns.


    "Keep a little then. A portion of it should be enough for our bodies. I will use Dawn''s [Origin] if we need it afterward."


    "Fuck. I don''t like this."


    She took out two familiar-looking vials containing a magical liquid that had a unique light of its own, the elixirs we had obtained from that silver treasure chest and were saving for an actual emergency.


    ''This is still an emergency, even though an unexpected one.''


    The power of an original dragon surpassed even my expectations. And this incident confirmed one of the doubts I had about us, and the world we were in.


    ''Even though it is very simr to our game, this is a world with its own standards.''


    It was certainly possible that most of the things would be the same about this world and our game but, not everything is going to be the same.


    Just like the strength of this original dragon''s mere magic, something that was not even its actual skills, things were going to be more difficult when it came to the unique creatures or, the four great species, awakened ones, mystics, and the special ones.


    "Let''s be more careful next time."


    We weren''t yers anymore, but an actual part of this world. The restrictions of the world were the same for us as any other element of the world and the Worldline.


    We will have to keep that in mind.


    "Cheers."


    "Really?"


    She handed me the restoration elixir while the Mana elixir gleamed in her hands. But her hands were shaking even still. It was amazing how she was handling that unfamiliar amount of pain.


    ''She didn''t like the pain so she avoided it most of the time, but, perhaps thanks to all the training we had since our young days, it had helped her improve her endurance a little. But this was still not enough.''


    A dragon''s magic is not that different from its skills, and, one of the most interesting aspects of its magic is its unique self-awareness.


    Their magic is almost like a living creature, something which can act on its own if any kind of unexpected thing happens.


    Even this time, the magic spell knew the one trying to undo the barrier was not its creator so it tried rejecting her input midway through the process.


    Things could have been worse if she hadn''t acted quickly and used an extreme method to directly operate the magic spell from its core, reverse calcted every single element, and possibility, and reopened its structure from that core.


    She practically ''created'' something in reverse, something her body was yet unable to handle.


    So, she was in pain, and I was too.


    There was no need to argue any further. The dungeon we opened was a ''territory'' so if we wasted too long here, things would be very difficult, and a ''dungeon break'' would happen. And, the creatures inside there woulde out and it would be even more difficult situation to deal with them.


    "Cheers."


    -Tak.


    "Gulp."


    We tapped our elixirs and she drank some of it, and handed it to me, while I handed her mine after drinking some of it. We usually share them with a kiss but that was off-limits until this fucked up exam was over.


    It was best to finish the whole potion or elixir or any recovery item for the best possible result but we couldn''t do that now. Both of us had to be in the peak condition for this dungeon raid and these were the best options we had right now aside from summoning Raz and spending some unnecessary money to get something simr.


    ''We shouldn''t do that either. Now that we know there might be greater dangers simr to this one, we could be in great danger in the future. So, we have to be more prepared for that.''


    Besides, we had heavenly constitutions. The effects from these powerful items should recover us to a pretty good condition.


    "These certainly are quite something. I feel freaking great!"


    And these potions also went beyond our expectations. The surprised look on her face was adorable, but the warmth and new life-like feeling we got after drinking them was undeniably better than I expected.


    The pain I was feeling throughout my body recovered instantly and even the shing energies became stable after drinking it.


    What''s more, I felt like my strength and stamina was enhanced. But I didn''t get any notifications so, perhaps the system couldn''t recognize this enhancement.


    "Huuuuh. Better. Now I can kill everything without any problems."


    "Yeah. Let''s start then."


    We were ready now, and the headmaster was watching us, and he would continue to watch us inside this dungeon. But the fact that, as soon as we enter, we will be leaving the test area in a way, remained unchanged.


    It wouldn''t be safe, but, we knew it was never safe.


    If we couldn''t even defeat a demon of her level, there was no way we stood a chance against the beings we would face in the future.


    But, we just survived the power of the dragon that had captured her and kept her alive only because her child liked a peculiar creature like her.


    We survived that, something even she might not have been able to handle. So, killing her, a bitch that was nothing more than a whore that liked ''pure'' creatures, was aparatively easy task, even after taking our newly gained insight about the unique creatures of this world.


    "Haaaa¡­ alright."


    Holding our hands together, we ced them on the surface of darkness oozing out of the dungeon that had appeared after her amazing work.


    [You have discovered the <D> rank dungeon: Eisheth''s prison!]


    [The dungeon is a unique territory of a certain being holding higher authority. Checking the eligibility to enter the dungeon.]


    [Checking the previous life records of the individuals.]


    [Ding!]


    [Scanplete. It has been confirmed that the challengers are ''pure'' beings.]


    [You are eligible to challenge the dungeon: Eisheth''s prison. Please note that the territory of the dungeon is filled with demonic energy.]


    [It is suggested that you use light or holy protection regrly to negate the opposing power.]


    "We had to remain pure for this very moment, haaa¡­ Imma gonna kiss your soul out when this ends darling."


    "I''m waiting for that as well. So, let''s go."


    Smiling at her warmly, I squeezed her hand a little and nodded confidently.


    Before us was demon territory, the dungeon boss was a particr type of demoness bitch who are actually very famous among different parts of the Worldline thanks to their innate ability to induce pleasant dreams and provide heightened pleasure to their ''consumers''.


    They are bitches, beings of lust and pleasure. Born with a body that is sin itself. But, they are naturally that way. Some like it, some don''t. But the fact that she will like both of us, will even try to take the ''purity'' we preserved with so difficulty from us, is always there.


    We will be up against a subus of higher rank than us, but before we face her, we will be up against her ''pets'' or more like toys that she had used for her own pleasure all this time.


    The dungeon will be difficult, but¡­


    "[Light of strength]."


    We were together right now, and also all by ourselves...


    ''We can go all out if it is necessary.''

 Chapter 127 127 Eisheth’s prison (Part-2)

    <h4>Chapter 127 127 Eisheth¡¯s prison (Part-2)</h4>


    [OP: ]


    They stepped in together, entered the dungeon and, as soon as they were inside, in a ce shrouded in darkness and surreal vagueness, they were in an area right outside the territory of the demoness.


    Simr to a preparation area, this small piece of eerie darknd was the starting point of their second dungeon conquest, a distance away from them in this dark world stood a strangely simple-looking wooden door, entering which would mark the start of their adventure. But before that, they had a few things to take care of.


    [You have entered the dungeon: Eisheth''s prison!]


    [You have entered a <D> grade, one-time dungeon! The rewards of the dungeon would depend on the overall performance of the challengers.]


    [Warning!]


    [You have entered an area with lower system restrictions. The spectator interference constraints are weakened!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    "No! What the fuck! Why?! It will be the same every time! Just sit and watch if you want to or go fuck off! Ughhh! I want the broadcast control mechanism!"


    A simr situation to the one they faced when they entered the slime dungeon thest time urred this time as well.


    Their crown skills were strengthened and it strengthened all the other innate skills. The spectators who had been quiet all this time thanks to the restrictions of the academy''s personal system were all cheerful once again and since this was a <D> rank dungeon, a stronger onepared to thest time, it had even weaker system restrictions.


    They tried looking through their status window once again, and this time, there were new people as well. But, most of them weren''t allowed to even look at their information thanks to El''s personal title, and those who did possess the authority to do so were all blocked thanks to the enhanced effects of Lucy''s [Six walls].


    The overall oue of their miserably failed attempts¡ª El''s loud curses.


    "Fuck!"


    [Some spectators of the ''Absolute purity'' factions greet you. Saying it is nice to talk to you once again.]


    [Some spectators of the ''Pure evil'' faction say ''howdy~?'' and asks if you want their help with anything.]


    [Some spectators of the ''wed neutrality'' faction greets you, saying their first hello.]


    [The spectator ''Diety of the forest of luck'' says hello with great excitement. They add they and a few others sent you some gifts for your exciting performance in thebyrinth.]


    "Yes, yes. Hello¡­ fuck. The day I can block all these messages will be the day of my salvation. Tsk! Thanks for the gifts though. Hope they are not some cheap shit and only tokens of your ''sincerest'' wishes."


    She looked up at them with a serious gaze, clearly warning them that if their ''gifts'' were something unsatisfactory, she would never ever associate with them.


    While at the same time, Lucy managed all the status windows that kept popping up before him. It was also a hassle to do all these things by hand.


    [Some spectators express their confusion and asks around for an exnation of what had just happened.]


    [Some spectators who have experienced something simr in the past, and humiliation after their failed attempt to doubt the judgments of the great Worldline, exins the situation to the neers.]


    "Oh lol? Kekekekekekekekek! Nice one~."


    [Some spectators questions the strange interpretations of this word''s voice, however, they should know the rules,ws, and regtions for the Ultimates.]


    [The spectators in question were about to speak up but have fallen silent, as they should. And, they are given one penalty.]


    "Muhahahahahah! Kekeke that''s what you deserve you fucking suckers! Hahahaha!"


    She was happy, no, she was overjoyed at the new turn of events that had unfolded before them. Even Lucy couldn''t hold back hisughter as he thought about the faces of the ones their <Voice of the world> had just insulted.


    It was a rare urrence, like a very, very, very rare one. The voice of the world itself hardly ever did something in favor of a certain party.


    But it had justification this time, and what it did, was in fact under the regtions of the Worldline.


    But it was funny, so, some of the other spectators were alsoughing at the ones who had received the penalty for their actions. They should have known better about what they were stepping into even though the world in question was just a small andmon one.


    "Ok, alright. I''m done here."


    The drama they were expecting right after entering this ce was concluded and the spectators were watching them now. So, without wasting any unnecessary time, the two of them went to that normal-looking door before them, opened it to reveal a bright lighting from the inside, and entered without hesitation, stepping into a practically new world altogether¡­


    Before them was a realm shrouded in mystique and peril, an insidious aura stretching like a sinister tapestry. The thick, heavy air grew dense with ominous darkness, as if the very essence of malevolence had seeped into every crevice of the ce.


    The walls seemed to stretch into infinity in all directions, creating an expense that felt both vast and suffocating. The ce itself was bright, but, the negative lights were not pleasant at all.


    The air was pregnant with an eerie stillness, broken by the faint whispering of distant winds. Shadows danced across the uneven floor, their movements oddly synchronized with the rhythmic beating of their hearts.


    The architecture of the dungeon was a macabre fusion of twisted vines and cold, unyielding stone, luminescent fungi clung to the walls, but the strange lighting of the room only made them visible asionally.


    Cascades of silken fabric adorned the walls, each one a different shade of ''temptation''.


    The ceiling above them changed periodically however sometimes, it was a mosaic of intertwined bodies, portraying scenes of longing and intimacy that were often alluring and sometimes, gravely concerning¡­


    El''s steps faltered as they took in the surreal expanse, their gaze sweeping across the unending walls that seemed to pulse with an eerie energy.


    "Lucy," she murmured, her voice a harmonic blend of excitement and joy, "In all the quality we have tested this ce, this one feels the most real~!"


    Lucy looked around at the vast ce before them, looked at the strange, indescribable things present in the area around them, analyzed them for a moment, and nodded positively, "Emotions, both the painful and pleasurable, are an inextricable part of existence. She was trapped here for centuries, it''s fascinating she managed to even survive in these conditions."


    The ce they were in, the ''prison'' that trapped the demoness subus for such a long time, first used to be a normal room where she lived until the dragons still lived in thisbyrinth. But after they left and she was left trapped in this ce alone, she tried getting out on her own, failed miserably however hard she tried, and at one point, she gave it all up and turned her prison room into her own territory¡­ or, saying it turned into what they were seeing right now on its own, would be more correct.


    "She is a bitch," El mumbled as she put her hand on the strange wall and felt the texture that seemed to be made of shadows, or illusion, or emotions of loneliness, dread, pain, suffering, and uncontroble lust.


    "But that''s just how she was born." She sympathized with her on one side while showing a great dislike for the other one.


    Her nature made her like this, she had suffered, she was miserable, she was pitiful, and yada, yada, yada. But she was the reason they were still pure, and for that, she hated that whore from the bottom of her heart filled with blood that only belonged to him.


    "Well, she should have kept trying instead of breaking down and creating creatures to relieve her lust with her powers. She could have be a better person if she hadn''t epted the negative emotions and continued on even though it was unbearably painful."


    Lucy personally didn''t like her. She was born a demon but she chose to be the typical kind of viinous demon on her own.


    She created this dungeon, she absorbed the strength of thisbyrinth to be powerful just to use that power to create creatures that can fuck her.


    She was a being that could not live without feeling pleasure, and the young dragon that used to ''y'' with her was long gone.


    She only had herself here, no one other than her to even feed on their dreams.


    She was alone, then she became lonely, then it became unbearable, and then her own dreams, became what they were inside right now, her physical reality.


    "Anyway, get ready El. It''s starting."


    She wasughing while thinking about some other thing when Lucy brought her back to the present and they both heard a familiar noise they wereing across for the first time in this life.


    "Ohhh~. The slutty furries are here~!"


    However, they were familiar with them, and their strengths. So at least, until theye across one of the three main ''toys'' of subus Eisheth, they could have a sweet fun time with them.


    Defeating all the monsters would mean weakening her anyway, so, they were gonna do it now. And they had El''s protection skill so the demonic energy this ce was overflowing with, wasn''t affecting them in anyway.


    They were going to y with the furries. And some ''tools'' and some things that¡­ was better described with few words.

 Chapter 128 128 Eisheth’s prison (Part-3)

    <h4>Chapter 128 128 Eisheth¡¯s prison (Part-3)</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    Eisheth, that bitch was devastated after not getting the taste of someone''s love for so long that she went mad, and obtained the power to materialize what did not exist, the power of creation that few possesses in these worlds of the Worldline.


    ''But the power that she obtained was a cheap, impure version of the real thing. It was shitty and disgusting.''


    However she certainly had the power to birth the things of her own dreams, though with many terms and conditions applied.


    She could have used that power to try harder and get out of this ce and go back in the world and have as much fun as she wanted with as many ''real'' things as she wanted, but, nope. The bitch chose to live in this ce eternally, made it her territory, and created creatures that could relieve her unbearable desires.


    ''And, for some twisted reason, the creatures she created were mostly furries, tentacle monsters, or things that cannot be put into words possessing ''tools'' that were more absurd than the tentacles.''


    She had gone crazy long ago and was nothing more than a monster now. But the bitch was a pretty monster that no doubt will try to devour us both whole when we reach her at the very end of this dungeon.


    ''The dungeon was divided into three parts, the outer parts or the outer hall, the ce mostly filled with the furries that she had gotten bored with long ago, then there was the inner chamber, a ce with mostly things like kitchen and dining rooms and bathrooms and stuff, which were filled with utterly disgusting tentacle monsters¡­ well, not all of them were disgusting.''


    The furries were all cute while some of the tentacle ones were pretty cool too, I liked some of them there. The ones I utterly hated with all my being were the creatures present in the innermost section of this dungeon, the fucking disgusting things that I didn''t even want to describe and corrupt my thoughts.


    ''Ugh¡­!''


    Just remembering them fucked the taste in my mouth. They were just too fucked up beings.


    "You just thought about the ones in the innermost area, didn''t you?"


    "Yeah¡­ don''t talk about that shit. Let''s focus on the cats and wolves before us."


    He knew just how passionately I hated those things. They were just, ugh! Fuck.


    "Haaa. I''ve been ready for a while now. Why aren''t those things running faster? They are wearcreatures. They should be faster."


    "But they aren''t. And yours truly is here so they are hesitant. They will pick up the pace when she gives them orders though. Chill until then."


    I was having afternoon tea by myself. The bastard should join me but he didn''t want to since those furries were taking longer than we expected.


    ''Bastard still worries too much.''


    A dragon''s magic was one thing. They are one of the epitomes of existence. Comparing her magic with this bitch''s fake creatures was likeparing me to the cute puny ants.


    This tea is good though.


    "AUOOOOOOOOO!"


    "Alright, here theye."


    "Ye ye. Hold them for a while. Lemme finish this tea."


    He sighed deeply and looked at me with his signature look that was cursing me innately, cute bastard.


    There were furriesing at us and here I was, drinking tea in an environment filled with demonic energy that could kill most of the participants of the entrance exam. But, well, they took their sweet time and I was bored, so, what else would I do on tea time if not drink this sweet tea that tasted sweeter for some reason?


    It wasn''t my fault, but he was annoyed, and it was cute~.


    -Thadak. Thadak. Thadak!


    Footsteps. Tens of footsteps. No, they were in hundreds¡­ no, wait. What the fuck?


    "Ummm, El? I don''t think-"


    "I know, I know. I''m not deaf."


    With a super annoyed expression and ruined mood, I finished my cup quickly, stored it back, stored the table and chairs back into the prism space, and called out my magic staff.


    "How many?"


    "A thousand and ny-eight. That''s like seventy percent of the entirety of the outer area."


    Now that they were near, I could count them with my Mana senses and, they had surrounded us from all four cardinal directions. Completely blocking any path to retreat or breakthrough.


    They wereing from all directions, something they had never done previously in the game, so this surprised me a little.


    "Have they be dumber? Why did they do this?"


    "I think she should be the reason. She hadn''t had the taste of actual love in centuries and we are the first beings stepping into this ce. She perhaps is more excited than she used to be when inside the game."


    There was an excited smile on my bastard''s face. He liked this new unexpected turn of events.


    These flurries wereing at us directly without any hesitation and we were going to kill every single one of them anyway.


    ''We would have had to roam around this vast ce to find all of them to kill them normally but, now that most of them wereing to us on their own anyway, our work had be a little easier.


    Their behavior pattern this time was unique, but, this was better. It was annoying that my tea time was ruined but these bunch canpensate for that.


    "Buckle up darling. We are going to dance."


    "Oh? Then can I have the honor of this dance, mydy?"


    "Hehehe, of course not, my Sir~."


    -Thadak¡­!


    "AUOOOOOOOOO!"


    "MEOWWWWWWW!"


    "BRUHHHHHHH!"


    They were fast, so fast that as soon as they were visible to us some distance away, they increased their speeds andpleted their encirclement in no great time.


    They were all around us now, the werewolf of different colors of fur wearing a single piece of clothing around their cocks, some female cat people who were more cat humanoid than the usual ones we know about, different furries of wild in their humanoid form with the same cloth around their private parts, and those cloths were barely doing much, so¡­ well, we could see a lot of stuff, which wasn''t appealing at all. He is still better and prettier than them.


    ''He''s pretty big too, but not too big like most of the fake furries currently around us. They looked disgusting, just, too disgusting. It was questionable how women even liked having things like theirs inside them. Those bitches and whores were just out of their minds.''


    Some things are better with certain limitations, but everyone has their own different ways and likings. I didn''t like that kind of stuff, even though we have tried doing stuff that surpassedmon sense in our different game worlds in the past.


    People have their own ''games'', not anyone can do it for days and months on a smallndmass in the middle of the ocean, not anyone can do it while being inside the stomach of a dragon, not just anyone can do the things we already had.


    We have done most that one can imagine and buoyed so, I knew what I liked, and, those ugly dicks were not included in them.


    They were just ugly and trash. The world was better off not seeing them ever again.


    "Mydy?"


    "After you, my good sir."


    He extended his hand after formting a path to get the best breakthrough results with his white sword in one hand, and I epted it after turning my magic wand into a matching sword shape as well.


    It would be fun if there was music but, these fake furries made good enough harmonic noise to be substituted for something like that.


    They were¡­ not ugly themselves. Some were cute. There were naked female furries here as well and they all were hot. Any normal horny guy would want to suck all those pretty pussies and boobies.


    Not my bastard though.


    This basted found every single thing here, be it the big cookoos'' or the furry wolf, cat, fish, shark, small, big, or futa females, to be utterly disgusting.


    He loathed them all with all his soul and wanted nothing more than to purge them from existence. That was the reason he suggested a dance. A deadly dance of death, ourbination fighting style that we used to deal with arge group or a strong foe.


    We could take care of them all individually but that was just too boring.


    These things here weren''t real creatures so there were no physical bodies to them.


    They were mere beings of that bitch''s imagination and a lump of experience points for the two of us.


    Killing them would produce blood and they would scream just as realistically as the real things but, they would vanish afterward, so even though little, there was meaning and fun to killing them individually instead of sting them off with strong skills and spells.


    I was in for the fun of their deaths, this basted just wanted them all out of his sight, and ultimately, we wanted them gone.


    So¡­


    "AUOOOOOO!"


    "One."


    With one hand intertwined in the other''s and holding the white-ck swords in the other one, he first kissed the back of my palm, and I gave him a bow of appreciation.


    After which, he pulled me closer, and we vanished from the middle of their encirclement.


    "Two."


    We had used our movement skills at the same time, and he was leading me this time, so the ce we ended up in was in the middle of a group of weartiger males with striped dicks that were a little different from the human''s.


    Our objective in this entire encirclement was the death of everything present, a massacre of a sort, but these creatures weren''t real, nor were their deaths.


    They will die right after a cut from either of our special swords infused with light elemental energy¡­ and those cuts were going to be in a certain ce that everyone knows about already. I believe, I don''t have to say it myself.


    This little thing is going to be fun since they are much stronger than the real creatures of thebyrinth so that much was good.


    And, we would be fine until we met that giant alpha leader of these furries. But until then, it was a fun dance of death time~!


    "And three."


    "AUOOOOOOOOOOOOO¡­!"

 Chapter 129 129 Eisheth’s prison (Part-4)

    <h4>Chapter 129 129 Eisheth¡¯s prison (Part-4)</h4>


    [OP: ]


    A vast dark room filled with demonic power and a diverse verity of worldly furries¡­ and of course, deaths, momentary screams and blood, and a spectacle that could only be described with the word ''splendid''.


    The room they were in wasn''t entirely physical, calling it semi-ethereal would be better. However, there was a great amount of demonic energy here, which, surprisingly was nothing to the two of them.


    They were doing that unique thing, moving in that unique way, and clearing the way in a unique way that made all the spectators, be it the higher beings or the academy experts in the control room, speechless.


    There was a thinyer of light covering their bodies, El''s special [Light of strength] was an attributed protection skill, and, it was powerful enough topletely negate the effects of the demonic energy so, the two of their performance was as normal and natural as it could be from a normal circumstances.


    They were dancing, and this dance that took away the lives of these illusionary furry creatures was more professional than even the experts who had seen countless dance performances in their long lifetimes, were surprised by the two of their talents.


    And, the creatures they were killing¡­


    ============


    [ymates]


    Race: Werewolf, Wearbears, Wearlions, Weartigers, Bird people, Cat people, Shark¡­


    Strength: 80~120


    Agility: 80~120


    Stamina: 69~169


    Intelligence: 20~50


    Level: 80~120


    [Skills: Stamina enhancement, Body modification, Temporary growth, Domination, Submission, Fluid generation,¡­]


    ¡­


    ============


    The creatures of the dungeon were stronger than the creatures outside and they certainly gave experience points since they were actual beings that ''technically'' were real, but, that was all there was to their existence.


    All the skills they had were focused on giving the other party ''pleasure'' like some certain kind of creatures in the Worldline, and their stats were also pretty mediocre.


    They all had no knowledge of actual fighting and all they knew was how to follow their instincts and do things that their bodies led them towards.


    They were strong, certainly, but, a monster with useless skills that didn''t even know how to use its powers properly was nothing more than a practice target, even though their numbers were in the hundreds.


    They were all creatures that were scary-looking and had no great intelligence, but, at this moment, they were all in a state of utter and extreme fear. The cause of which, was none other than the two dancing executioners whose white-ck swords were the order of the divine, whose each careful step was a drop of water in a tranquilke, and whose each movement, was the deration of their deaths¡­


    [ "You''re doing better than I expected, mydy." ]


    [ "Hehe. I just had a nice teacher, good sir. No need topliment yourself indirectly like that. It''s gross." ]


    Lucy and El, both holding swords in one hand, moved through the furries like they didn''t exist there at all, as if the different things in the room weren''t even present here and they were in arge vast ballroom with pretty much nothing at all.


    They were dancing, and that dance¡­ was devastating many creatures at the same time.


    It seemed to be a variation of Western ball dance, but the way the two of them performed it was just too amazing that even the gods, demons, angels, and neutralists, were sitting there with astonished expressions, eating popcorn with seriousness, observing them closely without missing a single step of their performance.


    It was eye-catching, not just because of the way Lucy held her as if she belonged to him alone, the way he pulled her closer every time they met after separating, the way he lifted her asionally or the way they disyed their intimate bond so professionally that it was amusing even to those bastard higher beings.


    And the way El followed Lucy''s lead, exchanged their roles midway with such perfection that it seemed to have happened without any dy, the way she then dominated him and did more intimate things with him, and, the way she pulled him so close that their faces arrived right before each other''s, was not something anyone, be it the professionals or those higher beings themselves, could perform as impably as they did¡­


    They looked beautiful together, their dance was gorgeous, and their emotions were pure however, their desires for closer intimacy were clearly visible.


    They both wanted more, they were thirsty for each other, hungry for the other''s affection. Whenever Lucy pulled her closer, he wanted nothing more than to embrace her with all his being, when he lifted her, he wanted her to wrap herself around him and be one with him, and, whenever he held her hand after their separation, he wanted nothing more than to pull her, fell down to the ground with her on top of him¡­ and then do lewd stuff, like hand holding.


    And, she shared the same emotions as him. However, just a tad bit different, and wilder.


    She wanted to bite his lips whenever she was the one pulling him towards her, she wanted to suck him dry while lifting him, she wanted his warmth and hot body, his hard muscr body all over her while she was wearing nothing, at all, and she wanted to blow his mind away with her techniques like in the old times, explore his new sweet spots while dancing like this, jump on him, and punish him for not doing all that until now.


    She wanted him to be all over her again, to mark her as his and his alone, to y with him with like not the children as they had been until now, but like proper adults that they were¡­ she wanted him, he wanted her, they wanted each other more, even though they already had each other.


    It was difficult for them to hold those desires in, perhaps their own desires were enhanced by the effects of this dungeon, but, they knew they would be able to do ''a few'' things as soon as this was over. And to get over this, they would have to focus on their dance.


    "AUOOOOOOOOOO!"


    [ "It''s almost done. Will the other onese here after this?" ]


    Their dance was mostlyposed of six different elements: Birth, meeting, life, separation, reunion, and an ending phase that reconnected to the start, the birth, where El took over and they repeated the entire thing.


    They had their individual moments, most of the time they were holding just one hand of the other, and when it was time for them to hold the other person with both of their hands, their swords floated around them, creating a ring of ck and white that looked not only attractive but ''perfect'' in true sense.


    Every time they moved, they swung their swords, every time they came together, they swung their swords, every time they were separated, they frantically killed more creatures than they had previously, and, when they were not holding their weapons, the swords were controlled by their telekinesis, which caused more brutal deaths than when they were in their hands.


    The furries were dying in groups each passing seconds. Their deaths were miserable and filled with pain and agony. The blood had vanished after their deaths but if it had stayed, it could have easily created a pool of blood in this vast ce as well. But, the most unique thing before their deaths, was their expressions.


    [ "I think he will be here soon since the other creatures in this area had also joined this group previously. She seems to be more desperate than we expected." ]


    [ "Hehe, horny bitch." ]


    Whenever the furries died, they looked towards a certain direction in the back and made a sad, almost tragic expression of someone who was leaving their everything and knew they would never get the chance to see their loved ones ever again¡­ which was ridiculous.


    The two of them didn''t like these expressions. They were disgusting for El while for Lucy, they were painful to even look at.


    He didn''t like them, and he didn''t like this expression of actual emotions they were making even more. So, he tried his best to kill as many of them as possible in however short time he could.


    El could have her fun with them, he couldn''t care more, but, he was killing them while dancing with her, holding her close, enjoying this pretty moment instead of that ugly one.


    And since their dance performance was almosting to an end anyway, they wanted to finish it with the first mini-boss of this dungeon, the leader of these furries, and one of the three favorites of the ruler of this dungeon territory.


    They had suspected he woulde here soon enough since ny percent of the creatures of the outer area were dealt with by them already, so they were waiting for that, enjoying thepany of each other, leaving the killing works to their swords.


    They had to control them for now with their skills but they were certain that once their weapons obtained aplete [Ego] they would be able to perform killing tasks like these on their own, which would increase their efficiencies severalfold.


    But, that was still some months away.


    "KHUAAAAAAA¡­!"


    [ "Alright, he''s here." ]


    [ "Goooood~. Let''s see if he really looks the same as he did the game~." ]


    The creature they would face now would be different from the ones currently around them since it would have real battle experience of fighting against the other two favorites of the demoness.


    And, it would also have enough intelligence that it would be able to say some words¡­ which would stand as a bitter experience for them thanks to the interpersonalmunication ability of El''s link.


    But they had dealt with worse things, a cursing chimera was no big deal. At least not this fake one.


    [ "Ready, El?" ]


    [ "Have been for sixteen years, darling. Kiss me." ]


    [ "Dummy. " ]


    Their faces were close to each other and she would have dived in after saying that with a y smile, so, he grabbed her and pulled her up, and then away from him.


    And¡­ just when he pushed her back, a river of me passed through right between them and burned everything in its path until it was crimson red.


    "A creature of legends¡­ I wanna meet one, darling."


    "Yeah, we will-"


    "And put a cor around its neck, to make it our pet."


    "Of course¡­"


    The creature she was talking about was not something they could find on this, not at least the ''original'' one that appears in epics and legends.


    There was one before them right now, but it was a very cheap copy of it, a fake one that wasn''tparable to even the non-originals that one can find in the forbidden zone of the north.


    "KHUAAAAAAAA!"


    But there was one here against the expectations of the spectators¡­ and it looked just like a real, certified chimera.

 Chapter 130 130 Eisheth’s prison (Part-5)**

    <h4>Chapter 130 130 Eisheth¡¯s prison (Part-5)**</h4>


    [OP: ]


    In the innermost chamber of the dungeon, the ruler of this ce, the one who had created it, the demoness, the subus, the one who tried getting involved with a dragon child and survived, the person that created most of what there was inside this dungeon, the bitch they both wanted to kill as soon as possible, and the one who wanted someone ''pure'' specifically as the first challengers of this dungeon and her personal prey¡­ was watching the deaths of her creations while riding a humanoid ''Bullbear''.


    It was a tall, muscr creature with the head of a bull and the body of a bear. However, she was on top of it, moving so vigorously that the creature below her had already be pale from exhaustion.


    There was an expression of delight present on her face, as well as a smile of joy.


    "Mmmmm~. They are pretty good~."


    The room was dyed pink, there was arge bed right behind them, and she was on the floor right now¡­ no, the creature was on the floor, she was on top of him, hisrge genital deep inside her, melting away from the painful pleasure of her moving insides.


    "Ah, ahhh, are you already finishing up? Hmmmm~. Ahhh, alright. Finish~."


    The room was vast, there were many creatures of diverse physical forms all around the room, some were exhausted like the one she was riding right now, while the others were readily standing in a line, prepared to receive her orders and get to their work.


    There weren''t many things inside this room, mostly just the bed and the creatures, and of course, the tools, the equipment, the necessities, and the stuff that she used every now and then for ''certain'' things.


    "MOOOOOOOOO!"


    "Ahhh~. Good boy, ughhhh. You did better this time~."


    She stood up and the thing of this creature, which had been inside her, the same hard thing which had be a lump now, fell on his muscr stomach along with the thick white stuff that fell off from her.


    "Well, go now."


    She was a demoness, a subus at that. In the form she was in, the humanoid form that she used most of the time, she seemed to be a reincarnation of lust and temptation, something no human, no mortal could possibly ignore.


    Her skin was smooth and white like the clouds on a perfect day, her eyes were ck like the abyss that would suck anyone looking at them deep inside an unknown realm, her face was like a perfect picture created by a master artist after his lifetime''s work, and her body¡­ it was made for sin itself.


    So perfectly carved in all areas, so attractive in all dimensions, so sexy, that just a look at it might induce unwanted lust from even the tough-minded ones.


    Smooth skin like a fish and a thin waist like a bamboo, a t belly like a calmke with a pretty belly button like the moon in the sky, silky long hairs that seemed to dance with winds, and,rge breasts, not toorge, but perfectlyrge like a bncedw of the universe.


    Butt that would attract all eyes, curves that could slice up wood if wanted, and then there were her wings, and the tail right above her cheeks, pretty, dangerous, and lustful¡­


    There were a few tattoos on her body on certain parts that glowed in the same pink as this room, and, the smile she had, was a smile that could kill.


    She was pretty, ferocious, and dangerous too, however, all her attention was focused on the people shown on the pink screen floating before her eyes.


    They were people, young people, pure and pretty young people who were also strong, and they were in love, and it seemed they also knew love somehow even after being pure.


    They were interesting, no, they were perfect. They were just the kind of people she wanted as the first ones to step foot into thisnd of no meaning.


    She didn''t know how long had possessed since she had been imprisoned here, but, certainly, a few millennials should have passed for that damned dragon''s seal to disintegrate and people to have arrived in this lifelessnd.


    But the things like time, space, reasoning, or such didn''t matter to her.


    She just wanted pure people to one day step foot in thisnd of hers so that she could have her onest chance with them, and fulfill the calling of her kind for the first and thest time.


    She wanted just that much, and these two here were giving her thest opportunity to fulfill that nearly forgotten wish of hers, and for that, she would be grateful to them.


    She would wish for their joyful afterlife after giving them the greatest pleasure they could ever receive from any mortal and receiving the same amount of love in exchange from them, the real people, the true mortal beings that were real and had pure genitals.


    She would y with them, embrace them, give them what any mortal possessing the basic emotion of lust would ever want, show them dreams as they had never before, and then eat them all by herself, devour all the pureness they possessed, all the emotions, all of themselves.


    They were strong, however, no mortal could be strong enough to go up against someone like her in her own territory, it wasn''t possible, to begin with, so, she was happy. And now that they had exhausted themselves with that amazing dance performance and killed almost all of those useless creatures, they would fight against her little favorite lion-goat-viper chimera and get defeated.


    Then he will drag them to her and then¡­


    "Huhuhuhu, after waiting for such a long time¡­ finally. Today, I will finally be freed from this cruel world, hahahaha~!"


    She was happy. As she sucked on the new rod of a horse-like humanoid creature and watched her strong pet standing before the two of them, she couldn''t help her ecstatic smile.


    The moment she had been waiting for hase. These two pure, young ones will be hers to take soon. It was all only a few moments away¡­ or at least, she thought it was until she witnessed something unprecedented.


    "Hmmm? Why isn''t he attacking them anymore? Is something wrong?"


    As she looked through the pink screen before her, the chimera, the creature with arge green serpent as his tail, and a lion, as well as a goat''s head, seemed to be just standing before them after breathing his fire for the first time.


    They dodged that fire by a hair''s breadth, so she thought they had just gotten lucky. But how the creature was just stunned and watching them, confused her a little.


    She didn''t know what it was doing but since it was just standing there, it gave them a little time to get into position and prepare for a perfect frontal attack.


    "What the hell are you doing just standing there?! Do something you useless idiot!"


    She was angry as she ordered it but she knew that something had definitely happened for it to act like that. Something that even she didn''t perceive.


    "Is there something I missed?"


    They should just be some random strong duo who had happened to stumble upon this ce so she didn''t think much about them. They were young children anyway, what could they do?


    They were strong and knew a few things but, just how strong could these young children be? Strong enough to handle a dragon''s magic that even she had failed in the past? Certainly not. It was illogical even to someone who had lost all reasoning of life and existence long ago.


    It was dumb to think too deeply about this small incident anyway. That dumb creature stopped and gave them an opening, that was it. What can they do to it even with that opening?


    Its skin was so tough that even her nails could barely scratch it. It had a goat head that could use ice attribute magic and a lion head that could breathe fire.


    There was a serpent tail that could breathe poison fog as well, a lethal poison that would take away all of their senses and destroy their rationality for a while.


    Even if they were strong, there was no way to fight against a creature like him, it was practically impossible. It should have been impossible. It had to be impossible. But¡­


    "What in the hell''s name¡­"


    She watched as the two young children covered by powerful protection of light element used the same swords that had killed countless of her creations to cut through the hard skin of the chimera, blocking its fire and ice with their own attacks or taking them head on and surviving thanks to the strangely strong magic shields around them.


    It was utterly impossible how they were doing it, but¡­ it took them five minutes, just a short five minutes to deal with one of her strongest creations. And that too, without using practically any shy attack skills. With just the shes of their swords alone, they killed something impossible.


    They didn''t even use the light element skill they were using on themselves to strengthen their weapons. The two young people just shed away the creature of <D> rank and (Level-130) as if it were merely an inanimate object.


    "¡­"


    The creature that had given her some of greatest pleasures for some of the longest periods, the creature that had three ways to connect with her, the creature that knew how to perfectly use its strength to go to the perfect ces and tickle them the best way, one of her favorites¡­ was now dead.


    And the two pure young hot strong adults were the ones who killed it¡­


    "Ha."


    She looked at them closely, looked at them from every angle, estimated their measurements from all the visible information, and though surprised for a moment, a pleasant smile was stuck on her face.


    "Hahaha."


    She looked at the smiles they gave to each other, sensed the faint desire for pleasure both of them were blocking, licked her lips while her dark eyes observed their faces, and her fingers touched her sensitive areas as she fantasized about just how much more fun they could have than she had originally thought about.


    "Hahahahahaha! Ah~. Ahhh~!"


    She loved strong people. She loved pure and pretty people. She loved those who knew what they were doing. But, what she loved the most, was their attitude.


    These two before her were smiling warmly at each other as if they had been lovers for decades, and they didn''t even blink their eyes while killing all those creatures as if they knew all that was going to happen like a prophet.


    She was starting to like this couple. And this liking intensified the pleasure she felt while touching herself by several folds.


    "Ahh~ hahahah. Quicklye here you pretty candies~. Kyahahaha-ahh~."


    She hardly ever had proper orgasmstely. But she achieved one just now by simply thinking of their pleasurable time together.


    It was unthinkable just how much more fun they would have when they reached here¡­ and became her own, for¡ªever.

 Chapter 131 131 Questions and birds

    <h4>Chapter 131 131 Questions and birds</h4>


    [Eva''s POV: ]


    "Alnyaight,st questionya. What are the nyeames of three major isotopes of Mana crystals, their nyeames, properties, and functionyas?"


    Major isotopes of Mana crystals, names, and functions. Alright.


    ''Easy.''


    I quickly raised my hand just like the previous twenty times after they told me to not start saying it out like the other people present here. And perhaps it was because I strangely knew answers to most of the questions, but, the way I answer, the way they taught me to answer with full confidence, didn''t seem to go well with the other people present here.


    ''I don''t know why but, perhaps they don''t like the fact that I know the answers to these simple questions. The two of them knew things like these ever since they were ten years old though.''


    Perhaps even before then but they started teaching me things when they were around that age. And yes their questions were a little tough, but they were very straightforwardpared to the questions El used to ask me. So, these were far better.


    "Nyo one other thayan these two agaiyan? Haaaa¡­ alright. Since Alquea anyaswered thest tyime, you can anyaswer this one Eva."


    It wasn''t like their questions were too difficult or anything. They were mostly just rted to the things that we would be working with, the geography of the world, and basic knowledge that many people here already knew about.


    But some of the things like the questions the white cat instructor was asking this time were a little on the tougher side so only a few of us were able to answer them.


    And even in that, Sir Fang was mostly knowledgeable about the geographic questions and the political things, Lady Alquea had knowledge of the things rted to the magical things and magic itself, and that Elf mercenary sir knew a lot of stuff rted to the adventurers since he used to be one of the high ranking ones in the past.


    Their knowledge was greater than mine when it came to applied practices and experience-based things, that much was true. But perhaps my theoretical knowledge was a little bit better thanks to all of El''s efforts to stuff those things in my mind.


    I could at least answer questions of this difficulty.


    "Speaking from the globally known perspective, the three ''major'' isotopes of Mana crystals are Aether [n(Ark)z] crystals, Protion [n(Pk)z] mineral, and Oreium [n(Ut)z]. Unlike the Mana crystals, all three of them hold rtively unstable energies so¡­ and their major properties include¡­ while they are mostly used in the creation of artifacts and various magic tools, their individual uses include¡­


    My knowledge is limited to that much only, at least. However, the new research happening on the other isotopes of Mana crystals might change the world we live in depending on future discoveries¡­ or so my master says. But I''m still learning these things from her so, I don''t know much about this just yet. "


    El''s knowledge when it came to theoretical, artistic, and mathematical things was iparable to anything else in this world, and the same was true for Lu''s applied, practical, and worldly knowledge. They were amazing.


    "Good, good, good. Veryyy good. I did nyot expect such a proper anyaswer. Good~.


    Alright thenyen. With this, we will end the seconyend part. Nyand for thest part of the first test, Brownie will take over from here~."


    People around me were surprised, Sir Fang had another impressed look on his face while Lady Alquea nced at me for a moment with a strange smile that resembled El''s smile of excitement. I didn''t understand the other''s surprise over such simple questions but they were not negative as they were at the start of this Q&A.


    I didn''t deserve this but most of them were impressed and even looked up to me now.


    They were certainly surprised even still by thisst answer of mine, but, there were no negative feelings anymore. So, this was fine.


    "Alnyait. For thest part, you all just have to do one simple thing."


    The white kitty stepped aside and the brown one with a cute eyepatch took her ce at the center of the stage, without waiting for long, he snapped his finger, and as soon as he did, just some distance away from us, arge area was enclosed with a tall wooden fence. And inside of it, with a brownish-orange light, some unique creatures I had only seen in El''s illustrations appeared out of nowhere.


    "Most of you myaight nyot know them but they are creatures called (Spectral Crowned Threetails). They myight look translucent for nyaow, sinyece they only reveal their true forms after befrenyeding someone, so, your work inye this energy beast hanyadling test is simple. Make at least nyone of them reveal their true forms in anya way you wantya.


    You can use skills, magic, words, musicya, food, force, even artifacts if you wantya. As long as at least nyone of them reveals their true form, you will get a passing grade.


    The method used, your actions, as well as the form of the creatures you befriend would y a role inya the scorinyags. So¡­ go start."


    He looked more serious than he had been during the first part of the test, and it was almost intimidating when he was looking down over all of us from that high stage.


    But it was cute.


    I liked how he could be so chubby-cutesy-googly at one time and so professional when doing his work. He certainly was a fun one.


    ''I want to y with those chubby cheeks as well, haaa.''


    He was chubby, the white one was perfect in all proportions and the ck one was a little, not too much that it was visible, but just a little thinner than the other two.


    For most parts, all three looked pretty simr so if one doesn''t observe them closely, they wouldn''t even be able to tell this small difference. Not at least until they wanted to y with their cheeks like I did.


    But that wasn''t what I should be thinking right now.


    Thest part of the basic evaluation. Finishing this perfectly would decide the people who would be doing the summoning test. And, I knew these creatures pretty well, so, this shouldn''t be that difficult actually.


    ''And, they are pretty cute birds even though they are a little prideful.''


    The Spectral Crowned Threetails are a very rare species of <D> rank energy beasts but depending on their life and growths, they might even achieve strengthparable to <B> rank monsters.


    They mostly stayed in their translucent forms so they all looked exactly the same and transparent but, they are some of the few creatures who possess the powers of elementals.


    After a week of their birth, these creatures obtain an elemental power that suits them the most, and as they grow up, the crown-like crest on their heads grows with them, strengthening their powers and increasing their overall abilities.


    Therefore, the size of their crown shows their age, and the vibrancy of colors that the crowns possess shows the strength of their elemental powers.


    They are omnivorous creatures so they could eat anything theye across, but all of one''s that the brown kitty instructor had summoned were tamed creatures, so they at least won''t eat us even if we do something that upsets them.


    They are all strong, so, it was obvious that they would either walk away from us if they didn''t like us or they might also just attack us if we did something wrong.


    ''They are one of Lu''s favorites, and since he likes few creatures to call them his favorite, El knows perhaps more about them than Lu himself.''


    She taught me many things, especially things that they liked and disliked. So, I knew about these creatures pretty well.


    ''Perhaps this is luck that they chose these creatures out of everything else.''


    Lu had mentioned that during the energy beast handling test, the creatures that they summon are always random so even they didn''t know what we would have to deal with, but, now that I knew I had to deal with these cute birdies, things became easier.


    And, they would have been a little easier to deal with if I had the ingredients to make their favorite dish, but they were rare so El mostly carried them.


    It was fine either way. I just had to befriend them. It wasn''t that difficult of a task. So¡­


    "Huuuuu."


    We all were standing in the ce with the birds now and many people were already getting ignored by the birds or were getting beaten up by their magic and strong beaks.


    They were going easy on everyone, the birds I mean, so no one would be seriously hurt but, even the professionals like Sir Fang and others were observing the situation from the back.


    These creatures were rare so perhaps not all of the people here would know about them, but, I knew them, and their ways, so, I walked forward, found the one that felt the most attractive to me, and stood before ''her''.


    They were creatures as tall as me, perhaps taller if they extended their long necks a little, but, since they were in their translucent state, they weren''t clearly visible to all of us.


    We could faintly figure out their outline and somewhat of the facial features but, that was it.


    If someone had an appraisal skill, they were able to see their status windows, which must be terrifying, of course, but even they were limited to that one status window.


    None of us could see how they really looked, but that will change soon.


    [ "Hello." ]


    Standing before the tall creature and bowing gracefully to her, I greeted her using Mana speech, something they understood pretty well.


    They were pretty intelligent creatures so El said having a full conversation with them was also possible if one could understand them and use Mana speech for a longer time.


    But, I can''t do it as well as those two, especially El. She was a genius at Mana maniption.


    "Gurrruok? Gurrrruok."


    The one before me seemed to be interested in me as well since she had been looking at me ever since I approached her after I bowed to her with my greeting. She bowed to me as well.


    [ "I¡­ am not very good at this, so pardon me pretty miss." ]


    There were many ways to befriend these noble creatures, but one of the simplest ones was to show them something pretty. So pretty that they couldn''t help but be impressed.


    And though not the area of my expertise, I have watched El create arts far beyond what any master could. I have picked up a thing or two from her as well.


    And, I have Luel, so this would be easier¡­


    -Oooooooong.


    First, I molded Luel into a-like outline and gave it a rough shape. Then I covered it with a thinyer of Mana to give it a form, and when the Mana had surrounded the outline, I changed Luel in a way that it expended and created an attractive Mana structure that resembled a star-shaped jar with many pretty lights dancing inside of it.


    ''It was also entirely made of Mana and I had used some different techniques to materialize that Mana and light it in different colors.''


    It was bright as well, and Luel still supported it so it didn''t crumble away even after I stopped supplying Mana.


    "Gurrrrrrrruok~!"


    And this cute birdy before me saw all the things happening attentively, which obviously impressed it, and it shouted with a joyous voice.


    [ "Seems like you liked this, hehe. I can show you more of it so, will you be my friend?" ]


    "Gurrrrruok~. Gurrruok! Guuuuu~!"


    It really liked this a lot, so much that it moved its face close to it and inspected it from all sides, finding it pretty and attractive from all angles.


    She was happy, and she liked me thanks to this little art, so, her translucent body glowed, and her true form, the majestic form that attracted all the eyes around us, was revealed before all of us for the very first time¡­

 Chapter 132 132 Eisheth’s prison (Part-6)

    <h4>Chapter 132 132 Eisheth¡¯s prison (Part-6)</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    The chimera was no easy opponent, that much was certainly true.


    It stood its ground against both of us for five whole minutes before not being able to hold on to his life any longer and return back to his origin.


    He was formidable, not just the terms of strength but in also many other ways.


    He first endured the pressure of authority from both of us even after only being a fake replica of a legendary creature. He then endured all of the attacks from our weapons, something that had enough sharpness and strength to slice the limbs of a lower grade <B> rank creature with his tough skin.


    ''It was a good fight, and would have been better and impossible to win if he had been even a real version of his original form.''


    A chimera, as noted in mythologies, is a rare legendary creature only found in special parts of this Worldline.


    Its true form, the original one, isparable to the higher beings with a higher authority, and it is far above even the gods.


    Its original body is only one, and calling it a body is wrong since it''s not physical so, aside from that original body, there are many other ''fragments'' of it all over some parts of the Worldline, and, what we can find on this, and most others, are only a lower grade variations containing a hair of its original bloodline.


    And still, the chimera here, the original ones that looked like this one, not the one that alchemists and dark sorcerers make, are <SSS> rank and above creatures.


    ''They are still beings of legends though. Even this should only have nine to twelve of them.''


    We weren''t even close to creatures like them, defeating them was a joke if we ever said it was possible.


    Even if we used all of our weapons and trump cards, there was no way for us to actually go against a being of that level. A being that could rip apart the body of this dungeon''s boss in a matter of minutes.


    Chimeras are strong, stronger than the artificial homunculus. If there is ever a chance, they could even survive a fight against an original dragon with their mobility. Therefore, winning against something like that, or any other legendary creature like that would be difficult in our current state.


    But, these fake recreations were easy to deal with.


    "That''s it~. With this, the outer area is done~."


    It didn''t take us long to clear out all the remaining creatures in the outer area after the chimera was done, hardly a few minutes. And, it had only been a little less than an hour since we entered this ce so, this was a pretty good pace.


    ''We finished the first area an hour earlier than we expected. We can be more cautious about thest fight we will have with Eisheth now.


    Hmmm. This is good.


    "Alright then~. Towards the traps and treasures we go now~."


    "Calm down, miss. It''s fine to take our time."


    "Aw. How cute~."


    She was happy after killing everything here and wanted to finish this up quickly. But, even if we go as fast as we can, there is nothing good that wille out of this.


    It will take us the same time as we calcted in the area with the traps up ahead now, it will take us the same time to get that hidden treasure that ''she'' couldn''t find even after these hundreds of thousands of years of imprisonment in this ce.


    Perhaps it will take less time to finish the two min boss monsters in the area after that and the small tentacle shits but if we consider that there will be unexpected events during ourst fights, then all the time we gathered here would be wasted over there.


    And, not rushing things will anger the demoness who is waiting for our arrival in her room so, the chances that she will make rational decisions will lessen even more.


    ''She knew when I said to slow down, when I, someone who valued time more than even her said to slow down, what it actually meant.''


    And, she was happy that I was suggesting this mental torture method without hesitation. She liked it.


    She liked it so much that she put her weapon back, came close to me, right before my face, and looked me in the eye with a smile.


    "Hehe, let''s do that then~."


    She wanted to kiss me, those horny eyes said it all. I knew she was holding back a lot already, but, even though we couldn''t do most of the things still, there were some things that she could do with me. Things like biting my face¡­


    "Dummy."


    "Sorry, you''re just hot, I couldn''t hold back, hehe."


    This was her usual action, that much was understandable, but we were in the middle of an important thing here. She knew it herself.


    The reason she did that was probably because of the influence of this dungeon itself.


    ''This ce increases the ''desires'' of a person, especially lustful ones that they try their hardest to block or not show to others.


    It was pretty good that she was ending it with just one bite, her mentality had gotten a lot strongerpared to her past self.


    If there was someone else inside this dungeon aside from the two of us, they might have fallen to the temptations and their desires, ultimately falling victim to the creatures of this ce.


    She was doing pretty well, we both were actually. So, this was better, far betterpared to the unexpected pain we had to go through before entering this ce.


    "Anyway, let''s go."


    We had to go somewhere now, so, I nodded at her, grabbed her hand, and walked deeper inside the dungeon.


    There were dungeon mechanisms here as well, things like traps, things that would hinder our momentum, and things that might actually damage us if we got hit by them.


    If someone without a good eye, or prior knowledge like us hade here, they would certainly have had a gravely difficult time against theseplicated traps present between the outer and inner areas.


    But, we had cleared this ce a few times, at least we knew the locations of all the things that were present there.


    "It should be somewhere here¡­ oh! There~! We found it Lucy~!"


    In a certain ce just before the middle area with all the tentacle monsters and the creatures I will not describe if I''m fighting with them, we had found the thing we were looking for.


    "It''s the same as we remember, right?"


    "Yup~! Precisely the same."


    There were many things inside this dungeon that were solely artificial creations of the dungeon''s boss. However, there was one thing that had been present here since the time she was imprisoned in this ce.


    "Nice. Do your work then Miss genius. And please don''t do something like back then. If you think it will be dangerous in any way, don''t risk it."


    "I know that bastard. Don''t you dare doubt this genius brain? I''m better than you!"


    She was better than me, certainly, at least when it came to things that required the use of her heaven-defying brain.


    "Watch this."


    The previous owner of thisbyrinth, the one who imprisoned her here, was an original dragon. And, she had used a certain artifact to monitor her while she was still living in thisbyrinth.


    It was something she had created herself, so, just that fact alone made it a special tool on this, but, even by the standards of the Worldline, it was a <A> grade artifact, so there was no way we would miss such a precious thing.


    But to get it, we had to bypass the dungeon interface in this area, separate this ce from the influence of her territory for a moment, and before taking that thing out of the wall, cover it in a protective barrier.


    It wasn''t something we could handle naturally so we will have to do some modifications to this thing but, that was a work forter.


    Obtaining this here was the only task we had in this area. The tentacle monsters were all still waiting for our arrival beyond this rtively dark area.


    ''Hopefully, this won''t be the same as what happened outside.''


    That was a painful experience, but thankfully, as El closed her eyes, focused her attention, and put her hand on the wall before us, nothing not of the ce happened.


    She focused, went inside the Mana structure of this wall, into the structure of reality, calcted the creation form, and, used her Mana to temporarily disconnect the area around her from not only the dungeon''s space but also the pace under the system interface.


    She used quite a lot of Mana in the process but not too much, and, when she was done, a small area of the dark wall before us vanished, revealing the hard rocky wall underneath.


    "See, no probs. Now do your work, ve darling."


    Her head was spinning, most probably. But, it was nothingpared to the actual headache where her entire mail was melting.


    This was pretty mild, normal even. Which was good.


    "Excuse me then."


    What we wanted was underneath the rocky wall she had revealed, and it was only going to stay like this for a few seconds, which meant I had to finish my work quickly as well.


    "Yes, yes. Bastard."


    She stepped aside, I stooped before the wall with my white sword in my hand, took a stance, gathered Mana, channeled it to the edge of my sword, and made three deep precise cuts on the wall in a triangr shape.


    I knew where that thing was so, when we removed the section of the wall which had been separated by the triangr cuts I made, there was a certain triangr ball-like object resting at the end of this triangr cross-section.


    "Store this and let''s move. She will take a few moments to understand what we just did but if she catches on, things might get a little more difficult."


    "Yes."


    -Smack!


    "Oyyy!"


    What the fuck? Why did she p my back?


    "Let''s move before I p your pretty buns as well."


    She was smiling happily, or was she trying to hide the desires that were bing more intense as we walked towards the core of the dungeon?


    Perhaps she herself wanted something but was shy to not say anything. Or perhaps it was nothing at all. I couldn''t tell¡­ and, I didn''t like this fact.


    "Hey! Wait for me!"


    She had been weird since earlier¡­


    ''This is concerning.''


    She doesn''t do this often, but when she really tries this hard to hide something from me, it only means she is hurt in some ways, and she doesn''t want me to worry since it is something she can handle on her own.


    "El."


    But she doesn''t have to do things on her own. She wasn''t alone in this world.


    We were ONE, and we did everything as one.


    "Stop."


    Even if it was something that was as easy as existing.

 Chapter 133 133 Eisheth’s prison (Part-7)

    <h4>Chapter 133 133 Eisheth¡¯s prison (Part-7)</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "Hmmm? Yes?"


    "Tell me."


    "What?"


    "The link skill is a double-edged sword, you know as well. Tell me."


    "Task. Fucking skill."


    She gave up quickly and returned back to her angry face. She seemed to be really annoyed to hear her own skill gave her away, but it was what it was.


    She could know all that was going on inside me while I could at least guess she was trying to hide something from me even after her enhanced but still terrible acting.


    "Sit down."


    With her hand on her head and an expression that seemed to have someplications regarding things that were going on with her, she first created a ce for us to sit down with her earth magic and sat down.


    "Hmmm."


    I sat down beside her as well, and she put her head on my shoulder. Her head that was unusually hot.


    [ "I don''t know how but seems like the dragon magic we dealt with left some kind of defensive mechanism in my mind.


    By the time I sensed it, the foreign Mana had already spread in one part of my mind, and even though I''m trying to clear it with my Mana, it''s not budging.


    It''s not harmful in any way yet since it is just doing some kind of surveince and I have blocked it, but, it is trying to make its way out of it and continue spreading like some virus.


    It''s still just Mana so I might be able to absorb it after emptying whatever Mana I have currently so, I don''t think there is any need for you to worry. It will be resolved during our fight with that bitch." ]


    [ "No it won''t." ]


    A dragon''s magic was a living entity itself, this situation proved that statement to be far more urate than we had known.


    She tried going against a spell like that and failed at first, however, she fought against the spell''s defense mechanism and won. But, the spell, the being, didn''t give up and instead, before it was destroyed itself, it managed to invade her mind through the direct connection. Which, technically shouldn''t have been possible for any ordinary being but since we were talking about a dragon''s original spell, this little thing didn''t sound that much impossible.


    ''And since it is inside her mind, or the abstract location that doesn''t actually possess any set coordinates, I guess there isn''t much we can do for now.''


    I had an idea, but I didn''t know if it would work or not, and it was difficult to tell how she would be able to actually block that thing for long. But there was one thing I''m certain of.


    [ "I tried absorbing that Mana and you know what happened. There''s no way I''m letting you do that." ]


    [ "Then what?! Do you want me to just keep it there?! It''s fucking weird to even describe what this is!" ]


    [ "I know how you feel, ok? Just calm down and stop shouting. Look at me." ]


    There was no need to worry about that thing. Knowing her, even though that ''spell'' creature had managed to invade her mind, it would die even before reaching the surface of her active consciousness.


    It must be on the inner borders right now and it will stay there, or die on its own. But, knowing that there is some foreign substance inside her, well, my El would never tolerate such a shitty parasite.


    She would have started working on obligating it as soon as she discovered it but, we were inside a dungeon, following a new n that I crafted with difficulties.


    She didn''t want to ruin everything by telling me something like this. But I knew it now, and I also knew she didn''t like the fact that I knew...


    Holding her face with both hands, I looked into her eyes while maintaining an appropriate distance between us.


    "What are you?"


    "An idiot sandwich! ¡­wait, no! What the fuck?!"


    But, she was surprised by my sudden action and spoke up about something true, but weird.


    ''Dumb girl. Haaa¡­''


    [ "You are the greatest genius El, I know you will deal with the situation but, what are we?" ]


    She knew well what we were and why I was asking her such a question.


    [ "We are ONE¡­ sorry. I just-" ]


    [ "It''s alright. I''m angry but I will let this one go. As for the thing you have inside there¡­" ]


    [ "You have an idea?" ]


    I had a feeling but I didn''t know if it would work or not¡­ actually, there was no drawback to giving it a try so might as well test this theory.


    [ "El. Can you go in there?" ]


    Looking at her with a serious gaze after a moment of thinking, I asked her the question with a pinch of hesitation. But, this damn girl gave me a pleased smile after seeing the look on my face.


    [ "I can go inside you if you want as well-" ]


    [ "Alright then go there and try calling my [Six Walls]." ]


    The concept of ''mind'' was different for both of us.


    She believed it was a space that existed in the deepest level of the consciousness or the consciousness of the mind itself in simpler terms.


    I, on the other hand, believed that we ourselves were our minds as well as souls.


    Different from a ce that was located inside one''s body, the mind was the conscious soul, something that was the part of the body, as well as an independent element that existed alongside us.


    She believed the body contained the consciousness and the soul contained a higher consciousness that was connected, or in her own words, the ''physical'' body possessed the mind while the ''mental'' body was the personification of this mind.


    ording to her, what we call the soul, was the mental body and so, it was a part of the physical body and, without a body made of ''matter'', the existence of a pure energy form ''soul'' was not possible in the ''lower ins'' of existence.


    ''The topic of Soul is something we both argue for long hours but it''s one of the things that she believes differently than I do. It''s some of the few things we can have healthy debates over.''


    When I think about the mind, I think about the ''thing'' that is thinking what I am thinking. When she thinks about the mind, she finds herself in a ce that is supposedly her ''mind'' where most of the internal and external processes happen.


    It was absurd and hard to exin but, simply put, for me, the mind was me and the world, while for her, the mind was a quality of hers that existed somewhere in her brain.


    [ "Use¡­ the skill?" ]


    [ "Yes. Go there and try calling one of the walls in there. See what happens." ]


    [ "¡­ok? Have you done something like this before?" ]


    [ "I did think about it, but no. I don''t know what will happen or if anything will even happen at all. I just had a thought about, what would happen if the [Six walls], a skill that is practically guarding our minds, is used by the controller of my being, or the mind, or the consciousness of our consciousness¡­ well, you understand what I mean, right?" ]


    [ "¡­no. Fuck that. You''re saying you haven''t tried it, right?" ]


    [ "No I haven''t-" ]


    [ "Alright then~! Wait up!" ]


    She didn''t even want to think about what I had just said but she was excited to test out something that even I had not done before. So, she hurriedly closed her eyes, focused, focused some more, focused so deeply that her body went into a suspended state and I had toy her body down on the ground, and after that, we stayed like that, with her head on myp.


    I still could not figure out how she did this strange thing, how she had such control over her mind and body. This ability to do whatever she wanted with her being is just¡­ unbelievable.


    -Oooooooooong!


    Not long after she went into this state, a strange phenomenon urred.


    Some kind of icy blue Mana came out of her and when it perceived me, it tried to attack me or perhaps go inside me, but before it could do so, I materialized one of the Six walls to block its attack, caught it, used my sword as a medium to absorb it, and this time, without making contact with it, I put it in a separate nk energy container.


    It struggled a lot when it was inside of it as well, but it was imprisoned there, and now that I had a clear look at this thing, it was something... strange?


    ''It was strong despite being so strange though but, what do I call this actually?''


    It was certainly a ''spell'' of a dragon but from all our knowledge, and its weird looks, we at least knew spells do not be something like this.


    This creature was akin to a parasite now, and it had not been like this during the time we yed this in our game.


    This thing was unfamiliar¡­ at least to me.


    [Many beings of ''Absolute purity'' faction are astonished to see a Spellmutant in this kind of ce.]


    [Many ''Gods'' are curious how you were able to capture that rare newborn. They ask if you have any intention of exchanging it with something else.]


    [Some beings of ''Pure evil'' factions had dropped their jaws after witnessing the World ending disaster''s existence. Now they are smirking pleasantly.]


    [Some beings of ''wed neutrality'' are concerned by the appearance of the young creature. They specte it could be detrimental to the stability of the world and suggest that you hand it over to someone who knows what it is.]


    [The spectator ''Diety of the forest of luck'' says what just came out of ''Synthist of rumors'' is a mutated creature that feeds on the mental bodies of any being possessing it. It says it is a creature of disaster that does not usually manifest in lower parts of the Worldline. Its existence itself is surprising, however, the fact that it is captured when it has just been born makes the container holding it a valuable treasure.]


    [Some spectators hadined about how this level of information is being revealed to someone but they will be ignored.]


    "¡­so, you all mean this is a Spellmutant? They look like this when they are born?"


    Now this¡­ is fucked up.


    There wasn''t even a need to mention what a Spellmutant was, everyone who knew about the ''disasters'' already knew this simple-sounding name.


    We knew it as well. We had even fought and lost against some in the past while ying.


    I had some good experiences with it, and very bad ones as well. But, if what I am holding is really a Spellmutant, a being that had neither appeared in our previous game runs or when creating the storyline¡­ then it only meant one thing.


    ''We dodged a bullet¡­ no. We dodged a possible horrible ending.''


    This was caused by our existence, a butterfly effect I had never considered could be a possibility.


    "Ummmmm¡­ did I do it¡­? Lucy?"


    She woke up and I looked at her with a concerned expression.


    We knew the world would be affected by our actions. We knew it from the time we came to this capital city and met Nes. However, our mere existence was bing so important that our actions were already causing changes on the world level, perhaps on the level of the Worldline.


    I¡­ this is a problem. An Alpha A-1 level problem¡­


    "We need to talk, El."


    Perhaps... we might have to make new ns from scratch now.

 Chapter 134 134 Eisheth’s prison (Part-8)

    <h4>Chapter 134 134 Eisheth¡¯s prison (Part-8)</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    -Booooooooooom!


    Bastard.


    -Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Why do we have to worry about these small things? We don''t know what will happen anyway, why is he so worried about the things that we don''t even have any control over?


    -Boooooooom!


    We aren''t omniscient, nor are we omnipotent. Nothing is. Not even the Worldline. What do we get after worrying about the things that are uncertain and ever-changing, to begin with?


    -Swiiiiiiiiish~!


    It''s just a disaster-ss creature. And we captured it even before it could harm anyone. It''s good, right? Then why the hell is he worrying about the things that are uncertain and might happen just because we exist in this world?


    It was a good ce, far better than the shithole we havee from.


    There''s magic here, special things that are possible, things that might have never been possible in that world full of useless limitations.


    -Booooooooom!


    The people, creatures, worldly elements, and such things were also far more vibrant than that dull ce. And if the world is changing rapidly just because we were present here, what did he want us to do? Die? Get out of everything''s way? Certainly not, right? That fucker valued this life far more than I did.


    He knew just what good chance this was and just how many things we could do that we weren''t able to in that world.


    -Swish!


    We were real people here, not just a mass of information with inherent limitations. We actually exist here. We are alive. Doing the good crazy things that we have already done in the game again would be far, far, far more fun than we had experienced.


    ''And we certainly want to do all of that again, perhaps more, perhaps even crazier things. I do want it, and we will do it even if he doesn''t want to.''


    Not that he will deny doing any of those crazy things. That basted liked doing everything we did and loved the things I did to him. Perhaps he loved doing his own things to me more than anything else, but he only did thirty percent of the things to me while I carried him most of the time.


    -Boooooooooom!


    We liked things that we did together, and we could do everything again, and he wanted to do all those things again, he certainly did, just as badly as I did.


    That bastard was calm most of the time and didn''t show it but he was just as horny as me, and he could make such erotic faces that you wouldn''t ever believe the person under me is the same person that is calm andposed most of the time.


    He wanted to do all those fun things, explore this vast world, see things that had not yet been seen in this world, and get strong enough together so that we could achieve those thing.


    ''And still! That fucker''s worrying about some shitty ass creature that could evolve into something that could not only destroy this entire world, and the creatures inside it including the almighty dragons, but also devoured this entire, move to the other, and perhaps get so strong that it would possess the strength to destroy the entire sr system, other sr systems, our gxy, and get enough powers and authorities to move on to the higher realms.''


    It would die over there, or cause destruction, depending on the ce he is in, but what the hack did it matter!?


    We captured it, right?! I pushed it out of my mind and he captured it, the end! We could do N number of things with that cute young catastrophe now since it was ours but of all those things, that bastard wanted to destroy it?! Why?!


    ''One of his masters once died to it, ha ha, big thing. My entire farm was destroyed because of one of these shitty things and I killed it, I wasn''t strong enough to do so but I''m the one who created the fucking central brain! I could do shit tone of things if I really wanted to!''


    I killed the one that harmed my things but he couldn''t protect his master and she died in his arms, how romantic~. Fucker.


    He met her again but she didn''t know him, then she dived again, he yed again, and met her again, and then she died again. She had died in most of his turns, and he was able to meet her again. At least until that fucking power cut happed and our second home was taken away from us!


    -Boooooooooom!


    -Swiosh! Swish! Swoop!


    But we are here, right?! We are here now and we aren''t some yers but instead the actual people of this world! We can do all the things we could not in the more perfect way that we weren''t able to.


    We can even do the things that we always wanted but they seemed impossible to perform as a yer of the game. We can do all that!


    ''But just after meeting a tiny cute disaster, he wants us to be super cautious and move back half of the schedule?! He wants to observe the changes and estimate how things change and what the changing elements could be from any actions we take¡­ fuck?!


    How does that bastard want to do that?! Calcting every single thing on the quantum level?! Even that wouldn''t be enough to match up to the rate at which things affect each other!


    That bastard doesn''t know the concepts of [High univer physics], that bastard has no idea how the (Quantum entanglements) work and affect each of the [Stringuler bonds], that basted would faint midway through solving a Calculous problem of just one [[( Polystringulerenergyhyperstructure )]]. That dumb fucker doesn''t know jackshit and he wants to predict the fucking change!?


    ''If I can do it, I wouldn''t be fucking ignoring all the changes altogether, fuck! It''s impossible with the current authority and powers we have!''


    We would need [Omnipotence] and [Omniscience], and we aren''t getting those fucking skills until we are a true god!


    And that bastard knows that already and still said we should give it a try? Give it a freaking try?! Does he think I haven''t already tried it!? That fucker!


    -Booooooooooooooom!


    Who does he think he is to tell me to ''give it a try''? Did his mother forget to teach him such basic-


    ''Right, I haven''t taught him the new basics yet. Bastard.''


    Still, he told me to give it a try even though I refused the first time. My anger after that was nature. Being thrown away and getting three ps was his own fault. I did use a [ze-3] fireball on him but it was his fault. I certainly tied him up with my weapon in a string form but it was his fault. It was all his fault!


    It was all his fault!


    -Booooooooom!


    ''Bastard knew that, and he apologized. How dare that bastard!''


    I didn''t want to talk with him anymore so I left him there and walked here, destroying all of the cute tentacle monsters who had already gathered in one ce to greet me.


    I destroyed them, all of them, with my wide-range spells, and they all died. They were cute, some of them were at the very least, but they were all dead because I was too angry. And it was all his fault!


    They could have killed in some different way that made things more fun, and they were destined to die today so we couldn''t help that. I would have taken them with me if I could but, s.


    They were dead, including the boss octopus with many colors, many eyes, and many tentacles, which had tentacles of their own.


    It was pretty cute as well, but since I was so angry, poor cutie got unlucky and fell prey to my me tornado and was burned to crisp before vanishing. And after he was gone, the most disgusting creatures of this dungeon, the ones I hated to my core, appeared¡­ and I''m not going to describe them so, currently, we are killing them, without talking, and I''m not talking with him until there is an actual reason to do so.

 Chapter 135 135 Eisheth’s prison (Part-9)

    <h4>Chapter 135 135 Eisheth¡¯s prison (Part-9)</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    ''Fucking bastard.''


    Did he forget his ce or was he just saying it because he didn''t know I had already thought about something like that? It''s not like he is so dumb as to not even know something as simple as that even though I haven''t trained him yet but how dare that bastard to question me, his absolute superior, not once but fucking twice?!


    -Swiiiiiiiiiiiiish~boooooooooooooom!


    Those poor tentacles were dead without being able to show off their most fun traits because of him, that bastard. But it was good that I was already angry in a way. It was easier to just obliterate those fucking shit-like creatures that bitched and loved especially more.


    She sent them all after us so perhaps after we are finished with this, it would be time to entire her chamber where she must be fucking with her favorite, and the most disgusting creature of all the ones in this entire dungeon.


    I will kill it first when I''m there¡­ actually, I think I won''t need to. That bitch will perhaps eat that shitty thing herself to get a power boost. She will need it since all the other creatures inside this dungeon are already dead.


    It will be time for thest fight of this dungeon, and it could have gone just as anticlimactic as right now if this bastard had kept quiet until the end¡­ but thankfully after I wiped out everything with that superrge scale me-wind-ice attribute spell which wasparable to a high-level top tier [Grade-3] AOE destructive skill.


    It was a pretty-looking explosion that covered more than half of the area before us and destroyed everything there, and, I used a lot of my Mana, most of it actually, fuck, so everything was done here.


    "I''m sorry. It was my mistake. My mind was clouded and my thoughts were so jumped up that I spoke out of tension and anxiety. I will give you a wish to make it up to you but, please, I was out of my mind. I''m sorry. Please¡­ speak to me."


    This bastard was hugging me from behind, something I usually do, and he was giving away a wish for free too¡­


    That much was reason enough to forgive him, but, well, I knew I could get a little more.


    "Two wishes then-"


    "Take my life as well. Here, kill me. That''d be better."


    "Tsk. Do you want to get out of this with just one wish? You think I will be satisfied with just that?"


    "I apologized, I''m hugging you from behind just the way you like, your hands are doing that thing and I''m not saying anything, plus the wish. What more do you want? I have nothing but this life of mine to give. Take it, be done with this useless anger. Forgive me, it was a mistake¡­"


    The bastard was acting hard right now. Even I fell for those words for a moment there.


    "Ok then gimme more. Keep your life. It''s useless without mine anyway."


    He really knows his business. The bastard would scam kings of hell if he wanted with those skills.


    "Aw El~. So you forgive me right~? Thank you! Really! Ah, you can also have three of my days. You can use them however you want and I will apany you and do the crazy things you want as long as they aren''t crazily crazy things."


    "I never said I forgive you, but, hmmm? You''re giving me dates? Three at that? Wow¡­ how generous of you, you fucking bastard."


    He was giving me dates. I can use them and take him to ces he would normally deny going, ces like the underground dark alleys, the dragon''syers, or demonds for a pic, or to do the most illogical things that no sane person would want to try.


    ''The Dates were different from our Wishes. Unlike the absolutemand that the other has to follow regardless of their own will, the dates were milder, and, mostly included doing things on that day that one of us would feel annoyed with.''


    Dates were fun when used the right way, and they were mostly a way to annoy the other so they were fun~. And this was the first time he was giving them, which meant we could now exchange the dates as well¡­ and I''m never giving him one.


    ''He almost always has more wishes than me, but, he hardly ever has a date from me since I absolutely hate the things we do on these dates. They are just¡­ ugh!''


    The dates are fun, for me, and since they are fun for me, he doesn''t mind experiencing shit that leaves him traumatized for days or weeks. They are fun.


    "Alright. Thou is forgiven. The wish count is 46/52, and the date count is 3/0. Good~."


    -p!


    I turned around and pped the hell out of that bastard and he was thrown three steps back.


    "Don''t you dare do that again? You might actually die for real."


    He made a mistake that I will remember forever. And he will as well. There is no way he will forget this kind of nonsense mistake.


    "Alright then."


    He had a bitter smile on his face when he looked up at me, and my happy expression. I swear this bastard has weirder fetishes than me.


    But, who was I to judge someone else''s famished when the things I liked included ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹ and ¨‹¨‹ and ¨‹¨‹¨‹ and ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹ ah, I can''t forget ¨‹ as well. That''s the mildest one and still a verrrrry fun thing.


    It''s weird, strange, and not something that should be described, but only shown or felt. It''s better than talking about it.


    But, this wasn''t a time to think about things like that. We were inside a dungeon, a lot of time was wasted because we argued back at the ce we captured that cute catastrophe, and now, we were back on our schedule, which could have been fucked up even more if I had not destroyed the tentacle creatures and those fucked up shits left and right.


    This was better, a little better, at least. I got a wish, and also three dates, so this was time well wasted. But now that this little argument was over and we were back together¡­


    "Let''s go fuck over that bitch."


    "Yes¡­"


    We didn''t know what or how it would y out but, we knew things will go south when we are fighting that bitch.


    Many unexpected things happened after we entered this dungeon, as well as when we were entering it, but, this was thest battle.


    There was just the horny bitch left to kill and after she was dead, we were free to fuck¡­ or at least kiss for now.


    "Huuuu¡­"


    But this won''t be easy, that much is certain.


    The opponent was a true demon, a higher ranking one than us at that. And since things were proven to be different from the game already, we couldn''t consider this a game anymore. Not that it ever was, but, it wasn''t even like the game that we knew.


    Saying it repeatedly is frustrating even for me but, there was an enemy right behind the doors we were standing before.


    And, she was horny for for both of us.


    It is not going to be as easy as killing those fake creations of hers¡­


    "Bastard."


    But even with all the uncertainty, this bastard was now strangely calm and confident. I really want to punch him again.

 Chapter 136 136 Eisheth: Prisoner of distorted desires

    <h4>Chapter 136 136 Eisheth: Prisoner of distorted desires</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "Ah, El, wait."


    Now before the gates of the boss room after finishing up with that petty argument, we were almost prepared for the boss raid, but, before that, since this fight would be broadcasted to everyone present here, I had a little thing that we could try to increase the rewards we would get after finishing this dungeon.


    "What now?"


    She was almost done with ying with the container containing the Spellmutent so when I called her and she looked up with that sinister smile that definitely was thinking about something very, very, very bad, I knew there were going to be a lot ofplications because of this unexpected creature.


    But¡­ well, after going through this bad experience, it was better to just leave her and these creatures alone. She knew what she was doing, hopefully, so she won''t do something too crazy.


    "How about you make the broadcast live?"


    "I was going to do that anyway. Dumb bastard."


    She shook her head at me with an annoyed expression as if she had already thought about this, but I knew she was faking it this time, so, without saying anything, I just nodded and waited for her to get up. Whatever I did back there definitely hurt her feelings, perhaps they unexpectedly brought back some of the bad memories as well.


    I knew she was hurt and her actions afterward were genuine, even though the reason she continued with them for more than an hour and we argued for a long time, but it was fine.


    It has ended, no need to think about the useless things that were caused by the mistakes from both sides¡­ perhaps she wasn''t even at fault here. Perhaps I was the reason she got angry and all the creatures in the inner area died without even being able to put up any kind of fight.


    Things became difficult for a moment and when she stopped talking with me, I felt the unbearable loneliness once again after quite a long time.


    She was all that I had here, and if I didn''t have her either, what did this life mean?


    ''As she says, for me to live, I need her with me. And without that, well¡­''


    It was painful just spending a few hours without listening to her voice, curses, and flirty words. Perhaps it was the effects of this dungeon, but all these negative emotions were enhanced even further.


    It was bad, but, we came to a conclusion. And, there was no need to think about this. At least until we finish this dungeon.


    "Alright then, let''s go."


    Holding her hand once again, we both ced it on the doors of the boss room, and a red status window popped up before us.


    [Warning!]


    [Your level is significantly lower than the master of the dungeon territory. Do you still want to challenge the dungeon master?]


    "Of course."


    "Without a doubt please."


    [You have epted to challenge the boss of the <D> rank dungeon: Eisheth''s prison.]


    [Opening the gates to the innermost chamber.]


    [A strong demonic energy is present in the area. Please take appropriate measures to avoid the Corruption.]


    [Ding!]


    [You have triggered a unique scenario during a great academy entrance exam!]


    [Broadcasting the <Battle of foolish and righteous> in the exam area.]


    [Ding!]


    [The [[( Lord )]] demoness, <


    > greets you with a pleasant smile.]


    "I was dying of loneliness you two. Why did you have to fight among yourself in a ce like this, hmmm? What did he even do for you to be so angry, pretty one?"


    The door vanished after we confirmed the challenge, and we were transported to a dark ce with only pink lighting, arge bed, some paintings, and strange objects that were better left undescribed, and in the middle of it all, was the one this entire ce belonged to, the bitch whose death will kick off many of the paths of our ns.


    "What did you do, hmmm, little hotty?"


    She was a demoness and a subus. Certainly so pretty and attractive in all physical aspects that she seemed the incarnation of lust and temptation itself.


    She had a perfect face, totally molded in a golden ratio, silver-white hair that resembled ours, red horns and wings, the signature characteristics of demons, pink, deep eyes that one would be attracted towards against their will, body so attractive with that red dress she was wearing that many of the students who would watch our fight after this, might even start jerking off to her her.


    It was a possibility, however, when I saw her, this fake look she was using this time, the prettiness she possessed under that clearly malicious darkness just under this mask, I couldn''t help the deep disgust I felt towards this fucking bitch.


    She was a slut, a whore, someone who bathed in fake fluids of the fake creatures she created, a bitch, a shitty fucking bitch that only liked fucking after forgetting all the reasoning and logic, but still, the most disgusting thing about this shitty slutty bitch, was her desperate desire to blow both of us.


    It was written all over her face how she wanted nothing more than to have a piece of both of us the moment we entered this ce. And seeing how her favorite creature and the worst one El despised to no end wasn''t here, she must have already eaten it out of desperation.


    "Anyway¡­ do you two know how happy I was when you showed your strengths and magic? Especially when you dug out that strange thing from the dungeon. It must be pretty valuable, right?"


    The pressure of her presence alone was making it difficult for us to breathe, but it wasn''t unbearable. The demonic energy in this ce was also manageable since we drank a special potion that granted immunity against the demonic energy for a few hours, and the effect of her authority was also manageable since her Lord rank''s authoritypletion uracy was far lower than our Knight rank''s.


    The external factors weren''t going to be a problem during the fight but¡­


    [ "Lucy, look at this and hear me out." ]


    "Oh? You can look through my status window as well. How amusing~."


    El''s skill was pretty amazing, that much we knew already so it wasn''t surprising that she could get past the mental defenses of one of the weakest-minded demons.


    But what did she want to say now?


    ===Status===


    ID: Eisheth Einzewotiya Incubus


    Race: Demon subus (Lord)


    Strength: 303


    Agility: 282


    Stamina: 369


    Intelligence: 288


    Luck: 18


    Charm: 303


    Level: 279


    [Skills: Pink blood (Level-4), Karnilion defence (Level-3), Spell damage nullification (Level-4), Dream indulgence( Level-4), Permiator dust (Level-2), Livilian ribbons (Level-2), Aphrodite scent (Level-3), Creation (Level-4), Recreation (Level-3), Magic contemtion (Level-2), Dream nightmare (Level-2), Fusion st (Level-2), Reinforcement wave (Level-2), Indirect pleasure (Level-1).]


    [Innate skills: Pleasure enhancement (Level-3), Dream element recreation (Level-3), mes of Gahena (Level-1), Creation of Eisheth (Level-4).]


    [Title: Master of desires, Prisoner of a dragon, Fallen temptation, Broken dreamer, Corrupted soul, Pleasure''s lifeline, Master of a dungeon, Ruler of a territory, A lord of no one.]


    [Unique title: Prisoner of distorted desires.]


    [Skill points: 3]


    [Oz: 12,111,432]


    ============


    Everything was pretty much the same in her status window as I remember, nothing special to pay attention to, then what did she want to say?


    The way she called me out was strange, and not good.


    I looked beside me, at her, puzzled. But there was an excited smile on her face, which clearly meant there was something weird going on in her mind.


    [ "Lucy, how about you fight her alone?" ]


    [ "¡­what? Sorry?" ]


    Fight her alone? Her? Alone? Me?


    [ "Yup. Go fight her alone~." ]


    [ "What the hell?" ]


    Did she really mean it? Really? Fight that thing? Alone?


    [ "Hehehe." ]


    And she wasughing? What the hell?


    There was an actual, fucking living breathing crazy demon before us. A strong and practically crazy one. She didn''t actually mean it now, right?


    "I''m serious."


    "Hmmmm? Serious about what darling~?"


    "Shut up for a moment bitch."


    "El?"


    She was calling that bitcha bitch on her face. She really was serious about me fighting her all-by-myself thing.


    "Ha¡­ haha¡­ hahahahahahahaha~! Bitch? Did you really just call me a bitch, little cutie? How can you say something like that to the person that is going to give you that greatest pleasure-"


    "Yeah no thanks. Not interested."


    She spit before her and looked me in the eye with an excited smile.


    [ "You wanna try something." ]


    [ "Yup~. You will like it so listen carefully." ]


    She had something on her mind. Something interesting enough to ruin the entire raid n that we had created after a long ass discussion.


    And that look was her look of pure excitement. Which meant she was more confident in this thing than the n we originally had.


    [ "Haaa¡­ speak." ]


    We just had an argument and now she was doing something different again. She really didn''t give a fuck about what things were changing because of our actions, hun.

 Chapter 137 137 Starting the livestream

    <h4>Chapter 137 137 Starting the livestream</h4>


    [OP: ]


    [ "So¡­ you want me to do this alone so that ''that'' will happen when we are doing ''that'' and by that ''that'' will happen and when that is finished, when we finish the dungeon run next time, with that, I will also get that¡­?" ]


    [ "Yes." ]


    [ "So you really want me to do this on my own." ]


    [ "The fight? Yes. I will support." ]


    [ "Are¡­ you sure about this?" ]


    [ "You''re doubting me? Again?" ]


    She red at him once again with the same angry expression while the demoness noticed it and confirmed that there was certainly going on between these two that she wasn''t aware of.


    [ "N-no! I just meant¡­ how? Just how do you know this will happen with that much certainty?! You were just angry about how it''s impossible to predict change-" ]


    [ "It is impossible! For now at least! And this isn''t predicting change! This is just the prediction of certain events ording to the knowledge, facts, and calctions that I did when we were fighting over that silly thing. It''s possible so, go do it." ]


    "Hello? Sweeties? Have you finished with that secret conversation? I''m thirsty and handy here. Can we get to the good stuff now?"


    She was smirking, and it was a Mistry to them why she was even letting them just stand like that.


    They thought she was evaluating them at first but then now the best theory they had proposed was that she was either evaluating these two strange and strong challengers herself now that they were before her, or, if not that, she was perhaps in her own world of lustful thoughts, thinking what she would do with them after one sidedly dominating them.


    But even though a minute had passed after they entered the dungeon, she hadn''t attacked them yet and was just licking her lips while looking at the two of them.


    But, from the look on her face as she asked thatst question told them that she was done with her evaluation or thinking or whatever she was doing.


    She was ready for the first attack, and, Lucy had also epted what el was asking was difficult, but not impossible if she was going to y the role of the support.


    "Of course miss trash bitch~. Let''s get to the good stuff. Ah, but before we start¡­"


    Lucy materialized his sword and got into his position while El took out afortable sofa from her prism space and sat down with a bunch of snacks beside her.


    "My great warrior and knight, as well as my pretty brother, Lucifer, will be the one to fight you. As well as put you to eternal rest."


    Both of them knew that at this moment, perhaps the entirety of school was watching them.


    The students were watching them, the spectators were already there, and, after a moment, there would be even more that would join the spectators and increase their own traffic.


    They knew that, but El was nning to increase that viewership even more by doing some ''legal'' things with the help of her pretty white kitten, and her ultimate n to have Lucy fight this bitch all by himself was going to lean on this great view ship that will, well, help them do something unprecedented.


    "Huhu, what is this behavior, pretty girl? I''m standing right here and you are doing that shit like that?"


    A great energy surged from the demoness as soon as she said that and the sweet smile on her face turned into a smile of rage.


    "Am I joking to you?!"


    -nk!


    Then she vanished from her ce, a pink gust of wind covered the surroundings, and as soon as that happened, even before the eyes could perceive, Lucy had swung his sword which, from therge shing sound that reverberated in the area, confirmed that it certainly hit something.


    "That was surprising, pretty boy."


    She reappeared once again and was looking at her hand, specifically at the fingernail that had a cut mark on it, with a surprised look on her face.


    She wasn''t expecting this. Like, Even after evaluating them thoroughly, what she had just used was a fortified attack that was done with her enhanced strength,


    In normal circumstances El would have been thrown back with a greater force than a high-level spell, but, even before she reached her and her hands touched her, Lucy interrupted her and counterattacked her with a strength that was beyond her predictions.


    It was certainly surprising, but, it didn''t matter much.


    "Hahaha!"


    It was surprising, and exciting at the same time.


    A stronger man was better than some weak-ass fake creatures.


    [ "OK then, I''m calling Raz and starting the steam. Go destroy her darling." ]


    [ "Haaa¡­ protect me, please." ]


    El created a red barrier around herself and then three green ones above it and at the same time, cast a few support spells on Lucy.


    -Booooooooom!


    But, by the time Lucy received the support spells, the bitch had already attacked them again, and Lucy was on the defensive for now.


    -nk! nk! nk!


    She was strong since she possessed passive defensive and reinforcing skills. Her attack itself was so powerful that just to defend against them, Lucy had to use most of his strength, but thanks to El''s buffs, he was able to contend against her properly.


    But, it was still difficult.


    <She''s a strange one, nya.>


    "She''s a bitch darling. Curse her."


    <Of course nya! She''s a bitch! A broken bitch!>


    "That''s my baby~."


    Which didn''t seem to matter to these two. She was doing something with many screens of different shapes and colors before her while Raz was doing something strange with a triangle artifact and metallic rod in his hand.


    They were safe inside the barriers, even if she managed to attack it after getting past Lucy somehow, El was certain her ws wouldn''t get past these shields that were made specifically to counter her physical attacks.


    Raz knew it too. He could see clearly just how amazing these spells were and just how useless this demon bitch was.


    She was a demon, a subus at that. Attacking the opponent with physical attacks was one thing when it was for the surprise attacks and ambushes, but for a subus to fight against someone else with her bare hands?


    Raz found it weird and useless. She was a subus, a master of dreams and desires. She could use her magic as well as her unique powers aside from skills to take down an enemy of Lucy''s level easily if she just thought about it rationally and used somemon sense.


    But, she wasn''t doing it.


    Despite being stronger than him, despite being more powerful than him in all aspects, she was fighting like some newborn baby who didn''t even know what the world looked like.


    She was using her hands for fuck''s sake. Lucy was so weak that he would die if she just used her [Dream indulgence] skill to make an opening for a moment, [Livilian ribbon] skill to tie him up after that, her deadly innate skill [mes of Gahena] to burn his body to crisps afterward, or if she didn''t want that if she wanted to have him barely alive to have his seeds, then she could also use the [Permiator dust] topletely render him paralyzed.


    It was just that simple even if she was dumb enough to have forgotten all about her magic and seduction techniques.


    <Nya I''m done. And I don''t like that bitch. She''s disgusting.>


    "Right? That''s why we are going to give her salvation~. Hehe, we are such good people that we should be angels instead~."


    [Some beings of ''Absolute purity'' factions cough up a little blood at the words of ''Synthist of rumors''.]


    [Some beings of the ''Absolute purity'' faction say that they could make some arrangements about that statement if it is about your brother, however, they are hesitant about your eptance as an agent of purity.]


    [Some beings of ''Absolute purity'' faction like that statement. If you''d like, they say they can make some arrangements.]


    [Some spectators areughing at the statement of the ''chicken bastards'' of ''Absolute purity'' faction. Theyugh at their actions of saying such direct things to ''Synthist of rumors''. They can already see their ends.]


    "Nah, shut up bastards. All of you. We ain''t gonna join any factions. Not yet at least. There''s no need for that, or a need to create that need. We are still young, and we wanna finish the things we want here before we can move forward.


    Ah, on that note, we are almost finished setting up a [WL] livestream. The quality will be ''Hyperrealistic'' so I believe all of our good spectators will support our ''trial stream''. It''s a special test event for our channel so, I will be happy if you all join us~."


    The higher beings possessed the ability to watch over some targets they found on their uniqueworks but, the WL was an open-source universal tform where anyone can use and ess many functions.


    The livestream function was a rare feature that only those with a higher level within thework could have, and even some of the gods didn''t have ess to this function so, this sudden deration she made surprised everyone watching her.


    At least everyone who understood the meaning of her words.


    [Many spectators are astonished by your words.]


    [Many spectators doubt what you just said to be true.]


    [Many spectators were stunned and dropped their alcohol but they soon recovered from the shock and jumped up in excitement.]


    [Many spectators are asking for the name of your channel.]


    [Many spectators are asking for the channel link.]


    [Many spectators are asking how you could stream on such high quality. They want to know your [Clearance level] in the WL.]


    [Many spectators seemed to have suspicions that the ''Relic'' in the hands of the "White cat" has something to do with the mentioned quality of the stream.]


    "Ok, yes, yes. Jeez. Stop with this nonsense. The channel name is [[( ONE''s wish )]]. Don''t be mistaken about the characters and if you are bad with typing the names, here''s the link. Copy this as it is."


    She wrote something on the table and handed it to Raz since he was free at the moment and the white kitten lifted the paper towards the sky, written on it were strange words that many spectators were astonished to have seen from her.


    "Noments on how I know [[( Ruins )]]. It''s a secret."


    She continued with whatever she was doing on the strange screens before her, Raz was yawning with the strange artifact floating before him, Lucy continued the defensive while the demoness who could end both of them if she was in her right mind, continued attacking him in a nonsensical manner.


    Her mind was destroyed so she didn''t have the ability to think straight anymore but she was still strong, they knew if they weren''t careful, they would definitely lose even to someone like her.


    That''s why Lucy had to be more careful than he had ever been yet, and that''s why


    El had to support him in a way that she had never done yet in this life.


    Lucy knew his work and was seriously defending against her until she was done, while El¡­ well, she would finish what she had to do, and then, she would sit back, caress Raz, and eats some snacks while helping him, enjoying the scenery of getting her darling getting beaten up by an insane bitch.

 Chapter 138 138 Seduction Vs. Sword

    <h4>Chapter 138 138 Seduction Vs. Sword</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    <This is crazy, nya.>


    "Isn''t it? I didn''t know you were so famous dear."


    <Nyaaaaaaa? How am I famous?>


    "Don''t you check our own page? Most of them are your own fans, sweetie."


    <Fans? Mine? What page? Why don''t I know about this, nya?>


    "A, so there''s something you don''t know about yourself, hun? Hehe, search up. GullibleSnowball_33#3. We will be earning a ton thanks to all the fans you have gathered over these years, hehehe."


    He was surprised, shocked even. The great Merchant ruler of the dark had no idea he was a social media influencer with one of the top current followings and an active fan base of billions perhaps trillions if we count the anonymous people.


    <Nyaaaaaa? That''s me? That cute kitten that everyone talks about is me? How nyaaaaa?! Why am I so cute?!>


    He certainly knew about the ount, and the first thing he did after searching it up, was to follow himself with his ount. Dummy wasn''t even following his own ount, hehe.


    ''Well, I never told him. And I managed the ount so he also never knew about this even though we yed around almost every other day. But now he knows that the famous cute white cat everyone talks about is in fact him.''


    He wasn''t famous, not exactly in the ''famous'' way famous.


    People knew him, certainly. But, not directly.


    He was the merchant who made deals while staying in the shadows. His ID was known, but not many people had actually met with him or made direct deals with him.


    He was the secretive kind of guy that had hands in all fields all around the Worldline but since few people had met him, and that too in his other form, nearly no one knew about this cute side of him. Not until he was mine and we created his ount and posted every single one of his cuteness there.


    We earned quite a bit from that just through the user traffic but now that we were doing our first ever stream, my little Raz''s entire fan club, my and Lucy''s <TOT> fan club, and our business partners, customers, these spectators, and the new people who will randomly stumble upon our stream were making it ''booooom'' all over the.


    We had just finished setting up the stream and since we borrowed Raz''s equipment for a short while, the quality we were providing was the best one avable, something that very few people possessed on the entirework.


    This streaming equipment itself was worth a fortune and was one of a kind, so, just the streaming quality made it too attractive to ignore for anyone who would see it.


    It would soon be pinned on the ''hot content'' table and the view ship will increase even more. And, since this was our start as the streamers, though partially anonymous ones, getting this on the ''Hall of fame'' wouldn''t be a bad idea, right?


    ''The best first stream of a channel. They will choose a nice title for it as well, and since I did the groundwork, this was obviously going to be the best.''


    <Nyaaaaa! I''m famous!>


    "Of course you are, hehe. But that''s my ount and so are the profits. Don''t even ask for them."


    <Nah, nya. You can keep that pocket change¡­ just keep doing what you do with this ount.>


    "Hehehe, of course. I will give you ess to itter so that you can interact with your fans when you want~."


    This little one''s eyes were smiling while he looked through the ount, the photos, thements, and all the fame he gained from it.


    Reading the positivements of these people, looking at their responses, and seeing all the love he was getting just by being himself must be a first for him.


    ''He was cruel, selfish, materialistic, and arrogant. The people he had killed until now were impossible to count even for me. The things he had done, some of them at least, weren''t something he would ever be forgotten from. The hate countless people had for him was abundant. But, he knew for what he wanted to achieve, to have what he had always desired, some things were inevitable.''


    Even if the world doesn''t understand the meaning behind those happenings, even if he was hated by countless others, even if he was a bad person in countless eyes, he had a goal to achieve. And for that, he had epted that he would have to live as a being of the shadows, forever.


    He had epted that long ago, and still, in this moment, he was seeing something he had never expected.


    People liked him, the real him, his true self that he had only ever shown to us. So, even though he knew the Merchant ruler of the dark was a different person from this fluffy, chubby kitten, they were the same beings.


    He was loved, and it was only possible thanks to me, and for that, this little cutie of mine was grateful.


    <Nya, anyways. Why isn''t Lucy finishing that dumb bitch quickly? She''s just a monster at this point, so does he want her to go through all the battle phases, nya?>


    "Yup. That''s the content of this stream, dear. The Seduction Vs. Sword. A fight between an aspiring swordmaster and a broken, corrupted, mind-dead demoness subus who has not received love and pleasure from many millennials.


    I used the technique and new stuff that people hadn''t seen yet so if this fails and my dear pretty darling screws up, we will be in a bit of a situation."


    <Bit of a situation? Nya, you would be courting extinction if things go south, dear contractor.>


    The little bastard was smiling just like me, he surely had be my perfect little cute now~.


    <Oh, but, wouldn''t doing some kind of Coventry be better? The chat looks confused a little.>


    "Nah, it''s alright. This is the first stream, remember? We will improve it one step at a time."


    Lucy was still on the defensive since that bitch hadn''t finished her first stage yet.


    He was waiting for the moment she entered the serious battle mod so that he could start his own offensive as well. And from the looks of it, she was starting right now.


    She had used her ribbon skill that brought out some unsightly pink ribbons from the ground which were wiggling like some jello or seaweed, and they will attack him now, or will try at least, ultimately ending up damaging the user of the skill herself.


    <Nya, the fact that this is your first skill and that you will improve going forward is absurd even to me, nya. What will those poor people do?>


    "Nothing? What do have have to do in the first ce? I''m doing all the work so they just have to sit back, enjoy, and donate money to us poor people. Watching him fight that dumb bitch is fun anyway, right?"


    <It is, nya. Hmmm¡­ anyway, do you have something for me, nya? I''m hungry after all that work¡­ oh! Looks like he''s going offensive~!>


    "Yeyeye! Come, sit! I have lots of treats so just look forward to it~!"


    The ribbons that emerged from the ground attacked Lucy while that bitch stood in one ce, spread some white fog around the ce, and summoned some magic circles that seemed to be of illusion series.


    "Now that''s a new pattern."


    <Hmmm? Nya?>


    "Nah, nothing. Eat this."


    We have fought her a couple dozen times and the pattern had only changed a few times.


    We knew she wasn''t the intelligent and unpredictable kind of boss monster that owned the ce they ruled but, a dumb kind of monster that had fixed phases of battle.


    If it were a sane demon with the same stats as her, this fight would be impossible. We would have almost died long ago anyway. But, he was fighting her by himself and I was here watching him delightfully take down that bitch by himself.


    Her skills made her advantageous against the magicians and themon spells were mostly useless against her.


    Handling her with physical attacks was batter and I was thinking of showing off my duel-wielding skills but now that Lucy had a chance to get another one of his own unique titles, we had a very little chance to get more of those purple reward boxes, this was better.


    And he was going on the offensive, which meant this fight would end in an hour or so now and we would clear the dungeon unless something very unexpected happened, therefore, enjoying this fight like all the other people watching it was better than doing the physical work.


    -Booooooooooooom!


    She used the magic for the first time and created an illusionary space where she tried seducing him once again, trying to show him things that were ''hot'' and ''sexy'' and ''pretty''. Things that he will find disgusting at the very least. And she will try touching him as well, but she would try all that nonsense against my Lucy. A bastard who had a tougher mentality than divine metals.


    Those cheap tricks weren''t going to work against him, and she was dumb too, so unless she goes totally nuts, he will be fine. Though he will be hurt physically, I will heal him from here.


    He had me so if things don''t go the way we nned, I will help him and we will take this bitch down together.


    ''Hopefully that doesn''t happen though. I wanna see him kill her by himself so that she could receive a proper end by the hands of a properly pure person.''


    It wasn''t her mistake that she became like this. She was a normal person before all this happened and she was imprisoned here.


    She used to be talented and she was from a famous family as well.


    She coincidentally stumbled upon this ce, it was a coincidence she was imprisoned here, and it was also a coincidence that she was left alone for such a long time.


    All those things were coincidences but, while she was here, she herself chose to give up, she chose to stay here and make this her territory, She became corrupted herself, and she broke because she gave up.


    ''She wasn''t strong enough to survive the trails ced before her.''


    And now, she''s a monster. A monster who only wants pleasure and nothing more.


    She was pretty good and could have been even better. Perhaps she could have be an asset to us if she had sustained her sanity at the very least. But, no.


    She was a boss monster of a dungeon. That was it.


    She never wanted this, no one would, and she was suffering right now, so we had to end it for her.


    ''She''s still a bitch though. I couldn never forgive her even though she had done nothing to us directly.''


    She will die here today.


    And giving Lucy the chance to kill her himself, was better than dying miserably by my hands¡­

 Chapter 139 139 Eisheth… let us help you

    <h4>Chapter 139 139 Eisheth¡­ let us help you</h4>


    [OP: ]


    Lucy was inside her illusion, a world of pink fog with strange images of attractive-looking women, mostly naked of course, doing things that would tter the hearts of most men, were floating all around him.


    The demoness who created this illusion was there as well, but she was floating, circling around him with a smile on her face.


    "Oh pretty boy, is your name Lucy? I heard her call you that, and I think it is a very pretty name~."


    Lucy was still, looking down instead of at the images circling around him. He knew they were illusions and she was trying to say something with thest bit of her mind, so, he was listening, for now. He will stop it the moment she gets out of hand andys her hands on him.


    "I have had pretty attractive creatures to please me during my time here, but none had been like you, dear.


    You''re strong, you are pretty, you have this sweet scent to you that I have never experienced, and you even have this attractive body¡­ and that pretty thing hidden under those hard biscuits.


    You''re perfect, more than the definition of perfection I had known before seeing you both. Ah, right. I don''t discriminate between genders. If there''s a sex, they are weed~. Hehe.


    You are tough-minded, this hard body, those sharp eyes, this strong mind, this¡­ this strong smell. Ahhhh~.


    Just drop this tough act human~. Come~. Gimme that strong hard rod~. Kiss me, touch me, let me show you the sweetest dreams like you had never experienced before~."


    She said that, with a strange pink aura, which had a little pinch of darkness, circling around her. Her pink eyes contained a little madness, and the hair that was white until now was starting to turn ck from its ends.


    She was changing, which meant she had little time before it was her end before nothing remained of her.


    "Do you remember, Eisheth?"


    He didn''t like her, he didn''t like how she gave up, how she chose a path that only brought her darkness, how she became a scum bitch and monster from an honorable master of her field.


    He didn''t like it. He loathed it actually. But, he wasn''t like El.


    Even if he wanted to just kill her right this moment, not that he could, he still had to do what he could to remind her about herself, at least try and see if there was even a window of hope that he could save her, if not from himself, then at the very least, from the self-destroying hell, she had fallen into.


    "Your name, Eisheth Einzewotiya Incubus."


    He knew how it feels when you give up everything, there''s nobody to help you, you are left alone when you are a being that could never live on your own, when everything bes just too unbearable, and giving up seems to be the easiest way out.


    "Your family that always loved and cherished you?"


    She was alone here, she had been left alone. And for a subus that needed others for her survival, it was a punishment worse than eternal death.


    "Remember how there used to be a time when people praised and thanked you for helping them with their stress, problems, sadness, and darkness?"


    He knew it was impossible to cure the one who had already been corrupted without certain special means, which were impossible to get right now, so he knew saving her from this wasn''t possible. That''s why he was focusing solely on killing her.


    "You used to be the famous ''madem'' of eighth hell''s third part, the home your parents still maintain to this day."


    She will have to die and she will die, that was her fate now. But, even though she chose to fall to darkness and give up fighting, all this could have been different.


    "They used to say you have talent surpassing the geniuses and royals. Our dad even called you the ''little genius Eish'', remember?"


    She didn''t choose to be in this hellish ce, she didn''t choose to live here for such a long time, she didn''t choose any of that, but still, she was facing the consequences of some actions, that were born from the actions, that she did not have any control over.


    "Eish, oh, Eisheth. You were the prettiest of your hometown, even prettier than your mother who-"


    "Shut up."


    "People called the ''red gem of mes''. You were the talented one that people seemed to help from, and you gave it to them in the form of pleasure or sweet dreams, as you liked more. They called you J-"


    "I said shut the fuck up! Stop that bullshit! What are you saying!? What is all that?! It''s all bullshit!"


    She was getting affected by his words and the rate at which her hair was turning ck was getting faster.


    She had even started attacking him with her hands once again, but, instead of countering these attacks, Lucy was now dodging them, and whenever he got the chance, he was using his skills to inflict damage, which, she ignored and continued her attacking.


    "Eisheth, I know. Once you cross over, there are things in the darkness that can keep your heart from feeling the light ever again."


    He looked straight into her eyes, knowing full well that she could look back at his, at least for now, but it would end very soon.


    "I know all you feel is hate towards the world, the fate, the time, and yourself. I know it''s bitter, painful, and just how much it makes you feel like shit."


    He had seen the depths of darkness, that was how he was able to achieve the brightest light himself.


    "I know the suppression, the thick mask you wear, the darkness that will soon devour thatst bit of light in there and there''s nothing I can do about it."


    He was purer now, however, he had been the demon even their worst enemies would cower before.


    "I know, even as the darkness that you chose to ept eats you whole in thesest moments and you arepletely gone, you loth yourself for what happened and what you did."


    "Shut up¡­!"


    He knew her, and her situation. But¡­


    "It wasn''t your fault Eish, it wasn''t. It was the easier way out of that misery, that pain, that dread, that torture. It was easier, even though I might have chosen it at that moment. It was what you chose, and the things that happened after that, were the consequences of not just that moment, but everything that happened before that as well."


    He was a nicer person, and El knew this as well. Perhaps that was one of the reasons she asked him to fight her alone.


    "It wasn''t your fault, you just did what anyone would have done in your situation. It was the normal action. I hate you and continue to do so forever for it, but, it was normal. And you don''t have to hate yourself for doing something normal."


    Lucifer. If we think it from El''s point of view, he was a strange bastard. He was good but sometimes, he was worse than her. He was bad, but sometimes, he was even better than the righteous mystical heroes of epics.


    He was stranger than she could ever be, but one thing she knew about her bastard with all her heart, was the fact that he would avoid killing even the worst enemies if it meant there was a chance it would be good for us, and our n in any logical way.


    It was also a fact that he would kill even the dearest friend if it meant achieving those stupid goals but she liked that rare side of his.


    He was not a hero or a pure angel of justice. He wasn''t a cruel and merciless viin either. He was Lucifer, someone who followed his own beliefs. And those beliefs led him to help the one he hated with his true heart.


    "Eisheth-"


    "Shuttttttttttt uppppppppp!!!"


    Her heir had almost turned back, her eyes were engulfed with rage, and she had almost lost herself, and had be a monster that could not be reasoned with.


    So¡­


    "Let us help you."


    He backed off from her as ck energy burst out of her and engulfed her whole, and prepared for thest few moments of his fight against the one who he hated with all his heart.


    -Oooooooooooooooong!


    But, at the very least, he knew one thing as the attractive body of the subus Eisheth was turning into the demonic body of the curroupted demoness of lust and pleasure, he had achieved what he wanted¡­


    His words had reached herst remaining light, his words were heard, and she was able to remember a fraction of what she had lost and relive the memories of not relentless pain and suffering, but the forgotten memories of warmth and belonging from her days of her homnd.


    Thest of her light that soon was shown in darkness was able to ept the fact that it was her mistake, which could not have been changed even if she had tried and persisted with her escape attempts.


    She did what was normal, and though she received pleasure from unreal beings for a long time thanks to that decision, she lost herself in the processpletely.


    And now, nothing remained of her.


    She was just a miserable, broken, monster corrupted by the desires and darkness, something she herself loathed.


    And even still, there was someone who wanted to help her disgusting self¡­


    Her eyes were moist in herst moments, he saw it clearly, and so did countless spectators watching them at the moment.


    His emotions reached her and she was able to at least ept herself.


    She could pass on peacefully now, and she entrusted her broken body to the person who extended his helping hand to her.


    She was engulfed by darkness, turned into something too uglypared to her previous form, and became the embodiment of true dark desires that had umted inside her for over the course of millennials.


    She regretted it all, so, she epted their help. He was ready to fight against an overwhelmingly stronger opponent, so, the audience was overwhelmed with emotions and excitement.


    What he did reach many of the spectators, so, as El and Raz saw the increasing viewership and donations while eating popcorn, they couldn''t help but get excited and more focused on their Lucy basted.


    He did well, so now, he just had to do something impossible and kill a berserk demon who followed only its instincts, thus bing far more dangerous than the bitch it had been until a moment before¡­

 Chapter 140 140 Fighting a corrupted soul

    <h4>Chapter 140 140 Fighting a corrupted soul</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    The darkness overtook her and the materialization of the corruption wasplete.


    She was gone, thest remaining light she possessed was gone as well.


    All that remained now was a shell run by the dark power that wasn''t liked by any of the factions of the Worldline.


    It was a state worse than death where one''s body was overwhelmed by an uncontroble negativity that was practically nothing at all.


    ''Corruption.''


    It''s more of a concept than a state of being known to most who know a little about the Worldline, and those who have even a little knowledge of it, don''t wish for even their worst enemies to fall into this state.


    There is little knowledge about this ''concept'' but from all we know, even we considered this state very¡­ miserable.


    ''''To be corrupted, one has to first lose everything they had, including themselves and their belief in this world. Then, they had to let go of all the sanity, rationality, logic, reason, and ''light'' they possessed as conscious beings.


    The process of corruption starts slowly and takes time depending on the subject of corruption, and there is a way to bring them back if it hasn''t been toote. There are ways to purify them even without using theplicated methods and tools that could save someone in her state, we knew it and could have done something more for her, but, there was no reason to think about that anymore.''


    She was engulfed by that dark power and had be something that was worse than the dark demons of deep hell, something even those demons pitied.


    She was not a demon anymore, nor was she the subus. What stood before us now, was only a lump of negative energy, a dark existence that belonged to nowhere, whose only purpose in this world, was destruction of anything and everything in existence.


    And as I promised, we will put her out of this misery.


    [ "El. Start." ]


    [ "Alright~! Hehehe, buffs are on the way. Good luck~!" ]


    She used her [Dismentle] skill to block any skill this absurd creature could use, used her [Aspect of magic] and light attribute with [Elemental magic], and started creating a new kind of spell on the spot after analyzing this creature and it''s current characteristics and attributes, used her [Parallel mind] to elerate the already absurd spell creation, and her [Blue crown] strengthening her abilities even further, she created something that I couldn''t understand at all.


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    But it was a very strange andplicated-looking magic circle that looked very pretty, and from these pop-ups, it was obvious it was something that would earn her a few unique achievements when all of this was being calcted.


    [ "Phew. Turned out pretty good. Alright, Lucy darling. Here you go." ]


    She sent the spell circle towards me and just when I dodged the first attack from that thing before me, the giant magic circle started hovering above me.


    "Let''s call it [(Armor of Eisheth''s salvation)]!"


    Perhaps it was for the audience but she shouted that thing instead of telling me through the link, and the name was pretty good for a newly created magic so, it was pretty alright¡­


    The magic circle circling above me vanished after giving me a ''pink'' armor of light which looked pretty okay, but the strength I could feel after receiving this buff was tremendouspared to the pretty looks.


    I could feel the strength as I had never before, in this specific environment where the energy of corruption was spreading rapidly and was weakening me until a moment ago, it now seemed like this translucent armor that I received from her was absorbing the atmospheric powers and supplying it all to me instead.


    The threat I felt from the creature hundreds of levels stronger than me had vanished as well, but more than any of the benefits of this support spell, my sword now had the power to sh through that darkness. And that much was enough.


    [ "You have six minutes and thirty seconds. Go wild~." ]


    She and Raz were definitely eating some snacks while sitting on their sofa, I know even though I couldn''t see them on the other side. Those two were definitely crazier bastards than me.


    [ "Haaaa¡­ watch my back." ]


    [ "Hehe, I''m watching your front and everything else too. The girls and guys are likening that hot body of yours quite a bit." ]


    I didn''t know what she meant but as long as she wasn''t selling my nudes to the special spectators, whatever she meant was alright.


    I didn''t have the liberty to worry about things about that at the moment. I was up against a being that could destroy all six of the protagonist even if they pulled out their strongest cards.


    -Booooooooooom!


    ''Alright then.''


    But we can defeat it.


    She was my support and I had all the best buffs I could get to fight against a creature like this.


    "KHYOOOOOOOOOO!"


    Dark humanoid shadow with horns and red eyes, the typical demonic shadow that devours anything in its path. It was deadly. Everywhere it walked, it left a wreckage in its wake.


    The dungeon of dreams, the bedroom chamber we were in, had transformed into a destend with a vast red sky. There was darkness in half of the parts while there were cracks on the ground, with a murky liquiding out of them.


    ''Ugh!''


    It was the materialized corruption energy, something that not only induced an insurmountable amount of pain with just a simple touch, it also affected the minds directly and induced nightmares worse than any demon could show.


    The existence I was fighting was no good, there weren''t many ways to fight against it and defeat itpletely.


    The Purification was out of the question already so we had to obliterate itpletely.


    And, this armor El gave me will help me apany that.


    -Boooooooooom!


    To even inflict any kind of damage to a corrupted being, the attacks dealt to them had to be of a specific kind and type, or, they had to be so overwhelming that even those creatures couldn''t handle it.


    I only had one of those overwhelming attacks, but to use that, I first had to bring this one''s health down to a certain level. Or else it would all be meaningless.


    ''El calcted the real-time properties of this one and made this support spell, this armor, this warm energy, as the perfect counter for this one.''


    The difference in stats was unavoidable, but this creature didn''t have any kind of fighting strategy. It was worse than the dumb Eisheth. It all had its powerful skills and overwhelming strength, as well as this power of corruption.


    El locked those skills, the overwhelming strength didn''t work against me, and this armor negated the effects of the corruption to a very great degree. So the creature already had many disadvantages.


    ''[Horizontal sh].''


    On the other hand¡­


    ''[Quick stab].''


    I had not one, but many advantages against this overwhelmingly powerful opponent.


    ''[Light walk]!''


    -Boooooooooooom!


    ''[Shallow breathing], [Silent cut]!''


    I wasn''t stronger, not in the slightest. I was like an ant before this behemoth. But¡­


    ''An armored ant can sometimes possess the power to make even that behemoth jump up with excruciating pain.''


    -Swiiiiiiiiiiiiish~!


    In this red world shrouded in dark clouds and dark murky torture covering the ground, the giant creature, the corrupted demoness, was throwing its hands around, trying to catch an ant covered in a pink light shaped like heroic armor.


    It was mad, therge red eyes contained madness. A great madness, and a strength so great that whenever its attacks even graced me from a distance, I was thrown back a few miles.


    It was strong. Too strong to take on at my current level. But a few scratches and fractures were nothing when I had her healing me from the back.


    She had my back so even this guy was nothing more than a super-strong opponent that we were foolishly fighting.


    It was strong but nothing we couldn''t-


    [ "Wait, Lucy! Something''s wrong." ]


    [ "What do you-" ]


    -Boooooooooooom!


    Out of nowhere, the shadowy creature that had maintained a humanoid form grew a tentacle¡­ no, it wasn''t a tentacle. It was a tail. A thick one.


    [ "Lucy! Are you alright?!" ]


    I was thrown back from the impact of the tail that appeared out of nowhere, crashed onto the ck fluid-filled soil, bounced from there like a rock thrown on the still waters six times, and broke half of the bones in my body, but I managed to avoid lethal injuries thanks to the pink armor of light and my Six walls that I was able to materialize midair.


    "Ahem! Ahem! Ughhhhh!"


    I coughed a mouthful of blood when I had finally stopped and stabilized my spinning mind. It HURT like HELL!


    "Lucy!"


    I survived that impact, though by a breadth of hair.


    El came running, deployed a few shields here, took out some potions from her storage space, and poured them all in my mouth.


    They were of the highest quality but they did practically nothing¡­ the injuries I received needed more than some potions if I wanted to recover to a positive level.


    "Fuck!"


    This was also an emergency situation like what we had outside this dungeon, but the elixir was out of the question this time, and the injuries I received were mostly external, physical ones.


    I needed helping skills or spells. And she only had one. Which was not going to be enough. She knew that better than me. So¡­


    "Skill!"


    She could only use it three times a week. We nned to use two uses at most but, this was an emergency, an even more grave one than what we had outside.


    "[Aspect of magic]!"


    It allowed her the power to do things that weren''t possible by normal means and with the current body she possessed.


    "Skill enhancement! Reverse engineering initiation!"


    She could do things that were impossible without the core understanding of what skills, magic, techniques, powers, authorities, and abilities actually meant.


    "Strengthen skill: [Drop of health]!"


    It was a [Grade-4] skill like my Aspect of sword and her [Dismental]. But, this particr skill was beyond what was possible even by her Dismental.


    -Ooooooooooooooong!


    If [Dismental] gave her a tremendous advantage during any ''situation'', her Aspect of what she understands as ''magic'' gave her a unique ''authority'' to do things that were nearly impossible with the current humanly authorities we had.


    "Don''t worry. It''s fine¡­ fuck. That shitty thing materialized the [Hate]. Fuck!"


    She was angry, enraged even. But she certainly had a reason to be like that.


    Theplicated fight we had thoroughly confirmed to be deadly but possible, became even worse and absurd, and nearly impossible just now¡­

 Chapter 141 141 A mistake…

    <h4>Chapter 141 141 A mistake¡­</h4>


    [OP: ]


    A single drop of gold, big but not toorge, producing blinding light that was too bright to even see the unique,plicated, attractive, and unfathomable power it contained, materialized right above the two of them and attracted the attention of the creature that had stepped foot into the next stage of a corrupted being.


    It was unexpected for them, again.


    The creature they had defeated previously when they were ying the game had not once materialized the greatest negative emotion to step foot into the second stage of the corruption. It had never been able to.


    They knew there was no possibility that it was even possible to begin with, but, another variable situation urred and Lucy received serious injuries.


    "KHUUUUOOOOOOO!"


    The creature that had maintained a humanoid form until now had now transformed into aplicated being with a tail resembling a dragon, wings resembling a bat, and mouth and facial features resembling a¡­ mad, ferocious beast. And, a form so distorted with so many elements that calling it anything other than a ''thing'' had be impossible.


    It had embodied the ''Hate'' that the actual owner of that form, the demoness subus Eisheth, had blocked for all this time.


    It wasplicated to describe this being now, however, by doing something so suicidal that even the original body was not capable of handling it, this creature had put a countdown on its own head.


    It was going to get destroyed on its own soon, but before it did, it would make sure to finish the one that hurt it with that filthy light, and the one who gave it to him.


    It would destroy them, that was now the instinctive part this ''thing'' would y. And, the light so bright that even the strongest eyes would be blinded by it, attracted its attention, aggravating its behavior to another dimension.


    "KHWWWWWWAAAAAAAA!"


    The sounds it made were strange, the strength it possessed destroyed the cracked ground, the ck liquid on the ground seemed to be flowing back to it, and the creature was moving towards the source of this bright light, towards its prey that it had damaged severely.


    "Haaaa¡­ now what El?"


    But thankfully, the drop that she produced worked on time and recovered Lucy to a certain degree and, the two of them relocated themselves, hiding away their presence from that creature.


    They were in aplicated situation now where even though they could kill this one if they worked together properly, they couldn''t do so as easily as they had nned until now.


    The opponent was no longer the same creature that it had been. It was apletely different entity from Eisheth or the first stage of her corruption.


    <Nya! El->


    "Raz, keep maintaining the stream."


    Even Raz was worried about them now. This entity they were facing, had already crossed the ranks permitted by this dungeon. And, the system had already recognized it as an anomaly.


    Not only was this creature above the level of this dungeon, but it was also not something that should have appeared in this ce.


    There were a few things that might have triggered it, but, they didn''t have time to contemte the uncertain questions.


    "Huuuuu¡­ first of all, let''s calm down. This is better in a way. Fuck!"


    She nced at the creature that had absorbed the dark fluid on the ground and was looking around for ''it'', however, there was a thin red light covering the surface of its being, a system interface that was waiting for their confirmation of continuation.


    They were given a choice as soon as this creature materialized the insurmountable ''Hate'' of the demoness. They could continue this dungeon and fight this creature, or they could end their dungeon run and receive the rewards for their achievements until now.


    However, they knew very well choosing the second option would not mean they had conquered this dungeon. The anomaly appeared and they were evacuated so that the anomaly could be corrected, after that, this one-time dungeon disappeared forever.


    It wasn''t an option the ONE would allow themselves to go with, so they will certainly fight this thing even though it might seem impossible from any angle.


    The spectators were all going nuts already and were on the edge of their seats, biting their teeth or hoping for the best of the two of them.


    "Lucy."


    They hade across situations like these somewhere else so El knew what happens in situations like these. Lucy did too but he didn''t understand the technical things that happened in the system. That''s why he was asking her, and she had one answer that, though suicidal, was pretty possible if they risked their lives once again.


    "Yes¡­?"


    She was holding his hands, her face had marks of dried tears, her eyes were red and her face seemed a little pale, but she was looking at him seriously, with a mix of concern and confidence, and Lucy knew that gaze so he was looking back at her, confident in the confidence she was showing.


    "Fight it by yourself. I will restrict it. I think we have around three minutes before it destroys itself and everything present in this ce, so we have to take it down before that. It will beplicated and will require precision but, if you can cut the ''link''¡­"


    She was confident in the n, but not the consequences. Not everything she had thought until now had gone ording to her ns, this moment included, so she was starting to doubt herself now.


    But, she was confident in this absurd-sounding n where they were literally risking their lives. He would have to fight alone and she would have to be defenseless if she wanted to restrict an enemy of that level.


    They were at the point where they had to put everything they had on the line if they wanted to clear this trial and finish what they had started.


    She was confident but hesitant¡­ but he believed in her even if she didn''t.


    "Alright. Let''s do it."


    Lucy stood up confidently¡­ or at least tried. He fell down as if his legs had given up midway through the process.


    "You bastard! What the hell-"


    "I''m alright, alright. Don''t worry."


    He smiled at her when she was again in tears at this incident and tried standing up again with the help of his sword.


    He was healed but the pain was still there. It was amazing how he was still standing in the first ce.


    "Okay, then let''s go do thest struggle."


    She was worried. Giving up was an option as well but she knew he wouldn''t like it either. They had always tried finishing what they had started, even if it killed them. That was the way they followed, that was the way of the ONE.


    "Give everything you''ve got."


    She extended her hand for support and he held it, helping her stand up with a smile on his face.


    "Of course. And don''t push yourself too far. I will need someone to help me when all of this is over."


    "¡­I will try."


    She felt bitter. It was a taste she hated more than him so it was even worse for her.


    They had lived for sixteen years in this ce and they were still so weak that this mere filthy creature was a threat to their lives.


    They were weak, she was weak, she didn''t like that, but it was true.


    They still had a very long way to go before they could stand against the creatures that were actually considered ''strong'' on the Worldline level.


    She didn''t like this, even more since she had just been sitting around ying with her kitten until a few moments ago when she could have used that time for further abnormality analysis or something else.


    She might have predicted this and saved Lucy from those injuries and perhaps she wasn''t greedy enough, They could have prevented this altogether by defeating this creature as soon as it had finished the corruption process.


    This mistake was on her. She had to take the responsibility. And she will tackle the responsibility after all of this is done. At least for now, they had to finish this fucking shitty creature.


    "Confirmation. We will continue."


    [You have chosen to continue and fight with an anomaly several levels above you!]


    [Warning!]


    [You are warned to practice extreme caution while fighting the corrupted creature.]


    [The manifestation of ''Hate'' of corruption has caused an anomaly in the existing system.]


    [A temporary penalty will be given to the Corruption and damage dealt against it with appropriate attributes will be enhanced.]


    They had confirmed thest fights and the system had provided them with some boost while giving a status abnormality to the corrupted one.


    But still, it was temporary and would vanish before that creature destroyed itself and everything else so, they had to finish it as soon as possible.


    "Skill."


    And to do that, Lucy was prepared for his attack, and El, though still feeling that bitterness, was ready to activate her ultimate skill once again.


    Lucy was the same. He wanted to save this one for thest, but now that things had turned out to be like this, there was no need to hold back any longer.


    [ "Let''s do it, El. This time, for real." ]


    [ "Yes¡­" ]


    He knew how she felt, he felt that bitterness and powerlessness as well. Just that he was more angry at himself this time.


    "[Dawn evocation]."


    He was the reason she was feeling like this. And for that, he couldn''t help but curse himself¡­ as well as that bastard creature that caused it all.


    "[Aspect of sword]."


    He couldn''t forgive it.


    "Domain of three thousand swords!"


    He could not forgive it!

 Chapter 142 142 Death of a corrupted

    <h4>Chapter 142 142 Death of a corrupted</h4>


    [OP: ]


    [Dawn evocation]. A skill of Lucy''s [Dawn''s Afterglow] created a [Field] where he could slow the movement speed of the enemy while increasing his own cognition. Which gave him a precise grasp on the creation of a certain ''domain'' by the use of his [Aspect], the core understanding of the sword he had mastered to a degree that few in the world could.


    He understood the sword better than most others in the entirety of the Worldline, granting him the power to utilize the sword, the Aura energy, as well as all the space around him.


    He had even used the [Origin] skill of his weapon and half of the packets of energy to strengthen his physical body to manifest the imperfect domain in the area they were in.


    It wasn''tplete yet. The area they were in, the red-ck ce that looked like the outskirts of hell had turned into a sandy battlefield with hundreds or perhaps thousands of different kinds of swords buried in the ground, floating in the air, or suspended midair above them.


    It was a manifestation of a domain of swords, but, it was still iplete.


    This was not what he actually saw the ''sword'' as. In his eyes, instead of the hundreds and thousands of swords in this area, there was only one sword that existed. The one sword that was in his heart.


    That was the only sword for him, the sword he used for the protection of his own self, as well as the people he cherished more than himself.


    That was theplete form of his domain, but, it was not possible to manifest it with his current strengths, so, he had to make do with these thousands of swords that looked totally different from each other, and defeat that filthy thing before them.


    "Skill: [Aspect of magic]. Initiating the strengthening and unlocking potential of the skill: [Creation]."


    Thankfully, he had her support as well.


    She said they could do it, that he could do it if they did it this way, and he believed in her. Currently, perhaps more than anything else in this Worldline.


    "Creating magic: Spell. Series: Support. Attribute: Element- Light. Characteristics: Negative negativity negation, Alpha-3, Beta-12, Delta-33. Wavelength: 1.143 m, Frequency: 33.3 MHz. Initiation: 9843B51-8172. Medium: Airal-Spatial-Ground. Deploy: 9546C21-5142."


    Magic wasplicated, and that''s why people used skills over thatplicated method of counting, channeling, analyzing, visualizing, and materializing the phenomenon. People avoided it, but she loved it.


    And her love will be poison for the catastrophic creature that stood in the middle of this sword-covered battlefield.


    "Go."


    She signaled him when she was ready with the preparation and he vanished from her side, reappearing right before the creature who stood there like a statue.


    Everything had been slowed down for it, even the the dark energy surrounding it was moving so slowly that it seemed like some metal ball was moving in a very dense fluid.


    Lucy, on the other, had moved so quickly that it was impossible to see him with the naked eyes, or the normal functions of the stream that was going on at the moment.


    They would have to pay a lot just to buy the function that made the y speed slower to a certain degree, but that was only for the stream spectators. The higher beings were able to see him clearly, and what they were seeing, was in no way anything normal, or something a young ''boy'' like him should be capable of.


    Lucy¡­ he was moving at a speed beyond his own physical capacities, beyond what his body could handle, his blue eyes glowing brighter than usual and his face devoid of any pain or hesitation.


    Perhaps he was using his [Perseverance], but he had managed to achieve something beyond his limits at the moment, and what he had achieved, he used it all for one purpose only.


    -Swiiiiiiiiish!


    "KHYYYYYYYYYOOOO!"


    The first strike he made with his Aura-covered sword contained so much power that it dealt a significant blow to it. The creature that had slowed down and could not move properly roared thunderously after that, but, it was just the start.


    The swords all around the domain were made with the energy of the atmosphere and his own, they themselves contained power, and they were the product of his domain, so, he hadplete control over them.


    -Swiiiiiish! Shaning-shing!


    Just after his first attack, Lucy utilized a few swords floating in the air and they fell down towards the creature and pierced right through it like light piercing through a thin sheet of cloth.


    -Boooooooooom!


    Just after that, Lucy used one of the packets of energy in his weapon to create a sh of bright golden light that collided with the creature and dealt another significant blow to it.


    The duration of [Dawn evocation] was thirty seconds and during this time, the creature had no chance to even fight properly when its body''s skills were already blocked by El''s [Dismantle], but the skill effect was almost only going tost for a little more than half a minute as well.


    It hadn''t been that long since this creature appeared but, the Dismantle skill had been a great help in fighting against it. Which was going to end now as well.


    That is why El was creating that new unique spell to help them with this, just that it was going to require a lot more time than the previous spell she had created.


    It was going to be something that would not only block this creature''s movements and give them an upper hand, but it would also guide them towards the winning path.


    It was important, that''s why Lucy was doing his best to deal as much damage as possible with his sword strikes and the thousands of swords in the surroundings.


    He was guiding the swords, using them to pierce the dark body of the creature, its tail, the tentacles, the ws, the parts that were more vivid than the others.


    They were affecting but, the creature in question had be bigger than it had been.


    Before Lucy, it was simr to a great Giant. Lucy''s strong attacks damaged it only as much as a needle would damage a dragon. It was strong, but by the time Dawn''s evocation ended, Lucy had managed to deal, a non-lethal but a significant amount of damage.


    [ "How long?!" ]


    [ "Almost done!" ]


    "KHOOOOOOOOOOO!"


    When the effects of the skill vanished, the creature that had been beaten by Lucy one-sidedly all this while, roared so loud that it cracked the ground still covered by the swords.


    The effect of the [Field] had gone but the domain still was present there. He was still maintaining it. The end had yet toe, so he needed all these swords for that one thing where he could end everything once and for all.


    "Okay!"


    El managed to finish her spell in time, but by that time came, Lucy had been exhausting himself so much that even while using his [Perseverance] that grated him a unique singlemindedness, he could feel the heaviness and all the pain and pressure that the creature had started giving off now.


    It could only be called a blessing that the moment El''s Dismental''s duration had ended, her spell creation hadpleted and it was perhaps another blessing that just when the creature was loud enough tond a sneak attack on Lucy, she was able to deploy the spell, which created a magic circle right underneath the creature, so unfathomable that understanding it was impossible just by looking at it.


    The magic circle that manifested created golden chains of light that, in the blink of an eye,pletely covered the entire creature and restricted not only the movements of his physical body but also the leaking corruption that was used to induce pain greater than any physical injury all this while.


    Every time Lucy hadnded an attack on him, he felt like he was being crushed from inside.


    But, he managed to endure, somehow, and now¡­ the time of retribution had finallye.


    The chains were binding the creature now, restricting its movements, and among these golden chains, there was one certain piece of these chains that was glowing with a bright red, inviting anyone who looked at it as if inviting one towards it.


    That was the clue, that was the ce where the original body of the owner of this dungeon, the body that now worked the same as the core of a golem.


    It was a creature of great strength but even it had one weakness. The catch was, that this weakness was roaming all over that gigantic body at a speed that was barely possible to one''s eyes.


    The rate at which the red chain was circting all around it was so quick that even the sharpest shooter would find it difficult to hit that spot. And just hitting it was not going to be enough. The power that one attack had to contain was greater than the sum of all of the damage Lucy had done to this creature.


    And they had one chance. If they miss it¡­ the opportunity will be gone forever and perhaps they will die as well.


    "[Crimson sword]!"


    -Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish-Boooooooooom!


    Lucy had one shot at this so he had to be precise and the attack had to be powerful. But to have smelled its unquestionable demise, the creature did itsst-ditch efforts and managed to slip one of its tentacles by a tiny hole from the back side of its body, which, ultimately managed to block Lucy''s most powerful offensive skill and give Lucy yet another internal injury.


    The swords he was using during the attack all got destroyed and his n to utilize those words in that attack was wasted just when the red light of the attack collided with the ck tentacle of the thing.


    The attack was wasted, but, it created the opportunity that El had been looking for all this time.


    [ "Now!" ]


    The tentacle was thest thing it could muster out of that tightly packed chained self. There was no other way out of this situation now. Its body had been put into a tight spot.


    They were given thest opportunity.


    "Huuuu¡­"


    And they were exhausted.


    They were wounded as well, internally and externally.


    But, this was the end for everything¡­


    -Oooooooooooong!


    Lucy gathered every single one of the remaining swords in the surroundings and gathered them into his own sword.


    He used all the remaining packs of energy of his unique sword after that and channeled all the Aura or Mana he had left in his own body.


    El also did the same and cast whoever support spell she could on him before bing light-headed and falling to the ground in a dramatic manner.


    Lucy, left alone with the giant sword in his hands, prepared himself, and let go of the sword, controlling it with his will¡­ yes, his will.


    Not with the telekinesis, or with the support of any other energy, but, his will alone.


    He had pushed himself to his limits, reached a dead end, his body was starting to crumble down, but, he persisted. And, gained the enlightenment he needed in that desperate moment, breaking the boundary between an expert and a master, attaining a realm that none could at his age.


    He achieved something unbelievable in hisst moments, however, he was gambling his life at the moment with this one attack he had poured every single drop of life he possessed at the moment.


    The giant sword was in the air, his eyes were blurry, the red chain before him was his target, and¡­ there was a smile on his face.


    "Goodbye¡­ mothafucker."


    -Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish!


    -Boooooooooooooom!


    "KYHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"


    His body gave up as well and he fell down, barely conscious, barely alive, barely clinging to thest thread of life he possessed¡­


    He gave his all.


    "Good work¡­ ahem! Lucy."


    They gave their all.


    [Ding!]


    And, perhaps, that much was enough action for a while¡­

 Chapter 143 143 Aftermath of battle

    <h4>Chapter 143 143 Aftermath of battle</h4>


    [OP: ]


    Before Lucy fell, therge sword made of all his swords was shot towards the creature and though it was a very close call, he managed to hit the chain that was glowing in blood red color perfectly.


    The sword certainly pierced through that chain, then the body of the creature and, atst, it also hit the innermost core of the creature and destroyed it, destroying the only energy center of the creature.


    As soon as this happened, the creature screamed so loud that the entire area around it started shaking uncontrobly, and the dark energy surrounding it started to vanish into the atmosphere.


    The creature continued screaming, with agony, pain, unbearable pain. The sword stuck to its body also started to disappear into particles of light, but the process of disappearance of the sword was slower than the process of the creature''s darkness''s dissipation.


    The creature continued screaming with that loud voice until it had vanishedpletely, and by the time that happened, El had crawled by Lucy''s side and was caressing his blood-stained face.


    Her nose was also bleeding, and her red eyes were teary at the moment.


    Her bastard did something unbelievable once again. She wanted to beat him up for doing something so foolish. But, he had done it. In thest moment, this bastard managed to defeat that shitty creature just before the duration of their skills and abilities had ended.


    It was done. The creature was dead. The dungeon was cleared. They had survived.


    And though wounded, exhausted, and nearly dead, the two of them were smiling, looking at the vanishing creature, looking at the vanishing light hidden deep within that darkness.


    "She received a good end thanks to you, bastard."


    "She deserved that much at least, didn''t she?"


    El looked bitterly at the vanishing light that seemed to be thanking them, something they didn''t deserve, but, it was what it was.


    They didn''t have to think about this too deeply.


    They fought a war and defeated the enemy.


    They were the victors and the survivors, just that much was enough.


    "Haaa. Finally¡­"


    "Good work¡­ El."


    [Congrattions! You have cleared the <D> ranked dungeon: Eisheth''s prison!]


    [Congrattions! You have cleared a one-time dungeon with a detected anomaly. Increasing the rewards!]


    [Congrattions! You have performed many unique achievements! All injuries will be healed and the skill cooldowns will be returned to normal as a special reward!]


    [Calcting rewards¡­]


    "Hmmm? What? Why this?"


    "Courtesy of our headmaster perhaps? Be thankful lol. This is better than most shitty things the system would give."


    Both of them were injured internally and physically as well. The damage to their Mana circuits was no joke as well. Lucy was especially on the brink of death. It was a surprise for the spectators how someone could still be conscious after all that.


    But, after a strange colorful light danced around them for a few seconds, all their injuries, internal and external, had vanishedpletely. It was like they had returned to the state they were in this morning, before entering the academy.


    Their skill cooldowns had vanished as well. Which was a great blessing all in itself since there were very few methods in this world that could do such a thing.


    <Nyaaaaaaaa! You two bastards! Are you some kind of masochist?! Why do you like endangering yourself?!>


    Raz had been maintaining the stream like she had asked him all this while with manyplicated feelings clouding his heart.


    He thought they would die for real many times and his heart had skipped a beat many times but, whenever he was going toe down from his higher angle to help them, El looked towards him and smiled as if telling him it was alright.


    He had never, not once in his six years with them, seen them in the state they were in just a moment ago.


    <Lucy almost died for fuck''s sake, nay!>


    He was worried about them. He would find it funny how he, someone who used to think he had forgotten all emotions and feelings, was worried about someone else.


    <And you! El! Nay how could->


    "Shut up dummy. Come here. We are fine, right? Just like we said we would be. Look, there ain''t even a scratch on us."


    <Nyaaaaa! But you->


    "Shuuuu. Sorry, we worried you. We didn''t know things would turn ours like this, but, look. We finished it, right? Just like we said we would."


    El caught him, smiled at her little kitty bitterly, kissed his head, and gently caressed him while he scratched her hand with a tearful, angry look.


    They went through a lot, but, it was over. And, they knew it would take the system a pretty long time to finish calcting the achievement data. Perhaps more than a few hours if she was right.


    "Haaaaa¡­ I''m done for today. I''m not fighting anyone anymore."


    "Same¡­"


    She was sitting on the ground, he wasying on herp, the ce they were in, the world that was first a strange room when they entered the dungeon, then a battleground of red-ck Clorox, and then a domain with Lucy''s swords, was now returning back to its original form, the form it had before it turned into a dungeon.


    "Well, for all its worth, we at least got to see this ce."


    "Yeah¡­ just like you said, it really existed."


    "Of course dumb bastard. I''m never wrong."


    Eisheth was imprisoned here, but she used to be a ything of an infant dragon, so, this ce wasn''t just a prison. It was also a ''secret'' storage of a young Dragon, and the ce Eisheth had spent her entire lifetime in.


    <Damn¡­ nya. You people sure are lucky.>


    After clearing the one-time dungeon, the ''yers'' used to be transported out of it and that ce would be forever reced with an empty piece ofnd in their game, but, a long time ago in their previous world, El hypothesized that the ces that existed in the ce of the one-time dungeon, could be recovered if the dungeon was cleared by the ''natives''.


    She couldn''t confirm that hypothesis back then, but now that they had cleared this dungeon and the room that used to be the ''prison'' was revealed to them, the happiness they felt was, at least, worth risking their lives.


    "Nice. I see some pretty things."


    "I see many pretty things, lol. This is all gonna be worth as much as the rewards we will get."


    Before them was a treasure trove, no, calling it just a ''trove'' was an understatement. It was a warehouse where every single thing, from a normal gold coin to theplicated-looking piece of equipment, every single thing was worth a great sum on the local market, as well as on the Worldline market.


    There were piles of gold before them in one corner, artifacts that looked simple but were something used or created by a dragon, there were things that belonged to the mother of the dragon as well, so, ultimately, this loot was worth all the drops of blood sweat and their precious Mana.


    <Hehehehehehehehe¡­>


    Raz was in her hands but the way he wasughing after realizing where he was and just how much clean profit was preserved before his eyes, was creepy as hell. Even for El.


    But she ignored it and focused on the system messages from the bastards who were looking at them even though they had ended their first-ever WL stream.


    [Some spectators of ''Absolute purity'' faction have been delighted by your pure act of kindness. They have sent rewards.]


    [Some spectators of the ''Pure evil'' faction have been delighted by your pure act of kindness. They have sent rewards.]


    [Some spectators of the ''wed neutrality'' faction have been delighted by your pure act of kindness. They have sent rewards.]


    [Many spectators have revealed their true names!]


    [Many spectators wish you congrats for clearing the dungeon.]


    [Many spectators are intrigued by the happenings of the dungeon raid. They sympathize with the corrupted beings who had to live in istion.]


    [Many spectators are angry at the one who imprisoned the ''Prisoner of distorted desires''. They show their hostility towards the ''Alliance''.]


    [Some spectators belonging to the ''Alliance'' bare their fangs at the lowly bastards.]


    ¡­


    [The spectator ''Diety of the forest of luck'' expresses his earnest desire to start a fan club of GullibleSnowball_33#3. They seek your permission and request you to take the position of the ''owner''.]


    "Ohhhh! Are you saying you will fund the creation and everything else and then transfer all the ownership rights to me~? Isn''t that being too generous dude~?"


    [The spectator ''Diety of the forest of luck'' says it is no big deal at all. They are the biggest fan of your ''kitty'' so being the one to spread the great cuteness of GullibleSnowball_33#3 would be nothing less than an act of honor.]


    "Hehe, I know you mean it lol. Just the fact that you are giving up on all the authority and fame you could get by being the owner shows your sincerity. Haha, alright. You can start the process and tell us when it''s done. It will take a few weeks even if it''s you, so, let''s wait until then.


    Ah, and I promise you will be the president of the fanclub so, be prepared to work a lot~."


    [The spectator ''Diety of the forest of luck''ughs excitedly and expresses their greatest gratitude. They say you will not be disappointed in any way.]


    "Hehe, we look forward to it then~."


    A fanclub that a higher being was talking about was obviously no small thing. What they meant by a ''fanclub'' wasparable to the creation of a religion that would be preached and promoted all over the Worldline where the influence of the creator of the fanclub as well as its members'' was spread across.


    Having a fanclub meant having a source of believers or followers, and they were what granted the owners or the ''Gods'' their strengths.


    It was a valuable freebie if someone was saying they would just give you all that fame and followers''s authority for free. And, it was important to them since they were aiming for the positions of those higher beings, so, the followers were needed. The more the merrier.


    "Ok, so, El. I think we should go through these things here, clean up, and get out of here. Staying here now that we have recovered isn''t necessarily needed."


    "Yeiii~. Let''s go~. It''s only around half a day left for the test timing to finish- ahhh! Right! Shouldn''t the results of the first test be announced by now?!"


    She shouted that so soundly that Raz almost got scared and jumped down from her hands.


    But, she got excited after remembering that, and Lucy did as well, just as much as her.


    "Yes! It''s here~."


    They were excited to see not theirs, but the recorded answers of everyone else that gave the test. And, El especially wanted to see the results of certain people but¡­


    "Hmmm? What the hell? Where''s my name?"


    El''s name wasn''t on the top. Lucy''s was in third ce as well¡­ which was strange.


    "Who are these two bastards Lucy."


    "I¡­ have no idea."


    El couldn''t find her name while two unknown people were dominating their theory test rankings. And, these names were strange. Actually¡­


    "No way¡­"


    "This isn''t our school''s rankings. Damn¡­"


    Lucy realised itter but El had figured it out a moment before him. And, she was surprised as well. Because she didn''t think she would be seeing this list anytime soon.


    "But still¡­ where''s my name!?"


    But she was still angry.


    She did her best, and she deserved a result, but her name was nowhere on the result rankings. And this really didn''t make any sense to either of them¡­

 Chapter 144 144 The end of second test

    <h4>Chapter 144 144 The end of second test</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    My name wasn''t there. Why wasn''t it there?! Where was it if not here?!


    "El, calm down-"


    "No hell! Where is it?! Was it so amazing that even the headmaster found it so intriguing that he had to block it off?! How''s that possible?! I didn''t even put that much effort-"


    "You and I both know you did your best this time. Don''t degrade yourself by saying that. If it''s not even on his personal list, then it only means he is still evaluating it, right? We can see it forever now that we are on the ranking board so, calm down."


    He held my face and made me look him in his eyes, bastard. He wanted me to calm down in a time like this, fucking bastard. How would he know just how anxious it feels when you don''t get what you worked so damn hard for, dumb bastard.


    ''This was one thing that I was excited to see the result of, but, nope. My name isn''t on top of that shitty rankings and we have no freaking idea if it will be there anytime soon or not.''


    This is frustrating. Uughhhh!


    <Nya, El. You should calm down as well. If you aren''t even on that bastard''s personal list yet, then it means you did something extraordinary, nya. You should be proud and ask for rewards instead.>


    "Rewards? Ah~! Yes! Rewards~. They matter more than a temporary dy, right~. I will get the privileges if I''m on top of the list as well~. Yeiii~."


    My dear cutie Raz was smarter than this bastard of mine. He knew what actually helped in situations like these. But, as he said¡­ rewards~.


    "Hehehe, we got the first spot and now our first ce is practically decided. There''s no way in hell they will beat a score millions of points higher than them in a matter of a few hours. So~. Let''s collect the loot here and wrap up the things~. Reward calction should finish by the time our familiar summonings are over~.


    Ah, right. I almost forgot."


    -Smack!


    "Oyyyy! What did I do now?!"


    "You fucking bastard. You became a swordmaster before I could finish my seventh ''Triangle''."


    He worked hard to defeat that monster and he broke through the realm of an advanced swordsman and stepped foot into the realm of masters before me. That was cheating!


    -Smack!


    "Ouch! That hurts!"


    "It obviously hurts when you are pped! Dumb bastard!"


    -Smack!


    "I won''t tolerate this anymore! One more time and-"


    -Smack!


    "Or what?! You will p me? Your master and superior?! You dare-"


    [ "Ahem, ahem. Sorry to interrupt you two in the middle of your little thing and I know you must be exhausted already but, can I please have a moment of your time? ]


    "Hmmm?"


    We all heard a voice, looked back and, a figure that we weren''t expecting anytime soon, was present there, with the familiar emotionless expression present on his face.


    "Ah, yes headmaster."


    "And, there''s no need to talk in Mana speech, we understand most of thenguages."


    "That is good then."


    The headmaster was here. I don''t know why but, he was here so it must be because of something very important.


    "The rumors weren''t exaggerated, I see. You two, really are quite unique."


    He must have looked through our statue window, not that there was anything visibility noteworthy there, but, there certainly were things that were ''unique'' from any other usual human''s status window.


    Like our crown skills and the [Grade-4] skills that we had. Few people in this world possessed those skills but we had more than one of them, certainly strange, but especially unique.


    "Anyhow, I''m here as the representative of the academy at the moment. And, the academy would like to purchase some of the artifacts and materials present in this area. I hope you will not mind this out-of-the-blue request."


    "Ooooh, so that''s why you came running hun, headmaster. I see, You must be interested in the simtor core; the grass, ss, and branches of that old blue tree, and the parts to upgrade the mainframe system, right?


    I was surprised when I saw these rare things here as well. Dragons sure are one crafty bastard, nay?"


    We were seeing this ce for the first time and some of the things present here were things that even Raz would have to spend a few hours finding.


    They weren''tmercial things and they didn''t grow into wild areas either.


    They were rare resources, some of them were at least, so the headmaster would obviously want these things when they were found in his own yard. He had priority rights.


    "The rumors that you know an awful lot about most of the surface things seem to be true as well, hun?"


    "Hehe, we are special after all. Anyway, we would love to do the negotiations as well. But must we do it here and now?"


    "I would have appreciated if we could have done it here, and finished it as soon as we can so that you and Master Dark can deal with the leftover stuff."


    "Hehe, it''s cute how you call Raz master Dark."


    <Nyaaaaa! I don''t like that name!>


    Even Lucy wasughing at how Raz''s face turned pink-red after hearing that simple but uneptable name. The word ''Dark'' in thenguage we were using meant ''the one who bears light'' which was the stark opposite of this little kitten''s motto of always doing business while wearing a skin of darkness.


    Only the headmaster and two other Offspring called him by that name, and it was due to a certain incident that happened a long time ago. Which is a funny story for some other time actually.


    "Ah, alright. We can finish it now if you insist. You can discuss the dealing matters with these two. Meanwhile, lemme go look around what we have here."


    Raz was in my arms, and Lucy was on myp. And I''m these two''s mommy now, so they were my cute bastards. And, they were better when it came to negotiations anyway, so I left them with the headmaster and went around the cave-like storage area.


    It was only one vast ce with some piles here, and some equipment there. Thingsy in a mess here, and in one certain corner of the ce, there was a bed, and desk that must have belonged to Eisheth.


    They were the most rtivelymon-looking ces out there, so they caught my attention the most.


    "Hmmm¡­"


    I went through some stuff there and looked for anything that might have belonged to Eisheth, but among all the weird and useless things, I found a box filled with a few bottles of Eisheth''s essence and a certain ne with a unique pendant.


    "Is this¡­?"


    It was a ne with a golden chain that was undoubtedly made from (Yellow Mithril) found in the middle parts of Hell, a (Purple Akhilic Jedite) as a pendent which was worth more than a few hundred thousand Oz, and the jewel was just the outer surface of this ne. When I opened this small ne, there was a photo inside of the ne on the right side, on the left side were written a few words in the originalnguage of the demons, and, there was a very normal looking ''red needle'' present on the right side above the photo, an artifact that I didn''t think we would ever see in a ce like this¡­


    ''Jackpot. The real one.''


    Eisheth''s parents are famous figures in the [Hell] and she certainly was their cherished daughter.


    They believed she was dead already but I have no doubt that they will find out it wasn''t the truth and that she had been alive until a while ago, at least physically, so they will undoubtedly reach out to us.


    ''Perhaps that will be the first time we would be meeting true demonic entities, true demonic aristocracy actually. I''m looking forward to that time now even more~!''


    With the red needle in my hand and a smirk on my face, I nced back at my two children who looked to have finished the negotiations earlier than I expected.


    Both of them knew that I had found something very interesting from that look alone and the headmaster knew what I had found and what I might be nning to do with it. But, he or the academy had no need for such things.


    These artifacts or pendant wasn''t what he came here for. It was the other artifacts and ingredients. And, his work was done already, so, he didn''t have anything to do here anymore.


    "Alright then, Lucifer, Master Dark, and Miss Auriel. Let''s see each other in the summoning area in an hour."


    "Hmmm? An hour? Shouldn''t there still be a few hours-"


    "I wish you both good luck and congrattions."


    He vanished. That fucking bastard of a headmaster just vanished with a subtle smirk on his hot face¡­ that bastard!


    "He messed with the time to prevent us from interfering with the remaining students, fuck!"


    We were going to do some things with the remaining students, chop off ones that were unnecessary, and help the ones who were needed, but weren''t in the range of the passing criteria that we knew so that they could get in.


    We were going to do that but now he was saying just one hour was left?! What the fuck??!


    "El, let''s just take everything here think about the other thingster. Raz, deal with the stream and make some highlights and upload on our channels, I already gave you all the permissions, and El, go east and deal with¡­"


    All of this was more important for Lucy so as soon as the headmaster said there was only one hour remaining, he first confirmed it with the clock and after quickly thinking things through, he came up with a new quick strategy that we executed without waiting a second.


    ''The headmaster screwed over us since he knew we were going to artificially manipte things if we were given time, but, on the other hand, that sadistic bastard also wanted to see just how far could we go if there was a very negligible amount of time on hand.''


    Fucker underestimated us though, again. When it came to following ns, we both were more quick on our feet than doing the dungeons blindly.


    ''We quickly packed everything in that cave in my prism space, went in different directions at full speed, eliminated targets that were necessary, and helped the ones that we needed, We certainly crossed paths with all six of my protagonists, but we ignored them.''


    The stream that was broadcast to all the students was more impactful than I had thought.


    Some students were now scared of us after seeing all that abominable nonsense, that demon subus corruption, and all those things. The people we had crossed paths with before going to the dungeon were surprised, perhaps shocked as well, and when I met Nes, she was all worried.


    It would have taken me five ministers to calm her down if I had stopped to chat with her and I wanted to, but, thankfully, I controlled myself and held back.


    ''I just passed by her and told her that we would chatter, and the look she had when she saw me¡­ haaa¡­''


    She was sad, but, well, we can talkter in the garden.


    ''I moved around faster than winds, used my [Quick blink] many times to travel as far as I could, and I had to cover arge part of thebyrinth, so, by the time the time ended, though we couldn''t achieve everything we nned in that short time, we managed to finish up more than half of it, and clear out the all the most important factors.''


    [Ding!]


    [Attention all students. The exam time hase to an end.]


    [Everyone will be transported out of the examination area.]


    [Congrattions to everyone on finishing the exams.]


    [The results of the second test will be dered soon with a final result list of all the students who will be attending the academy as students in this round.]


    "Haaa¡­"


    We were thrown out of thebyrinth, the ce where we spent thest few hours or, some of the worst and most fun days until now, and reappeared in the garden of six seasons once again.


    "Heyyyyyy! What is that!?"


    "Is that¡­?!"


    "Oh my lord¡­!"


    -Swiiiiiiiiiiiiish!


    [ "Lucy¡­ am I seeing things?" ]


    [ "No El¡­ it really is what we are seeing¡­" ]


    We were greeted by arge gust of wind that was shaking even the tall trees present around us. These winds were so strong that some of the students were actually thrown away by the force of the winds.


    But, thankfully, they were saved by the peacock-tailed instructor that we had seen before going to thebyrinth.


    ''Haaa¡­ damn.''


    And the reason for all thismotion that happened right after we appeared in this garden: a young <SS> ranked creature famous throughout the entire Worldline, a griffin. A divine creature that was known as the ruler of earth and winds. And, even though the one we were seeing was a young one, it wasrge enough to be visible from a few kilometers from our current location¡­ just shows how majestic this creature actually was¡­

 Chapter 145 145 Familiar summoning Crystals

    <h4>Chapter 145 145 Familiar summoning Crystals</h4>


    [Eva''s POV ]


    (A while before the end of the second test.)


    [ "Haha, yes. It seems like we will have to part ways now. It was fun being with you though. Let''s see each other soon." ]


    "Gruuuuuuuk~."


    She was tall, had green feathers that were even more beatific than the others of her kind around her, the ends of her light green feathers were golden and her eyes were as green as the great rainforests.


    Her three bird tails, that beak that seemed strong enough to rip apart anything she wanted, the strong mana around her that made others of her kind submit to her naturally, the colorful pattern all over her feathers that looked so unique from any other Spectral Crowned Threetails in the area, andstly, the crown like feathers on her head, so unique and colorful that I could hardly look away from them¡­ everything about her appliance was pretty and distinct.


    She looked majestic but that wasn''t all. She was pretty, and though she was harsh with the others she was a gentle one. And, she was my friend now so she liked me quite a bit.


    "Seenyaing her making a friend after such a lonyag time makes me feel happya."


    "She doesn''t have any friends?"


    "Nyo. She is special among the others and has been by herself sinyace her only friend passed away. I should thanyank you. It''s heartwarming seeinyg her smile like that."


    There was a bitter smile on the examiner''s face but, she looked happy. And this friend of mine was happy as well, so it was fine.


    "Okeya. Everyone, listen up! We will be enyading the test nyaow. Please say your goodbyes to your birdies!"


    This brown cat instructor sure was more professional when he was working. Even though he was almost tearful, he continued with his duty and announced that, telling others to finish up, which also meant I had to part ways with my friend as well.


    [ "It was fun. We will see each other again, certainly. My Lu and El will also be with me. And, I have no doubt you will like those two." ]


    I smiled at her, warmly, and though a little sad, she nodded her long head with a smile as well.


    "Gruuuuuuuuuuk."


    And then, she picked out one of her tail feathers and asked for my hands to hand me that gift.


    "Ohhhhnya. Looks like she really likes you a lot."


    Receiving a feather from a Spectral Crowned Threetails meant they were considering you as their true friends, I had heard that much from El. But, I didn''t know much about this tradition of theirs.


    ''However, seeing as how the other birds in the area looked at us with surprised and shocked expressions after she did that, it must mean something special. ''


    I was honored she thought so highly of me for giving me such a precious gift. She was the best¡­


    [ "Alright then. See you soon." ]


    "Gruuuuuuk~!"


    We hugged for a moment and then, she vanished from this garden along with all the other beautiful and colorful members of her kind.


    Some people who had bonded with their friends during this time were sad to part ways with their friends, some who had dominated the creatures with force had no reaction to this, and those who had still not managed to make any of the creatures appear before them, well¡­ they also vanished with the creatures since they had failed the test.


    Many people failed this energy beast Handel in the test. So, around a third of the people had vanished from the garden now, only leaving those who had managed to make the Spectral Crowned Threetails reveal their true forms.


    ''Haaa¡­ and then, for some reason, without even a second of break, we were transported to the summoning area in the beautiful spring area of this garden of six seasons.''


    This ce looked really pretty actually. Everyone else with me was relieved to be in this pretty and cozy ce rather than that killing heat of the ''summer'' zone.


    "We will be beginning the familiar summoning tests in three minutes. Prepare yourself!"


    The lizardman instructor shouted this, and everyone else was alerted by that thundering voice. He certainly was the most serious among the other instructors we have seen until now.


    ''It''s a pity that the cute chubby-dubby instructors aren''t with us anymore. Haaa. I hope I can see those cuties soon.''


    Anyway, the first part of the test was done. And, only the summonings remained.


    ''I don''t know why but, it seems like things are being rushed a little.''


    Perhaps something had happened with the tests of the students. Perhaps not. Perhaps I''m just imagining things. But, still¡­


    ''This strange feeling that the two of them were in some kind of trouble until a while ago doesn''t seem to be my imagination though.''


    Perhaps they were actually in some kind of trouble, but, well, that feeling is gone now. Which perhaps means that whatever they were going through, has been resolved.


    "Alright! Gather around the summoning circles with your Summoning crystals! Those who do not have it can purchase or loan one through the windows that''s opened before you!"


    Summoning crystals, these square translucent crystals that looked just like a cube made out of ss were essentials that one has to have to summon the creatures through any kind of ''major'' summoning circles.


    They were Worldline essentials, as El called them, and everyone in the Worldline needed them to summon either the families, the higher beings, the demons, or even the high-ranking spirits and creatures from beyond.


    Summoning without the summoning crystal is certainly possible but it is only in the case when we are trying to summon the creatures that exist in the same in as us.


    If one wants to summon the creatures of other ins, or in the case of families, the creatures of some othernd, these summoning crystals are a must.


    And, El said they are pretty costly so, the academy loves it to those who do not have one in exchange for their lifespans¡­ not in a literal way actually. It means that they would have to work for the academy for the mentioned period without any payment.


    The helpers would have to work to repay this debt while the students would have to pay these debts through their efforts and the ''points'' that they receive during their time in the school.


    Well, I didn''t have to worry about these loans. I already had mine that they gave me a while ago. In fact, I had three. They suggested keeping extras in case I will ever need them.


    ''Hmmm, should I give the extra ones to someone else? Hmmm¡­''


    I looked around the ce but most of the people remaining here already had their own summoning crystals, at least most of the people whom I had been acquainted with until now.


    Those who didn''t have them were mostly either staring at the screen or had already purchased the crystal or had loaned it.


    They were mostly done so, even before I could extend my helping hand to someone¡­ most of them were prepared for the summonings.


    Everyone except a certain person caught my eye.


    "Excuse me? Do you need a summoning crystal?"


    "Hmmm? The cookie swordsman. What business do you have with me, miss?"


    It was the elf mercenary person who was looking around with a displeased gaze as if he found something disgusting. Well, I didn''t have anything to do with that.


    His gaze only contained eptance and curiosity when he looked at me.


    "I was asking if you need the summoning crystal, sir. I saw you didn''t have one and you also closed the system window without looking at it. I thought you were nning to just forfeit the test. So¡­ if you need it, I have an extra-"


    "Ah, no need. I don''t want to be indebted to anyone."


    "Hmmm? Indented?"


    What does he mean indented? Is epting help from someone else being indebted to them?


    "No, I wouldn''t ask anything in return so-"


    "No need. There is nothing like free help in this world. Even this ''great'' academy asks for freebor in return for basic things like this summoning crystal. I do not like this. If I had known we would be asked something like this, I wouldn''t even havee here."


    "Hmmmm¡­"


    So, this person was saying that he would just let go of the great chance of working in this academy as a helper, which didn''t even require that great of effort?


    And he was even one of the greatest people present here. He could finish any task assigned to him faster than anyone else. And still, he wanted to refuse the good chance to earn good money in exchange for a great experience like this? Didn''t he know one person could only apply to be an official helper once in the academy?


    He wouldn''t have the chance to be part of every great thing that would happen afterward. But he still wanted to refuse this?


    ''I don''t think El and Lu would like that. He seems to be a great person with the most potential among most other people present here.''


    Hmmm¡­


    "Alright. Then, how about you consider continuing as the helper with this test in exchange for this crystal?"


    "I said I do not want to be indebted to anyone-"


    "It is not being indebted to anyone, mister. It''s just a fair trade, don''t you see? In exchange for you joining as the official helper, you would have a chance to perform a familiar summoning that you could not do at any other ce. You would get the sry and you won''t have to be indebted to anyone."


    El taught me how to change the will of people through these simple means. I knew how to pursue someone especially someone like like this elf mister here. He was just like Lu, not wanting to ept any unnecessary help from anyone.


    El mostly tricked him this way, and I knew for a fact that he would ept my genuine help this way.


    "Hmmm¡­ sounds too good to me though. What will you even get by wasting a precious crystal like this on me? I don''t see any way you would be benefitting from this ''deal''."


    He really was just like Lu, a little dumb about thesemon things, haha.


    "I am profiting a lot, sir. Even if you don''t see it, your presence would be a lot more helpful to me, the academy, and my masters than you could think. As for these ''precious'' crystals, well, I have three of them. My masters have more and they say it isn''t that costly if you have the right channels to buy them."


    "¡­"


    He was speechless, just like a few other people around us.


    They had been listening to us and my words came as a heart-stopping shock to them¡­ well, it wasn''t the first time I had seen this reaction today, so, I just ignored this.


    "Alright, everyone! Prepare yourself! I will call six names and they will step forward and activate their summoning crystals. The rest will be taken care of by the summoning circle!"


    "Here. Let''s go."


    I just handed him the summoning crystal and went to the other side. I had asked nicely so he would ept the deal anyway, it was natural. And, I was happy since I was able to help someone. It felt nice~.


    ''Sadly though¡­ this happy feeling that stayed with me for quite a while after this vanishedpletely when I summoned my familiar.''


    I was looking forward to meeting my partner, my eternalpanion, my bond, and my soulmate that would stay with me forever.


    I was excited to meet them, but, I didn''t think the familiar that I imagined to be a small cute being like the two of them¡­ would turn out to be the exact opposite of what I had imagined my soulmate to be...

 Chapter 146 146 A griffin

    <h4>Chapter 146 146 A griffin</h4>


    [Eva''s POV: ]


    They were doing the summonings in a group of six and the first group that the lizardman instructor called had Lady Alquea among the other people.


    Everyone got excited when this happened and was looking forward to seeing just what kind of being she summoned to be her familiar, and, I can tell from her expression that she was looking forward to it as well. Though, not as much as the others.


    ''It had almost felt like she wasn''t much excited about this familiar summoning thing. As if there was nothing great about this whole thing, to begin with. But, things changed quickly when the summoning began.''


    The summoning area of the Garden of Six Seasons contained a unique section devoted to this summoning circle, and even though I don''t know too much about magic, I can tell this ce that seemed to be carved out of a stonepletely, was in fact made out of countless different ingredients that were making all the different elements of this magic circle.


    The magic circle itself was a phenomenon. It was one and a half kilometers in radius and the carvings, or whatever they were that this circle was made of, were so beautiful,plex, attractive, and unique that even with my little knowledge of magic, I could tell this was not something just anyone could make by themselves.


    It was unique and special.


    And, when the six people gathered around it while standing at some distance and activated their summoning crystals, the crystals which were only some blue cubes, turned into a unique color and went into the magic circle, activating a certain section of the magic.


    ''The magic circle is divided into twelve parts equally, or at least the straight lines dividing them make them look that way but, the lights activated a certain area as soon as they had ventured inside the magic circle, I had no idea how it actually worked.


    But, after those lights went inside the circle, a strange reaction happened inside it, and that certain section of the magic circle started glowing with the same color of light that had gone inside of it.


    , soon after that, particles of a different unique light started appearing on the magic circle one by one as the people whom the lights had belonged to previously moved towards the area with these lights.


    ''Some of these particles that were starting to materialize were bright, some dark, some were big or had a unique characteristic to them, while some were just normal particles of light. However, one thing that I noticed about these things, was that all these lights, or particles, were unique from each other in some way or other.


    None of them were the same so, perhaps, this was the indication of how every being that was being summoned here was different from the other in some way.


    ''It was pretty cool to look at though.''


    The particles materialized into unique creatures, all different from the others. And, as soon as they appeared on the magic circle and saw their summoners standing before them, they all knew they were all looking at the person their souls resonated with the most.


    Most of them looked happy to see their masters and from what I knew the people in the first group, I could also tell the creature they had summoned resembled them to a great extent.


    ''Even Lady Alquea''s special summon resembled her a lot.''


    When it was materializing, the particles of light took over the area beside the one they had started from as well so not one but two sections of the circle had glowed with the unique blue light that looked the same as her hair.


    And then, surprisingly, even the second secretion didn''t seem to be enough so, when the person beside her was done ''bonding'' with their familiar bird, the particles of light also took over that ce, and ultimately, four out of the twelve sections of the magic circle had glowed before a very unique creature that most of the people present here were familiar with had finished materializing.


    ''And, it was a ferocious beauty, I must say.''


    It was a tiger but it was all blue. The stripes on its body were white as well. It had orange eyes that resembled the golden hours of the evening, and the thick fur all over its body, coupled with the fish-like gills gave the creature its signature style.


    ''An <AAA> rank aquatic species of very rare origin rarely ever seen on the tropical inds withrge coral reefs, the [Azure Architic Panthra]. Something most of us had only ever seen in the photos or illustrations.''


    It was fascinating seeing a creature like that in a ce like this. And, from its size and the dull blue color of its whiskers, I can also tell it had yet to reach the full potential of its powers.


    It was an adult already so that much was it, but, it could get even stronger, and perhaps, if she nurtures it well, it might also be a formidable power that would help her with her work and in the service of her master.


    ''It was pretty though, and, when it fully materialized, it even tried attacking Lady Alquea. But, she subdued the creature without even moving from her ce, so, they finished their bonding, and the creature vanished inside the new ''mark'' on her hand.''


    It was quite a sight for all the people present, but, after that, nothing much special happened for a long time until the elf adventurer mister that I gave my summoning crystal to, ended up summoning another <AAA> ranked bird, [Royal crimson vulture].


    It was a supppppppper pretty and cute bird that could shrink its size from six meters to a mere handful one. It was scary when it appeared at first but, cool too, but when it shrunk down in his hands, it became cuuuuuuuute~.


    ''My summoning crystal was definitely not wanted at all~. Hehe, now I can meet that cutie whenever I want~.''


    It was very cute, and it smiled happily when looking at others, so, it was even more adorable~.


    It was fun seeing it, and after that, some more time passed and it was Sir Fang''s turn¡­ and he summoned the first ever <S> rank creature of the day, a being that everyone knew and had seen in the empire, as well as in the other powerful countries.


    ''A draconian species that everyone knew about, a Wyvren. And, though the young one he summoned was one of the mostmon species of them, the fact that it was a draconian creature and a <S> ranked beast with the most potential among any other beings that had been summoned until now.''


    It was also pretty¡­ amazing. Just seeing that creature induced a unique kind of tension inside me.


    It was, quite something¡­ but, considering how unique person Sir Fang himself was, this was just a given.


    ''They were all amazing, but, before even I realized, it was my turn already¡­ and, though I was among thest six people who were going to perform the summoning and knew most that could happen now, I was a little anxious.''


    El and Lu¡­ had said that the familiars are very important to anyone who wants to achieve something, anything in this Worldline. It is an important and inseparable part of someone who wants to be something or even has some kind of ambition to achieve something that Theo does not even think about in everyday life.


    They were very excited to see just what kind of familiar they get themselves and they said that whatever kind of being I would have as my familiar will be very special, just like me.


    ''They call me special even though I am nothing special, they call me talented even though there is nothing I can do as well as they do. All I have are some simple cooking skills and a little bit of what they had given me, aside from that, I''m nothing out of the ordinary.


    I have told them the same many times but they had always argued back just how special I am¡­ haaaaaa.''


    I don''t know why I''m anxious. But I am anxious.


    What if I don''t have a familiar that matches their expectations? What if my familiar is just like me, ordinary? What would happen if the creature I summon doesn''t ept me as their master?


    Many thoughts were clouding my mind as I stood before the summoning circles.


    I was uncertain, I didn''t know what to expect or even expect anything in the first ce.


    I didn''t know¡­ they said to not worry about anything but, after seeing everyone getting disappointed at their own weak familiars and enviously praising someone else''s familiar, I didn''t know what to do anymore.


    ''Haaaa¡­''


    Thest of us activated our summoning crystals and mine glowed with a soft green light, somewhat simr to my hair, but a lot purer than theirs before flying away to the summoning area before me.


    -Oooooooooooooong!


    The other five people beside me also did that and, with the same process and the magic circle lighting up, the creatures, their familiars, were summoned before them.


    However, not mine.


    My partner, my dear cutie whom I was at least looking forward to meeting, wasn''t here yet.


    The magic circle that my summoning crystal''s lights had gone to was still shining with the green light when everyone else had finished with their bonding process.


    It was strange, but, since it was happening this way, we thought the magic circle would start glowing in the other parts as well.


    Just like some other times when the magic circle had glowed with our unique lights in multiple sections to summon some special creatures, we believed the same would happen to mine as well.


    ''Perhaps¡­''


    I was happy for a moment that my partner would at least be a unique creature that would, hopefully, be special enough to be helpful to them.


    I was happy¡­ but, something strange happened.


    Instead of a few more areas lighting up beside the original one where my crystal''s light had fallen, the entire summoning circle, all twelve sections of the summoning circle, glowed up with an intense light so suddenly that it almost blinded some of the people close to the magic circle.


    -Zuuuuuuuuu!


    And then, for some reason, Luel returned to her original state and started reacting and glowing with the same color as the magic circle.


    ''What the¡­!''


    -Ooooooooooooong!


    The green light suddenly became even more intense, so intense that even I was blinded for a moment.


    "What is happening!"


    "What the hell!"


    "What did she¡­!"


    "Please calm down everyone!"


    "Oh lord¡­! What is happening!"


    Large gusts of winds so strong that some of the people surrounding the summoning circle were thrown back a few meters appeared after that, and in a matter of moments, these winds became so strong that even the tall trees were shaking violently.


    ''What''s happening here?!''


    Even I didn''t understand what was happening right now, but something was up with the summoning circle and, the reason for that was me. That much everyone had guessed already.


    But, what was happening here was unclear to everyone. Even the lizardman instructor was confused about what was happening and was seriously looking out for any major problems.


    -Oooooooooooong¡­!


    The winds soon became even more intense and, green particles of light started materializing on the magic circle.


    Something was materializing in this ce, something that was the cause of this entire phenomenon. Some people had already been hurt because of the winds and others were helping them.


    It was a dangerous situation, but, the instructor was still doing nothing and was just watching everything unfolding from his previous ce.


    Even I was barely holding my ground with Luel as a support.


    ''Damn!''


    The winds became even stronger and sharper at one point and the instructor had to take action and cover all of us with a strong protective shield, which was strong enough to protect all of us from this level of winds.


    It was bing more and more dangerous, but¡­ the winds calmed down a little at one point, and I was right before the summoning circle, so, I knew that whatever was being manifested in this ce, had finished its materialization.


    "KYOOOOOOOOOO!"


    [ Who was the one that summoned me to thisnd?! ]


    An ear-piercing scream rang all throughout the Garden of six seasons and a powerful voice spoken with Mana voice was heard right after that.


    We all heard that, but before people could look up at the one who had said those words, the gust of winds returned, this time, with even more intensity.


    "KYOOOOOO!"


    [ Speak! Who summoned me? ]


    The sound of wings fluttering was heard throughout the area and an overbearing presence overwhelmed everyone else as well.


    The voice that was speaking this, was angry¡­ actually, it felt more like the voice was annoyed but, well, it was spoken with a great power behind those words.


    It felt like something was threatening my life. It was dreadful. I didn''t know what to do¡­ I didn''t know what to say to this angry voice.


    I summoned it? I did it? How was I supposed to say those words to something that seemed to be after my life?


    There was no killing intent but that anger and annoyance alone were deadly enough that I didn''t even want to know just this creature''s anger felt like.


    ''¡­''


    My mind went nk for a moment. All thoughts vanished and I fell to my knees.


    I didn''t know what to do or say, and, a moment passed like that¡­


    [ I will not ask again! ]


    There was only the sound of strong winds present in the area until the creature warned for thest time, but, just after it said that a familiar voice rang in my ears.


    "Eva?"


    "Why are you like that?"


    They were here. Both of them were here. It was their voice. They were here!


    "It''s pathetic, you know?"


    "There''s nothing to be afraid about, Eva. Get up."


    El was cursing at me, just like she does. Lucy''s voice was warm, just like it always is¡­


    They were here. They were telling me to stand up. But before these strong winds¡­ hmmm?


    "See dummy? If you had just thought about this for a moment you would have figured it out a while ago. Dummy dum-dum."


    "She means there was nothing to worry about in the first ce Eva. These strong winds¡­ they belong to you. Don''t fear what is already yours. That griffin included."


    "G-griffin?"


    What did he mean by that?


    Why was he calling the name of a legendary creature out of nowhere?


    What did he mean the winds belonged¡­ to me?


    These winds were strong, and the voice that was speaking was strong too. They were certainly stronger than me. But, they were saying¡­ these things were mine?


    They belonged to¡­ me?


    How!?


    [ So¡­ you are the one who summoned me. ]


    [ "Yup~. She''s the one." ]


    [ Hmmmm¡­ ]


    Now El was telling that creature I summoned it!


    What was happening right now?!

 Chapter 147 147 Bonding

    <h4>Chapter 147 147 Bonding</h4>


    [OP: ]


    [ You who summoned me- ]


    "I-I didn''t do it!"


    [ Hmmm? But, I can tell it was you who did it. ]


    "I didn''t!"


    [ Hmmm? Then who summoned me? ]


    [ "She did, dude. She''s just scared a little because of all these winds. Can you turn them off?" ]


    [ The winds? ]


    The giant griffin, taller than any tree in this garden, its wings covering the sun itself, casting a thick shadow below him, looked down at the tiny creatures, especially the one who had summoned him with his golden, predator-like eyes, annoyed, and ready to dive down at them.


    His eagle-like head, that sharp golden beak, the feathers as white as the clouds of the sky above, and wings sorge it had covered half of the magic circle below it.


    Its lion-like body, strong, muscr, tougher than the solid earth below one''s feet, the tail of the lion, which ended in the unique feathers belonging to its eagle parts, majestic on their own, but nheless, as deadly as they could be.


    The body that seemed like a lion''s was brown as earth, and the feathers that belonged to the predators of high skies, were white as the clouds that it regions above. Its sharp ws seemed strong enough to rip apart any other creature it coulde across, regardless of their origin. The hind paws hid the strongest nails that could slice even the scales of the draconian creatures. Its beak was sharp and strong, but, not as much as the eyes looking down at Eva and the two of them.


    [ Summoner. ]


    The winds that haunted the area until a while ago were the cause of the destruction and all the injuries the other helpers got because of it.


    Eva knew it was all her fault, that it was because of her that all of this was happening.


    She was the one who summoned this creature and innocent people were hurt because of that. And now, she was denying it?


    That wasn''t right. It wasn''t what she would do in this kind of situation.


    She had to take responsibility for everything that happened because of her. She remembered it thanks to these two.


    "Yes. I''m probably the one who summoned you."


    And, besides, this creature also deserved a proper answer from her.


    If this summoning circle had summoned it, then it meant their souls resonated very closely, which ultimately meant it was the creature best suited to be her familiar.


    [ Yes. Perhaps your weapon that contains my ancestor''s essence as its core was the trigger. However, you summoned me. And I can feel the resonance our souls have. ]


    Eva could feel it as well now that she had calmed down.


    There was something unique about this creature. Something so unique that she was feeling it for the first time.


    The strange attraction, this feeling of belonging that she had never felt with any other creature, this unique sensation that she felt while being in his presence was so¡­ unique that she couldn''t put it into words even though she could clearly feel it with her body and soul.


    She couldn''t put it into words, but, she knew exactly what it was. So, she didn''t wait long, just looked the creature in the eye, and asked with a confident voice.


    "Will you be my familiar?"


    She was perhaps the first person to ask the creature she summoned if it wanted to be their familiar or not. It was polite of her in a way but, her question didn''t receive any immediate answer.


    [ Hmmmm¡­ ]


    The creature just kept looking at her silently with his big round eyes, observing her, evaluating, and checking her skills, potential, abilities, and status window.


    It was a <SS> rank creature and a creature talked about in the legends. It wasn''t something that one could see in everyday life. It was a creature of myths and epics. But, their existence was known to the people.


    Everyone knew there existed Griffins in these words and they lived inplete solitudes, flew above even the skies, ruled therge pieces of earth, andmanded winds as if it was an extinction of their limbs.


    There was rarely any creature who did not know what a griffin was, or at least what the creature with the griffin''s unique characteristics was.


    They knew about them, but, still, not much was known about these special creatures.


    They were seen only rarely and in all of the known history, there had only been two of three stories where someone had hunted a creature like the griffins.


    The reason they were considered <SS> rank when they were as young as the one here, was because Worldline considered it to be that way.


    The adult griffins who had achieved their full potential were <SSS> rank creatures and from what El and Lucy knew, there were some of these creatures who had already gone beyond what they were known for.


    The true original griffin was a being of godly status, a being that some of the other gods and the other higher beings actually feared.


    The people present in this garden had all seen the drawings and portraits of the griffins, the benevolent, wise, divine creatures who ruled over the winds, married to their mates only once and forever in their lifetimes, and ruled over the other beings of ground and skies.


    They knew it, but just like her, none had seen one with their own eyes. Ever.


    [ What is your rtionship with them? ]


    Perhaps the griffin was just as confused and worried as the others here, however, he was calm, was thinking things through, and was evaluating everything with his own logic and rosining.


    And, he was quick with it as well so, he had finished his evaluation pretty quickly, and found out that everything in this entire ce was on one side, these two young-looking beings¡­ El and Lucy as he would know itter, were something entirely different and more special than anything he had seen.


    He was astonished by how he, the one baring the wisdom of earth and skies, could read nothing about two young humans.


    He knew the people like them, the ones who were watched by not just the higher beings and gods, but, the world and this nature itself.


    They were very unique beings destined for greatness greater than what he could ever possibly achieve.


    They were special people, and, they were helping this person asking him to be her familiar.


    He didn''t mind it actually. He liked her.


    She didn''t know just how special her uncultivated talent was yet, but, she possessed more than enough to be someone worthy of hispanionship.


    He would ept her, naturally, however, the question he asked her, the rtionship between her and these two unique people, would decide how much of his trust she would have at the start of their unique rtionship.


    "You mean El and Lu?"


    [ Yes. What is your rtionship with them? ]


    He asked again at her innocent reputation, and, El broke out in a smile on the other side. Lucy was the same. He couldn''t help the smile on his face at that silly question.


    "Well, they are my everything."


    He didn''t understand their smiles for a moment but after hearing her answer that came immediately without even a second of thought, he understood what they meant.


    "They are the reason I stand in here with everything I possess right now. From this beaten, filthy, but a little better body, to this wounded, burned, but healed soul.


    They gave me everything I have right now, and, with all that I have, I''m going to do my best to repay them in any way I can until the day I stop existing in this nature. And even still, I know all that will not be enough to show the respect and gratefulness I have for these two mean, bad, suicidal¡­ crazy children."


    He could see a kind of light in her simple eyes that he had never seen anywhere else. Not in any human, hero, or even those who had transcended the realm of mortals.


    There was a darkness deep beyond that light, but, the light had long surpassed that darkness.


    She was exactly what she said she was, and the way she defined their rtionship was more than enough proof he needed for the bond these three people possessed.


    [ Very well then. ]


    The griffin smiled and the winds covering him returned, though this time, they only revolved around Eva and him.


    [ I ept your proposal to be your familiar and watch you, as well as these special people who you gave your entire being, by your side. ]


    A green light came out of him, his body shrunk and became exactly as tall as Eva as he stood before her.


    [ What do I call you, master? ]


    He was smiling, and there was a hint of excitement in his eyes that, Eva strangely understood well.


    "I''m Evaline, however, you can just call me Eva like them, or, whatever else you like. I don''t mind what you call me but, don''t be too formal.


    Instead of a master-servant rtionship, I have always imagined having a family-like rtionship with my familiar. I sincerely wish you will think about this."


    [ Of course, Eva. I wouldn''t mind having a family¡­ I always wished to have one anyway. ]


    The green light then covered both of them as Eva put her hand on the fluffy head of the griffin. She felt a strange loneliness in thosest words of his, but, she didn''t like it.


    "Then, what do I call you? Should I give you a new name or do you have something you prefer?"


    She didn''t like how there was a sadness in her familiar''s heart so, she tried her best to heal that sadness.


    [ I have a name¡­ a few more other than that name which the world and nature have given me. However, I would prefer a new name for my new ''family''. ]


    "Hahaha. You are a funny one. And pretty. And dangerous looking. And majestic. And special¡­


    Asher. How about it?"


    She looked at him with a smile, and he looked back at her brown eyes, a unique emotion filling his heart.


    [ I would be unworthy of that name if it had been the ce I havee from. However, since you chose it, I will happily ept it. It is a pretty name to be called by. ]


    "We might call you Ash though."


    [ Even better then. ]


    He smiled back at her, and the light covering them intensified even further as a unique mark resembling his feather appeared on her hand.


    The familiar mark was where the familiar rested when they were not present outside. It was the symbol and proof of a sessful bonding process between a familiar and their master.


    "I look forward to ''us'', Ash."


    [[ I do as well, Eva. ]]


    The griffin, the creature of legends, became the green light and vanished inside the familiar mark.


    They knew their bonding was not going to be a small thing.


    Everyone here had witnessed it.


    They had to deal with it first¡­


    "Oho. That was a unique sight to witness in my front yard."


    And the headmaster who had been watching them from the moment Ash appeared from the top of the tallest nearby tree, would be the first one they would have to ''talk'' with¡­

 Chapter 148 148 His help

    <h4>Chapter 148 148 His help</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    Eva finished her bonding process and, now we have a freaking griffin to help us with some of our things. A genuine <SS> rank creature!


    It had a diverse set of skills and abilities, powers that were different from any other creature, and, this familiar of Eva¡­ it was so special that it had [[( Divinity )]] as well. Just that much made it better than most other familiars one could possess.


    It was special, just like her. And, he hadn''t achieved his full potential yet, so, El and I were excited to see just what more this Asher could achieve in the future.


    It would be fun but, there was this little problem before us right now.


    "Haaa. The headmaster''s here again. Will he help us, Lucy?"


    "I don''t know."


    There was a possibility that we might receive his help regarding this issue if we indirectly threaten him, but, well¡­ we just did some business with him, and threatening him now would fuck up many things we were nning forter.


    It wasn''t worth ruining all the things we have done for him until now for a little matter like this one.


    "Hahaha. It was a fun watch."


    That griffin was now Eva''s familiar and The griffins were no chocte that we could find in any other store.


    They were creatures that appeared in epics and now, that same creature of legendary stories had be a familiar of some woman who no one knew practically anything about.


    ''Having the griffins as familiars was rare even in the other parts of the Worldline. They are rare creatures overall and, ording to us, the one Eva bonded with was also from a faraway ce from here.''


    So, now, there were hundreds of people who had witnessed this unique happening and there was an undeniable possibility that they would spread the word of this event.


    It wouldn''t be any big problem if the rumors of this event spread naturally but, if the higher powers of the world get to know of it and want to get their hands on the two of them, we might be put into many annoying matters.


    It might even hinder our other ns which, definitely wasn''t something I wanted anymore.


    Thebyrinth and dungeon were enough experiences for us on how different things could be from the game from this point on.


    I knew things would get really annoying going forward and, the interference of this''s powers, as well as the fucker higher beings watching us, might turn out to be just as much annoying if they divert too much from the events we knew.


    ''Not that I''m creating any further n based on our knowledge of those events we have experienced through the game. Fuck that shit.''


    What we do from now on will be, for most parts, the main n that first includes¡­ actually, I should think about this a little more.


    "So, Evaline, Lucifer, and Auriel. What will you do now?"


    "Why are you asking us that question, mister?"


    El didn''t like him much, but she tried asking that question without any curses. Still, she couldn''t hide the annoyance on her pretty face.


    And, the headmaster seemed happy to have witnessed this kind of event in a ce like this, so he ignored her expression.


    "Well, I was just wondering, do you want me to help you with something?"


    "Really¡­?"


    "We would be happy if you really do help us with something, headmaster."


    The great headmaster was offering help himself, there was no reason to even think of something this rare!


    ''We would be a fool to even question something he was saying even if they were mere fun words for him!''


    Perhaps he was offering that opportunity as a thanks for showing something fun to him, and El was confused since the headmaster doesn''t do something like that usually, but, I knew him very well.


    This person did offer help rarely when something really fun happened for some really fun people.


    And, this was a heaven-given chance for us.


    "Haha, sure. What do you want me to do?"


    Now this, was a philosophical question.


    The one offering help was a part of a prominent Offspring of the Worldline, the help he could provide in this specific context was diverse. But, what to ask him was something that would require a deep understanding not just of him and his powers but also of the kind of situation one was in and the proper answer to solve that predicament.


    Even I would have beencking to answer this question, but, we were together. She was here so, I knew just what to ask him thanks to her amazing mind.


    "Ah, so, headmaster, can you please make it seems like the griffin, Asher as Eva has named him, was a normal creature of <A> rank that just resembled a griffin to the helpers and other ''elements'' present here. Ah, please exclude us and Eva and those two people over there.


    And, if you can, can you please take care of the other students and their memories as well?


    Oh, and while you are at it, please restore the garden as well. It doesn''t look pretty in this state, and..."


    Looking at him with the purest and the brightest most innocent smile, I finished the ''request'' with a few more things. He was offering help, so, might as well use it to the fullest extent.


    "Hmmmm¡­ interesting. I see what you are trying to do here, and it certainly seems fun. However, are you two sure your actions won''t cause any harm to the academy?"


    "We don''t even want to do that. If anything, the academy will be a stepping stone for when we want to finish things here and ascend."


    My smile stayed the same way when I answered that silly question of his.


    Now why would we want to harm any aspect of this pretty ce that will give us a good amount of resources and moneyter on when we need it?


    [ "You can scam that bastard as well hun? As expected of my Lucy bastard." ]


    [ "Shut up for a minute." ]


    He was looking at me and was trying to gasp any indication of my statement being a lie, but even after El''s little interference, I managed to pass that inspection.


    "Alright then. Let''s gather the students now. I would like to see just what kind of being the two of you summon."


    "We want to see that as well."


    "Yesssss~. Let''s start it quickly! Let us go first~."


    She was excited, we both were actually.


    The familiars were special creatures and they changed every time when we yed the game.


    Perhaps it was a random gotcha type thing for the yers when it was a game but now that we would be summoning something that actually resonated with our souls, things will be different. Very different.


    ''We were excited about it for quite a while now, but, since he had said it now, it meant the time to get our first and perhapsst ever ''real'' familiar had arrived.''


    -Oooooooooong!


    "Alright then."


    The headmaster created some kind of spell¡­ actually, no.


    It was neither a spell nor a skill but the materialization of one of his authorities.


    Skills and magic weren''t going to be enough when he had to deal with so many elements present in a ce as special as this garden of six seasons inside this special ce called the academy.


    He needed a greater power and the [Authority] was one of the greatest powers one could possess in this Worldline.


    ''So, he used it, and, things were sorted out.''


    The people and students were dealt with, and their memories werepletely altered. The garden returned to normal and the students appeared in this part of the garden while all the helpers who had managed to bond with their familiars, including our Eva, vanished from this area and, though we didn''t see them, we knew they had all went inside the academy castle to finish their registration and get their ID cards¡­ right. ID cards.


    "Attention all students present!"


    Everyone needed an ID card to enter or exit the academy. Without them, it wasn''t possible for any outside force to pass through the parameter of the academy unless they were as strong as the strongest people of this world, had direct protection of some prominent higher being, or were in possession of some extremely rare artifact, or, fate forgive, a [Relic].


    We students also had the IDs, but, ours were a little different from what the official helpers of the academy got.


    "We will now dere the final rankings and the points obtained in the practicals!"


    As the students were connected to the academy''s unique personal system, they received a virtual ID in the form of another status window that contained not the skills and stats and points and stuff. That much was basic things.


    But, this unique academy status window contained the ''points'' we possessed, the entry and exit ''passes'' of the academy, the ''permissions'' to enter some unique facilities of the academy, and some of its other functions including a ''Bulletin Board'', ''Student forums'', and ''Virtual ssrooms''.


    It was a special function given only to the students and ording to the ''points'' earned during the entrance exam and other academic tests, the functions and facilities of this status window and the academy itself that one could use varied ordingly.


    [ "Lucy bastard. If I''m first, you will give me two wishes." ]


    [ "Yeah, no thanks." ]


    I am done with the wish and date things. We can y this gameter.


    For now, the rankings, the summonings, the dorms, and¡­ us. That''s all I had the power for.


    ''I am tired¡­''


    I want to finish this and just, go down on her.

 Chapter 149 149 Starting the summoning

    <h4>Chapter 149 149 Starting the summoning</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    ============


    [Final rankings]? [Grade] [Points]


    1. Lucifer? [EX]? 3,998,826


    2. Auriel? [EX]? 3,201.663


    3. Ragasage? [SSS+]? 654,981


    4. Morexis? [SSS]? 630,999


    5. Catherein? [SS++]? 512,443


    6. Agnes? [SSS]? 512,449


    7. Lux? [SS]? 409,245


    8. Olkea? [SS+]? 318,663


    9. Tim? [SS]? 206,334


    10. Hel? [SS+]? 206,193


    11. Lion? [SS]? 204,639


    12. Ianova? [S+++]? 195,369


    ¡­


    ============


    "I should''ve taken that bet."


    "Yeah, see. I was being nice and giving you two wishes just like that but you bastard rejected my goodwill. Serves you right."


    I knew he would be higher ranked than me. Bastard didn''t even think about it and rejected that good offer of mine. Hump, bastard.


    "Hey¡­ they¡­?"


    "They are the ones from that stream, aren''t they?"


    "Woah. She looks prettier in person¡­"


    "They are siblings, right? Which family are they from? And which nation? From their appearance, they seem to be either from west or north."


    "They must be from some royal family for them to be so strong and attractive. Even the clothes they are wearing seem to be special. Tsk. Must be good having it all."


    "Look at him! The hero! The one who stayed that monster! Kyaaaaaa~! He''s so hot~!"


    "Hey. Go and ask for their names or something. Getting acquainted with them from now would be the best."


    "They have a strange aura around them. How should I say this¡­ I want to go talk to them but my mind and body refuse to do so."


    "They are scary¡­ didn''t you see how they killed that thing? Do you think it''s possible for humans to defeat a creature like that? My legs gave up just from seeing that creature¡­ it was horrifying man."


    "Did you people see how she used those giant skills? They must be high-grade skills of higher levels. Do you think it''s possible for someone to possess that kind of skills?"


    "Hunh! I could have defeated that monster as well. It was just a ck smoke monster that looked scary, that''s all. They were just acting to get more attention."


    "Kyaaaa~! Is that Lucifer? The Lucifer with the top score~? So pretty~. His sister is even prettier~!"


    "Nah, they look pretty weak to me. Bet they just got lucky and got all those points with a special method. Anyone could have done it."


    "Must be nice having a finneeeee sister like that, hun? I wonder if they sleep together as well."


    "Hey, people. Did you know the point difference between second and third ce is almost five times their points? And whoever this person on the third rank is, his score seems to be a jokepared to Lady Auriel."


    "Ok, so, what is this? How is this even possible?"


    "Haaaa¡­ the world isn''t a fair ce. Some people are better than others, and that''s the truth. The innate talents, abilities, and skills that one is born with will just get sharper and stronger as one nurtures it further. The normal people are restrained for nothing, hun?"


    "H-hello mister Lucifer. Can I-"


    "Brother Lucy! El!!!"


    First of all, the students around us should just shut the fuck up. Why are they so loud in the first ce?!


    "El! I was worried!"


    They all saw us fight that thing and now, there were many opinions spreading all around the ce about us.


    Some admired us, some scorned us, some looked down upon us for ''cheating'' while some bastards were straight out cursing at us for how we were just lucky or how we cheated in the test or while saying how they were better than us. Fucking bastard.


    "Sorry to have worried you, Nes. But we''re fine, right? You saw how cool we were back there as well, no? How can there be anything wrong with us~?"


    All these bitches and bastards and fuckers on one end, and my dear little Nes on the other. And the scale would still lean towards her.


    She was the only one worried about us aside from Eva, and she was tearful as well, so, we knew she had been worried this whole time.


    ''She might have got an even better score if it wasn''t for us. Haaaa¡­ my poor Nessy."


    "Nooo! You were definitely hurt! Especially brother Lucy! I saw you were bleeding all over back there before El helped you with that spell! How could you do that!"


    "I-I was distracted. I will make sure to do better next time!"


    "No! You''re an idiot! You will forget again! And what do you mean next time?! You aren''t doing anything like that again!"


    She was worried about my Lucy as well¡­ pity she doesn''t have feelings for him. We three could have done some good stuff together otherwise.


    "Ah, looks like you are in the middle of a scolding session. I wille backter."


    "Yes! Come backter! Hump!"


    Ras approached us but Nes chased him away as well and continued scolding Lucy, hehe. This was getting fun now.


    "See you Ras~."


    "Why are you so happy?! Brother Lucy was hurt because El wasn''t paying attention! You are more at fault!"


    Hmmm? What?


    "You are just as guilty as him!"


    She was shouting at me? Me?


    "How can you leave him and eat snacks with Raz?! And where''s that little cat?! Call him so that I can scold him as well!"


    And she was angry at my little Raz as well? What the hell?


    "Hmmm? Looks like you are busy Miss Agnes. And is that Master Lucifer and Lady Auriel?"


    "Oh, looks like you three know each other already hunh?"


    "Yes, we do! Can you two please give us a moment? I''m doing something important here!"


    "¡­"


    "Ah¡­ yes."


    Even Rex and Cathy came to us but she chased us away. Now this was some serious kind of worry she had right there.


    Lux and Leon were about to approach us as well but they saw this scene and just took a 180-degree turn. Those smart ones knew it was better to talkter than get scolded by the sixth-ranked person before these many people.


    ''Lucky bastards!''


    We were getting scolded and even the students around us emptied the ce in the fear that she would hurt them if they interfered with her scolding. She looked visibly angry and the radiation of her anger was reaching the students standing quite a distance away from us as well. I can tell just from their faces how difficult it must be for them just to look at us getting scolded by this cute-looking friend of ours.


    "Alright, everyone! On your ces!"


    It seemed like she was going to scold us for the entire day, but thankfully, the peacock tail instructor on the strange a distance away from us spoke up and when we looked there, he, the three cat instructors who were infamous all throughout the three continents as well as the major professors of the academy including the headmaster and vice headmaster had already taken Thai''s seats over there.


    "Congrattions to all the students who have passed the other tests! We will proceed with the familiar summonings immediately so those whose names are called, please step before the ends of the summoning circles!"


    It was starting now, which meant Nes will have to finish her scolding here for the time being.


    "Don''t even think that this is over! We will continue thister! Hump!"


    And then, she stomped away towards Rex and Cathy, finally.


    "That was harsh."


    "Harsher than I thought it would be, yes."


    "Haaaaa¡­ anyway. Let''s go."


    I knew she would continue this scolding, she was scary when she was like this, woooo.


    ''I get chills just thinking about that adorable angry face of hers. This bastard does as well.''


    We didn''t have anyone who would scold us like this before but after meeting Nes and having her with us these past few weeks, we have been scolded more times than Eva had ever scolded us in these past few years.


    And, her scolding is adorable so it is difficult to focus on the serious things she says with that cute expression of hers. She''s adorable, but when she is scolding us like this¡­ she''s more dangerous, really.


    [ "Alright. Let''s get our familiars, ma''am." ]


    [ "I will get a stronger familiar than you~." ]


    [ "Yeah, sure. I wish you do as well." ]


    Hmmm? This bastard. He should have said the opposite but he was wishing that I would get a better familiar than him. How dare this bastard! What if his familiar is too weak to even protect him when he needs it?! What will he do then?!


    -Smack!


    "Ouch! That hurt!"


    "Get a better familiar than me then! Hump!"


    "What the hell?"


    He was a little weaker than me for now even though he had be a swordmaster. He still didn''t have his own exclusive title and the reward calctions from thest time were taking way too long that it made me curious just what kind of data the central brain was processing for it to take so long.


    "Alright! Auriel, Lucifer, Max with red hair, Linia, Jakemartin, and Paulo. Step onto the summoning circle!"


    We were both one of the first students to do the summonings and before us was the summoning circle connected to all of the Worldline areas. Something we don''t see in ces other than this academy.


    It was an important medium to summon the familiar that matched our soul frequencies and a summoning crystal was used during the summoning so, the process was quickened even further.


    What got summoned was random when we were ying the game as the yers but, now that we were natives with a soul of some other ce, I was extremely curious to see just what kind of creature there was that their soul was able to resonate with mine.


    ''It can be anything, but, it won''t be some random monster that depended on our luck. No. We will summon our actual soulmates, the beings we are destined to be with forever.''


    Familiars are special and one of the key elements of many of our ns so¡­ both of us were looking forward to this moment for a long time.


    However¡­


    "Hmmm? What''s happening."


    "Headmaster?"


    "H-hey!"


    "Headmaster! What is¡­!"


    Neither of us had ever thought that instead of summoning something, summoning our familiars, the two of us would get transported to some totally different ces where our familiars resided. We never even knew it was possible to change existential ins without the ''keys'' or the ''doors''.


    But, the way this summoning circle glowed brightly as soon as it was activated and we got transported to separate unique ins¡­ would be an incident that the students and the world would talk about for the days toe.


    ''And, it would be the starting lines of many of the [[( Epics )]] we are going to write in the future¡­''


    It would state how we changed ins of existence with a summoning circle, how we met creatures that were imprisoned by the worlds themselves, how we bonded with familiars that were one of their kind, and how the two ¨‹¨‹¨‹ who conquered [[( Fate )]] were born.


    It would be how people who don''t know what actually had happened would know these events though¡­


    ''For all of us who journey this path together, nothing will be shrouded in mystery.''


    For most parts, at least. Hopefully.


    Hehe.

 Chapter 150 150 Plains of existence

    <h4>Chapter 150 150 ins of existence</h4>


    [OP: ]


    The basic structure of an area within the grand Worldline was created with the ins of existence as its base, the [Realities] enveloped these ins, bing one singr structure that though separate, seemed nothing different from one another.


    ''Worlds'' existed inside these realities and, these ''Worlds'' were administered by the ''voices'' of these specific words, or in broader terms, the realities were managed by the ''Voices of the World''.


    However, the realities are just a nket covering the in of existence or ''realms'' so, even the gods and higher beings who exist above these ''realities'' see the ''realms'' as ces where an entity or ''element'' of the Worldline exists in.


    Everything fell under the only real thing, the Worldline, and the offsprings of the Worldline, the beings born by the wishes of the Worldline in order to maintain a certain [[( Law )]] or in simpler terms, the ''features'' or different functions of the Worldline that ranged from any basic imaginable thing like ''being alive'' or aplex concept like ''breathing''.


    The offsprings were direct creations of the Worldline so they were partially ''real'' as well, but the ''realities'' where every other creation of the Worldline, the creations of the creations of the Worldline and their creations resided, were given a ''tform'' where they could maintain and sustain their existence.


    The Worldline is the Monarch existing above everything else and the offsprings are the crowned hairs of a ''system'' that was created alongside their creator, The Worldline.


    ording to some very old philosophies, the world is ''beguiningless''.


    There is no certain start and everything has been going on in a cycle of creation-destruction-creation-and destruction. Therefore, the notion that something existed before the Worldline is also believed to be true by many of skeptics, and the existence of the ''Ancient civilization'' known to some beings of the current age, supports this im even further.


    There are beings in this world who seek the truth, the real truth about many different questions which ultimately leads them to question the existence of the Worldline and the System that is in ce.


    They gain power in their search for the truths and at each step of their lives where they achieve something, they are rewarded with even greater powers, resources, opportunities, and freedoms.


    They slowly release the shackles binding them to the world they live in and at one crossroad of their life, they are presented with a choice to gain an even greater power that will put them into the ranks of the ''higher beings'', the near-omniscient and omnipotent beings who are the epitome of what anyone could ''ever'' achieve.


    However, on the other hand of this path, they would be presented with another set of trials where though they will gain the same status as the other higher beings, different from them, they would be going against the existing structure of the world just to gain the answer of their [Question] that they had devoted their entire lives for.


    They would be presented with many trials on this path by the system, the worlds they had lived in and the others, and the supreme Worldline, itself.


    And, if they ever fail in their tasks or get entangled with the worlds and [Laws] and whatnot, if they fall victim to those who exist and operate within the system, they are punished one-sidedly and silenced for their sphemous actions.


    The choice one makes on this turning point is one of the major events of that entire ''World'' or ''reality'' that exists within a ''realm'' so, unofficially, this divides the higher powers who operate within the major parts of the Worldline, the ces where the [[( Exits )]] exists, into two major ''factions''.


    Different from the actual [Factions] of different people with simr interests and goals present in the Worldline, this separation in the broadest possible sense includes the beings who choose to ept the ''finite'' answer to their questions by the Worldline, the [[( <Inheritors> )]], and those who choose to go after the answers themselves even if they have to go against everything else that existed in this world, the [[( <Emissaries> )]].


    One side who receives their answers gains a power so great that no mortal could ever fathom it, and the other side is presented with a clue that would help them walk forward towards a thorny path where they would face constant threats to their lives, and, in worse case scenarios, an eternal threat to their freedom and existence.


    They would be stepping on the knife and putting their bloody feet on the sheets of white paper that they stand on, and go against the limitations of the very realities that they exist in. The very ins of existence that are limited, and finitely infinite.


    They would still possess power, they could still have the same kind of authority as anyone else, however, the enemies they make would not be something undesirable when they have something to achieve, something to work toward, an answer they had relinquished everything for.


    Their existence then bes a threat to that world, that part of the worldline, and then, very rarely, the threat to the Worldline itself.


    Everything else in the world tries its best to stop the threat and just keep it in its ce even if they have to imprison this ''threat'' in a separate in of existence with nothing besides them. An empty ce, an eternal prison that no one cane out of on their own even if they possessed powers far surpassing even theirs.


    Among the higher beings, this specific method is considered the worst possible method to imprison any creature, none would even want their worst enemies to be subjected to this method of eternal torture¡­


    Being imprisoned in a separate in of existence with nothing besides them. A barbaric method that had only ever been used a few times to stop an Emissary in their paths.


    It wasplex and extremely difficult to put into words just how this method was so agonizing, absolute, and utterly disgusting, but, if even hundreds and thousands of higher beings of different parts of the Worldline had no choice but to resort to this specific method against that being, then it also showed just how unique and special and powerful these Emissaries must be.


    The creation of a separate realm no one can interfere with, the extreme resources that would be spent for it, the unavoidable bloodshed and deaths, and ultimately, the losses on one side while dealing with the entities of the other side would undoubtedly be astronomical, at the cost of removal of a single threat, but¡­


    What if the creatures that they had spent all these manpower and resources for the capture of are released from that ce where nothing other than those creatures should have existed?


    [ "Lucy¡­ can you hear me?" ]


    [ "I can¡­ but I think there is something strange going on with me." ]


    [ "With me as well¡­ everything is ck." ]


    [ "Hmmmmmmmmm? What? No¡­ everything is white." ]


    [ "¡­" ]


    [ "¡­" ]


    [ "Lucy, I think¡­" ]


    [ "Yeah. I think so as well¡­" ]


    What if something other than them started existing there, and gave them the window of opportunity they had always wished for? What would happen if these creatures after freed from that jail after years of relentless suffering?


    [ "You¡­ what are you?" ]


    Just the fact that they are released back into the world would cause an uproar among the higher beings, the worlds who had conspired to imprison these beings, and those who had helped them do it.


    If the word that the realm that was created to imprison this one being is now empty gets out, there would be unprecedented consequences of it and not just the ones who had done that horrible thing to them would be threatened, but, the entirety of the <Inheritor> faction would be under a new dark cloud.


    [ "How did you¡­?" ]


    And that was when they merely escaped from this ce on their own.


    "Ummmm? Hello?"


    What would happen if these creatures who had the eternal desire to chase after the answer to their [Question], to do whatever they could in order to fulfill what they could not before the one-sided imprisonment, to perhaps punish who did it, are united with someone else who held simr, no, even greater desires that aligned with theirs?


    [ "Hmmmm, wait. What is that?" ]


    "What is what?"


    [ "That link¡­ how can there be such a thing?" ]


    What if two beings, so powerful and threatening that they had to be confined in an empty in of existence, gain the superior knowledge and support of the ones who knew about the workings of the [System] better than anyone else in this world?


    [ "How can you be connected with some other realm when there is nothing in this ce to begin with?" ]


    "What are you saying?"


    [ "Wait." ]


    What if El and Lucy, two beings unlike any other, were to know that the beings their souls resonated with the most, the beings who were to be their familiars and eternal partners, were, in fact, <Emissaries> who were once subjected to the harshest punishment possible?


    [ "I knew it. That unique skill you have¡­ it ignores origins." ]


    -Snap!


    -Crrrrrrrrrr!


    [ "Ummmm? El? Something''s happening here." ]


    [ "I think the one on my end did something." ]


    [ "You also have someone over there?" ]


    [ "Someone or something. I don''t know yet¡­ but, looks like we will know soon." ]


    [ "This is getting even more interesting¡­" ]


    What if El and Lucy actually bond with these creatures and ept them as their familiars, helping them get out of this hell and achieve the answers they had been looking for all this time just like their Raz?


    "Woah. Is that really what I think it is? An actual freaking ''window''?"


    [ "How do you know what this is just by looking at it? Who are you¡­? And who is that person¡­?" ]


    "My Lucy bastard."


    [ "El? Is that you¡­? It is you!" ]


    [ "Yup it''s me, your mama. Who¡­ what is that thing though?" ]


    [ "I have the same question, but, what is that thing over there?" ]


    They had been waiting to meet their familiars and now they stood in the realm with only them and the beings best suited to be their familiars, which, was absurd, but it was true.


    [ "Fascinating¡­" ]


    And since what they wanted to do ultimately was also find their own answers, the two before them would be of great help to them. More so since they looked absolutely amazing, pretty, and¡­ mythical.

 Chapter 151 151 Two prisoners

    <h4>Chapter 151 151 Two prisoners</h4>


    [OP: ]


    One side resembled the outerspace. Dark, but some twinkling lights seemed to be dancing all around the ce, illuminating the area, giving it just enough luminescence to make whatever a few things and one''s own self visible.


    The other one though, was theplete opposite of it.


    d in white all over endlessly and infinitely, this ce was a realm of white and light, everything being so bright that just to have a proper vision, one had to be in the rare ces with small, glimmering shadows, that werepletely devoid of this¡­ whiteness.


    Lucy stood there while El stood in the endless darkness, a smaller, translucent magic circle resembling their summoning circle present right under their feet.


    They were stunned when they suddenly appeared in this unknown ce right after they initiated their summoning process and though they couldn''t see anything for a moment, strange voices had spoken with them and the one speaking with El had even taken the first action after their evaluation.


    These two realms of white and ck used to exist independently until a moment before but now, there was arge, rectangr ''window'' connecting this ck and white world right before the two of them, and, now that there was lighting out of that white world into the other and a darker shadow was being cast on the other side, the two of them could see the owners of the voices who had been invisible to them until a moment ago.


    [ "Lucy! This¡­! And is that?!" ]


    [ "Ah, yes, damn, fuck. What the hell, shit. Damn it, how? Why? What the fuck man?" ]


    The creatures they were standing before, they couldn''t see them until before but now, thanks to the window and the perfect natures of the opposite realms, the owner of the powerful voices they had been hearing, was revealed before them¡­


    [ "Is that you, ?First light of the beguining??" ]


    The one on El''s side was astonished to see this kind of light after such a long time while the one on Lucy''s end was still looking at everything happening before them right now, processing everything, and reaching a conclusion.


    [ "One supposes that the one who opened this window must be the one known as ?Eternal chaos of the present?? One has been fascinated by the happenings in one''s eternal prison however, one has concluded that there has urred an anomaly with the familiar summoning circle, and the ones before ourselves have judged to be mostpatible with one''s Souls." ]


    [ "Hmmm? How is that possible? These strange creatures, young humans perhaps, and souls like ours?" ]


    [ "One believes ?Eternal chaos of the present? is being discourteous to the unique beings. One suggests the fellow prisoner before one speaks after evaluating the entirety of the situation and these entities. One''s judgment should never be clouded by prejudice or personal stereotypes. Inference should be unbiased and free from all impure assumptions." ]


    [ "Ughhh¡­ what more is there in this being other than that strange skill-¡­ what?!" ]


    [ "Thus one always must not be hasty with their conclusions." ]


    Before El stood a shadow of darkness and stars, a gigantic, majestic being which though possessed a very unclear body to grasp the actual structure of, one could tell just from the outline and the overwhelming aura alone what this creature actually was.


    The same was true for the creature before Lucy, just that this one was a bird while the one on her side was a reptilian creature.


    It has a body of light, so bright that if not for the shadow-like nket of the window, it would have been nearly impossible to grasp the features of this creature. However, the one before him wasn''t just made of light.


    When looking closely, this creature had a thinyer of bright mes all over its body¡­ or, saying that they were made out of these mes would not be false either.


    [ "Ok, so, Lucy, listen up." ]


    [ "¡­hmmm? Yes?" ]


    [ "I think these two are <Emissaries> imprisoned in some separate in of existence from the way they talk. And, since those titles they called themselves with don''t ring any bells, we are meeting them for the first time.


    They look cool and strong and all this nonsense to one side, doesn''t all this mean they will be our familiars now~?" ]


    [ "Well¡­ hmmm¡­ this is all absurd. This ce, we being here, these creatures, the whole fact that they are one of those poor prisoners and all that. It''s all absurd. But, perhaps, all of that is still not as absurd as the fact that the one before me is a bird of wisdom and the one with you over there is an inseparable element of all fantasy, Epics, folklores, legends, and Myths. Haaaa¡­ damn." ]


    He looked up at the creature, towards the bright white area with a beak-like facial structure. There were two distinct ck mes so he assured that it was the creature''s eyes and looked directly into them, and shyly waved his hand toward them.


    "Hello."


    He was uncertain of all that was happening but both of them knew very well what kind of situation these creatures were in and also how there was a very easy way to save and help them.


    [ "Hmmm? One believes the young one has many questions, however, one needs not to fear one''s presence to speak one''s mind." ]


    He knew the two of these creatures, these prisoners, also knew just what kind of situation they were in and what kind of opportunity was now present before them, however, the fact that these two were paying attention to them instead of using their presence and get out of this ce, indicated how they weren''t like the usual bunch of stereotypical criminal prisoners.


    "Alright, then I will speakfortably."


    For El, the creature before her was a fascinating creature that she wanted to y with and befriend, while for Lucy, the creature before him was an opportunity that would help them activate their ns far more than a young griffin could at the moment.


    So, he asked them bluntly¡­


    "Will you be my familiar?"


    [ "Oyyy! No fair!" ]


    His question was straightforward, however, the being before him was stunned for a moment.


    [ "One¡­ will need a moment to contemte." ]


    "You can take three moments. We are stuck here until this magic circle finishes its activation."


    And then he smiled at them, warmly.


    They knew about the <Emissaries>. In the future, the two of them would also be one of these emissaries for their individual answers. However, the core meaning of choosing to be this ''emissary'' wasn''t only to find the answer to one''s [Question]. That wouldn''t be the reason they would be going against the world but because of the infinite opportunities this action provides.


    Only after going after their own answer could they achieve higher authority and increase their rank beyond a certain threshold.


    And, their end goal was a ce perhaps these special beings before them wouldn''t even have thought was a possibility¡­


    But, that aside, Lucy proposed to the prisoner before him before her, so, there was no way El was going to let that slide just like that.


    "Hey! Be my familiar!"


    [ "How could you talk to me like that?!" ]


    "I will take care of you! I already have a cute kitten! Come with me. I might even be able to help you with your [Question]~."


    [ "Do you even know what my Question is? How could you im that-" ]


    "I know a lot of things dude, perhaps more than you. Come on, now~. Don''t be like that. Let''s bond before those two. Hehe."


    [ "No. What is this behavior? How could you calm you know more about this world than someone you have just met?" ]


    "Because I do? Dude~. You saw my status window, didn''t you? Isn''t that proof enough that I''m very special?"


    [ "You are special. Strangely special¡­ but no. It does not mean you know-"


    "Ok then, use [Scale of judgment]. You should have that skill since you seem to be an original dragon, right?"


    [ "I''m not any mere original dragon! I''m the Dragonlord of eternal chaos, Daniselfdraxiousdune! Do not insult me by calling me a mere dragon!" ]


    "Yeah, no. Never heard of you. You must be one of those [[( <Supernova> )]] beings born in the early times who were the first to be imprisoned, right?"


    [ "¡­t-that is correct. How do you know that?! How could a human know of the existence of us?!" ]


    "Because I know a looooooot of things~. Hehe. Now quickly agree and be my familiar so that I can give you a cuter name. That Danimandana or whatever is a shitty name. You have no creativity man. How could you give yourself such a shitty name?


    I know beings of that time were born naturally so they didn''t have anything like a name but that shitty name is so shitty and unattractive that I bet half of the people that imprisoned you here did it because of that name, right?"


    [ "Y-you! Such audacity! How can you call a divine name-" ]


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah. Yada, yada, yada. Shut up now, will ya? You wanna know my eligibility as your master? Use that damn skill then. And let''s make a bet that if the skill decides that I am better than you then you will quietly ept me as your master and will rece whatever cute name I give you with that damn shit of a gibberish."


    [ "¡­let me think." ]


    So, yes. She made the epitome of existence, a dragon of the second highest rank even among the dragons, ''think'' about such a funny proposal.


    Logically, it was obvious that the creature who had opposed the Worldline would know more about the world and his own question than a human-like being such as her.


    The creature knew he was superior to this being in every single aspect, it should be logical and obvious, but, his senses, as well as his will, made him question himself at the moment.


    He didn''t say for certain and it was not certain to begin with, that is why they had to check just how true her ims were since they didn''t have all day to sit around and debate over a minor topic like this.


    The magic circle would maintain their existence in this unique space for only a little while, after which, their only chance to escape this damn ce would be gone.


    They couldn''t let that happen, they wouldn''t.


    However, their pride restricted them from submitting to any unqualified being. At the very least, the one before El was not going to ept it.


    [ "One requests to use a skill for self-satisfaction as well. Would one mind oneself''s curious actions?" ]


    "Not at all. You are wiser than any other being, the burning bird of wisdom and original light of the beginning. You obviously have more knowledge and wisdom than I do. I know I amcking in a lot of things however, I can learn and grow.


    I leave the decision to you with a faithful positive reply."


    [ "One believes the one before oneself possesses far more than one believes. Do not degrade oneself by the limitations of one''s past. All beings have a beginning, how one takes each step in one''s life, one''s actions, and one''s decisions makes all the difference." ]


    "Someone I want to be again someday once said something simr."


    [ "One must be a wise master then. One knew¡­" ]


    Both creatures, a dark dragon of eternal chaos, and a bright phoenix of original light, proceeded to summon their own unique skills in their realms to check the eligibility of the two standing before them.


    [ "¡­the beginning only contains light." ]


    Two prisons were on the verge of freeing themselves and, none in this entire Wordline, aside from the great Worldline itself, had any knowledge of these happenings.

 Chapter 152 152 Their familiars

    <h4>Chapter 152 152 Their familiars</h4>


    [OP: ]


    A bright golden scale of light manifested in the world of darkness while just beside it, arge t surface, a solid metallic screen of dark purple manifested and cast arge shadow right atop Lucifer.


    Red words, written in a strangenguage started appearing on this screen and just when it happened, a simple circle of the same color manifested underneath his feet.


    [ "The highest level of celestial skill¡­ certainly on apletely different level from the other things we have witnessed until now." ]


    [ "It is¡­ shocking." ]


    [ "This scale as well. This cute dragon sure is quite something." ]


    A golden bnce with three jewels in the center, and both sides of it.


    One in the middle glowing blue, the one facing the dragon glowing ck, while the one before El shined the same color as her eyes, bloody beautiful crimson.


    [ "One is fascinated by the findings before oneself¡­" ]


    The screen she had summoned was a kind of scanner that scanned almost all aspects of the target. Not just their skills, abilities, potential, experience, and the kind of life they have lived, but, even the things that they could aplish and the things that might affect the world because of their actions.


    [ "I want that skill Lucy¡­ it''s sexy." ]


    [ "You know what it''s doing¡­?" ]


    [ "Predicting change." ]


    [ "¡­?!" ]


    She answered in one word but, he knew just what that simple one word actually meant.


    [ "Oh my¡­" ]


    El had imed that predicting change on the Worldline level would be an impossible task at their current level. She went as far as fighting Lucy when they were in that dungeon. But now, she was telling him that the one before him was doing the same thing that she had imed would be impossible for them until they reached the level of the true gods.


    And, she had never said she could make a skill that could do it automatically. She had never done it nor thought could be possible by them even after reaching that high of a level.


    But, here was a creature doing something that she never knew was possible right before her.


    [ "I envy you darling. I would have loved to have that bird instead of this lizard." ]


    [ "¡­don''t call him a lizard El. Haaa¡­ but, yeah. I would have loved having him instead as well. But, this isn''t too bad either." ]


    [ "Lucky bastard. Tsk." ]


    The amount of data the purple screen was showing would be beyond what almost any creature couldprehend in this entire Worldline. Some of the Offspring might also fail to understand everything that was being represented on that screen. It was absurd, and, the fact that El could understand it all, was even more absurd since thenguage used in those texts was [[( Runes )]], the primordialnguage that was the core of the concept known as [Language].


    She could understand that stuff, her eyes were fixed on that data, she was missing most of the things even after using her link skill, [Parallel mind], and concentrated breathing, but, she knew exactly what was being represented, calcted, analyzed, and evaluated there.


    It was all just¡­ absurd. She couldn''t believe it even though she was seeing it with her own eyes. And it was all beautiful as well so, there was an excited smile on her face.


    [ "Get her Lucy. I want her¡­" ]


    [ "Haaa¡­ of course. I would love to have the one with you as well. So get him too." ]


    [ "He''s already mine." ]


    What she was seeing through that window, the things happening in the realm he was in, fascinated her to no end. And the same way, the things that were happening in her realm were something that had won Lucy''s heart.


    She was before a dragon¡­ a dragon! A real freaking dragon!


    And as that being said, it wasn''t just some simple dragon, it was a Dragonlord, something existing two steps above the usual original dragons! There shouldn''t even be ten of them in this entire Worldline!


    The rankings of the dragons went like this: A (Dragonoid) born from a dragon and some other race< A half-blood (Dragon) born from two different original dragons< the Pureblood (Dragon) born from a single original dragon''s essence< the (Original dragons) who have been born from a certain [Origin]< the (High dragons) who are an evolved version of the original dragons, or the dragons who have achieved enlightenment< the (Dragon king) who have achieved a certain level of influence and have other original dragons as their servants< the (Dragonlords), the ones who possess power greater than the dragon kings individually without anyone else''s support.


    And,stly, the epitome of all the dragons in existence, the 111th offspring of the Worldline, the [Dragon god], or, the one known by their original title, the [Mana engine].


    They were called the epitome of existence for a reason. And the one before her was even more special than any other original dragon they could meet in their own world.


    They could do many things if they had a dragon, they could also just jump up to the main n instead of going at it in the roundabout way they were going to in the beginning.


    Lucy wanted that being more than she wanted it as her familiar, and she wanted his birdy more than him actually.


    They wanted these creatures, and, the evaluations they were doing to test their eligibility as their masters were just about toe to an end.


    The scale of judgment that the dragon had summoned had gathered all the unreal amount of Mana the creature provided it and was now glowing with a striking golden glow.


    And, the data on the screen on the realm on the other side had reached a certain point where the speed of the data processing had be something even beyond El''s current limits.


    On one side, the scale was dering the judgment while on the other side, the bird of wisdom was almost done with whatever she wanted to know about him.


    And¡­


    [ "It is done." ]


    [ "One has seen all that one wanted to know." ]


    The golden scale finished shining and leaned on one side with six words written in Runenguage appearing above the pan that had leaned towards El.


    "See. You lose. You''re my familiar from now on, and your name will be, hmm¡­ lemme think of the cutest name for you~."


    [ "One epts the special being before oneself as one''s master. Please give this fortunate one a new name toplete the bonding." ]


    The dragon was stunned by the results of his own skills and, there was no way this innate skill of his kind that was overseen by the great Worldline could ever be wrong.


    The results before him were the truth. He really lost to a mere human-like girl in not one but six different areas, which, was uneptable to his dragonlord pride.


    However, he had agreed to the bet she had called for a moment ago¡­ he was hesitant and his intuition definitely warned him that what he was doing was wrong, but, he had epted the bet. And now, everything was over.


    A dragon''s promise, or in this case, eptance of the bet, was unbreakable. If the dragons agreed to something, they could not back off from it even if they wanted to with all their hearts. That is why they were the most cautious beings in the Worldline. However, the one before her was a dummy dum-dum.


    He fell for her charm and now¡­ may Worldline help this poor soul survive eternity with his new ''master''.


    [ "We got two good ones." ]


    [ "Right~? Hehehehe." ]


    The first impression of this ce the two of them had was not too good.


    They didn''t understand what was going on at first but when they realized what was actually going on, they understood the things happening right now were too absurd to think too deeply about.


    This unique in of existence, these creatures with no clear body, the uniqueness of these realms, all the things around them, and the fact that they were now taking in those same unique creatures who were practically [WANTED!] in the entire Worldline, were all just¡­ absurd.


    They knew just how fucked up all of this was and that was the main reason they just epted it and continued with what they thought was the best in the current moment.


    There was a threat to their life, certainly, however, they continued with faith in their own fate-forsaken, miserable life and walked on¡­ and now, it was finally time for things to end here.


    "Hmmm¡­ okey~. Mister Dragonlord of eternal chaos~. From now on, your name will be Cary~! Hehehe, let''s make a looooooot of lovely memories~."


    [ "That¡­ is a good name. I did not expect that." ]


    "Hehe, what did you expect? Something like Tommy, Sweety, Benny Danny, or Puppy? Nah~. That''s not my style~. Didn''t I say~? I will give you the cutest name that suits you~."


    Her naming sense had improved after Lucy made her promise she would name things the way it suited their characteristics the most. So now she named everything based on their characteristics or else¡­ this poor dragon would have definitely lived with the name Tommy for the rest of his life.


    Thankfully, Lucy prevented many catastrophic events with his promise. And, he was better when it came to naming anyway so¡­


    "Roxanna. Let us have a catastrophic life together."


    [ "Hahaha. One is delighted to hear that phrasing." ]


    The two of them extended their hands toward the creatures and the two beings before them bowed their tall heads toward their hands.


    -Ooooooooooooooooooong!


    A blinding light covered the two couples that was a mix of ck-and-red and white-and-blue. The back of their palm touching their heads glowed with this unique light and, the creatures themselves started turning into particles of simr light.


    [ "Thank you." ]


    [ "Yes. One is eternally grateful." ]


    They were prisoners for so long that it was crazy how they had maintained their sanity even after living alone for such a long time. It was crazy, certainly, but, they were free now, and, though the cause of this strange incident was a coincidence, the results of it were better than they would have ever expected.


    "Don''t worry my lovely little Cary. You are in for a loooooot of fun, hehehe."


    "It will be a fun ride on this journey, Anna. Look forward to it."


    Their bodies werepletely turned into particles of light and, a unique pattern resembling the two creatures appeared on the back of their palms.


    And, as soon as this happened, the magic circle beneath their feet that had almost lost their lights, exhosted all that they had and, vanishedpletely, sending the two to the ce they hade from¡­ marking the conclusion of their familiar bonding.

 Chapter 153 153 Headmaster’s office

    <h4>Chapter 153 153 Headmaster¡¯s office</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    -Ooooooooooooooong!


    -Swiiiiiiiiiiishh¡­


    -Dhum!


    "Safe!"


    "Aghhhhhhh!"


    One moment we were in that strange ce and the other moment we were back to the garden on top of therge familiar summoning circle that was deactivated. And, we fell from the sky but he fell down, and Inded safely on top of him.


    "Get off, witch! It hurts!"


    "Hehe, yes yes."


    "Aw a!"


    "Does it hurt that much? Do you need help?"


    "Ughhhh, no. It''s fine. You''re just too heavy-"


    -Smack!


    "Do you need help, darling?"


    "Ahem! Ahem! Ahem! Y-yes¡­"


    He had some balls to call me heavy. It was all muscle mass and he was still calling me heavy? This bastard can lift boulders with his bare hands but mending on top of his back was killing him? What kind of shit was that?


    "[Drop of health]."


    -Oooooooong.


    "Good?"


    "Yes¡­"


    He looked at me with angry, cute, and upset eyes. My dear brother''s in his rebellious phase perhaps, always shouting at me for nothing. I should start deciphering him now.


    "Tsk. Anyway, it''s night here."


    "Yeah, looks like we missed the entire event. That''s sad."


    It was night,te night from what I can tell.


    We were gone for an unknown time and stayed in those strange unique realms without the concept of time for a while, which could have been a longer time in this world, that much we had expected, but from how we had only missed the whole of the familiar summoning event, this oue was far better thaning back a few months or a few years, decades, or perhaps a centuryter.


    This was better, and since we almost knew most of the beings that our fellow students were going to summon anyway, this wasn''t too bad. Their familiars had always stayed the same when we were ying the game so, there shouldn''t be any change this time either.


    "Haaa. Anyway, look at this."


    Two moons, one red as blood, the other blue as the ocean hung in the sky. They were chatting with the glimmering starry sky as always, telling them about their day and asking about their fun lives.


    The light these two moons faced this earth with was a serene white, gentle and cool like my skin, and yet, it felt as warm on my skin as his skin on mine.


    I extended my hand towards this pretty sky and covered one moon with my palm.


    There was a ck tattoo of a dragon''s outline. A dragon with a six-pointed star, a round-like celestial object, and something that resembled a crescent moon. And, there was a unique triangle behind all of this.


    The dragon and everything else were different shades of ck and looked gorgeous, and there was a red outline to all of this which perhaps represented me. Perhaps, there was no way to tell for sure.


    "Yeah. They look prettier than any other we have had until now."


    He also covered the blue moon with his hand and the familiar mark on the back of his palm shined under the moonlight.


    "Yours is prettier than mine. Not fair!"


    There was a beautiful white bird going towards what seemed to be a sun-like star. There was a pattern resembling the different phases of a normal golden moon. The bird itself was leaving a trail of stars behind it, and, though the bird was white entirely, the sun was a little orangish, the moon was gold, the stars the bird left behind were ck, the strange ''ring'' above this whole picture was blue, while a smaller red ring was also present right under this mark.


    It was colorful and more ''smooth'' than my familiar mark. This really was not fair!


    "Haha, don''t be like that. There''s a triangle in your familiar mark just the way you had always wanted. Isn''t that better than these circles that you don''t like that much?"


    "¡­no. I like colorful stuff. Yours is-"


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    "W-what the fuck?"


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    Many notifications bombarded us at once and new one was popping up one after another, we weren''t even closing them but there were so many of them that they just burst out all at once, and, even before I could open any other one of them, new ones popped up and overshadowed the one I had just opened up.


    "Fuck damn! Someone stop this shit!"


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [[ How are you my master when you don''t even know how to deal with these mere notifications? ]]


    "You bastard. I don''t have enough authority or the notification management function or else I would have gotten rid of this shit a long time ago!"


    [[ Haaaa¡­ how did you be my master with that kind of half-baked knowledge? Don''t you know how to create a blocking system using magic? How are you so dumb? ]]


    "You are dumb you mothafuckingsonovvabitch! You''re dead if you ever call me dumb! And of course, I know how to create a blocking system, fuck! But how''s it gonna help me with this shit?!"


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [[ Haaaaa. The world is full of dumb people. One knows how to apply a difficult theory to practice but is too dumb to realize the essence of that concept itself is the base of notification generation that this world uses¡­ you are unbelievable. ]]


    "Shut your trap! And¡­ thanks for the advice. I never thought about this that way."


    [[ Haaaaa¡­ just endure it for now. You can''t create something like that overnight with your current powers anyway. ]]


    "I can create something simple like that overnight! Of course, I can! What do you know-"


    "Haaaaah. You two are finally back. The two of yourpanions threatened me four times after you vanished. That young half-blood reincarnation even went as far as saying she would leave the academy if I don''t bring you two back."


    -Snap!


    I was arguing with my dear new familiar about the solution to this whole notification shit when we heard the headmaster''s voice and turned around.


    "You two sure are a buffet full of surprises."


    Thanks to him, the river of notifications that were mostly rted to the higher beings and their concerns and things direct messages of those who had revealed their true names, as well as the messages from those same higher beings who were surprised to finally see us again.


    I knew most of those messages were of no use and the ones I was getting were still lesser than what he must be getting by now.


    But, he wasn''tining or saying anything about this.


    He knew something simr would undoubtedly happen after we stayed in that separate space for such a long time, away from the eyes of all these higher beings and, even some of the offsprings.


    He knew even the headmaster wouldn''t have any idea where exactly we must have been at first but, we both knew that he knew by now just where we were and what we were doing there.


    ''Therefore my bastard was calm and¡­ wait. Lucy is my bastard, but now I also have a bastard lizard. Will I have to call Lucy bastard No.1 and Cary bastard No.2?''


    Nah. That would erase the whole meaning of calling them bastards! Fuck!


    [[ One is astonished to see the headmaster after such a long time. One is also amazed by the ce and the nature of this ce. One could tell this must be one of the ''academies'' that the headmaster runs. ]]


    "Hmmm? What the? Why can I hear her voice in my head as well?"


    "Because we are connected through your link dummy. I could hear when he was calling you dumb as well, kekeke."


    "Shut up or do you want another punch in the stomach?"


    "¡­no."


    These two bastards of mine were unbelievable. Anna was smart though. She was better than these two dumb fuckers.


    "Anyway, the familiar summoning has ended and the wee banquet will begin on the ground floor hall after three hours. Would you minding with me to my office to discuss the things that you went through and some other things that happened when you were gone?"


    This guy¡­ he wasn''t asking us. He was genuinely ordering us toe with him to his office to discuss the things that happened when with us in that realm and perhaps also things regarding our familiars.


    His smile clearly said we had no choice, but I''m not wasting time chatting with this guy when the two of us could just go back to our temporary dorm room and have some quick fun.


    "Of course, we don''t mind headmaster. Oh, but could you please make it so that we do not waste any time while we talk?"


    "Hmmm¡­ well, no problem."


    -Snap!


    He smiled at us again and right after his reply, he snapped his finger as vanished from the garden and reappeared in a fairly modest-looking office room.


    "Take a seat and getfortable."


    There was a desk right before us, two chairs for us, and one chair of his own.


    There were some normal-looking cupboards and shelves in the room, one side of the room contained a disy area with some attractive-looking awards and, that''s it.


    There was a window with clouds floating outside of it and the atmosphere of this room was divine, but visibly, this was a very normal ce.


    Not that it was anything normal. But those who didn''t know about the headmaster and his real identity wouldn''t know about most of the things here.


    "<<First light of the beginning>> and <<Eternal chaos of the present>> were very dear friends to many of us. Even great mothers cherished them and had high expectations of them. However, none of us foresaw the oue ''they'' achieved.


    Their imprisonment was a great tragedy that we could never forget. However, today''s actions were something we had never imagined could ever be a possibility.


    Her will is the most supreme¡­


    Haaaaa, anyway. Could I meet the two of them?"


    The headmaster was one of the Offspring so he obviously knew the two of them. And, it seemed like there was no actual problem with us having them from his actions. On the other hand, it seemed like he was happy that we had them now.


    "Of course~."


    We wanted to see the two of their new forms as well. Especially the big dragon of mine.


    He became my familiar and crossed over to some other in of existence so, he should now be under a new set of restrictions.


    Both of them should have gained a new form¡­ so, I nodded at my Lucy beside me and looked at the back of my palm.


    "Oy, Cary. Come on out."


    [[ I¡­ I don''t want to. ]]


    "Hmm? What? Why? Are you shy or something? Come on out or do you want me to pull you out of there?"


    [[ "I won''te out." ]]


    "Why is he like this?"


    [[ One can answer that perhaps. ]]


    Lucy''s familiar mark glowed with a pretty white light and, a creature came out of it.


    "Wow¡­"


    And, as soon as I saw her, I knew why this new bastard of mine didn''t want toe out of there.

 Chapter 154 154 Anna and Cary

    <h4>Chapter 154 154 Anna and Cary</h4>


    [OP: ]


    Roxanna, the phoenix of primordial light, the wise bird of pure white mes, the noble being so powerful that few in the Worldline could match up to her when it came to wisdom. Lucy''s familiar, this same sublime creature that had covered arge part of the entire realm they were in, was now¡­ a chick.


    [ "One has feared, however, this new form certainly is ufortable." ]


    She was now a small round bird with a tail that was a little bigger than her small, white feather-covered body.


    The feathers on her body were all entirely white while the ones in her tail contained a unique pattern that contained numerous colors, perhaps every single color that a person could think of.


    Most of her power was now sealed because of the worldline area transfers and the unique familiar restrictions. That much was natural. However, she looked adorable~!


    "Anna! You look so cute~! Come here~!"


    El took her away from his hands and gently hugged her with just enough strength that felt good to her.


    [ "Haha, One''s body has be a little ufortable however, one could still take a better form for a limited time when needed." ]


    "Oh~?! How cool~. Ah! Wait a bit! Lemme take my bastard out as well and then we will see both of your status windows together~."


    She carefully put her on the desk before her, channeled her Mana on her familiar mark, andmanded her familiar toe out of the special space that they stayed in.


    [[ I said I don''t want to! ]]


    "Juste out you bastard! Come out or else I will spread the word that the mighty <<Eternal chaos of present>> has lost all his power and is now a small familiar of some human! We are pretty famous so it won''t be long before your whatever famous image is ruined! Do you want that?!"


    [[ No! Anything but that! ]]


    -Oooooooooooong!


    Her familiar mark glowed with a unique ck light and, a unique being materialized before them.


    "Holy hell¡­"


    His head was somewhat bigger than his body and his body negligible to what it previously used to be. Jet ck body covered with scales, some bigger scales on his body that shined with a unique color of night, his greenish underbelly resembling steel armor, strong but soft as well, and his gold-ck eyes looked facinating.


    His two horns, two small horns that seemed to be a jokepared to what his original body possessed. A tail covered with a unique purple crystal-like substance that was harder than any material avable in this entire Worldline area, small wings, and a ''cute'' face¡­ the mighty dragon of eternal chaos was rendered to an adorable creature that faintly resembled a certain Toothless.


    "Cary! You became Toothless''s child!"


    [ "What is this girl saying? What is this toothless she''s talking ab-" ]


    "Come here~!"


    She grabbed him and tightly hugged him without caring about her strength or anything else.


    "I love this form Cary~! Umha~!"


    She rubbed her face against his and then kissed him on his forehead, surprising the innocent dragonlord.


    [ "Oyyyy! You can''t do that!" ]


    "Of course, I can~! You''re mine~! Hehehe, umha~!


    There was some redness on his pretty ck face, his eyes clearly seemed flustered, he was trying to get out of her embrace, however, it was of no use. Her grip was stronger than what he could get out of at the moment¡­ or he could, but he subconsciously didn''t want it.


    "Cute cute cute cute cute cute~. Cary is the cutest~!"


    [ "Someone calm this girl down!" ]


    She was kissing him, touching all parts of his unique body, looking at them with an astonished look, and all that without letting him go.


    Lucy was getting d¨¦j¨¤ vu looking at this situation. Their little kitten used to be just like this but now, he was a family member who liked being patted by her¡­ he didn''t like that bastard''s pervertness still though.


    He watched the two while gently caressing Anna''s neck, which she strangely loved, and waited for El to finish with her hugging kissing, and licking(?).


    He could see how the headmaster was smiling with a fun smile as if the things happening before him were something he had never ever even thought could be a possibility.


    He looked happy, but, for some reason, Lucy didn''t feel right when he looked at that smile for too long.


    He had this strange unpleasant feeling that there was something wrong with that smile but even if he wanted to ept that thought or question it again, it just vanished from his mind and he looked back at El insisted.


    "Umha~. Then let''s see your status windows, hehe."


    [ "Why did I agree to this¡­" ]


    Now he had a sullen look, which made him look even more, much, much cuter.


    She really loved this familiar of hers.


    ===Status===


    ID: Cary


    Race: Dragon (Familiar)


    Strength: 252 (?)


    Agility: 270 (?)


    Stamina: 360 (?)


    Intelligence: 402 (?)


    Luck: 201 (?)


    Charm: 381 (?)


    Divinity: 12 (?)


    Shadow: 366 (?)


    Chaos: 6 (?)


    Level: 1


    [Skills: Dragon heart (Level-1), Scale of judgement (Level-1), Fear (Level-1), Breath (Level-1), Command (Level-1), Dragon tongue (Level-1), Shadow maniption (Level-0), Chaos device (Level-0), Pinnacle (Level-0), Law negation (Level-0), Spiritualization (Level-0), Form release (Level-0), [Locked].]


    [Innate skills: Finite Astral Copse (Level-6), [Locked].]


    [Titles: Supreme existence, Dragonlord, Child of the present, Initiator of chaos, Breaker of [CODE], Lord of Mana, [Locked].]


    [Unique title: Eternal Chaos of the present, [Locked].]


    [Skill points: 300]


    [Oz: 3,336,994,203,665,103]


    ============


    *


    ===Status===


    ID: Roxanna


    Race: Phoenix (Familiar)


    Strength: 222 (?)


    Agility: 321 (?)


    Stamina: 372 (?)


    Intelligence: 501 (?)


    Luck: 342 (?)


    Charm: 375 (?)


    Divinity: 12 (?)


    usibility: 3000


    Dominance: 6 (?)


    Level: 1


    [Skills: Phoenix mes (Level-1), Wisdom umtion (Level-1), Divine creation (Level-1), Chronos (Level-0), Kairos (Level-0), Filotimo (Level-0), Text of origins (Level-1), Representations of Truths (Level-1), Analysis (Level-0), Epiphany (Level-1), [Locked].]


    [Innate skills: usibility umtion (Level-1), Worldline edit (Level-0), Immortality (Level-6), Ster Prismplex Origin-Oblivion Nurobrain (Level-0), [Locked].]


    [Titles: The firstborn, Child of primordial light, Seeker of original truths, Interpreter of cosmic mysteries, Forsaken one, Achiever of abyssal wisdom, Founder of interster truth federation, Unprecedented grandmaster, Operator of usibility, Propagator of anarchy, [Locked].]


    [Unique titles: First Light of the Beginning, Creator of [SPOON], Notorious opposer of innate limitations, [Locked].]


    [Skill points: 300]


    [Oz: 12,444,651,881,230,552]


    ============


    "Holy¡­ mother of motherhood¡­"


    "Anna? You¡­"


    They were happy to have a phoenix and a dragon as their familiars and just that much was more than enough. They didn''t care much about who these two were, what they had done in the past or why they were imprisoned in that ce to begin with.


    They didn''t care much about the things that have happened. All that mattered to them was the well-being of their new partners.


    If they wanted to get revenge on the people that did that to them then these two would have helped them to the best of their abilities, if they wanted to just continue living and regain their strength and again reach the peak of where they had been, then they would help them achieve that, if they wanted to just live a normal life from that point on, then they would have done their best to keep them away from the eyes of the word.


    They would do anything their familiars wanted since they were now the closest beings to them after their own selves.


    They were going to be with them forever, which meant all they had done and all that they were now also belonged to them, their masters.


    They believed it would everything will be alright and there wouldn''t be much problem handling a dragon and a phoenix even though they were the most special ones of their kind. But, they were wrong¡­


    The past these two had, was not something the two of them could possibly ignore.


    The two before them, Lucy and El understood immediately right after seeing those titles and reading the few descriptions that were presented to them along with the status windows, that things were far, far more fucked than they could ignore.


    The dragon that she was making fun of all this time, was a far more special being than she was thinking while the bird that she wanted and liked, turned out to be the one that had helped her many times in the past when they were ying the game. Some of her masterpieces were created with the base of the [SPOON].


    She had received help and inspiration, however, not directly.


    She didn''t know the existence of the creator of the grand creation-analysis-encryption system [SPOON] back then, but right now, she was sitting right beside her, and what more, that very being was also the founder of one of the most notorious criminal organisations of this entire Worldline, and, if that wasn''t enough, she was a being that could use usibility¡­


    "Lucy¡­"


    "Don''t say it."


    They didn''t know about this yet, but the one sitting before them, the headmaster and an offspring of the Worldline obviously knew more about them than either of them.


    He knew about them and who they were and still¡­ he was smiling?


    The beings whose existence itself had made an inseparable impact on the


    Worldline was now they''re familiar and he was smiling?


    This certainly wasn''t right, right? There was something very, very wrong about this smile of his. But before they could even ask him about that¡­


    [Ding!]


    "Oh? Looks like your reward calctions areplete."


    The chance to change the whole topic at hand arrived for him.

 Chapter 155 155 The reward calculations

    <h4>Chapter 155 155 The reward calctions</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "I have some questions headmaster-"


    [Reward calctions areplete.]


    "We will check thister."


    I closed the window announcing the rewardpletion for the dungeon raid we had a while before and looked back at the headmaster with a serious look. But¡­


    [Reward calctions for thebyrinth performance areplete.]


    "You should just check out your rewards first. It isn''t every day the eldest sister takes so long just to evaluate the performance and match up the appropriate rewards."


    His voice was calm as he said that and he was still smiling¡­ he definitely didn''t want to talk about Anna and Cary right now.


    [Reward calction for the academic performance in the test area <Labyrenth of Mcus> isplete.]


    [Reward calction for overall performance isplete.]


    [Reward calction for obtaining a ce in the high rankings of the (tier-9) Worldline academic rankings isplete.]


    [Reward calction for the conquest of one-time <D> grade dungeon: Eisheth''s prison isplete.]


    [Reward calction for making several higher beings reveal their true names isplete.]


    [Reward calction for being the youngest one to achieve mastery of a weapon in the Worldline area #321CF isplete.]


    [Reward calction for being the youngest one to defeat a ''corrupted'' creature of demonic nature isplete.]


    [Reward calction for ying a demon ''Lord'' ranked demonpletely by yourself isplete.]


    [Reward calction for achieving a very rare feat that was acknowledged by more than three major ''factions'' of the Worldline isplete.]


    [Reward calction for the achievement of being the cause of a [System glitch] isplete.]


    [Reward calction for further achievements have beenpleted and will be announced by the Worldline.]


    "So that''s why it was taking so long, huh? But why calcte all of these things individually? Aren''t they connected anyway?"


    "They sure are connected, however, ording to what I heard, the problem was with the unique nature of all the achievements that could not be rewarded in the same manner as the other one. They were unique so the calctions needed for all of them had to be separate from the other and thus, the long wait.


    And, after clearing the dungeon and achieving that high of a score, you two tried performing the summoning and coincidentally, the only ones that your souls matched turned out to be these two, so, while in the middle of the previous calctions, a glitch urred in the system and you were transported to them instead of the whole process being terminated.


    It was all the actions you did prior to attempting the summoning that you were able to go to that unique realm where these two were sealed and bring them back with you after epting them as your familiars.


    And, since they willingly became your familiars, another set of greater achievements were detected and eldest sister had to leave things entirely to lord mother."


    "Hmmm¡­"


    [ "Oyyy! I didn''t be her familiar willingly-" ]


    "Shut up, Cary. Elders are speaking."


    She closed his mouth with her other hand and looked at the set of screens that had opened only before her, the screens saying how to reward calctions for her ''new magic creation'', the ''advanced support during the dungeon run'', and four or so more regarding her contributions in the raid as well as things rted to the happenings after that.


    ''There were also windows saying how she achieved some phenomenal feats that were unique and how her ''answers'' of our written test had influenced not just the voice of the world but many of the offsprings as well.''


    She had achieved some amazing feats today, but she was interested in my notifications more than her own.


    [ "Why did you be a master before me, you bastard? Connect the screens. Lemme see what stuff you get." ]


    [ "It won''t be something out of the world like your rewards though. Why do you wanna-" ]


    [ "Shut up and what I said." ]


    [ "¡­yes." ]


    She looked at the headmaster with a questioning look with squinted her eyes for a moment before grabbing my hand and connecting our popping status windows.


    She was shocked to find out Anna was someone so special and the fact that her little cute dragon was such a special being had also surprised her.


    She didn''t know he was so special¡­ not that she would treat him any differently after knowing that, but, she was surprised. And, though this situation was pretty favorable to us ultimately, she didn''t like the headmaster''s attitude.


    "The rewards are one thing headmaster, but tell me this¡­ does the fact that the two of them are out of that ce and are now with us known to anyone other than the offsprings?"


    "ording to my knowledge, I do not think so. There''s an unwritten rule between us that prevents us from spreading information that could affect the ''grand flow'' or hinder the ''bnce''.


    We all are subjects as well, so, Laws also affect us just as much as other elements."


    He was technically saying no. Which was a good enough answer for her.


    "Then headmaster, don''t you have your personal rewards for us and rewards for getting so many points and being the first-ranked students?"


    "Ah, right. It had almost slipped my mind."


    -Snap!


    We temporarily put a halt on the rewards from before and focused on the things that the headmaster should have given us right after the summonings were over.


    They weren''t going to do anything special. They shouldn''t have been anything special ording to the basic reward calctions that we had done previously however, things had not gone as we had expected.


    We earned far, far more points thanks to the corrupted monster and since we were already on the personal list of the headmaster or the worldline list for the students that had done something very, very extraordinary during their school times, the rewards we would get should obviously be extraordinary.


    ''I was excited since the moment I thought about it for the first time, but, Rein had a spection that the rewards for our achievement would undoubtedly be something extraordinary.''


    She didn''t know what it would be but she was certain that we would be near the point of closeness to the headmaster that usually takes us a few months or a year.


    His interest in us should have reached the point at which we could get that certain ''relic'' or at least something of real value¡­ however, even we didn''t think he would offer us something like This...

 Chapter 156 156 The Key

    <h4>Chapter 156 156 The Key</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "Choose whatever you want from here."


    Right after he snapped his fingers, the scenery before us changed to apletely different ce and now, we were sitting inside the treasury of the Academy of our world.


    "Each of you can only take one thing though. And, don''t try to influence the other''s thoughts. Let them have what they want."


    [ "Hmmm? You mean us as well?" ]


    "Yes, lord Chry. You as well."


    [ "One is concerned to see the generosity of the headmaster. One must warn the masters to be cautious." ]


    "Well¡­"


    This ce, we knew very well what this ce was. Most of the people in our part of the Worldline would know about this ce if they had ever attended the academy and achieved something very extraordinary during their years in it.


    ''The treasury that contains many extraordinary items which would be impossible to get anywhere else.''


    There was gold and jewelry all around us, items sealed in ss cases, things that were floating in the air with a unique glow covering them, things that were of <S> rank and above the things that were one of a kind.


    ''There were ''relics'' as well but the actual useful ones existed in the other rooms, which belonged to the other areas of the Worldline.''


    This room¡­ we mostly knew almost all the things that were present here and, if the headmaster was giving us the chance to have anything from this room, then, she and I both knew what we were going to ask for.


    "Headmaster, we can have anything from this room right?"


    "Of course."


    He was smirking, he definitely knew we knew what this ce was and had an idea of what things were present in this ce.


    His eyes looked deep inside mine when I asked that question, they were searching for an even deeper truth about me, they were trying to reach the deaths of the things we knew, however, he stopped midway when Anna looked at him with a unique annoyed look.


    She didn''t like his gaze either now, and El was already ring daggers at him from beside so, the headmaster stopped his curious digging.


    "Then give us the Key," she said with a smile simr to the one he had a while ago and a subtle look of surprise appeared on his face.


    "The¡­ key? Which key do you want Miss Auriel?"


    "Stop ying dumb and give the two of us the key, headmaster," and when she said this, the smile on her pretty face deepened.


    "The key¡­"


    The look on the headmaster''s face suddenly transitioned into a serious one. He knew what we were talking about and even though he had said that we could take anything in this ce, the thing we were asking for wasn''t some simple <A> rank artifact that he could hand over just like that.


    "There are many things you know and seems like the Key is one of them. However,


    I said you can take any one thing ''inside this room''. I believe you thought the key was something present here, however, you are mistaken."


    "We aren''t, headmaster. Of course, we know the key isn''t in the room however, you are, here. And you said we can have ''anything'' from here. Which should logically include everything on you as well, right, headmaster?"


    He couldn''t deny it. He knew as well that we might think of this opportunity like this. There was no way he could actually refuse this when he said it himself and go back on his word. He was the headmaster, he couldn''t do that.


    "Ha¡­ hahaha."


    He had no choice but to ept.


    "Alright."


    And since he was willingly giving us both the ''master key'' to not just all the locks to the locks that existed in this world, but, a relic that could open any ''lock'' there was in this Worldline under certain conditions.


    -Snap!


    "I was instructed to give anything you ask for, but not even they would have thought you would end up asking for this. Well, it doesn''t matter much though. What you have aplished already¡­ is more than enough to deserve this."


    -Ooooooooooong.


    He nced at Anna and Cary with that unique look once again and then summoned a unique-looking silver key in his palm.


    "You know how to use it as well, I believe?"


    "Of course."


    We have used this thing many times when we were ying the game so at the very least, we knew what basic function this key possessed. That much was enough information to know about how this Relic worked.


    "Thanks though."


    We both ced our hands on the floating key and, with a silver light and after absorbing some of our Mana, the key vanished and a glowing mark that was simr to it shed on our palms before vanishing once again.


    "This will be pretty helpful now."


    Getting this key this early definitely means we can start with the main ns without beating around the bushes. And since we got it just like this, the thing we were going to do to obtain that ''couple title'' next week can also wait for a while more.


    ''We can start with gathering the team for the first grand show and quickly get stronger, upgrade our status, and continue gathering as many Authorities as we can before it is time for us to conclude things here.''


    But we will do that dimensional dungeon raid shortly since we had promised the adventurer association branch manager.


    "Alright then. Go get whatever you want Anna. We will wait here."


    "Right, go fetch me something better than this key Cary darling~!"


    [ "Don''t call me darling, tsk." ]


    He said that, but the little dragon didn''t actually mind being called that. And, Anna was happy to be free and fly once again so she just spread her wings and took off towards the book section of this ce.


    She looked happy¡­ my dear cute girl.


    "Ahem. So, will you start receiving the rewards now?"


    "You seem more interested in our rewards than we do, sir headmaster."


    "Of course, I am¡­ in fact, many of us are."


    He had that mysterious smile once again.


    ''There''s really something going on here¡­''

 Chapter 157 157 Base rewards

    <h4>Chapter 157 157 Base rewards</h4>


    [OP: ]


    "So? Would we go on with the rewards now?"


    They didn''t understand what was going on with him. They had never seen him being this much¡­ friendly.


    Even during their game runs, even after they had impressed him and won his heart to the greatest possible extent, he had not shown them this side of him.


    They didn''t understand what was going on with him but, if they were correct, everything was because of their actions, their familiars, and these rewards that he was so eager to see.


    [ "Should we?" ]


    [ "It''s not like we will ever get the answers we want from this guy. Better let''s just see these achievement rewards he is so excited about. Perhaps it will give us some idea." ]


    [ "Hmmm¡­ welp. It doesn''t look like this is anything dangerous. It should be fine." ]


    They nodded at each other, looked at the headmaster for a moment, who was still smiling, and then with a deep sigh, they nced at their familiars.


    One was uninterested in everything around him, everything was practically boring to him. It was as if all these artifacts, relics, and resources meant practically nothing to him at all.


    There was nothing that interested him in this ce while on the other hand the white bird that had been to the sections of books, had finished everything there in an instant and moved towards the other things.


    She seemed to be interested in everything present here. From the way she was moving from one object to another after analyzing the object in a matter of seconds, it seemed clear that she intended to finish analyzing as many objects as possible present in this ce before they were done here.


    She was cute, El liked how she looked when she was excited. Her own dragon bastard on the other had no interest in these cool things. He had no greed like the usual dragons mostly have.


    "Haaa. Ok, let''s start."


    Lucy nodded at her, and she nodded back. And, both of them tapped on the reward ''ept'' button of the screen hovering before them.


    [Ding!]


    [< Arge amount of experience has been bestowed for the dungeon clearance. Additional experience for defeating a being several levels above you, has been bestowed. >]


    [ID: Lucifer. Level: 104 > 117.]


    [ID: Auriel. Level: 105 > 111.]


    Both of them were surprised by the sudden level increase. It was certainly a much greater increase than they had expected.


    [< As the base reward for academic achievements, [Point chest] of the highest grade has been bestowed. >]


    Then a unique chest materialized before them, that she just put away for now. It was the chest that Raz would open but since it was of the highest grade, there was now a chance that something more than points mighte out.


    [< As the base reward for the academic achievements, (tier-6) [Special clearance] has been granted to IDs Auriel and Lucifer. >]


    After that, two unique blue metallic ''cards'' materialized before them with their names on them. They were special passes that allowed them ess to ces that were usually not avable to just anyone in this world.


    [< For a unique performance in theoretical discoveries, ID: Auriel has been grated a [Mark of knowledge barrier]. Additionally, the unique title <<Synthist of rumors>> has been upgraded to [Bronze] rank. >]


    [< As the base reward of the achievements, <Fifth authority> has been granted. >]


    A unique broach that neither of them was expecting to see anytime soon materialized before her, and, just seeing this unique item that automatically attached itself to El''s clothing, they knew why her name was not on the same list as his.


    The rank increase of the title was a cherry on the chocte cake. It was perhaps a more valuable reward than anything else.


    [< For a phenomenal feat of defeating a corrupted creature more than a hundred levels higher, ID: Lucifer has been granted the title: <Corruption cleanser>. Additionally, for the positive actions towards the dungeon boss Eisheth, the title: <Merciful> has been achieved. >]


    [< As the base reward of the achievements, <Fourth authority> has been granted. >]


    He gained two titles at once, which was alright. Nothing special though. The Authority was guaranteed as well so that was that.


    "It would be a surprise if I gained six or so titles all at once. Right El-"


    [< For being the youngest one to achieve mastery of a weapon, title: <Youngest master> has been achieved. For being the youngest sword weirder who understands the true nature of the sword, the title: <Master of sword> has been achieved. For ying the [[( Lord )]] ranked demon single-handedly, the title: <Demon yer> has been achieved. For earning the interest of arge number of sword users of higher realms, the title: <Rising star> has been achieved. >]


    [< Thanks to therge number of spectators bing aware of the existence ID: Lucifer, a unique feat that has never been achieved has been recorded¡­! >]


    Well¡­ now this, was surprising.


    Titles weren''t some apple on the tree that one could pick out whenever they saw it. It was something much, much more precious than even some low-grade skills.


    Just having one title made one a special existence among their kind but, Lucy just gained not one or two, but actually six titles.


    It wasn''t something that happens every day, and, from their experience, whenever something like this happens, it only means one thing¡­


    [< You have in a demon of higher rank and level with countless spectators watching with your unique sword. >]


    [< You have freed your enemy from their eternal misery with countless spectators watching with your unique sword. >]


    [< You have yed a corruption that had entered its second phase with countless spectators watching with your unique sword. >]


    [< You have achieved mastery in the sword in the battle of life and death with countless spectators watching with your unique sword. >]


    [< You have won the hearts and approval of several beings with countless spectators watching with your unique sword. >]


    [< Your performance resonates with many heroic ''epics'' and ''myths'' where the protagonist ys a being far more powerful than them with a sword. Your bound artifact [Dawn''s afterglow] has been attached to the minds and hearts of countless people of the worldline. >]


    [< Rumors about a swordmaster with a white, golden-edged sword that can stop time, y demons, obliterate corruptions, and use the power of [Origin] has started spreading in many areas of the worldline. >]


    [< As proof of the rumors, countless people have watched your gant battle of the best possible quality and transparency on the Worldline tform, [WL] and have started talking about it on multiple tforms. >]


    [< Your stream has be the most watched, liked, shared, and talked content in the current time. The traffic of interested personnel has resulted in the copse of many tforms simultaneously¡­! >]


    A phenomenon they had already seen a while back graced them once again.


    "Congrats Lucy bastard¡­"


    The ceiling of this ce glowed with a unique gold-purple light, a unique hymn started ying all around them, Cary and Anna were alerted so they looked up and, there was a purple box materializing before their Lucifer.


    [< ID: Lucifer has gained a special status in the Worldline as the only person to ever cause a global sensation in most parts of the Worldline with his heroic video and special sword, his achievements that earned the approval of countless beings of lower and higher status, and his soul chilling performance in ying of the wretched corrupted being. Thus, the exclusive title: <<Swordmaster with the viral white sword>> has been earned. >]


    [< ID: Lucifer has be a special observation target for many elements holding core Authority, thus requirements for interfering with situations directly rted to him have been recreated. >]


    [< As the base reward of the achievements, <Fifth authority> has been granted. >]


    [< As the total reward of the specific achievements, innate skill: [Multimedia streamer] has been granted. >]


    [< Thanks to the special nature of the achievement, the anonymity of the ID: Lucifer will be maintained and the existence of <<Swordmaster with the viral white sword>> will be announced in all the areas that know their existence. >]


    "Swordmaster with the viral white sword¡­ hmmm¡­ it sounds simpler than my synthist of rumors. Mine particrly focuses on the uniqueness of the achievement while yours is born from mine and Raz''s efforts to make the stream so good.


    Well¡­ it blew up on its own so perhaps it was your godly luck that made this happen.


    My lucky Lucy bastard."


    He got his own unique title as well, though unexpectedly.


    Even he didn''t know just what had happened with that stream and how it became so popr that he gained an exclusive title for it but, he was excited he obtained this.


    [ "We can push back that couple title now, right?" ]


    [ "¡­nope." ]


    [ "Please El. We have these two as well now. Let''s just start with the team gathering." ]


    She looked right into his eyes and saw the determination that was visible in them.


    He really wanted them to start with the main n instead of ying around and doing something that had less chance of happening than their surefire chaotic heists.


    [ "Gimme a wish." ]


    [ "¡­ok." ]


    The price wasn''t cheap but it wasn''t too great before what he had in mind. He didn''t mind one wish if they could be stronger as well as get more [Authorities] by doing what they were going to do from now on.


    [< Total reward will be bestowed from now. >]


    What they had already received right now was more than what one could gain even after years of work and trials.


    But they had died more than once in that dungeon so these many rewards were obviously what they should get, they were less valuablepared to their lives anyway.


    They knew that, so¡­


    Before they put themselves into a simr, perhaps even greater kind of risk, it was better to have a proper party that was at least as reliable as their Eva.


    If they do it alongside all of them¡­ the chances of them getting out of it less hurt might increase by a bit.


    [Ding!]


    So, perhaps after this day ispletely over and dawn greets them, they will get on with actual important work.

 Chapter 158 158 Masters of disasters

    <h4>Chapter 158 158 Masters of disasters</h4>


    [OP: ]


    [< For thepletion of one time <D> rank dungeon: Eisheth''s prison, and all the external achievements, 150,000 Oz will be awarded to all participants. >]


    [< For thepletion of one time <D> rank dungeon: Eisheth''s prison, a [Bronze treasure chest] will be awarded. >]


    [< For killing the boss monster, (High healing potions)*3 will be awarded. >]


    [< For defeating and obliterating a corrupted boss monster that had materialized the hate of the target, as a special reward, (Holy talisman)*6 will be awarded. >]


    [< Forpleting the dungeon run with all participants alive, a unique artifact: [Rune book] will be awarded. >]


    [< Forpleting the dungeon run with phenomenal achievements, a unique artifact: [Holy sword of Akkadi] will be awarded. >]


    A book with a thick metallic binding and a red, tree-shaped crystal embedded in it with books that seemed to be made of gold materialized before them alongside a blue sword with a silver-gold handle and attractive designs made of green carved on its de.


    "To think we would receive a Rune book just like that¡­ almost dying sure seems to be worth it now."


    "And a holy sword as well. It will be a good substitute for Dawn for the time being. But let''s do the testingter, El. This reward process is still ongoing it seems."


    The rewards they received were very satisfying. They liked it quite a bit. They both knew both of these special artifacts had their own unique uses that they would need them for in the near future.


    [< For the unique achievement of being the cause of a [Glitch] in the system, 200,000 Oz and (Correction instigation order)*2 will be awarded. >]


    [< For the achievement of being the first beings to shift the ins of existence without the use of an [Gate] in the worldline area #321CF, 180,000 Oz and a [Door detectionpass] (3 time use item) will be awarded. >]


    [< For being the youngest beings to meet a divine being of higher ranks in the entire worldline, a special achievement has been recorded! >]


    [< As a reward, the title: <The youngins who faced divinity> has been granted. >]


    [< As a reward for the achievement, personal system extension will take ce and a new feature, <Limited spectator view> will be granted. >]


    [< You have bonded with divine creatures of higher rank and have epted them as your familiars! The true identity of the beings has been confirmed and it has caused the detection of an achievement that has never happened before in the entire worldline¡­! >]


    "Oh damn, again~?!"


    "You damn lucky Lucy bastard~!! This is just free treasures at this point~!!! Hahahaha! Thanks Cary~! You too Anna~!"


    She wasughing cynically but the three of them knew she really meant the thank you with all her heart. She was just too happy to control her usual devilishughing.


    [< The act of bonding with the creatures who had once been the core of all disasters happening all around the worldline, the fact that you epted the ones that even the world had betrayed as your familiar with all their sins and ws, the generosity and mercy, as well as help that you showed to the beings that had been a threat to a great majority of the world has been recorded as a confidential achievement that would only be revealed when the ones that have achieved it wishes for it. >]


    [< Unique title: <<Master of the white phoenix disaster>> has been granted to ID: Lucifer. >]


    [< Unique title: <<Master of the chaos Dragonlord disaster>> has been granted to ID: Auriel. >]


    [< The unique titles have been granted to two IDs that are closely rted and possess a unique bond at the same time and have thus earned a synergy effect. >]


    [< When in close proximity to the other person holding a simr unique title, the effect of the unique titles as well as unique skills will be increased by 10%. >]


    [< As a reward for the unique achievements, (Purple reward box)*2 will be granted. Furthermore, as an extra reward for consecutive unique achievements, as a special reward, [Elixir of life]*4 will be granted. >]


    [< Congrattions to ID: Lucifer and ID: Auriel for bing an entity holding two unique titles. You have fulfilled the special requirement for unlocking the unique system function:


    . You can now operate the system notifications and use some other unique functions. >]


    [< Please check the <Guidance manual> for further information. >]


    That was thest message and there were two more purple reward boxes sitting right before them¡­


    "The wait was worth it, hehehehehe~!"


    She hugged the two metallic boxes with an excited smile on her face and was almost about to lick the boxes as well but, coincidentally, Cary appeared right before her, which he himself found¡­ concerning so he stepped away from her sight shortly however, his coincidental actions made her forget her own excitement and she smacked the poor dragon on head.


    "You disturbed me!"


    [[ What the hell?! What did I do?! I was just standing there! You were the one who was about to lick those poisonous boxes! ]]


    "What the fuck do you mean poisonous you bastard?! How are these poisonous?!"


    -Smack!


    [[ A! That hurts! I wasn''t literally poisonous! Those shitty boxes with random chances are as lethal as poison! Many people die while havingrge expectations that they will get something good from these gambling machines and end up destroying their precious lives! You look just like someone who has high expectations of these useless boxes! ]]


    -Smack!


    "Do you think I''m dumb or something?! I know those basic things, you bastard! I''m happy because, despite the shitty odds and even shitter item chances, these purple ones still have many amazing things that one can get! And we have our lucky Lucy bastard as well! What is there to worry about?!"


    [[ First of all, stop hitting me your damn girl! It hurts! It hurts badly! I understand the things you say with words alright?! I understand you acted crazy because you know his crazy luck will help you get good stuff all the time, OK?! I understand! So for the sake of this poor familiar of yours, stop hitting me! ¡­please. ]]


    He was angry, his forehead was red already and looked quite something on hispletely ck body. He looked like he was in pain but all of them present there knew he was just overreacting.


    Not only were his stats almost the same as hers, but he was actually the stronger one between the two of them.


    His body was covered in his dragon scales and there were few things in this world that could actually hurt this bastard. Her actual punches that could destroy the great walls of a fortress still were not one of them.


    He was shouting even though it must have just felt like a little flick on the forehead to him, but, for a dragon who had always avoided the pain at all cost, this little pain that was feeling for the first time in centuries, or perhaps millennials, it was more painful than facing actual death and returning to life once again.


    He didn''t like it. Seeing his master in that state felt disgusting to him but, it meant nothing before this mountainous pain of him feeling this new sensation called pain.


    He had be extremely weaker than he was until a while ago.


    He didn''t like feeling pain. This felt the most disgusting to him at the moment. He wanted to avoid feeling it again, but even after his pleading, it seemed like she was going to hit him once again.


    And, she did raise her hand at him, to the response of which he closed his eyes shut and covered the area she had hit previously with his cute front paws.


    "Hehe, my cute carry."


    But, she didn''t hit him. And instead, patted the area she had hit gently.


    "I was just joking, little one. It''s alright now. I understand. Why don''t we forget this little thing and you show me what you brought back for me?"


    He looked up and felt her cool touch on that hot area that was hurting him and, sighed with relief.


    It seemed like she understood just how much painful it was to him and stopped the beating. It was¡­ a relief.


    He looked at the warm smile of his master sighed again and continued enjoying her cool touch while holding onto the simple-looking rectangr ss decoration in his hand.


    The poor soul had to go through that painful episode just because he saw his master trying to lick two metallic boxes that might give them useless stones and a little bit of money depending on the situation.


    He didn''t like her doing that, really. But, for now, at least, the poor creature was relieved he wouldn''t have to experience the pain once again.


    Such a poor being¡­


    Lucy sighed pitifully as he looked at him from beside her while caressing Anna''s neck. She had brought back an old-looking teapot and had imed it was the most amazing item present in this entire ce aside from that thing Cary had brought back and our other things.


    It was surprising that she actually managed to go through most of the stuff present here and analyze them. She was amazing, he knew that much by now. But, still¡­


    He couldn''t help but think just how pitiful this mighty dragon was to have be a familiar of none other than his sadistic witch.


    He was a pitiful creature. Really pitiful one.


    He didn''t even know what he had gotten himself into.


    He was enjoying her head petting while she was smiling at him warmly¡­


    Pitiful dragonlord.

 Chapter 159 159 Artifact of past

    <h4>Chapter 159 159 Artifact of past</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    "Anyway Cary, what exactly is this thing? It looks simple but I can''t even use my eyes on it so it certainly is nothing like your average Artifact or anything. What exactly is this ss b?"


    [ "Hahaha. So you do not know after all, huh? Seems like this thing is more precious than I thought it was." ]


    Sheughed while she continued smiling at him warmly and Lucy shook his head with a sad expression before looking at his cute bird who had also brought back something that looked normal but was certainly no normal teapot.


    These were both things that they hade across when they were in this storage room in the past however, since these things seemed of no particr value other than being a little old, they had mostly always just disregarded them.


    But, it didn''t mean they had neglected these items. Certainly not.


    Just like every other item in this room, they had already thoroughly analyzed every item and this one, ording to their categorization, belonged to the ''misceneous'' items.


    They were particrly some of the mostmon items that didn''t show any special reaction to any of their appraisal skills.


    It was their judgment that these items were just some normal,mon things that had been mixed with the other important things somehow however, things were different now that their own familiars, who possessed skills like no other being, had brought back these things than there was certainly no way that they were something as normal as they had considered it to be.


    [ "Alright master~! Watch this~! This thing is an item that should have been lost a long time ago however, seeing it here brings back some pleasant memories." ]


    Cary held the thin ss cube in both his hands and channeled some Mana in this normal-looking thing.


    [ "[Form release]." ]


    He used one of his skills after that which they had thought was a skill that also allowed him to turn back to a different form however, it seemed this dragon could use the skills that were supposed to be used on his own self only, on other things that were in an inactive or sealed state as well.


    It shouldn''t have been possible for him to do this though. One skill that was meant to be used on ''self'' could not be used on other things ording to the rules of the skills, however, he also possessed a skill that negated the Law itself so, in a way, nothing was impossible for this dragon.


    He easily released the hidden form of that thing and, a metallic blue rectangle with curved edges, a unique thickness, and a ss screen-


    "A smartphone?! What the hell Cary?! Stuff like this exists in this ce?! Wowowowowow~!"


    She just took the artifact from his hands, which he didn''t like since this thing belonged to him and not her, and started searching for a button to boot it up. However, there was no power button on this thing.


    [ "What are you doing? Are you searching for some kind of switch on an <Intergcticwork interprior>? It''s not some machine you dumb master. Insert your Mana in it. Control it with Mana, though it will prove out to be difficult since one needs to have Mana control at least as great as a high elf to even properly operate the basic functions of this special thing." ]


    He said that with his head held up high. He certainly had the pride of a dragon even if hecked their greed.


    "I just have to use Mana? That''s even more convenient!"


    He was the ''Lord of Mana'' and a dragon. He was far above some high elf or any other creature when it came to Mana control.


    He didn''t even have to control the Mana himself. The basic Mana strings danced ording to his will.


    His mere thoughts can cause the Mana to perform tasks that might usually be consideredplex tasks that not just anyone could perform in this Worldline.


    Perhaps, he was one of the best beings when it came to controlling Mana. And still, as he watched her channel her own Mana inside this cool-looking smartphone-like object, he couldn''t believe what he was seeing with his own eyes.


    [ "One is astonished to witness such dominance over Mana and Mana control. One is overjoyed to see someone like one''s master''s partner doing something even some of the dragonoids might get themselves embarrassed over." ]


    "Yes, El sure has a great Mana control. But, that''s just a passable one ording to her. She will get far better than a dragonoid in the future. Perhaps, she will be even better than high-ranking dragons, however, we do not know the future. She might just be someone even more adept at using it than any other being in this Worldline."


    He had a smile on his face as he looked at her activating the artifact easily and going through theplicated-looking things that were written in the Celestialnguage.


    She definitely understood what was going on inside the screen that represented unique stuff that he himself did not understand however, looking at the excited smile on her face and feeling her rapidly draining Mana, he knew she had found her new favorite toy.


    "Damn, this is fucking amazing!"


    [ "Right? Hahaha! It used to be a very famous item from one of the initial civilizations after our creation that was avable inrge quantity in the past however, after a certain incident and extinction of that kind, these things had almost vanished. I thought I would never see one again but it''s fine to have a good thing like this one once again." ]


    "Hehehe¡­ hahahaha! Wow! Just amazing~! This thing is like a literal hacking device~! How fun!"


    She was almost out of Mana in just a few minutes so she had to stop herself however, even though she was done ying with this thing for now, the smartphone artifact had picked up her interest like nothing had in the past few months.


    It was just the kind of toy she would want as her birthday gift but, even though it wasn''t her birthday, this thing now belonged to her¡­ or her familiar, both were the same~!


    [ "Alright now. Give it back. I still have things to see using this." ]


    "Yes, yes~! Here~! Would you please share it with me and teach me what you know about this cool thing Cary~? Please~?"


    She grabbed his paws and asked him with stars in her eyes, and an expression he couldn''t possibly refuse even though he was a dragon.


    [ "A¡­alright. We can share this but this is mine, OK?" ]


    "Of course it''s yours~! But you are mine so this is ultimately mine as well~!"


    He didn''t like the way she put that, but, it was the truth that he had no choice but to ept. This artifact belonged to him however, he was her eternalpanion now so, all his things technically belonged to her.


    "Alright then~! Here you go~."


    She handed the artifact back in his small paws and¡­


    -Smack!


    Smacked his head the the way she had done until a while ago.


    The cute creature left his guard down and made a mistake, and, got the result ofining about pain before someone who loved inducing it.


    "Kekekeke¡­ muhahahaha~! If it painful Cary darling~? Does this hurt~? Do you want mama''s embrace dear?"


    [ "One is concerned how one''s master has been with their partner until now with kind of..." ]


    "You get used to it after some time, dear. And if you have a weak mentality, you also start enjoying it with your heart, soul, and body."


    [ "¡­" ]


    She was starting to understand why his mentality was so strong.


    And the poor dragon was now understanding the meaning behind that ''warm'' smile on her face until now¡­

 Chapter 160 160 The Last creation

    <h4>Chapter 160 160 The Last creation</h4>


    [OP: ]


    [ "That hurts like stepping on a piece of Lego! Why are you doing this?!" ]


    "Because it''s fun seeing my little Cary in pain~."


    [ "You dumb crazy girl! Hurting others is fun to you?!" ]


    "No no, dear. You are misunderstanding something.


    I don''t like hurting innocent people, just that I love seeing the guilty, and perhaps sometimes innocent cuties like you, suffering with a ''little'' pain~. Hehehe."


    [ "You are crazy!" ]


    "Of course, I am~. Come here~."


    She grabbed her, and he tried not to get caught by her, however, his wings didn''t produce enough force to get away from her reach and she grabbed him.


    And then, she hugged the little thing, wiped the precious tears at the end of his eyes, and stored them inside a unique vial.


    He didn''t like how she hurt him, but this hug afterward and that strange calming kiss¡­


    [ "One is astonished to see these handling abilities¡­" ]


    "Right? She learned it from me and became better at it over time. She''s a master at handling one specifically like Cary. And she loves them dearly."


    [ "That much one can certainly see." ]


    Lucy smiled bitterly at Anna, picked her up, and touched his face against hers.


    "She''s a nice person though. Even with all the little worrisome things about her."


    [ "One can see that. Everyone possesses their own positives and negatives. One is a genius that one has rarely ever seen, however, with a unique kink that might be worrisome if gone out of control." ]


    "Don''t worry. I''m here with her so nothing like that would happen. And, she has improved a lot. The scars she had has been healed significantly since our time together these past years and, I know she can handle herself for a while even if I''m not around to look after her."


    She looked at him with her little eyes, with her little beak opening up and closing again, and tilted her head at him in an attempt to understand the unique helpless smile he currently had.


    "What are you curious about, Anna?"


    [ "One does not understand. You are a reincarnation, that much is true, however, just how long the two of you have stayed together that you understand each other so well? Were you from some ce where a normal human lifespan is greater than a hundred years or were you someone who had lived for hundreds of years together?" ]


    Her question was innocent, something that did not suit too well to someone as wise as her.


    She was genuinely curious about this, perhaps because of the unique emotions she had felt through their connection to the bond. She could understand the happiness, the sadness, the mix of love and difort or eptance and nostalgia but, she couldn''t understand how all these emotions wereing together and making the emotion he felt while looking at her hugging and hissing her little dragon.


    She couldn''t understand how there was someone who could produce a harmonic mix of such distinct emotions. That was the reason for her extreme curiosity, however, to the answer to it, he simply just hugged her little self and shook his head.


    [[ "We were normal people in a slightly advanced world than this one. One that resembled dwarves'' world of Worldline area #963FU. We were also normal humans who didn''t even live fifty years of life however, we spent more than thirty years of life together as strangers, friends, partners, each other''s emotional support and colleagues, and had a unique rtionship of a test subject and a Creator.


    It was a shitty world if I say so myself. Driven by greed and ignorance all over the ce. And, perhaps the world was jealous of us and our rtionship, so, on the night I proposed to her, we died in an ident.


    But fortunately, we were together when we started this new life, and have been together, doing things that we always wished we could have done had we been given the chance." ]]


    He stopped for a moment, looked at her, and kissed her head gently with a smile on his face.


    "I believe in her and her craziness more than her talents and looks. She is an amazing person, that much I know. So, you don''t have to worry about her and her ''unique'' likings."


    He put her down smiled onest time and tapped the back of his partner beside him before looking back at Anna and her cheerful look of understanding.


    "By the way Anna, what is this teapot exactly? You said it''s one of the most amazing things in this room that''s as amazing as Cary''s artifact. What exactly does this teapot do that makes it so amazing/"


    [ "Haha. One knows none other than oneself would have ever thought about it, however, one had faith that one woulde across a personal artifact and masterpiece of some Celestial creator in a worldline academic treasury. The headmaster has this unique habit of keeping one in all the ces simr to this one.


    It took me a while however I found this~!" ]


    She tapped the unique teapot with her wing that had a unique triangr, almost pyramid-like shape, opened the t and long disc-like cover from it, and then channeled her unique white Mana inside it.


    She also used [Analysis] that covered the teapot in a blue light, [Representations of truth] that covered the teapot in a golden bubble, andstly used her SPOON skill that brought up several purple status windows around the teapot with countless things happening at a super fast speed inside of it.


    [ "The masterpiece of a heavenly creator and theirst creation made for a certain ''person'' who wished to own a world of their own¡­ a pocket dimension." ]


    The teapot glowed with a golden-green light right after the screen around it, the golden bubble and the blue light had vanished. A unique golden green hologram depicting a nk space or more like a drowning canvas popped out of it.


    [ "They named it <Land of Dreams>, a nk ce that could be changed as one wishes. An actual personal space that exists in a certain area in the higher levels of the Worldline. It''s fascinating, extremely rare, and, beautifully precious." ]


    Anna was excited to have found something like this in this ce and since it corrted with her specialty in a way, she liked this thing even more.


    It was an artifact however, it was nothing less than a relic.


    If this thing had some of its own known achievements, it could have gained the status of a Relic, and, perhaps it still could achieve it if they prepared it well. But, that was beside the point.


    She liked it, El had a new light and excitement in her eyes as she looked at it, and even Chry had a surprised look when looking at this artifact¡­


    "Intergcticwork interpreter and Land of Dreams. You two took very precious ones and perhaps, it would have been impossible for anyone other than you two to figure out what these things were and release the great seals cast on them.


    Not just anyone can do that, I know that much, so seeing you do it was heartwarming."


    The headmaster sounded happy but there was a strange smirk on his face that he made no attempt to hide.


    He was happy about how things had turned out even though they were unexpected to even him, but, that was the reason he was even more excited. He liked this.


    "Alright then, I have finished what I wanted to talk about for now. You two can take your leave. The inauguration ceremony will take ce in three hours and, I believe you two already know the dorm''s structure. Here, 123F is your room for tonight."


    He already knew what the unique dimension was and how this artifact before them worked so he wasn''t interested in them much. And, the two of them were seeing an artifact like this for the first time so they didn''t know much about it just yet.


    "Right¡­"


    There was no need to start researching these special artifacts and rewards that they had gotten just now right here in this ce. They can do itter, in a better ce where they can showcase them and earn something more from the spectators who aren''t present here right now.


    "We should take our leave then¡­"


    But more than the rewards, now that the headmaster was done talking with them, they can go¡­


    They can finally go and¡­


    "Let''s go then."


    They can finally do it.


    Finally¡­

 Chapter 161 161 The corridor

    <h4>Chapter 161 161 The corridor</h4>


    [OP: ]


    The two of them finished their talk with the headmaster shortly, looked around the headmaster''s office for a moment, and were teleported back to the garden area where they had vanished from.


    "The dorms are that way¡­"


    "Yes¡­"


    There was a strange awkwardness between the two of them at the moment, and, they both seemed calmer than usual on the surface.


    [[ Oy master. What happens to you all of a sudden? ]]


    [[ One feels like the two of them have something important going on in their minds. Let us not disturb them Cary. ]]


    Their familiars didn''t understand the strange actions of their masters.


    One moment they were perfectly fine and normal and were doing well with the headmaster and stuff but now, they were doing something so strange?


    They couldn''t understand their actions. But as Anna said, it was better to leave the two of them alone for the moment.


    The garden of six seasons, the spring area where the spring prevailed all year around. There was a cool breeze of night flowing in the area. The sounds of night dominated thend like usual. The two moons in the sky were watching the beings of Earth, smiling down at them, envying their freedom.


    The stars were colorful and small in this dark night sky, there was a strange silence in the area, and the scent of fresh earth and nature around them possessed a mystical power to calm the hearts and soothe the soul. However¡­ for some unknown reason, these magical powers were not working on the two of them.


    They walked with each other on their sides, and their breathing calmed like usual, however, their heartbeats were quickened. Their souls were restless. Their eyes were shaking, perhaps indicating the sea of thoughts going on in their minds at the moment.


    The hearts that are usually calm even in the face of death were roaring so vigorously that if someone stood before them, they would be able to hear the two heartbeats that harmoniously resonated with each other, rang together in a melodious manner, and sang a certain song of¡­ excitement.


    -Tap. Tap. Tap.


    There were many things going on their minds right now and one of them, no, nearly all of these thoughts were about a certain kind of action.


    They were excited, relieved, happy, sad, angry for some reason, and breathless for some other.


    However, they were alert as well, especially El.


    She was on guard, ready to react to any kind of unexpected change happening around her.


    She had heightened her senses with her Mana and was constantly using [Parallel minds] to keep many different variables in check.


    She was prepared to even go against a mosquito if he dared toe near them at this moment.


    She didn''t want anything to happen right now. She had something she must do, so, she couldn''t let anything happen and give her bustard the opportunity that he had been looking for all this while.


    They were in a constant struggle and, even as they reached the tall tower-like structure that functioned as the dormitories of the academy situated in the middle part of the spring and winter area of the garden, they were the same.


    "Hello~. Where would like to go, dear top-ranking students~?"


    The dormitory tower was a unique ce that was so tall that from the ground, it wasn''t possible to see the end of it.


    Even seeing from some other part of the campus, this power would still seem endless however, the two of them already knew most there was to know about this tower as well as thedy who greeted them as soon as they entered the gorgeous reception room of the ground floor.


    "Hello to you too, Kan. Can you please send us to our floor? Ah, and, we heard Nes is on the same floor as us. Can you please separate our room to an empty floor?"


    She was the sole manager of this entire tower, an administrator would be the better way to exin her role.


    She was an original dragon, but it was a fact that perhaps not even most of the teachers in this ce knew at this point. And, she was special as well. It wasn''t an easy task to handle a unique tower whose actual function was something entirely different from being a normal dormitory for the students.


    "Oh? The room and floors will be arranged, however, as for student Agnes¡­"


    Her hair was orange like the sunset on the shore, her eyes a dark green that resembled the outer walls of this tower, and she was wearing a very pretty dress that was perhaps even prettier than what some of the teachers had worn during the familiar summoning ceremony this afternoon.


    She looked gorgeous, however, theplicated expression on her face was enough for them to know something was wrong.


    -Tap. Tap. Tap.


    And, they knew what was wrong when they heard those familiar footstepsing this way from the stairs on the left side going to the first floor.


    "Oh hell. Not right now¡­"


    "Kan! Quick! Send us to our floor! Quick!"


    "I can''t do that, student Auriel. The procedure-"


    "Fuck the procedure. You and I both know the two of us don''t have to follow the procedure!"


    "Hmmm? What do you-"


    [Ding!]


    They knew these calm, a little tense, worried footsteps belonged to none other than their dear friend Nes.


    They knew encountering right now would waste at least an hour or so.


    And, they didn''t have that kind of time. They didn''t want to spend whatever little while they had left before that inauguration ceremony thing chatting and listening to herin, her cries, and yelling.


    They wanted to be alone for now, they wanted a moment of piece.


    Encountering her right now would make it nearly impossible. At the very least, they wouldn''t have the same kind of enthusiasm that they had at this certain moment.


    They wanted to get away however, the receptionist here was adamant about following the rules which, didn''t actually apply to them.


    "Oh, apologies. I didn''t know about this until now."


    Their achievements within the academy until now had given them ess to many things and freedom from many of the rules and protocols that the academy imposed very strictly.


    They didn''t have to follow the usual procedures here as well, however, the receptionist did not know about it until the screen that popped up before her just now informed her of it.


    "Send us away!"


    El was in a hurry once again. She was prepared for a surprise ''attack'' but this whole situation made things difficult but she didn''t want to lose the chance this time.


    She was desperate¡­


    "Very well."


    -Snap!


    And Lucy was rtively calmer and quieter all this while.


    -Oooooooooooooong!


    So, when the two of them vanished from that ce after her snap, and Nes appeared in this room, she was clueless about the things that had happened here a moment ago.


    "Hello, miss¡­ were Auriel and Lucifer here just now?"


    "Hello, student Agnes. Yes the two of them were here a while before but they seemed to be tired. They went back to their rooms right after. I suggest you let them rest for a while since you all will be meeting during the inauguration anyway."


    "Hmmm? They were tired¡­?"


    She was confused for a moment, however, the look of worry she had on her face was relieved after receiving confirmation about their return.


    "Alright. It''s good they are at least alright. Hmmm. Ok. Lady Kaplinikian, can you please send me to my floor as well?"


    "Of course, student Agnes. Don''t forget to change into a pretty dress~."


    -Snap!


    She vanished as well, leaving this hall and the receptionist all by herself once again.


    "Haaa. What a bunch of nuisances. Disturbed whole fucking flow, tsk."


    And since the receptionist, the gatekeeper of this''s ''elevator'' had nothing to do for now, she called out the ball of wool and needles and continued her knitting.


    She had no interest in whatever these children did anyway but, it was her work that bound her to this ce and made her act the way she did¡­ well, that was how she was.


    "Oy, we are here¡­"


    Back in the corridor.


    "That we are."


    They stood in the long corridor with red carpet under their feet, green walls that contained paintings with golden frames, and some small decorations that made the corridor seem endless.


    They were the only ones in this ce and since the dorm rooms of this ce were always the same in the beginning, they didn''t have any interest in checking what was inside there. They knew everything already.


    "When are you going to make the move then, hun, my naughty Lucy darling?"


    They stood beside each other, looking at the other one with a wildly beating heart, dry throat, hungry lips, and an anxious soul.


    "Why would I tell you that, now miss? What would be the whole point of this whole thing we are doing if I do that?"


    He was smiling warmly at her, which was making her feel more restless, he knew that very well.


    However, she wasn''t just standing there either.


    Her one hand was on his chest, moving gently down his hard chest, down to the rock-hard abs that he had cultivated with his years of efforts, and down to the part even below them¡­


    She knew what she was doing physically while looking straight into his eyes, while he knew what he was doing by his mere gaze that wasn''t even flinching even after her seductive touch.


    "Tell me when you are going to do it so that I can intercept you and beat you up instead."


    Their breathing was gradually bing heavy, they were both at their limits. They wanted to just dive in now that the moment had arrived, however, they knew just one mistake¡­ and they will be losing one of the most important battles of this life of theirs.


    "You will beat me up? With this lousy focus of yours?"


    A smirk appeared on his face just when her hand had reached his groin. He was waiting for this exact moment and the moment hade, atst.


    "What-¡­?!"


    His smirk surprised her however, even before she could react, he moved twice faster than her reaction speed, grabbed her hand, took up the other one alongside that one, and pinned both her hands on the wall.


    "You lose this time as well, darling."


    A smirk she did not like was on his face¡­ and she knew at this moment, the scenario she was expecting the least, had be reality in this moment.

 Chapter 162 162 The night of sin

    <h4>Chapter 162 162 The night of sin</h4>


    [OP: ]


    Pinned down on the wall right beside their room, El peered into the eyes of the bastard who knew with certainty that this was his win.


    She could see in the eyes glimmering with a sense of victory that he knew with all his heart and lips that he had won the silent war they had been fighting for thest few minutes.


    He was on the doorstep of victory, he genuinely knew it.


    He knew her well enough to have found this certain point and had predicted these things, her behavior, the things she might do, the things she might think about, the things that might happen, and the things that might not.


    He was certain this was his win, and he was certainly going to take his trophy now¡­


    However, he had underestimated her desperation this time.


    -Ooooooooooooooong!


    "Thanks, Lucy darling."


    A sudden burst of light came out of nowhere and blinded him, and, the next thing he knew, he was wrapped with a strange rope-like thing, which he knew for certain was El''s magic wand.


    "Thanks¡­"


    The tables were turned, waves had changed directions with a sudden storm to the south, he was the one tied up now, and, he had no idea how this was happening.


    "¡­for doing just the things I would have never predicted."


    He knew her too well, she knew that. And, she also knew she would never win against him when it came to strategizing and finding the exact moment when all the stars align and the perfect moment presents itself.


    She wasn''t as good as this bastard when it came to doing things thoroughly.


    She liked doing things as they popped up in her mind so the borate, nned things weren''t her cup of tea.


    He knew it better than anyone else, that''s why he had panned every single thing ording to his understanding of the person now known as ''El''. He knew her well enough to know all the things that could pop up in her mind and that''s why he nned things from the moment they entered the headmaster''s office, to the point of them getting back into the garden, then walking to the dorm together, talking with the receptionist, and even the moment when Nes walked in there¡­ he had nned and predicted all of that.


    He knew what she would think, so, he acted ordingly.


    He was meticulous with his actions, and, right when he saw the exact window of opportunity he was looking for in that brief moment, he was going to end the war and im his reward, however¡­ she predicted his predictions and approached the problem from a different angle.


    She knew she could not stop the things that appeared in her head. She would try to implement them one way or the other or at least, she would try to do the things the way she usually does. It was a natural response she had developed over the years and, technically, thanks to her advanced brain, things like sticking to a point thoroughly were a very difficult task for her.


    She liked implementing her own knowledge in the tasks but, this certain situation was not one that required her brain powers.


    On the contrary, she needed a way to beat him in his own game of ''borate'' nning.


    And, the solution she came up with for this certain task¡­ was a less famous, and less used method of reverse mindset.


    Instead of nning or even thinking about the other things, she prepared a certain countermeasure for a certain worst-case scenario and, let the other things happen as naturally as he had predicted.


    She just went with the flow with a little spell cast on her little ring, yed in his palms, or at least followed the things that happened and acted ording to her thoughts, however, she had known there would be a certain emergency moment that she could have never predicted, and, it did came, thankfully, which meant the countermeasure of the worst case scenario had to be triggered now.


    Which it did, and, the situation was what they were in at the moment.


    "You yed out of the field miss."


    "But I achieved the goal, didn''t I?"


    "That, you did."


    "So, as a winner, I will take my trophy now."


    The corridor, the night, theplicated games, and these feeble moments.


    They had waited for it for a long time now.


    They had waited for it.


    And, atst¡­


    She had him tied down, kneeing before herself, with his eyes closed, and his rare smile of defeat stuck on his face.


    Lips were the goal today, the reward for their patience, not everything they wanted, however, but enough to quench the burning desires that were overwhelming enough to dry out their souls of raging passion.


    She held his face with her palms, leaned in with her heart beating wildly, her eyes strangely open, and looked at his closed ones.


    She knew he would do something even in this moment when all his ns had failed, she knew it, however, it did not matter anymore.


    It would be their first kiss, and, she had won the war.


    So¡­


    As the legitimate winner and holder of power in this present moment, she had the authority. Which, she used as she pleased, kissed his cheeks first, surprised him, then moved on his other cheek, but it gently, kissed his forehead while still holding his face which, made him instinctively open up his eyes, and, just when he did so¡­ she ced her lips against his, gently took a bite first, and then the second bite on the upper lips, and stopped only after the third bite covering both his sweet lips.


    "I won, my darling ''brother''."


    "Haaa¡­"


    He could not believe this girl. This dumb smart girl¡­


    She defeated him in his own game for the first time and as a reward, she took one of the most important things they had¡­


    The first kiss.


    It held a very deep symbolic meaning to both of them¡­ and this Worldline, however, was not important at the moment.


    She had taken the first step down this dark path. He was dragged alongside her. They were stuck now. The things were over¡­ there was no going back anymore.


    "Well, might as well just enjoy-"


    The first kiss was over, however, the night of this sin had just begun for the two of them.


    They had over two hours all for themselves, and, they were going to use it all very thoroughly.


    "Hmmmm~. Mmmmmm~! Ahh~! Oy!"


    "Let''s go in."


    She started it, and she continued it as well, however, along the way somewhere, he took over and, lifted her as their bodies stayed connected with a celestial pathway.


    They both were a little taller than the usual students, she was a little shorter than him, both their heights were perfect to pass through the door behind them, so, when he lifted her, feeling her entire being with his own sweat-covered wet body, he could not help but admire the perfection, the hell created masterpiece of a beauty she possessed.


    "Mummmmm~!"


    And, even as she opened the door behind her and he entered the room before him, the mouths fighting a battle of their own, had only started to regain the moisture they had not felt in thest sixteen years.

 Chapter 163 163 Bliss*

    <h4>Chapter 163 163 Bliss*</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    Kissing. It is a natural process that not just humans and humanoid creatures but many other creatures of this nature practice during the important moments of their lives, however, humanoids, in particr in this world, and even in them, the humans and beings resembling humans put great importance in the simple thing called kissing.


    "Hmmmm~. Mmmmmmm~~!! Ahh~ hehehe."


    Humans consider kissing to the a sacred thing, of course, I''m not talking about all humans. There certainly are trash and pigs who consider even fucking some unknown person they picked up from the street a natural thing that''s nothing more than pleasurable.


    Nah, I''m not talking about scum like that.


    "Hehehe, neck. Do my neck. Ahh~ hahaha. Do it like you used to-, ahh~! Fuck yes~! Just like that~."


    I''m talking about the majority ofmon folks who live in the feudal system of this world, people who mostly are called peasants, the upper-ss privileged public who have a little more than the othermon folks, or the royals who have a little more than the aristocrats.


    I''m talking about the people who spend their days working in physical or mental duties and earn their living, as well as the people who actually care about what the fuck they are even doing while existing in this fuck forsaken world.


    "Kehehehe~."


    I''m talking about people who have a family, people who spend their time with their wife, wives, mistresses that they care about, or the ves who they keep for the sake of pure pleasure. As long as they care for their existence, the pleasure they receive from them, the sex, the foreys thatst more than the period of pration, the sexy ys that they do with their heart attached to it, I''m talking about the normal people who do totally normal things in this world¡­ for them, kissing is an important thing.


    The touch of their partner''s lips on their own, the sensation when they feel that warmth, that gentle softness, that restlessness inducing miracle of a blessing that the humanoids have been blessed with¡­ when they see the lips after a tiring day, when they touch them with their own lips, when the warmth is shared through the cosmic gateway of their mouths, and, when they take the simple touching of lips to a level beyond¡­ it bes a moment more important, more special, more pleasurable than the broken orgasms, or a moment that, depending on the different attributes of the way they are doing it, changes the whole of the meaning of this simple, yet beautiful activity.


    "Ahhhh~. Haaaa¡­ hahaha. Alright, stop. My turn now." My legs were wrapped around his sexy abs and I could feel the hardness of those bad, bad things with my belly.


    My Brett''s were touching his upper chest, our faces right before each other, the clothes were getting in the way but they would soon vanish, so, it wasn''t that much of a bother in this¡­ warm moment.


    "Your turn? Aren''t you doing already something already?"


    "Yeah, no. Rubbing my body against yours isn''t enough to give you a boner, would be a different story if I was naked but, I''m not, yet, so, nope. It''s my turn, darling."


    I smirked down at him, twisted my body, wrapped my hands around his right arm, twisted my body again, andnded my feet on the ground, and, with the generated force, I concentrated all the energy on my hands, and mmed the bastard on the ground.


    -Dhummmmmm!


    "You''re heavy."


    "I could say the same but, fuck that. A. That hurt!"


    "Seeing you hurt is the whole point darling. Anyway, did you just say I''m heavy? With my near negligible body fat? You love my titties right? You wanna see them gone as well now? Or my thighs? My glutes¡­ hmmmm¡­ nah. I look sexy as I am. Fuck you. You have more than necessary muscle mass."


    "It''s not that much though¡­ I was thinking of-"


    "Increasing it? Not on my watch baby. I love that already perfectly hot body. It''s mine. You ain''t allowed to do shit to it, understand?


    Now¡­ get on your knees. Call me master like you usually do."


    He was calling me fat while saying he wanted to get buffed. Like hell that was happening. We could beat gods in some physiquepletation if there existed one but fuck that.


    ''He''s on the ground, finally. And I have him, all for myself. Hehehe~. Ahhh~. The pleasure~."


    I wanted to just, fuck this bastard right here and right now. But, welp, the fucking wasn''t happening anytime soon-.


    "Ah, wait. Can we do mutual masturbation? Like, just finger me, like me give you a hand. No sucking, no licking, no biting, but, at least, giving a hand should be fine, right?"


    "Ummmm¡­plicated question. Let''s¡­ how about we think about it some other time, master?"


    His cute eyes when he called me master, that look of helplessness as if of an innocent puppy, that face, those blue eyes that glowed in this dimly lit room, that desperate body boy yet ready to be dominated preparing for the inevitable¡­ ahhh~. Yes. This is how it used to be.


    "Kehehehe~. Yes~! I''m your master~. Now remove your shirt slowly, and keep looking in my eyes."


    I sat down on the bed with him kneeling down before me. I loved this, fuck~. This is perfect~!


    "As you wish, master."


    This bastard wasn''t a sub or a top. Our positions keep chasing so the usual denominations like subs and bottoms keep chasing between us, however, the fact that he wasn''t a sub remained a fact. And, it made this whole y even more exciting~.


    ''He loves me madly, so crazy madly that even I question how the fuck could someone love someone else to such an extent.


    He can do many things for my sake, ying this stupid game and following all I say against his will was one of those things.''


    Even though he wanted to hold me in his embrace right now, even though he wanted nothing more than just to keep hugging me, kissing me for the next few minutes, perhaps hours, even though he wanted nothing more than to have every single piece of me that he could in this limited two hours that we had¡­ he waited for his turn, obediently unbolted his shirt one by one, and, right after he removed it, it vanished with a little light.


    ''The clothes we have are all my handmade Mana clothes so, we don''t actually have any need to remove or change them ourselves. Just a little Mana could do all that we wanted, however, seeing him unbutton himself, and, unbutton my own clothes at the same time when our eyes were locked with each other''s¡­''


    Yeah.


    This is bliss.

 Chapter 164 164 #Rush

    <h4>Chapter 164 164 #Rush</h4>


    [OP: ]


    In a dimly lit room, she sat on the bed with him kneeling on the floor before her.


    The light of the normal room with a bed, some shelves and tables, a window on the end of this room, and two doors on either end of the room looked at the two of them while hiding the balcony, and the bathroom that would soon witness their presence the same way this hall did in this moment.


    "You are hot," she admired the bare body she had already seen countless times, removed her shoes, and moved her bare feet around his chest.


    "Hot."


    Slowly, while tracing his bicep muscles, she moved her feet toward his abdomen, and traced his abs with both her feet, sending shivers down his spine.


    "Hard."


    Then, she ced her feet on his torso and pulled him closer. Bringing his face right before hers.


    "Hello, dear dirty brother."


    There was a smirk on her face, a pleasant one, while his face remained calm, his eyes still locked on hers, his breaths slow but deep, while his sweat-covered body was drenched¡­


    "When I greet you, you are supposed to reply, remember? Now, try saying something good." She mumbled in a low voice right before his ears, her warm breath touching his skin. And, right after that, she bit his ear, while moving her fingers across his pretty back.


    "Tsssss¡­ y-yes, master. You look pretty as well."


    Her nails were crafted perfectly. She had made sure to make them sharp enough to be used as weapons that could hurt. So, as she moved her fingers across his back, the mix of pain and pleasure he could feel were all very, nostalgic.


    "B-but, master. Can I please ask a question?"


    He was half naked, and she was as well.


    "Hmmm? You have a question~? Ask, ask~. You have my permission dear."


    She was beautiful. She looked so unfathomably hot without her clothes that it was natural he couldn''t take his eyes off of her.


    Her smooth, pure skin. That perfectly carved body. Those hands, those arms with perfectly defined muscles, her pretty stomach, her neck, her pretty back which he could see in the reflection of the mirror behind her, andstly¡­ her chest.


    "Why do panties and attractive bras like these exist in this ce?"


    She had removed her top however, the pretty blue corset she was wearing was covering her chest, and unique from the usual corsets, this one resembled the rare and costly ones that were rarely seen in this world by this time.


    Truthfully though, she looked fucking alluring in that thing.


    "Ptfff. Hehe, it exists here because I want it to, lol~. And also because Henna Airen created it after she came back from that ''meat tree'' world dimensional dungeon. It''s hot right?"


    "Yes¡­ it is hot, master."


    "Kehehehe. Then I should remove it."


    She looked down at him, with another smirk, and after confirming the adorable surprised look on his face, she moved her hand around her chest and the pretty thing covering an even prettier something vanished, revealing one of the most attractive objects to the male kind.


    "Come up. Praise them."


    She turned her weapon into a rope once again, tied his hands behind him with it, and picked him up using [Telekinesis], putting him beside her on the bed.


    "Prise these cuties that you love so much."


    He looked into her eyes, at least, he tried to keep looking into her eyes, however, she was wearing stockings and a short skirt only. Even if he did not want to, all his attention was getting focused on her prettier than jewels breasts.


    "They are amazing¡­"


    They were perfect in all aspects. Size, shape, sticity, harmony with the rest of her body, attractiveness ording to any relevant standard of this Worldline, or even when it came toparison with the other celestial standards. She was perfect.


    Even the nipples. They were hot as hell! Or, cool as heaven depending on the situation.


    "Just amazing?"


    She leaned forward and stood on her knees as she ced her jewels right before his face, making him gulp down a mouthful of saliva from the sudden surprise.


    "T-they are the best as well¡­"


    He didn''t know what he should do now that they were right in front of his face.


    Should he touch them with his face, should he lick them, should he ask her for what he should do, or, should she straight out start sucking them?


    Was sucking even allowed? He did not know it yet. She wouldn''t mind anything however, he had to be the one making that kind of decision here, that much he knew.


    If they go with the flow and get swept away to greater heights than they should, then it wouldn''t be long before they start doing things that¡­ well, their things. The not-so-safe ones.


    "Of course, they are the best. But, what else? What do you wanna do with them?"


    She was smirking, her fingers caressing his back. The touch of nails on his body felt unfamiliar now even though it was no new thing for him. Everything was going too smoothly. It wasn''t right.


    She was inplete control, and, perhaps, it was influencing all the things here. Which wasn''t right!


    "Oh, no, no dear. Don''t think about other things and focus on me."


    She pressed her fingers and the sharp nails caressing him dug into his muscr back.


    "Ahhhh!"


    "Yes. Just think about your master¡­"


    She moved her nails downwards and as if a hot knife cutting through butter, his strong back was sliced like a piece of bread, and, blood started gushing out of it.


    "Ughhhhhhh!"


    He instinctively pressed his head against her body and since his hands were tied down behind him, all he could do in this moment was bite down his lips, endure the pain, and, admire the softness of her cushiony breasts.


    "Kiss them."


    "Noooo!"


    "Kiss them." She was warning him by sliding her nails to the area right beside the previous cuts, threatening him to do as she said or else there would be simr consequences.


    "Kiss them."


    "Ughhhhh!"


    The blood flowed down his back and started gathering on their bed.


    A small pool of blood was emerging from his back, a small stream was also staining his neck, which had emerged from his lips.


    He was biting his lips to endure the pain, however, it was of no use. The sweat from before was burning the wounds. The pain he was feeling at this moment was more than what he felt after enduring the attack from the corrupted monster.


    His entire body was shaking, his legs were dead, and his hands were so strongly tied down that he couldn''t break the damn rope even after using all his strength¡­ or, perhaps, even though he wanted to use all his strength, her actions were making it impossible.


    "Kiss."


    She dug her nails into his back once again, however, Lucy remained adamant and continued enduring the pain.


    "N-no¡­"


    If he kisses these pretty things, he will want to lick them. If he does that, then he will want to suck on them. And, after that, he will get so excited that she will have all the opportunities to take advantage of him, his body, his dick, and his emotions.


    She didn''t give a fuck about the shitty rules, so, he knew she would try to do all she wanted with him. She was thirsty for him, hungry as well.


    There was no way she would stop at just the traditional normal intercourse. She would turn the rope tying him into a bench, tip him down on it, and then¡­ a whip, perhaps.


    Perhaps the torture woulde next, perhaps the weird fetishes.


    Perhaps she will lose control of herself and start doing crazier things since she has been unable to do anything to him for past so many years.


    He was afraid that might happen. And, She knew all that he was thinking. However, she was the winner of the battle this time. The first kiss belonged to her. And, for a little while, his body as well.


    "Hmmm. You don''t wanna? Then you leave me no choice."


    She smirked, sat back, and looked at him with a dangerous look on her face, leaned in, and licked off the blood on his lips, and, right after taking out some low-grade healing potions from her [Prism space], she went back to her previous position.


    "Get ready darling brother. This is gonna heart a bit."


    -Purrrrr¡­


    "Aughhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Slowly, she started pouring the liquid onto his open wounds, and loudly, he screamed his soul out when the boiling sensation of the potion touching his open flesh was perceived by his mind.


    "Ahhhh~. Yes, baby~! How long has it been since I''ve heard that sweet scream~."


    She smirked excitedly and touched his blood-covered wounds with one hand while with the other hand, she poured the low-grade potion that did no good.


    It was healing him, slowly, however, it was excruciatingly dreadfully painful. And, she was loving his misery.


    She bit down on his neck after a while, pressed her chest against his face, yed with the blood and sweat on his hard back, distributed the pouring liquid with her fingers, and¡­ enjoyed every bit of the screams he produced.


    "I love you, Lucy." She whispered in his ears, and, ced her nails on the newly closed wounds from before.


    "My dear darling brother." And, with a quick movement of her fingers, she reopened the newly closed wounds.


    "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    His soul left his body for a brief moment, his body fell on hers, and, the two of them fell down to the blood-covered bed.


    -Dhum.


    The bed was filled with his blood, some was dripping down to the floor as well, his strong body could take on a corrupted monster several levels higher than him was slowly running out of strength, his eyes were motionless, and his face was stoic.


    "Hehehehehe¡­"


    While on the other hand, she was chuckling joyfully.


    He was on top of her, his face pressed against her chest, his lips, specifically, stuck on a good part of her right breasts, his hot naked body touching hers, the new, hot blood from his back flowing out all over him, as well as her, painting their bodies in a bloody crimson red.


    She could feel his body fluids with her body, she could feel his erect dick with her right hand, she could feel his breath on her chest, his tied hands in the back, and, she wasughing since alongside all of this, she could also feel the unique connection they had between them for specifically the sexual things.


    She did not need his big hard thing inside her to know just how good the two of them were together.


    She could just tell as she touched herself while taking in sensory inputs from all the things around her¡­ they were still the best when they were together like this. He was in pain and all, it was the usual thing when they do these things, but, they were still perfect as ONE.


    Perhaps, they were better than in the past, which was even better!


    "Heheheh, Lucy darling. You kissed my titties. Now, lick my nip-"


    "No, El."


    He calmed his breathing, called out his own white sword and cut off the damned ropes binding him, nced above him at his dear sister''s smiling face with a serious look, and grabbed both her hands with his left one.


    "You''ve had enough."


    He took out a better-quality healing potion from his storage space, glued most of the bottle, and sprinkled the rest of the liquid on his back with a painful expression.


    "Ughhhh. You ungrateful sister master bitch."


    His glowing blue eyes looked into her excited ones, her breathing had be heavy when her hands were captured by his, there was an even greater lust in her eyes, and, now, she was the one gulping a mouthful of saliva with her eyes shrouded in a light fear¡­


    She already had an orgasm when she had heard his ear-piercing scream earlier. However, as she looked at him, that familiar look in those pretty eyes, that serious face¡­ this certain feeling she was feeling through their link¡­


    "It''s my turn now, you damn bitch of a sister."


    She knew this bastard darling of hers was going to take his turn now.


    Which, simply meant she would be having more of those mind-blowing orgasms¡­

 Chapter 165 165 A difficult journey

    <h4>Chapter 165 165 A difficult journey</h4>


    [OP: ]


    It has been over sixteen years since they opened their eyes to this new world that they had once created in the other world, a ce they hated with all their beings. It was a world with no great purpose or anything that actually motivated them to do anything at all.


    The main reason they started creating their virtual worlds in their unique homes was perhaps mainly because of the very fact that the world they were in wasn''t even worth living in.


    They were bored and broken, however, starting with their first virtual world to the one they lost, and ultimately to the ones they continued to be in even after the loss of one of their best creations, they lived away from their own world, in a ce that was not the reality.


    They were together in that time, they had been together in that world. They were ONE. And, there was no greater joy for them than just being in the presence of each other...


    Perhaps, that was the reason they both had truly beplete when they received the proposal that they had waited most of their lives for, perhaps, the reason they still remained together even after their miserable deaths, was because of this strange bond the two of them possessed.


    It was strange and unique. However, the grief the two of them felt when they realized they had died, when they found themselves in the bodies of babies who were entering a ce no less brutal than hell¡­ when they thought how they would be alone in this new world, far away from their other half''s, they were more devastated than they had ever been in either of their lives.


    They almost lost all the attachment they possessed to ''being alive'' in that moment, in that baby cradle, in that ce filled with tens of young babies. They had almost lost themselves for a moment, however, perhaps it was a mistake of this world or perhaps a y of fate, perhaps it was something entirely else, someone else''s evil y. Perhaps it was something even beyond their understanding, however, the reason did not matter to them at that moment.


    They were together, once again, in new bodies and in a new world which, they knew very well.


    They were siblings, twins perhaps, but, it mattered little to them.


    They were together, they were ONE once again, and, that much was enough.


    The two started together, connected to the Worldline just like they had done many times in the past, and checked their skills only to find out that what they possessed was better than any of the starts they had had.


    They then grew up a little, started creating their own skills, got stronger, and better than they used to be, learned new things, and saw this world that had only existed in pixels of their machines in a new light.


    They got rewarded for their achievements, they got their ancient artifacts they would use even in the far future, and they formed a contractual rtionship with one of the most unique beings of this entire Worldline andter made him a family.


    They killed the demonic bastard, the minor viin that had tortured countless innocent children for pleasure, and, liberated the children, the orphanage that they had grown up in, and the caretaker that had cherished them especially well, from the tyranny of the damned demon.


    It was an unexpected boon however, they met Eva and then added her into their family as well.


    They had tortured the sinner and made him endure at least a fraction of what he might have inflicted on those children, they made sure he begged, confessed, and repented over every single mistake of his life.


    They made sure he was sent off feeling a pain worse than being buried alive, and, she retold Eva all that they had done to the basted in a vividly detailed manner.


    She did not hold back when telling her about the cuts, mes, burning, scares, the healing, the operations, the bleeding, all the screams, curses, and shouting, as well as how his eyes, the same eyes that had lusted after her for years, had been during each procedure she followed.


    Her storytelling was impable and, through that, Eva was able to let go of all the hatred, the darkness, the pain she had endured throughout her life.


    She was able to, at least indirectly, avenge the bastard who killed her good father, who raped her right before him, the demon who did not even deserve to rot in hell.


    She swore to follow the two who had saved her from all that evil, and after that night, they had been together in a forest that though deadly, had been some of the best experiences of their lives.


    They hunted slimes, cleared a dungeon tempered by the bastard higher beings, obtained the dungeon, and turned it into a source of passive ie.


    They got their rewards, hunted more creatures in that dangerous forest, found the treasures that they had been looking for on a certain tree top, and, after they had reached the level requirement, they also upgraded their status in this Worldline and became [[( Knights )]].


    Then they massacred the Trolls, spared the leader of the tribe, and obtained their whole tribe after Lucy defeated their strongest warrior, an awakened creature, in a sacred duel.


    They obtained the silver treasure chest, got attractive rewards from it, exchanged some of the things for the necessary ones that they had wanted, and then, she performed the first synthesis of this life which, ultimately resulted in El gaining a unique title for herself, and two upgraded weapon that could most certainly induce jealousy of even the higher beings watching them.


    It was a long journey until that point as well, however, what came after that was the challenging parts.


    They went back to the city and then to the capital city of the empire they were in, the ce where the great academy was situated.


    They met their first friend there, Agnes, and as time passed and they spent their time together, they became close friends, almost close enough to called a family¡­


    She called Lucy ''brother'' and cherished El like a big sister. She was talented and amazing and knew little about this world. So, it was better for them to have her as one of their own, and, through the events that unfolded after that point, she became a part of their little family as well alongside her dearest friend, the young dimensional merchant and the daughter of one of the most well-known names of this Worldline, Silver.


    They stayed together after that, did all kinds of things together, and after a while, they went to the adventurer''s association to get the IDs that they needed for the things they wanted to do after this point.


    The happenings of the adventurer''s association had been¡­ disastrous. It was unfortunate that many things broke and were destroyed, but, they paired the fines, so the association was alright on that part.


    They then met the leader of the association and out of her pure heart, Nes helped the partner of the branch manager, something he had never expected would be possible.


    She was amazing, and the best. Perhaps that''s why they both cherished her so dearly.


    She was amazing, and thanks to her generosity, they had an upper hand in the negotiations with the association branch manager, through which, they managed to acquire some valuable things like their own personal receptionist Levi, the titles of Freedom swords, as well as the opportunity to rightfully take some good stuff from the treasury of the adventurer''s association which most certainly contained some good things that they themselves did not know about.


    But, well, they weren''t doing that anytime soon it would seem with the school and all the work, so, the association and they would have to wait for a good enough day to clear up in their schedules.


    The association¡­ was a very important part of all thes and all the worlds of all the parts of the Worldline. There were things in this world that could only be achieved after one was, in any way, connected to the adventurer''s association with the Woneline level.


    And, the two of them had to go through the standard procedures before they joined that main association even though they were strong enough to join it even as they were right now.


    But, well, waiting patiently would only give them better rewards and opportunities so they were prepared for that.


    Then there was the morning of the academy where they saw the others, they gave the test of the twenty-five questions after seeing the headmaster for the first time and while Eva gave her best in the selections of the official academy helpers, the two did their best to perform to the best of their abilities in the written tests of the first exam.


    Then, they were thrown into thatbyrinth where they met the other protagonists for the first time, fought with them for the points, and in the end, they managed to form a certain kind of connection with them as well.


    The things that happened in thebyrinth were all usual and as we had seen. Things that included El and Lux''s fight, Lucy and Ras, and other fights as Nes and her punishment to that damned demonic human follower.


    There were hidden treasures in thebyrinth that turned out to be good bonuses, and there were things that they identally came across like that certain box belonging to the pope.


    They then met, entered the dungeon together killed the fake creatures met Eisheth, and helped her free herself from the darkness that had engulfed her.


    Lucy, in particr, helped her greatly with his warm, soothing words, and thanks to him, she was able to pass away peacefully¡­ however, after she was gone, the dark corrupted being that remained in that ce, was the strongest opponent they had faced until now.


    They almost died more than once in that ce, against that damned creature, however, they managed to preserve their lives and defeat that being after giving their all.


    They gained many things through these deadly actions as well. Especially Lucy. He earned some great things with this and, thanks to that, now he also possessed a unique title of his own.


    And¡­ after that, they were able to meet their own familiars, the cute little, deadly, and one-of-a-kind creatures that gave them new headaches, as well as ideas of what the new things they could do would be.


    And, thanks to them, they also gained titles that resonated with each other, or the couple titles as she called them, the road ahead of them was now clear.


    The basic struggle had ended now, which meant what woulde after this, would be them, the walk towards their smaller, and bigger goals, and, another break where they would sit and look back at the footsteps they had left behind on this path of their choice.


    "Mmmmmm~. Uhmmmmm~! I remember now why even bitches that wanted to kill us used to spare us in exchange for a night with you, lol-, ahhhhh~."


    They hade a long way, however, things were just starting from this point.


    "Shut up."


    -Pinch.


    "Ahhhhh~."


    They hade a long way, however, the path ahead of them would now be full of new things since the knowledge they possessed of the future, waspletely invalid from that point on.


    Predicting change would be a near impossible task for them, but, still, they were smart and strong enough to find their way in a darknd.


    They had the light of each other so the darkness was cleared up a little just by their presence, and, even though they were not going to do it before, since they were going to change their ns anyway and the main storyline was already fucked up so much, they would engage with the other protagonist a little more, and help them achieve what they could have taken years during the time they are still in the same academy.


    "Ughhhh~. Your blood is sweet like the mangoes of Luhan, Lucy. I bet that Basted AJ would love to have you as his portable snack~. Hehehehe, ehhhh~."


    "Why do you speak so much when I''m doing this? Is this some kind of auto-defense mechanism?"


    "Yyyeeeeeeeeeeeesss~!"


    The time for the inauguration had almost arrived so they would have to leave soon. However, before they left, there was one thing they also had to do now that they were allowed to kiss and do a little more anyway.


    "Okay, let''s do this for three more minutes and then get a warm bath."


    "Yeeeeeeeee~!"


    She was enjoying this a little too much since he was being a little rough with his fingers.


    She loved his massage, a little too much sometimes, and he knew exactly how she loved it, so, though he had only tied her lightly to the bed pirs, as revenge for all the blood he had spilled today¡­ he would make a mess out of her. A mess that was cute in a general sense so that she gets humiliated, and feels the same kind of pain he had.


    "Ehhhhhh~."


    But that will happen in the banquet. For now, she can enjoy his fingers and tongue with as many loud moans as she wants.


    The higher beings could not message them the same way they used to since they had the streaming management options now, so, they were alone in the true sense.


    Their familiars had seen more light and darkness to be affected by their simple ys like these so, they were giving themplete privacy.


    Which was good.


    Thankfully, El was avoiding using the two cuties in their ys¡­ for now.

 Chapter 166 166 Clothes for the event

    <h4>Chapter 166 166 Clothes for the event</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "Gimme a towel."


    -Snap.


    "Why do we need towels when we have magic, lol."


    Freshly out of the bath, naked,pletely, and drenched in warm water.


    I wanted towels so that we could dry each other but, this dummy didn''t catch the clue and dried both of us with her cool winds.


    "Haaa¡­ well, let''s get going them. We are alreadyte."


    "Who''s gonna punish us for beingte? We are the top stars of today anyway. They can''t even start the event without us being present. Ah, and, there are still five minutes left before they officially start. We ain''tte."


    "We aren''t going to reach that ce in five minutes, miss. How can you-"


    "Shuuuuuu. Stop speaking. Get ready quickly, lemme help you with the jewelry, and after that, lemme show you a cool thing that I thought of."


    "Hmmm? Ok¡­?"


    Was she thinking of doing something unique again or something like that but I couldn''t tell what was on her mind.


    ''Well¡­ no harm in doing what she says for now.''


    However, before I change clothes¡­


    "But I will help you with the hair and light makeup as well. Change into the blue dress you used to wear back in those times when we-"


    "This one, right?"


    A unique, attractive-looking blue dress covered her body and even though the dress only reached her ankles, there were stockings and her matching blue sandals so, her pretty legs were hidden behind them.


    "Yes. You look cute in this one."


    "Hahaha, I look cute in everything."


    Of course, you do. You look cute without anything as well but only I know that fact.


    ''However, I am not talking about the cute you are thinking about, love. It''s something different.''


    She will notice I''m thinking something weird if I do it too openly so, let''s just do the thing without alerting her too much.


    -Ooooooooong.


    "How''s this one?"


    "Ummmm. No. Change into the other one."


    "This?"


    "No, you dummy. The one you wore during that assembly."


    "This is an inauguration El, not some intergctic military crisis meeting."


    "What does it matter? You look like a hot daddy in that thing."


    "¡­no. Let''s go with this thing."


    I changed into this fashionable ck outfit that looked pretty attractive with my current physique. Not too fancy but not too modest either. It had to be something that she could work on so, this one was good enough for this little event.


    "Tsk. Alright. This will do."


    She moved her hand on the outfit to check the quality and Mana distribution, as well as to feel my body onest time with a serious expression on her face, took out some clothing decorations from her storage space like some attractive jewels and gold-silver ornaments and started attaching them to my clothes with her Mana.


    ''These Mana clothes we wear are very convenient. No wonder they couldn''t exist in any normal technologically advanced world. Only magic and a deep understanding of the craft could make them possible.''


    "Alright, done. Start with what you want to do, oh, but call out Anna before that."


    [ "Oy carry. Come out as well." ]


    [[ Tsk. What do you need miss master?" ]]


    She wanted them out? Why, though?


    ''What does she want to do? Use the high-level teleportation spell with the help of their skills or something like that?''


    It was a possibility. But, well, with the kind of powers the two of them possessed, doing something difficult like teleportation shouldn''t be that difficult.


    [ "Anna?" ]


    Carry had alreadye out from his familiar mark and was already sulking for some reason.


    The little guy seemed upset.


    But when Anna came out, she was as cheerful as she had been and, as soon as she came out, she sat down on my shoulder and started examining the clothes I was wearing.


    [[ One believes this craftsmanship is amazing. One likes it quite a bit. One is an amazing creator~! ]]


    "Aww. Thanks Anna~!!"


    Anna liked our clothes and she could tell the one that created them was El.


    Both of thesedies of mine are certainly amazing.


    [[ Tsk. What''s so good about some normal clothes? I have had better than this shit- ]]


    -Smack!


    "You are calling your master''s creation shit? Do you wanna get punished like this guy, hmmm, dear Cary?"


    She smacked his head once again¡­ poor dragon.


    [[ Aaaaaaaa! How many times have I said it hurts!? It hurts! IT HURTS! ]]


    "Cry more you damn mannerless little bastard! Cry more!"


    She was shouting with an annoying expression herself. She didn''t really mind criticism and bad-mouthing directly aimed at her but she really didn''t like when someone insulted her people or her creations. Be it me or her own person, or someone else.


    [[ One believes that these clothes are pretty. Please do not be harsh on Cary as one did not mean those words. One just does not know how to express oneself properly. ]]


    "I know that he can''t express his true emotions, he''s a damn dragon so his pridees in the way of everything. But, is there really a need to call them shit?!"


    [[ I was never calling them shit!!! I was going to say ''shitruders''! You know what that means, right?! Clothes of lower nobility! Why would I call these things shit?! They are obviously good! You never let me finish what I was saying! ]]


    "¡­oh? Then, you were praising me?"


    [[ No! Not¡­ really at least. They are good, and they look good on you in that form but, that is it. I have had many things that would look much, much better on you. In fact, the [Divine requiem of dark matter] that I had would look amazing on you. ]]


    He was certainly praising her this time. He''s a really cute one.


    "Aw¡­ my little Cary. Sorry¡­ I hit you because I misunderstood."


    She hugged the little creature and kissed the ce she had hurt previously.


    The two of them looked good together but their dynamics were unique.


    One is too prideful while the other has a simrly great pride that''s strangely a little different from his.


    Both have many things inmon, too many things if I say so myself. But, the most unique aspect of this duo is this hate-love rtionship they have. It''s adorable.

 Chapter 167 167 A space portal

    <h4>Chapter 167 167 A space portal</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    [[ One believes master called one for some reason and that master has somewhere to go? ]]


    "Shoot! Right! We gotta go!"


    Even before I could react, she came back to her senses and remembered she called these two out to show me something interesting. It was good she remembered on her own or else I would have just continued watching them hugging each other in that cute manner for a little longer.


    "Okay, Cary, help me. I''m going to create a space portal-"


    "Oy oy oy! Wait a minute! A space portal?! I thought you were going to use teleportation!"


    "Hmmm? Oy dumb brother, I can cast teleportation magic on my own. Why would I need these two for simple things like that?


    It''s our first entry in a ce filled with many people so, why not go with a bang~!"


    "What the hell?!"


    She was talking about creating a space portal, one of the hardest things on the level of this, something that literally meant creating a gate by folding two points in space! It was not something just anyone could do!!


    ''There should only be around nine or so people on this entire that could create space portals and they used it genuinely travel through grand distances like from one to the other or from one part of the space point to some other¡­ not to reach their school''s inauguration ceremony!


    [[ Ohhh! Ohhh! A space portal! Sounds fun! ]]


    [[ It excites one to hear one can create a space portal with only that much strong physique. However, one believes one has a good chance to seed if one uses Cary''s [Law negation] to release some of the restrains, and my [Chronos] and [Kairos] to assist in the space-time maniption.


    Was one thinking of doing the same? ]]


    "Yes~! Exactly~! Anna is so smart~. Learn a thing or two from her dum-dum Cary!"


    What the hell?!


    "Why are you supporting this crazy idea, Anna?!"


    [[ Hmmm? Does the master not want one to help? One would do it master does not want one to do so. However, personally, one believes it is a fun idea.


    Not only would it increase the authority One has over the others of this school, but even the headmaster and the other stronger presences of this institution would know how we possess a means to open up a space portal.


    It would create advantageous conditions and, at the same time, eliminate the disadvantageous ones at the same time since the one who can open up a space portal, would be a world-level asset. ]]


    "Yes I thought that much but-"


    "You thought that far already?"


    She was the one asking me this question. The same person who was going to open up that damn portal just because it was cool¡­ this damn girl.


    "Just shut up, El. Let me think for a moment."


    "You have thirty-three seconds brother~!"


    "Haaaaa¡­"


    Anna is super smart to have realized so many things with so little knowledge of this part of the Worldline and this specific ce.


    Even Cary only realized all of this after hearing her say that so, it was obvious she was a smart one.


    What she said was all true, certainly. However, there was one problem.


    "What will do about that damned emperor? He is bound to find these things out very soon."


    The emperor was one of the main viins of our game and, that bastard was a damn strong being. Like, he strong.


    Evenpared to the other viins of the Worldline level, he was one of the stronger opponents that the protagonists had to inevitably face.


    His death was one of the major plot points that was absolutely necessary if we wanted to do certain things and achieve the titles of gods.


    However, there was no way we could defeat a being who was willingly holding off his own liberation.


    He possessed divinity but the bastard was still a mortal because he himself did not want to ascend to the higher realm.


    ''There''s no way we can defeat him anytime soon or with our strengths. And, if he finds out we could open up the space portals, he would most certainly try and abduct us so that he can use our abilities to maintain his own presence in this mortal world.''


    Anna might have found out about the presence of the emperor with her amazing wisdom but she did not know about his craziness just yet.


    But, El knew it, and she still wanted to open a damn portal right to the ball house. She''s really gone crazy after that massage¡­


    "The emperor, right? Well, do we really have to worry about him since we are going to have a talk with Rex after this anyway?"


    "¡­but-"


    "Let''s help him get the throne legitimately."


    "¡­you crazy girl¡­"


    She was smirking, and, I knew exactly what she meant when she said those words. And they were crazy!


    But, though full of death gs, it won''t be impossible.


    "One mistake, El¡­ one mistake and, we will have to say ba-bye to this life as well."


    "Rx, you worry-furry. We have these two. We will be fine."


    She smiled at Anna while patting Cary and then, smiled warmly at me confidently.


    "I will take the lead and responsibility."


    "Of course you will, crazy girl."


    What she was proposing was practically a very risky task where we would have topletely obtain Rex first and to do so, we would need to follow a very dangerous scenario that might or might not go the way we wanted and, there was a chance that we and many people around us would be in danger if we do that, but, if we follow through this path, not only we obtain a certain element of our ''team'', but also have the weapon to take down that bastard.


    It was risky¡­


    "Okey. Cary, Anna? Activate the skills."


    Tens of magic circles of blue light appeared all around her, Cary used his skill that granted the blue spells, a strange red core, and then Anna used her skills which, created two white and ck marble-like spheres of energy that started circling around each other.


    "[Aspect of magic]."


    She had already used this skill a few times today, and, if not for the headmaster restoring all the skill cooldowns and bringing our body to an optimal condition, she would have not been able to perform it once again.


    But now that she was doing it anyway, I knew she would be alright since simply casting the magic she already knew about with the help of skills like Cary and Anna''s, was a task far simpler than creating a new magic all on her own like she did in that dungeon.


    "Casting magic spell: [(Wormhole gate)]."


    She was a genius, and since she had the powers of these two cuties to assist her, she could run far more wildly than she used to.


    ''They had given her new wings, so, she was bing bolder.''


    And, her bing bolder, meant we would get in trouble proportional to her craziness¡­


    The magic circles covering her gathered before and mixed in with the two white-ck marbles that Anna had summoned.


    Afterward, the new dark blue dot that was created became her pen, and, she drew a circle with it in a graceful manner which, directly opened an attractive-looking gate, different from the usual circle or square ones, and, we could see the ce beyond it, which, was obvious the ballroom of the inauguration in the ground floor of the academy castle.

 Chapter 168 168 Inauguration

    <h4>Chapter 168 168 Inauguration</h4>


    ?


    [OP: ]


    The room the two of them were in was now connected to the ce where the inauguration event was taking ce, on the ground floor of the academy castle, a ce that contained many more special areas aside from this one.


    It was a special ce, and just to reach this ce, one had to pass through different areas of the ground floor, and even before that, they first had to reach the academy castle itself after passing through the garden zone which, was no easy task.


    Even the strongest and fastest person who uses their familiars to fly to that ce would need at the very least ten or so minutes to reach that ce and, even if someone had some kind of quick travel skill, they all had limitations.


    "Ahhhhhh! What is this?!"


    "H-hey! What''s that?! And those two¡­?!"


    "Aren''t those two the ones that disappeared during the first round of the familiar summoning?! They are alive?!"


    "H-heyyyyy?! Isn''t this a space portal?! A gate?! Look at that ce behind them! It''s the same as the rooms we stayed in!"


    "That''s their room¡­? But why does everything look destroyed? What happened there?!"


    "Teacher! Teacher! Someone call the teachers!"


    "What is happening here?! What''s all thismotion!?"


    The ball house was inplete disarray after the appearance of this unique-looking purple gate, which contained a unique set of magic patterns and looked pretty cool to be some skill.


    "Haaa¡­ I knew this would happen. I apologize for this, everyone. However, do not worry. There''s nothing wrong going on."


    Lucy spoke up right after he passed the gate and reached this ce in an attempt to calm everyone down and then, after standing right in front of the gate, he extended his hand with a graceful bow and El epted it with a smile.


    "That''s right everyone. I should have opened the gate outside. It was a mistake. I hope you will all see it in your precious hearts to ept this apology from us."


    She entered the ce and took over everyone, everything, anything that was present in this ce with a storm.


    sses dropped and shattered, mouths were left open, mesmerized, mouths had gone dry. Sounds of gulps were heard from all over the ce, a fresh scent of freshness was spread all across the room after her arrival, and, thanks to her, her attractive brother who had made many youngdies'' hearts skip a beat, was overshadowed by her bewitching charm.


    They were in a dark room before however, when they came into the light of this bright ballroom, as if a diamond shining under the perfect light, they caught the eyes of all the students present in the vicinity, as well as the people that weren''t even present here.


    "Oh¡­ it was you two." One of the teachers that they were familiar with was in the area and, though they were surprised to see the morous appearance of these two, after confirming there was no actual problem, they just shook their heads with a tired smile and left the ce, leaving the stunned students and everyone else to their own devices.


    [ "He''s the same, lol. It would be fun teaching him things and seeing his reactions during the sses, hehehe." ]


    [ "Don''t forget he''s a demonic human. We will have to kill him after one point so, please don''t give him too many hints. The cult might get alerted." ]


    [ "Nah. I''m not dumb darling. How many times do I have to say it for you to be at ease about this fact?" ]


    The two of them looked at his back, smirked internally, and after looking around the students and calling Cary and Anna from the other side of the door, they closed the door, leaving the nearly destroyed room which was obviously the aftermath of their kisses and embraces.


    They knew the receptionist would be cursing at them when she found out about this but, well, they weren''t going to be in this room again anyway. There was no need to worry about a ce that could be repaired with a little sum of money. They were super rich now anyway.


    [ "Alright. I don''t see Nes anywhere here. She must be-" ]


    [ "Eva''s here." ]


    Their entrance was unfathomably unforgettable. Some of the students present here, be they male or boy, from upper ss or lower ss, amoner in normal clothing or aristocrats or royal in their attractive clothing, even the special people present in this ce were also looking at the two of them with surpassed, shocked, wide-open eyes.


    As they walked towards some other ce, their eyes stayed stuck on the two of them.


    There was nothing in this ce that attracted them more than this male with a visibly attractive body, that unquestionably handsome face, those blue eyes thedies wanted to be seen by, or El''s red ones that the males wanted to be dominated by.


    The two of them were the stars from the moment they arrayed in this ce and, their clothes, their looks, their unique auras aside, even the creatures they were carrying with them were so attractive that they couldn''t help but just stare at these two.


    Anna was cute and attractive with her happy expression and curious behavior and, Cary''s grumpy look was making him look even cooler than the curious little girl with that long tail.


    They were the star of this event, however, there were still two people present here who were, instead of being charmed or attracted by these two, were instead relieved to see them in a fine state.


    One was their friend and pure Nes, obviously, and the second one was their special helper, family, and caretaker, Evaline.


    "Thank heavens you two are alright¡­"


    She came running towards them without caring about her attractive dress and hugged the two warmly.


    The surprised eyes looking at her mattered little to her at this moment.


    She had been anxious, and worried, however, she still knew the two of them were alright in her heart.


    She knew they were fine in whatever ce they were¡­ and, in this moment where she saw them again after this long of a time, she thanked her heart, this world, and everything else, for keeping them safe.


    She was relieved they were back unharmed, and now, she could finally breathe a sigh of relief¡­

 Chapter 169 169 Inauguration (2)

    <h4>Chapter 169 169 Inauguration (2)</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    She was worried, obviously, anyone would be worried when the people you find out the people you looked up to the most and had sworn to protect with your life had vanished right before the eyes of hundreds of thousands of people.


    ''Poor Eva¡­''


    We had vanished in the garden during the summoning process while she was inside the academy castle finishing up her official helper registrations.


    She was doing her work by doing that and she knew we would be fine with so many people around us.


    There there was no need for her to worry about anything when even the headmaster was there, and besides, it was just a summoning.


    Even her own griffin had only caused a little trouble for them. What we might have summoned should not have been that great of a threat that not even the people present there could not repress it.


    We told her it was fine and she went away to do her work, however, against all odds or expectations of all the people present in that ce, we vanished from that ce right before the eyes of everyone present.


    There was not even some kind of indication or worming why we had vanished.


    As some students here were talking about, most of them thought we had somehow died and vanished while summoning¡­ some absurd words from these all dumb fuckers around us.


    It was all shit, they were all shit, however, Eva was not fine with what she had to go through all by herself at that moment.


    ''I know just how much worried she must have been, I know just what kind of feeling might be resurfacing in her heart, I know that, and, I feel guilty to worry her like that.''


    She had already had a dark past that had made her confined to herself in her own darkness where she locked up all of her anger, sadness, and weaknesses.


    After meeting us, she had gained a new light and that darkness had shrunk down to only a little dot, however, I knew this event that happened, this little scenario that caused her self-doubt, anxiety, and tension, might just be some kind of trigger that she might take as her being not good enough for being able to protect her like she wanted.


    ''Even right now as she was hugging us, I could feel she was in no state of being perfectly fine.''


    The doubts had not gone, the anxiety remained as well.


    She had been worried and though a little relieved after seeing us in this perfect state, she still could not let go of the fact that something had actually happened to us while she was away.


    She knew she was not strong enough to contend against all that we face on a regr basis, however, she was stronger than she knew.


    She was still not at the top of what she could achieve and there were still many things that she needed to learn and realize about herself, however, if she continued doubting herself instead of knowing her strengths, she would never get the chance to know just how much different she was from the other people in this ce.


    "Okey, okey. We are fine, Eva. Look? We are perfectly fine, right? And stop doubting yourself and thinking about what you would do if you were ever actually in a problematic situation.


    Stop it. And, instead of doubting, channel that anger and all the negativity into doing your best in the training and learning as many new things as you can from any and all things you see on a daily basis.


    Look at a butterfly''s winds and think about the winds they rise and look at the fishes in the water, and learn how the waves are the same as winds, a flow.


    Learn, get strong enough so that no doubt remains, and, I beg of you, please don''t you dare select clothes on your own from now on.


    You have no fashion sense whatsoever. It''s worse than mine.


    That dress is aplete disaster."


    A yellow dress? Well, hell no.


    She would look lovely in green, ck, even white, or orange at one point. I would ept red at one point but even that would look shit on her pretty body and green hair. But yellow? And this shitty bright shade of yellow?


    Fuck that looks disgusting on her.


    "Hahaha. Yes. I will keep that in mind."


    She wasughing now. Which was good.


    She looked good when sheughed. That is better than this sob-sob drama.


    "Who dressed you up by the way? Did you just select some random dress from the closet or something?"


    "Ummm¡­ yes. Lady Alquea did offer help however, we had this little thing in the morning-"


    "She used charm on you and your mind went nk or something?"


    "Hmmm? Yes¡­? Something simr."


    She was supposed how I knew about it, lol. I''m supposed how she doesn''t know how to use the powers of a specific stat. She really has a long way to go.


    ''Well, it''s something she could only learn through self-realization. Teaching it would make the whole point of it being a unique technique meaningless.''


    "Alright, well, don''t fear her just because she tried ying some pranks on you. She''s a good person, and a talented one as well. Try learning from her as much as possible."


    "I¡­ understand."


    Alquea. She''s one hell of a strange bitch.


    Like, lol, she liking a specific kind ofdy is a personal preference, but the fact that she is a great mage trained directly by the greatest mage after the headmaster on this makes her a special being.


    And, even if we don''t count the fact that she is a witch by birth who has lived for a hundred and thirty-six years by this point, she is a unique bitch that has the power to use the water attribute to a very great degree.


    ''Eva has the power to control winds now thanks to Ash so, learning the nature and working system of a ''fluid'' from Alq will be a very good idea.''


    We will be working with Cathy for a little something anyway, so, we all are going to see each other often anyway.


    Having a good rtionship with her will increase our chances of getting close to Cathy''s grandma, and if things go right, she will willingly give us the ancient artifact their kingdom has guarded for generations.


    ''But, well, that''s something forter.''


    We still have yet to have the meetings with Cathy and Rex so, before those meetings conclude tomorrow, we cannot n how we will go about with the rest of the things.


    ''Though there''s one thing I will make sure in this life of mine.''


    Cathy and Rex have to be together. Those fuckers have been friends ever since they were young but, the fuckers have only been just that. Friends.


    Political friends more precisely.


    Rex bastard was the least romantic character in this ce, and, Cathy''s horny bitch.


    If I wanted them to be together, I would have to make sure he sees Cathy in a new light from now on.


    If he bes a little assertive and makes a ''move''¡­ well, she will finish the rest.


    "Oh, by the way, are these two adorable ones your familiars?"


    "Oh! Right! We almost forgot to introduce you two-"


    "Nes'' s here El."


    I was just about to introduce Cary and Anna to her, when Lucy spoke up, and, not long after that, we heard some familiar worried footsteps sprinting towards us¡­

 Chapter 170 170 Eva, Nes, and familiars

    <h4>Chapter 170 170 Eva, Nes, and familiars</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    -Stomp! Stomp! Stomp!


    She was dashing towards us with her eyes closed, tears covering her face, her face distorted, and the pretty dress she was wearing in a textual mess.


    This girl really didn''t know how to handle her clothes now, did she?


    ''She really is a dummy.''


    "Elllllllllllllllll! Brother Lucyyyyyyyyyyy!"


    And now she was shouting our names dramatically, lol. If I wasn''t the one she was she=ouyting the name of, I would most certainly have loved tough at this whole drama, however, the one being called out here was me, and, this made things a little bit difficult.


    [ "Ready for impact." ]


    [ "Well, here it goes." ]


    She ran towards us, and, when she was close enough, she jumped towards, us, and,nded in our arms¡­ not that shended there perfectly on her own. We timed hernding and caught this dumb girl.


    She must have fallen face t on the floor had this been a normal situation or there was someone else here besides us?


    ''Haaa¡­.''


    She was crying, from her eyes, it looked like she had been crying for a while now.


    Perhaps it was due to something else but, I couldn''t think of any other reason for her tears other than the two of us.


    "Calm down you little crybaby. Why are you crying like this?"


    "Where were youuuuuu?! What happppppppppend?! How can you just disappear all of a sudden?! How can you do thisssssss?! What happened to you?! Are you hurttttttt?!"


    She was shouting the entire ce was looking at us, the teachers were here after all themotion, even the vice headmaster was here now and was looking at us with a strange expression.


    ''She''s as pretty as she was in the game.''


    The vice headmaster¡­ I love that stocky hot grandma.


    "Calm down dummy. No one''s hurt here and it wasn''t up to us that we vanished from there. We didn''t do it on purpose. Hell, we didn''t even know something like that would happen. It was as much of a surprise for us as it was for you, so, calm down, Agnes."


    Lucy was caressing her head to calm down this girl while I was doing what I could to stop her tears.


    ''She didn''t look good when she was crying. She''s best when she smiles innocently at every other thing andughs all the time.''


    She''s my dear pure friend. Her tears are more precious to me than the tears of my cute bastard Cary, something that should be worth a few hundred thousand Oz for every single tear.


    "Calm down Nes. Shuuuu¡­ it''s alright now. See? We are here and we are perfectly fine as well."


    She was a crybaby. Someone difficult to handle and someone who had not lived in a society like this world''s for that long of a time.


    ''She understands things differently from others. Expressing herself, crying while so many people are watching, showing just how vulnerable she is, showing her weaknesses¡­ she could only do so because she had grown up in a first with good-natured creatures who had taught her well.''


    If there was anyone else in her ce, they would have never shown their vulnerable side to anyone the way she was doing right now.


    And crying loudly in the middle of an event like this? Not even themoners who did not know of the noble behaviors would do something like this.


    ''Even I wouldn''t do it in most cases¡­ she''s a pure person to be able to do something so private so openly.''


    I knew, including myself, many students here, many nobles, and some of themon origins, envied her for being able to express her true emotions without caring about the eyes of others, without caring about the consequences or, things like other''s opinions about her actions.


    ''She''s pure, and her purity can clean the other''s hearts just by her mere existence. She''s a strong person as well, so, even if she understands the world and the point of view that the world is made of, the stereotypes, the normas, and the applied concepts, she is strong enough to endure and resist criticism.''


    Someone would be dumber than most of the poption if they actually tried to make her feel wrong or small for her pure actions, lol.


    ''I wish I had recorded the moment when she killed that demon follower bastard in thebyrinth, kekeke.''


    Anyway, she calmed down, the eyes were still on us, but we did not care and just hugged her back as well.


    "What happened though?" She asked, still hugging her the same way she had, and, with her small arms wrapped around both of us, she was practically¡­ wait. Lol, her boobies are touching mine.


    ''Damn, she''s soft~! And big~! Hehehe, I didn''t realize it before but now that I look at them, I understand why some of them have red faces. Hehehehe~.''


    The students had been looking at the three of us, and, some of them weren''t looking at our warm reunion but rather, at how a hot girl was hugging a big boy and another hot girl.


    Nes''s fastness sense was a little better than Eva so she was also wearing a pretty white dress, which looked sexy on her, so, she looked hot AF as well.


    And of course, I was the hottest one present in this ce with my pretty blue dress, so, when she was hugging us, with that perfect body of hers, with the outline of her boobies visible through that dress, there was no way in hell most of the horny bones here would not fantasize about us two, or, perhaps us three¡­ kek.


    She was still hugging us, asking what happened to us, Lucy wasn''t enjoying her hug, but now that I have realized this¡­


    ''Let''s give them a little fanservice~.''


    I tapped Lucy''s back and, I knew he knew what was going on in my mind, and also that there was no way I would not do it even with his personation so, without resistance, he released Nes''s embrace and, I hugged herpletely, and kissed her forehead.


    "We went to a pretty ce. And met some cool beings. Then, they came with us as our partners. It was a fun experience."


    The news wasn''t supposed by what I did, however, even without looking and from just the sounds of the shattering of sses that must have fallen from their heads because of the sudden flow of blood towards the lower parts of their bodies.


    Our behavior was pretty natural if they considered I was her big sister since she called Lucy brother anyway, so they should not be acting this way, but, well, the world is full of horny people.


    Even some of the teachers watching us on the other side were having some weird moments. This was fun lol~!


    "Partners? You mean familiars?"


    She opened her pink eyes for the first time and looked up at me with tears still clinging to her eyes.


    But I wiped them since they made look her so cute that I¡­ let''s leave it at she was too cute when she had teary eyes.


    "Yup. Look. They have been here from the moment you arrived. It''s surprising you did not notice them."


    I pointed beside me with my chin and, she turned her face to the other side where Eva was standing alone a few steps away from us, with my grumpy Cary in her hand and Anna sitting on her shoulder.


    The two of them said she was pretty talented, which meant they also acknowledged her innate capabilities.


    Eva certainly was special.


    "¡­cute."


    "Hmmm? Nes? Did you say-"


    "They are cute!"


    And just like that, with another loud shout, she released me from her embrace, our bodies were separated, and sad, and she ran away towards Eva and the two of them, marking the end of another attractive sob drama.


    ''But unlike before, many people were disappointed this ended, lol.''


    They wanted to watch more of us, more of us two girls at the very least, Lucy was reserved to the imaginations of girls, and some boys only.


    They wanted more of our hot hugging, but, well, my fake sorry to these boys'' eruptions and near state of micro orgasms, and lustful fantasies that will nevere true.


    ''They will see more of these dramas from us though, perhaps sometimes more fanservice. But this is it for today.''


    So, these bastards and bitches aside¡­ when did Eva take out Ash? And, why does that giant creature that had terrorized the garden a while back look¡­ small and adorable~?!''

 Chapter 171 171 Learn from her!

    <h4>Chapter 171 171 Learn from her!</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    "Aw~! Hello little mister~. How are you~? I''m Agnes~! El''s friend~! It''s very nice to meet you~!"


    [ "Hmmmm. To think you would have a special half-blood like this one as your friend, master¡­ it reminded me just how special of a person you are." ]


    [ "Hello little one. One is delighted to make your acquaintance as well." ]


    The two of them greeted her back with their Mana voices and she was supposed for a moment, but then stars appeared in her eyes alongside the excited smile on her face that was now cleared of all of the impure tears.


    She looked good this way¡­ however, the fact that Cary and Anna could speak in Mana voice surpassed not only Eva who was holding them aside from Agnes, but, every single person in the entirety of this hall was surprised after he raring their powerful Mana voices that were far more deep and powerful than their cute looks.


    "Wowowowow~! You can talk with us as well~? That''s sooooooo coool~!"


    [ "Henh. This is nothing, young girl. But that aside, why are you wasting so much of your energy and life force? I understand you are quite genuinely brimming with it but, why not even control it and help others here without any reason." ]


    "Hmmm? What do you mean? I do not understand."


    This little bastard of mine¡­


    [[ "Oy Cary. She doesn''t even know she is a half-fairy yet. Don''t say things that she doesn''t even have a thread of idea about. Just keep quiet and y with her." ]]


    [[ Am I some kind of pet that you are telling me to y with her?! What do you take me as master?! ]]


    [[ "Shuuuuu. Stop speaking. You''re too loud. Just do as I say and make up some kind of excuse." ]]


    Nes didn''t even know half the things about herself and this vast yard here was asking her to control the life force leaking out of her body.


    ''It''s the same as asking a newborn baby to run a marathon. Tsk. Dumb dragon.''


    [[ You just called me dumb again in your thoughts didn''t you master?! I know you did! How many times do I say I am not dumb?! When will you stop calling me dumb and hitting me, master?! ]]


    [[ "Never. Not as long as you be worthy enough to be not called and hit like that, hump! And that day is nevering!" ]]


    This bastard is so petty! Why does he stick with the hitting part and I calling him dumb part?! He belongs to me anyway! What does he mean when he tells me to stop calling him dumb?! What right did he have to tell me to stop calling him dumb, that dummy dumb fuck bastard. Dumb he is!


    [ "One thinks that one wanted to say that one should try finding a suitable Mana cirction technique soon. One has a good synergy with natural Mana so being able to cultivate it properly will help one get stronger." ]


    Hmmm? What?


    "A Mana cultivation technique? Do you mean something like the people from the East use? I will get stronger if I learn something like that?"


    [ "One does not know what you mean by people of the east, however, one also agrees that one will rapidly get stronger with a proper cultivation method. One knows that one that will be suitable for one as well? Does one wish to learn it from one?" ]


    "You know it? Wow~! Just how amazing are you, Miss Anna!"


    [ "Haha, not as amazing as one could be, little one." ]


    "Hehe, you praise me too much. But yes~! It would be my pleasure to learn from someone as amazing as you~!"


    ''Ohh? Now this is quite a turn of events, lol.''


    [[ "Learn a thing or two from Anna Dumb Cary. Look how smart she is. She practically saved your ass or I would have whooped you." ]]


    [[ What do you mean ''whooped''?! Don''t youse such strong words! ]]


    This bastard was calling whooping someone''s ass a strong word. Hehe, he will surpassed when he hears some actual strong words.


    My cute little dragon.


    ''But, hey, Anna''s really great, right? She''s gonna teach my little Nes personally. Now how amazing is this?''


    Why isn''t she my familiar? We could have ruled the worlds together. Or solved unsolved cosmic mysteries as she liked. Or, lol, we could have done some Worldline crimes to find the truths as she liked together.


    Why do I have this dumb dragon instead of a smart one like her?!


    Ughhh!


    "So Agnes? Are you alright now?" Lucy asked her with a warm smile and, she first looked at him, then at me, and then at the surroundings filled with people who were still looking at us, and then, she looked back at him with a smile and nodded.


    "Yes. I''m fine now. But I want to know all that happened when you were gone, ok? You will have to tell meter. I will decide to lecture you or not based on that."


    "Oh! Of course, we will tell you about it~. Later though, hehe. Later~. Why not introduce your familiar to us now~?"


    She will yell at us again. She just said she would lecture us again. Damn fuck! What did we do wrong this time now?! It wasn''t even our fault that we were transported to these two. It happened naturally!


    ''If something is not our fault, why would we get punishment because of it?!''


    This is wrong miss!


    [ "It''s fine El. I will make sure we don''t have to go through¡­ that, again." ]


    [ "Yes, please." ]


    I get goosebumps every time I think about this morning and the previous times she started lecturing us about the things that we did wrong.


    She''s like an overprotective mother that we never had, fuck.


    "Ohhh~. Right~. I almost forgot~! Ethan? Can you pleasee out~?"


    A unique colorful light shed on the mark right on her right forearm and, with another a unique light, a unique shining creature of light, a spiritual creature that we were seeing for the first time in this turn, greeted us with his familiar warm light.


    "Everyone, this is Ethan~. Say hello to them Ethan~."


    "Shiiiiiiiiiiiin~!"


    A blob of light, a spiritual creature of the spirit realm of a distant part of the Worldline, a being that is as special as she is, and, something that surprised the two of our cuties¡­


    [[ Hmmm? Ohhh! Master! I sense the energy of a spirit kind from this little blob! ]]


    [[ Oh? One is astonished to see a special being like this one after such a long time. Thest time one had seen a half-spirit, one was fighting against the ones that put one into that state. ]]


    These reactions were of a rare astonishment and surprise. Just the way we thought it would be~.

 Chapter 172 172 Ethan: A unique spirit

    172 172 Ethan: A unique spirit [El''s POV: ]


    [{ "Hehe, yup, as you can sense, this little one is a special spirit." }]


    Ethan was a special being, a very special one if I said so myself.


    There were many things that made him unique, however, his origin itself, his birth, and the way and the ce he was born in made him even more unique.


    [{ "Do you two know Paquancialnd? The spirit realms in the Worldline area #222333LL?" }]


    Lucy asked them while I, as well as all the other students in the room who had rearranged their thoughts and hade back to their senses, looked at the creature that floated before Nes. A ball of light that shined with a colorful light.


    This was her Ethan, the special spirit that was not actually entirely a spirit.


    [{ Hmmm? Master? Why could one be bringing up the name of such a ce at the moment? That ce is infamous for its stupidity. }]


    [{ "Because Ethan is the one that will liberate that fate-forsaken ce from the misery it has been under for many millennia now. He''s the offspring of Garry and the ''useless'' daughter of Plutium." }]


    [{ What? What the hack? }]


    "Shiiiiiiiiiiiiiin!"


    "Oh?! Really?! You think so as well, right? The two of them are cute and amazing~! Lady Anna will teach me something that will help me get stronger as well~. We should thank her~!"


    "Shiiiiiiiiiin~!"


    Ethan is a special being that is very rare throughout the Worldline, and, his background actually makes him one of a kind in this Worldline, just like my dear Nes.


    "Hehe, hello Ethan. It''s nice to meet you~!"


    "Shiiiiiiiiin~!"


    He''s a spirit, a half spirit to be more precise however, different from most half spirits existing in the Worldline, this one is a half spirit with a spiritual body instead of a physical one.


    His mom, in the world he came from, was a human, a child of the strongest being of that world with a physical body, and, his father was one of the few spirit kings of this entire Worldline.


    ''He has an interesting background, one of the most interesting if I say so myself.''


    [{ Alright¡­ one understands the situation before one a little.


    This child is the offspring of the child of Duke Plutium and Garnelious of six cardinal elements.


    One must have kept the secret of this child between themselves and raised one in order to be the key to end the eternal war that has been going on in that part of the Worldline.


    On one certain sunny day, he was summoned here to be the familiar of this special half-blood child and with that, the two of them came together.


    Hmmm. One understands the situation, however, one could not understand why this child and that child are a match for each other.


    Yes, both possess the power of a null element, however, he is a being born from all the elements while, on the other hand, she looks to be a being born to resist all the other elements.


    Just¡­ who is she? }]


    Anna was curious and confused. She wanted to know Nes''s identity which was actually even moreplicated than Ethan''s.


    ''The two of them are a perfect match to be one another''s familiar for the reason they resemble each other so much that it''s impossible for there to be any other match as perfect as theirs.''


    Ethan.


    He was the offspring of the daughter of a [{( Duke )}] of the Worldline, technically the highest achievable rank of the Worldline. His father was a [Spirit king] of all six cardinal elements. And, the world he hade from¡­ despised the other spices with all their passionate souls.


    The spirits despised humans, the humans loathed the spirits.


    The two kinds were in a constant war and even though both existed in different realms, the barriers of worlds did not matter to these two kinds.


    ''The concept of spirits and humans and this whole world thing is different in that part of the worldline, so, putting it all in simple words, that ce is fucked up.''


    In a world where the humans killed spirits every single day without much of any reason, and, where the spirits denied the humans the power of elements in their magic, while killing these dirty filths at the same time the way they killed their kind.


    A ce where inter-dimensional wars happen on a regr basis, a ce where the spirits loath humankind, and a ce that is famous for their consent wars with the other kind.


    ''Ethan is the child born from the forbidden love of two major authority figures of that world.''


    A spirit king as his father and his mother being the daughter of the supreme monarch of that world.


    He who has escaped that ce, he who now resides with the one simr to him in a way, he who is destined to go back to where he hade from, the one who carried the fate of two kinds of their world, that is Ethan. The joyful spirit of true emotions.


    ''His parents¡­ they didn''t like this whole animosity between two races, so, when they met identally, they understood each other, fell in love, and continued being together for a while, however, his mom was greedy so, as a result of their love, ultimately, Ethan came to existence.''


    They tried their best to protect him, keeping him away from the world, and, the two of them were relieved when the summoning circle of this distant world came for him, baring the news that somewhere in this worldline, a being that is the perfect one to be his partner, is calling for him.


    ''They looked at the situation at that time, confirmed that the person calling for him was also as special as him, and, they let him go. With a heavy heart and for his own good, they let him go.''


    Though, fate would bring him and his new master back to that ce, and, they would liberate the two kinds from the wars that had been going on for eons.


    ''And we will be there, with them, with our dearest first friend, and, someone who will do something simr to him one day. Though, on a different scale.''


    I looked at the ball of light floating before her ying with Ash, Cary, and Anna. Lucy was observing him with a smile, and, though the others in this ce did not see the two of them as somewhat special, they sure thought the two were a uniquely special pair.


    [{ "My lovely little Nes¡­ her name is Agnes B. Catherine, daughter of the ruler of [{( Red Hearts )}] and <<Oblivion''s apostle>>, Granddaughter of <<Northern twin stars>>, and the Great granddaughter of <<Great lord of seven spectral realms>>.


    She''s a special one, born with the fate of ''unification''.


    She''s the holder of some of the purest legacies existing in the Worldline, a legitimate sessor of countless ''storylines'', and one of the purest, perhaps most unfortunate beings we wille across on our journey¡­" }]


    Nes¡­ she had countless things she had yet to find out about herself, the purpose of her existence, and, why she was in the deadly forest of this when she first realized it.


    ''She is destined for greatness, however, that is only when she gets past the unfathomable trials presented before herself. Which, unfortunately, she could only do one in a hundred times in the game.''


    have to address the whole of the student body.


    04:33


    ''It doesn''t matter to me what most of them do or feel or think about us, but, well, for a good enough She has died most of the time in the game even without seeing the leftover family that had raised her, her family in the forest¡­


    ''Well, she is the one with some of the worst possible endings in this world. However, those who bear great fates, are also presented with trials of equal difficulty on each step of their lives. Oveing them grants them greater powers, and failing to ovee them, results in their demise.''


    Welp, she doesn''t have anything to worry about this time though.


    [{ "Nes is also our first friend of this world, this life, so, she''s nothing less than a family, a cute little sister for us. A sister that we will protect, look after, and watch from the sidelines when it is her time to shine." }]


    All six protagonists of this world carry great fates that will result in the creation of many ''storylines'', many ''Epics'' even. However, every one of them would be independent of each other in a unique way, sometimes connected, but individually unique.


    Nes has the most unique background, Lux has the most unique rtionship with the Worldline, and Cathy shares the fate of countless other beings in this Worldline. On the other hand, Ras is the one bearing the most unique character, Rex possesses the most unique mind and the point of view of this world that will give hope to countless unique ones like him in the future, andstly, AJ¡­


    ''Well, that bastard is a strange one. Depending on the life he has in this school, he might be the worst enemy of every one of us, or, the best ally we could depend on¡­ fuck that bastard! He''s the anomaly that even I couldn''t predict the mind of!''


    Ughhhh!


    AJ''s a bastard but we will undoubtedly have to deal with him soon.


    ''He already has eyes on me and Nes. Even on Eva. But mostly on the two of us.''


    I saw him earlier, and he seemed to be feeling something after seeing us, which is a big thing from his as well as our perspective.


    "Haaaa¡­"


    "Hmm? El? What happened?"


    "She''s not ready for the speech. Addressing a group that we were trying to defeat not long ago does not feelfortable to her. Right El?"


    "Yes¡­"


    He knew why I was sighing but, well, nice save.


    "I like giving speeches but, this is just not the way I like it to be."


    The inauguration ceremony was about to start and as the ones in the first ce, the two of us will have to address the whole of the student body.


    ''It doesn''t matter to me what most of them do or feel or think about us, but, well, for a good enough position in this school, I will have to make it digestible.''


    My Lucy bastard was expert at lying through his teeth but, in situations like this one¡­


    ''Yes, it will be a little difficult.''

 Chapter 173 173 An internal conflict

    173 173 An internal conflict [Lucy''s POV: ]


    ''She looks better than I thought. Haaaa. Good.''


    I was worried Nes might have some kind of mental breakdown, think about what might have happened to us, think about the family she has left behind and what would happen to her if even we were gone¡­ but, thankfully, things ended more positively than I had thought.


    She was better than I anticipated, perhaps thanks to Eva being there, but, she sure was one unique bunny for her to react in such a manner.


    ''Who cries like this just because their friends had vanished from the ce of summoning their familiars? She''s too good for us, haaaaa¡­''


    [{ Why such look, master? }]


    Anna asked me with a worried voice through our bond''s connection while she was still humoring Nes and Ethan. She really cares about me.


    [{ "I''m having a conflicting feeling of happiness and sadness, Anna. It''s good that Nes is fine and all but, we are too attached to her now. It''s not a good thing.


    We might have to go to lengths that we generally would not if ites to her and her well-being in the future and that would disturb many things we want to do." }]


    Nes was special and she will most certainly do special things.


    It was certain that as long as she existed, her fate would follow her and she would face difficulties that she would have to deal with on her own.


    And, how we are with her right now, how we spoil her openly like this, makes things moreplicated.


    ''She might not be ready when she really has to face the first trial of her life when she starts the academy and sees how the ''usual'' children around her, the ones who are products of this very same world as her, the people who are also young as her but at the same time, too different from her that she will be exposed to the many new things about this society, and the humankind, actually are.''


    We have been spoiling her too much since we met her.


    She died young after spending most of her life in a hospital, and then, she lived most of her life with creatures who though possessed higher intelligence, were, at the end of the day, not the humans that dominate the society of this world.


    They were different, and, they wanted her to explore her own kind by herself. However, we met her too soon, and, she is now with us, with no great knowledge of how ugly the world actually is.


    [{ Master¡­ one could not say what you are doing for her is wrong in any way. All one sees is one being caring for another being without wanting anything great in return for this care and support.


    This is rare to see even in the most peaceful parts of the worldline, so seeing you all like this makes one happy as well.


    One does not think what you are doing for her is wrong since spoiling their younger siblings is what the elder ones should usually do. However, if you think you have be too attached to her, just letting things go as they are would be more beneficial than decreasing the amount of care, affection, and support you give her.


    She will be ustomed to you the way you are soon and then, start taking care of her own self after witnessing more of the world. }]


    [{ "Haaaa¡­ well, that is a good idea Anna." }]


    Nes was a good friend and she was one of us now.


    She calls me big brother, she was the first one to call me that in this life, and, she certainly is the cute sister that I do not regret having.


    "Alright, everyone! Gather in front of the stage!"


    Well, she was our friend but not too involved in the things that we were nning and had in mind.


    She has her own set of things to do in this school and, she can do that as normally as she wants to since there is a lot to learn in this school for her, far more than what she could learn just by being with us.


    She has to see things on her own and in the process, realise just how different she is from everyone else.


    ''She will remain as the same pure person that we know of even after that though so, that is that. But, she will learn, and grow, and, be stronger, physically and mentally.''


    She was strong already but, it was not enough for what she would have to do, the decision she would have to make when we go back to the forest she used to live in, and the ce where most of her family would take theirst breaths.


    "Haaaaa¡­"


    "Now what happened to you, brother Lucy?"


    "He''s hungry so he wants to eat something¡­ even though he ate a bit when we went to our dorm room but, it wasn''t nearly enough for him."


    "Ohhhh! You haven''t had dinner?! That won''t do! Let us all eat from the food prepared over there after you give your speech or whatever.


    It won''t be as good as the things you two make, I know, but sustenance is important as well, right?"


    El clearly meant what she said in apletely different way, in a very wrong way, but, well, I certainly am hungry.


    "Okay. We will eat after we finish with this speech and then go back, get our own personal dorms, and cook something fresh for thete-night snack."


    "Yessss~!"


    "Hmmm? What do you mean by getting our own personal dorms, Brother Lucy? Isn''t it usually assigned by the school as I have read in the thing they gave us after the summoning?"


    It''s rare that someone reads the whole academy manual on the first day they start, but, well, this makes this friend of ours so special.


    This document that the school gives is big, like super big and filled withplicated things and procedures that I know for sure Nes did not understandpletely, however, she made sure to properly read the wholeplicated thing and memorise as much of it as she could, which is a lot more than any of the students could, actually.


    She has a pretty great memory.


    However, though, there''s no reason for her to know more about the whole dorm room thing or the things that weren''t written in that document for some certain personal reason.


    "You will know after the inauguration, Nes. Some of the things about the academy and some things that do not need to be written down would be talked about by whoever will address this student body after us, so, pay attention then, okay?"


    She was looking at me all confused about how I knew about it if they had not even told us about all of it yet, however, she just shook her head afterward remembering there were many more things about that we had not talked about with her, yet.


    ''She believed we would tell her about the things that we are hiding from her, and, this cute friend of ours would tell us about the things that she had not told us yet herself. Things like her being a reincarnation.''


    However, we aren''t telling her about much of anything just yet.


    "Wee all of you, and congrattions on sessfully making your way into this 987th batch of the prestigious great academy of Idyllia as one of the 3996 students out of thousands of others.


    The headmaster should be the one addressing you right now however, due to some unforeseen circumstances, he will deliver his words at the end of this program therefore, I would like to request the top rankers of this batch, the two stars whose performance left many of us speechless, toe up on the stage and share a few words with their fellow batchmates about the experiences you might have had during the whole exam process.


    And a few things about yourself if you can since there will be many more asions, hopefully, where your names will shine above many others."


    They were calling for us now so it means the ceremony was starting now, and the students were looking at us with curious looks and various emotions.


    They did not know the reason why our names were not in the ranking lists during and after the events however, the fact that we had an overwhelmingly higher point score was attached to all of their minds.


    Our performance during the whole written and practical test had been undeniably remarkable, so, those who were good at theories as well as those who believed in the one holding greater powers and skills, knew we were better than all of them.


    They just knew we were the first ce, and, as the one who got the first ce as we intended from the start, it is now our turn to address these bunch of f-¡­ students that we will be seeing on a near regr basis from now on.


    [ "Good luck to us Lucy." ]


    [ "Yeah, good luck to them as well. I hope no one stands up to question us just to get burned themselves." ]


    [ "You already know it''s gonna happen, lol." ]


    [ "No, I have faith you will burn them even if their question is valid." ]


    [ "You know me well, darling. Hehe." ]


    Yes, I know you well. And that''s why I am worried about the poor souls that will be unlucky enough to get burned down before the whole batch even before the school starts.


    ''Haaaa¡­''

 Chapter 174 174 The students

    <h4>Chapter 174 174 The students</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    -p! p! p! p! p! p!


    Apuse filled the room as we made our way through the crowd of students, heading toward the stage located one floor above the ground floor of the academy castle''s ballroom.


    This ballroom was quite captivating, featuring a vibrant red carpet, elegant curtains adorning therge windows on either side of the spacious room, pirs that would soon be favorite rendezvous spots for new couples, and an orchestra nestled in the right corner while a food station upied the left corner.


    Students were scattered throughout the ground floor, with teachers and other attendees positioned on the balcony-like stage area, which served as the tform for addressing those below.


    Connecting both the balcony and the ground floor were two spiral staircases, and we ascended from the left side, each of us holding a ss, one filled with exquisite orange juice and the other with wine.


    ''It''s quite liberating how there aren''t any restrictions in this world, like legal drinking ages and such.''


    Some cultures do have the norms but, there''s no actual rule in this world that prevents one from doing what they wanna drink.


    ''Still though¡­ alcohol will always be unattractive to me.''


    There''s a specific reason I typically avoid alcohol, and that''s why she has to use her wishes to coax me into drinking with her. But honestly, it''s for the best, and she knows it too.


    "You know vice amplifications, right?"


    "Yes, vice headmaster."


    "Hulu, I want to have a personal chat with you two, however, I can endure till the school starts. Let''s talk then and have a good long chat."


    "It would be our pleasure, vice headmaster."


    She is a sexy woman. Bewitching even.


    Her witchy charm is one of a kind on this entire, and perhaps, that is the reason she had been the vice headmaster of this great academy for the past few hundred years.


    "Huhuhu. Alright then, cute ones. Start whenever you want."


    The speech is a tradition of the academy so almost everyone knew about it.


    We have done this many times in the game as well so we have a rough idea of what things would happen after we start however, we don''t know the future.


    Anything could happen now¡­


    [ "Start Lucy." ]


    [ "No, you start. I will cover up if you mess up anything, which you will, certainly." ]


    There was no way she would finish this up cleanly without anything going wrong. I had faith in this sister of mine, and her mind, of course.


    "Hello to all my fellow students on this fine evening."


    Thankfully though, she knew how to politely burn someone without using curse words when it wasn''t necessarily needed in this kind of setting.


    "I am Auriel, and beside me stands Lucifer, my unwavering support.


    We stand before you not as representatives of our ss, but simply as two individuals who, by sheer chance and after oveing countless life-threatening challenges, managed to secure the top spots in the entrance exam, in ordance with this prestigious institution''s time-honored tradition.


    Our lives, until this point, have been rather unremarkable, devoid of any extraordinary experiences or unique elements. We hail from humble beginnings, our origins steeped in modesty, and everything we possess today has been earned through our own strengths and hard-won experiences.


    Exhales deeply...


    I''m uncertain whether you''ll find this hard to believe, but the truth is, we were once orphans. We spent our formative years in an orphanage, overseen by a cruel owner, a demon who, in my opinion, received a fate far more merciful than he deserved.


    Exhales deeply once more...


    The ''ck Incident of Inizio,'' perhaps some of you may recall this dark chapter from a few years ago... We were among the children who managed to escape that horrific ce with our lives. To be honest, I''d rather not dwell on those memories."


    She smiled bitterly while looking down, making the entire ce silent.


    Among the students, a variety of emotions yed out on their faces. Some regarded us with a mixture ofplex sentiments, some took a more positive view, others extended their sympathy, while a few looked upon us with undisguised disgust, as if suddenly realizing that we were nothing more thanmon orphans.


    The reaction to her words was diverse, but, what she had just said was also not wrong.


    They were true words, and that''s why she was able to convey them to all these young students perfectly.


    And though the reactions were diverse, they were mostly as she had expected.


    ''Hmmm. All good until now. Good good. She has gotten better.''


    She was saying all that came to her mind. Though, thankfully, after filtering the unsafe things like, how that bastard had died or how he used to treat the children, as well as our Eva.


    "Huuuu. So, yes, we aren''t from any noble or royal family.


    We are mere <A> rank adventurers who were lucky enough to find some good things in the great forest of Doxiloca, earn some money, and-"


    "A-rank?! How is that possible?!"


    "How can you be an A-rank adventurer already?! Is that even possible?!"


    "Can amoner even be an <A> rank adventurer?! How aren''t you nobles yet? Even the <B> rank adventurers receive titles of (Viscount)!"


    She continued speaking, but amotion had already erupted below us.


    The young students seemed unable to fully ept that we held high-ranking adventurer status, despite witnessing our abilities during the entrance test. However, their real concerny elsewhere.


    Their confusion stemmed from the fact that wecked noble titles, even though we were high-ranking adventurers. In truth, there was a simple answer to their legitimate question.


    But then...


    "Hahaha. Wondering why we don''t possess noble titles?" She chuckled, her yful smirk spelling trouble for everyone present.


    "What''s so special about having a noble title and ultimately serving someone else?" She posed the question, her tone brimming with defiance. "Why should a free individual, unburdened by the constraints of family or social status, bepelled to serve another when we can choose to live freely and on our own terms?"


    Her gaze shifted down to those who had asked the question, her intent palpable. Even without the use of Mana, her solemnity alone weighed heavily upon them, creating an atmosphere of overwhelming seriousness.


    "I despise the notion of being controlled, constantly haunted by some intangible threat," she dered resolutely. "I have no taste for intricate, convoluted schemes. Furthermore, I find it irksome when my decisions, the choices of my past that have shaped me into who I am today, are called into question."


    Her voice grew more impassioned. "So, dear fellow students, I kindly request that you endeavor to avoid engaging in those very things that I find distasteful. To be an adventurer is to be a liberated soul, untethered by the snares of political conflicts and the shackles of worldly entanglements."


    She paused for emphasis, her gaze sweeping across the assembly. "From the very beginning, all we''ve ever had in this world is each other. And it will remain so until the end."


    .- -... ... --- .-.. ..- - . .-.. -.--


    Hmmm? Damn.


    ''What she was saying was aimed at everyone. Yes, everyone. She really did not like being controlled by others, not even me for a matter of fact.


    She likes it when I do it but, only for a short while. After that, back to the neutral or one-sided y.''


    In our previous life, she had been meticulously crafted to possess the most brilliant mind that the world had ever known. Her existence had been guided and manipted from even before her birth, and the hand of control had never loosened its grip on her until the moment she finally rebelled.


    For as long as she could remember, her life had been a series of strings being pulled by unseen hands. The ce that created her and the individuals who considered themselves her "parents" had shaped her every thought and action. But the weight of such control had be unbearable, stifling her very essence.


    And so, one fateful day, she shattered the bonds that held her captive, annihting the facility that had birthed her intellect and leaving no one alive in her wake. With every ounce of determination, she fled, putting as much distance as possible between herself and her haunted past.


    It was on a dark, rainy night, as torrents of water fell from the heavens, that our paths serendipitously crossed...


    "Good enough. Should I take over now?" I tapped her shoulder and asked in a low voice and, she smiled at me, happy to see all the reactions she was getting after the things she just said with her powerful voice.


    "Wait a minute." She was definitelyughing in her head while enjoying the things that she was seeing before her.


    She had already said plenty, however, it seems she still had a little bit more to convey to her fellow batchmates.


    "I''m a person of simplicity, my friends. I find joy in the uplicated things in life. asionally, I do appreciate a touch of uniqueness, but generally, it doesn''t take much to please me.


    I cherish making friends, but only those who are genuine and unguarded in their interactions. I have no interest in befriending masked individuals or wolves disguised as sheep.


    Money? Well, I have a soft spot for Oz, and I''m willing to part with my intellectual or physical possessions if the price is right and you have both the funds and the capability to acquire them.


    Now, before I pass the baton to Lucy for the remainder of this speech, I''d like to make one thing clear: as you might have observed, Lucy is a [Swordmaster]. While I possess unique talents and skills that allow me to cast magic at the level of an archmage, it will still take me a month to officially attain the rank of [Spellmaster]. This is a matter of fact, not a bluff.


    Thank you."


    She dropped a bomb before finishing her speech, and, as soon as she was done and I had taken her ce, the room was overwhelmed with questions of confirmation, voices of students who were skeptical at the moment, and, doubts of the teachers that were sitting on the chairs right behind me¡­

 Chapter 175 175 The youngest swordmaster

    <h4>Chapter 175 175 The youngest swordmaster</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "Wait?! How is that possible?!"


    "A swordmaster?! Is that for real?!"


    "I¡­ did see him doing that thing at the end where he controlled the sword to deal thest blow but, wasn''t that just a simple skill?"


    "I thought it was telekinesis or something simr but this¡­?"


    "A swordmaster is an existence that could control the sword, the weapon with their mere will. They are an existence that could synchronize with their weapon and enter a state ofplete oneness where their abilities increase several folds and the true power of their weapon, and will is revealed to the world¡­"


    "Wait! Isn''t bing a swordmaster impossible for someone so young as us?! Even the youngest known swordmaster is more than forty years old!"


    "Are you really the new youngest swordmaster?! Impossible!"


    "I do not believe it! It''s a lie!"


    "Student Lucifer. Is what she says the truth?"


    Everyone was so loud my ears wanted to shut down on their own.


    There was so much confusion, loud and angry noises, questions, and doubts in all the people present here that I couldn''t help but look at this damn sister of mine with a sad look.


    ''She knows I don''t like dealing with stuff like this¡­ but I had signed up for cleaning after her messes a long time ago. It was bound to happen anyway¡­''


    Haaaaa.


    [[ One requests master not to look so gloomy when so many people are present. One suggests instead of showing this sadness, confirming what they want to know would be a better idea. Regardless of whether they believe it or not even after seeing it would entirely depend on them. ]]


    [[ "I have no choice but to do that anyway, right Anna?" ]]


    [[ If the situation was a little different, one might have suggested just ignoring them. However, ording to how things have been yed out, it would not only be more advantageous to show them that you most certainly are on a level that they could not fathom, but it would also serve as a warning and reminder to all the students and the teachers of this institution, that you are indeed one of the few people in this world who legitimately possesses the title of a . ]]


    [[ "I love you, Anna." ]]


    She''s so supportive and helpful, haaaa¡­ I''m so d I have her as my partner.


    [[ Haha. One cherishes the master dearly as well. ]]


    She was happy.


    She truly meant what she said, I could feel it through this special bond we have.


    She''s amazing. And smart.


    And yes¡­ what she suggested is certainly the best way to resolve many future conflicts that might ur because of our lowly origin.


    -Oooooooooooooooong!


    .


    A title given to someone who has mastered a certain weapon, in this case, the sword, to an extent where they are able to be one with their weapon and exert not only the hidden power of this weapon from the ''source'' but also the restricted hidden powers their mental and physical bodies possess as well.


    They can control the weapon they have mastered with their will alone and can do things with them that the usual ''telekinesis'' could never be capable of.


    It is a stage where three things are achieved by the one entering into the realm of a master.


    ''The first is aplete oneness with the weapon usually referred to as (Synchronisation). The second one, though a little abstract, could be understood as the ability to (Circte) the power of the ''source'' and use it through the sword as the medium, and, the third, and most important thing that indicates someone has be the master of any kind of field, is this.''


    "Wow¡­"


    "I-it is true¡­!"


    "That! That''s materialization! It''s true!"


    "Wooooooooow! He''s really a swordmaster! Damn!!!"


    "Oh lord! Forgive my rudeness but fucking lord! What the fuck!"


    "When someone masters a weapon or achieves the mastery of any of the fields, they are able to materialize their unique energy and gain a special characteristic that is unique only to them.


    The materialized power possesses the will of its own, and, could exist independently from the master as long as it has the amount of allocated energy¡­


    The emperor''s Aura beast is a lion with a golden mane, the sword saint has eagles with silver wings, and the holy knight captain of the Theocracy has small angels that they call (Angels of protection).


    And now¡­ this."


    "We have a new swordmaster!"


    "The youngest swordmaster!"


    When one bes a master, they gain the power to materialize their life energy, be it the Mana of magicians, Aura in the case of knights, or spirit powers or Force in the case of species like Orcs and dwarves.


    All energy is ultimately a product of Mana strings so whatever we call it or whatever unique characteristics it possesses, the life energy of any master gains the power to materialize itself in a unique form thates to life from their subconscious, a unique ''being'' that possesses a will of their own, much like the Egos.


    "These are cute, Lucy."


    "Aren''t they?"


    Every master has a unique ''thing'' that their energies take shapes into, and mine, are and always have been butterflies.


    [[ Master¡­ one apologises- ]]


    [[ "You don''t have to, darling. You have juste into our lives so you could have never done anything to change what we have gone through. Our lives have been that way, filled with atrocities, and you weren''t present then. So, I forbid you from apologizing about things like this." ]]


    Every one of these forms that one''s energy takes the form of expresses many things, and, one understanding the true nature of this energy, Mana, life, death, the world, and the Worldline, is able to understand what things might have been the cause of it taking these specific forms.


    ''I knew Anna would understand it at a nce.''


    My butterflies¡­ these blood red butterflies made of my zing aura that is cold in nature, look attractive, are more vivid than usual, arepletely red in color, however, they possess a strange coldness to them which though might attract others physically, it would make anyone not want to be near them for too long.


    It''s contradictory and full of a unique construction to themselves however, it is what it is.


    They represent the dark life we have lived, the masks we have worn, the things we have done, and the things that we, at least I, are capable of.


    They look cute and attractive, but, they are deadlier than any lion or eagle could ever be.


    And they have wings strong enough that they could fly on their own without the help of the wind currents, so, it makes them more free than any other kind of butterfly could ever be.


    "Everyone." I used some Aura to strengthen my voice and, looked at everyone below me, right after ncing at the teachers who were talking among themselves.


    My voice was loud enough to attract the attention of everyone present here so after I called them out, the entire room fell silent.


    And¡­ I looked down at everyone with a warm smile before sending the butterflies away from this ce.


    ''They explode and create explosions great enough to destroy a room simr to one we were in a while back, so, having them here was dangerous in many ways¡­''

 Chapter 176 176 For a good school time

    <h4>Chapter 176 176 For a good school time</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "I know it is surprising and shocking to find out a young looking person such as me is not just some intermediate swordsman who could use Aura or an advanced swordsman who can release the Aura in the form of physical attacks but, a swordmaster whose Aura has gained a unique characteristic and form of their own.


    I know you have many questions, I had too, actually.


    How can someone so young be a swordmaster?


    Is he even human or some half-elf that has lived for many more years than it appears?


    Is he some kind of genius or something that appears once in a thousand years?


    I have had questions about myself as well since the time I acquired Aura at a young age.


    I thought about how I have this special ability that not many in the world are able to possess even after dedicating their entire lives.


    I also wondered how I was able to use a weapon like the sword so properly from the first time I had held it.


    Yes, I considered the possibility that I might have a talent for the sword, however, I soon scratched that possibility¡­"


    I looked down at all the confused and surprised faces that were wondering what I was talking about at the moment.


    They had many questions about the things I was saying right now and questions about the questions I had mentioned a while back.


    New questions and doubts were popping up at every new moment and, I needed to resolve them with as simple answers as I could.


    ''And to do that, I possess my years of acting experience as well as the charms of this charismatic pretty body.''


    The human mind, or, generally speaking, most of themon minds with a rtively simple understanding of this world would perceive everything around them in a simple way. Therefore, manipting other''s thoughts, opinions, and ideas with mere speech is sometimes a more simple task than conditioning them thoroughly for something.


    "Talent is an innate ability one is born with, the natural aptitude, something that was there from the start, however, I did not have this talent from the start," I spoke with my aura-infused voice with a serious expression that made all of the students pay greater attention to me and my words.


    "I was a young boy, just like anyone else at the beginning. However, in an orphanage run by a scumbag of a demon, I was faced was many cruel things that I do not wish anyone present here, and elsewhere, would have to ever witness during their lifetimes.


    They were cruel things, and, I was powerless back then.


    So¡­ out of childish stupidity and sheer ignorance, I confronted the fat bastard and was beaten up miserably for my futile attempt to save one of the children from the tyranny of that tyrannical demon.


    We were precious products for that person since we had better looks than the average children of the orphanage so he never did as worse to us as he did to the other poor children.


    We were powerless against him till the moment that f-¡­ ah, apologies. Until the moment that demon passed away without receiving even half of what he truly deserved. We were powerless.


    We had no strength, we did not even know how to use Mana or the power of stats and the system we possess today.


    We were normal children, living in worse conditions than the normalmon people of small viges.


    The pain, the suffering, the torture of seeing others like us dying or being sold as no more than ves¡­ we had no strength back then. All we had was one another and faith in ourselves."


    I paused for a moment and looked at another look of surprise that they were showing, the little emotions they could rte with, or the sad or almost teary looks that they had as they thought about how me or El could have been treated by that demonic bastard.


    Which simply means this is working.


    "We had suffered in that ce, thus, when that demon died and we were free to do whatever we wanted, we chose to gain the strength that we did not possess at the time we needed it and went to the great forest of Doxiloca alongside our guardian and family member that had been the one to suffer the most in that hellish ce."


    I looked at Eva and, all the eyes that were around her as well as the ones that were too far away from her, all looked towards her, while she looked back at me with a bitter smile on her face.


    She knew what I was doing right now, she knew it well, however, the way I was doing it, the way I was making us look rtively more normal than we actually were didn''t go too well with her.


    ''I know that and, she knows that I know that as well. That''s why, she is doing her best to not show any signs that whatever is going on had any kind of problem with it.''


    She was doing a good job, which is enough for now.


    "She''s someone who gave us so much that we couldn''t possibly repay her enough, and, at the same time, she is a precious person to us who had been with us in that deadly forest.


    She helped us when we were wounded while fighting slimes, she took care of us when we were fighting dangerous creatures, she took care of us even when we were doing reckless things that though certainly gave us the powers that we possess right now, they were things that got us killed countless times over these past years."


    I nodded at her with a smile and, she nodded back while shaking her head with a smile simr to mine.


    "Perhaps our recklessness and a desperate will to get stronger made us what we are today, perhaps the talents that we had also yed a certain role in that, however, I do not believe either of us could have been able to achieve anything that we have today without that kind of will, passion, and craziness¡­


    Like, we once tried to defeat a level 200 (Blue-spotted beastbird) but had to run for our lives after only cutting a few of its feathers when we were around level 70¡­ and that was not the only time we did something like that.


    Anyway¡­


    What I want to say to all of my fellow students, is simply this:


    Don''t try to limit yourself by any internal or external factors.


    Anyone can achieve anything if they wish for it and, even though it might prove out to be no more than foolish thinking, I believe in some corner of this great world, there must exist ces where these same seemingly impossible things would be a task of their everyday lives.


    I do not know how many of you would be able to rte to me when I say Being free from the shackles of any bondage and working to achieve a singr goal, however impossible sounding it may be, is something most people don''t even think about even when they were fully capable of doing it themselves."


    This much should be enough for this long speech of ours.


    Everything I wanted to nt into their minds has already taken root at this point.


    "Therefore¡­"


    I looked at my fellow students onest time with a warm smile and bowed a little.


    "We look forward to learning with you in this great institution, as well as getting stronger together, and bing even more capable to achieve greater heights."


    They now knew we were strong, they now knew we were a little crazy, they knew we did not have any special background but just a little more than average strength, and also how we had many weaknesses they could exploit if a need ever arose.


    They believed there were things that we were hiding from them and also things that were suspicious about us, but, one thing they believed now, was how El was a blunt person who spoke her mind freely and I was a careful one who thought before acting, or even speaking something.


    The stereotypes in their minds, their biases, and the certain point of view about the worldly things that had continually conditioned their minds will lead them into thinking and doing exactly what they wanted with the information, stimtions, signals, hidden messages, and signs that we have given through this first impression of ours, through this first speech, and most of them, in a short period of time, will be ustomed to what we will be able to exploit.


    ''It would be just like we want them to be for a happy, smooth, and good school time¡­''

 Chapter 177 177 Yeah, sure.

    <h4>Chapter 177 177 Yeah, sure.</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    Lucy concluded his portion of the speech, hismanding voice leaving a profound impact on the audience. Their response was enthusiastic, and many in the crowd appeared utterly entranced by his presence. This level of engagement was entirely anticipated, considering his knack for delivering persuasive and captivating speeches on such asions.


    ''I have seen him influence the poption of an entire nation, the poption of a, sometimes multiples and gxies. This bastard can scam an entire kind if he really wants with his mere words so, even if I make a big mess and reveal important facts like him being a swordmaster, there''s always a chance that he will make things right at the end of his own turn.''


    He knows how to use words, perhaps that was the biggest reason he was able tost for so long with me thest time, my bastard darling.


    [[ Master, why is everyone so surprised that he is a swordmaster? Are masters that rare in this world? ]]


    [[ "Well, you can say that. This is a small ce in this vast Worldline so there isn''t much information about the scale and greater truths or the limitations of the Worldline. There are only a few ten masters on this, and, the swordmasters could specifically be counted on one hand." ]]


    The fact that he was so young and still a master was a big thing for everyone exactly because even in the history of this world, this should be the first time that someone so young was able to achieve the rank of a master.


    But more than the title of a master, which is prettymon actually, the fact that we possessed not one but two unique titles, one being a couple of titles, was an even more unbelievable thing.


    ''Even speaking on the worldline level, people with more than one unique title are a rare example. Cary and Anna perhaps had many unique titles but that was because they were some of the oldest creatures of this Worldline.''


    They had many opportunities to do things that had never been done, however, even still, they were so amazing that the unique titles that they had unlocked for now, were something that was one of a kind. Something that not just any special creature of old times could possess.


    The two of them are ancient beings, possess divinity, and, are our familiars. So, it was technically like two gods werepanions of mere young mortals. Who could do something like this if not the two of us?


    "El, Lu¡­"


    Eva was emotional, I can feel that much, but, she was holding back her emotions pretty well.


    She certainly had learned some good things from this bad bastard of mine.


    "Brother Lucy~! I didn''t know you were so amazing~!"


    Eva was in good spirits, and our speech had concluded, so we descended back to the ground floor where our fellow students were waiting. Nes was there, having witnessed Lucy''s remarkable disy, and she was a mix of astonishment and excitement.


    However, it was evident that my dear friend didn''t quite grasp the significance of bing a master in our world, disying a certain degree of innocence andck of understanding about the true weight of such an achievement.


    "Oy, Nes, do you know why your brother Lucy is so amazing that everyone was so surprised?"


    "Because his Aura could turn into butterflies and fly away~! I know only he can do it, hehehe. He''s so amazing~!"


    Yup. She certainly didn''t know what it meant to be a master and what things happen when one bes a master.


    She was a cute one to not know something so basic, but considering she had lived with creatures that even those swordmasters would have a hard time hunting, the concept of power itself was different for her.


    "You little squirrel¡­ haaa..."


    I patted her head with a helpless expression and looked back at the stage which was now overtaken by the vice principal once again and she was talking about the basic things regarding the academy. Things like the basic introductions that most of the people already knew and things that were already present in the student manual so Nes knew that as well, some of them at least.


    ''She''s just stalling for time, waiting for the headmaster toe here and kick off the event. But, well, even this time pass that she''s doing looks pretty attractive and professional.''


    The students were still recovering from the impact our speech had caused however, some had already recovered and were doing exactly what Lucy hoped them to do-.


    "Hello Lady Evaline."


    An old but powerful voice spoke up from our left side and we turned around to find a pretty familiar old butler''s face. A face we could not possibly forget.


    "Hmmm? Oh, Sir Fang. What brings you here."


    The person closest to Rex, someone that he cherishes far more than his own half-siblings. Someone who had served Rex''s mother since she was younger and someone who stayed with Rex even after she passed away. Sir Fang Maxivilion Shi Ye, the third perfect butler of our game.


    ''Rex''s mom''s death is quite a tragic story actually. It''s the whole reason he wants to kill that bastard emperor.''


    If it wasn''t for his mother''s death, he could have been apletely different person and could have grown out to be someone who followed his father as one of his people, but, emperor, in the heat of his superiority, ended up making the worst mistake of his life, and, thanks to that death, his death was approaching him with each passing moment.


    ''But then again, there''s a chance that Rex will be the world-ending factor for this world because of his hatred for that bastard so¡­ the two of their rtionship is quite a tricky one.''


    However, it would mostly only happen when this person before us, Sir Fang, takes hisst breaths in his arms.


    ''We will have to prevent that from happening if we want a proper climax to the uing imperial civil war. I want to torture that bastard myself again if I can but, that isn''t happening for at least three years.''


    Many of the things we wanted to do, things like the death of the pope, the establishment of a new religion, the founding of a new country, and the gathering of all the required Authorities before our ascension, all of it needed to wait for a while.


    We will have to set a proper foothold, gather a proper team, and finish up all the other smaller tasks before we can say goodbye to this pretty ce...


    "Apologies for intrusiondy Evaline. However, as I asked you earlier, would it be possible for your masters to meet with mine?"


    He was as polite as ever¡­ haaa¡­ seeing him dead stung my poor heart every time. Let''s make sure he survives till the end of his lifespan in this turn.


    "Your master? You mean his highness, right?"


    He simply nodded at her and looked at us for the answer. Expecting a positive one of course. He has always been a unique optimist.


    "El? Lu?"


    Eva looked at us for the answer and Nes did as well. She did not know about this world much but she had met Rex and Cathy in thebyrinth so, she at least knew they were a special prince and princess duo.


    I knew from the face she was making that she wanted to meet this prince. She was a little girl on the inside still, so, a prince of a fantasynd was still a new kind of entity for her¡­ not that she cared about these things anymore but, she was still as curious as the little girl she was.


    And, we were nning to meet them tomorrow morning anyway, so¡­


    "Yeah, sure.


    How does tomorrow morning sound? In our dormitory? Allow us to treat you to a humble meal." I asked with a smile, and stars appeared in Nes''s eyes instantly.


    She was excited already but hearing ''meal in our dormitory'' made her even more excited. However, the same came off as something confusing to Sir Fang.


    "Your dormitory?"


    "Yup. Any problem?"


    "Ah¡­ no. It would be alright. Just, give us the-"


    "Floor number and room number, right? It will be 102nd floor. There''s only one dorm that covers the entire floor so just tell the receptionist to send you there."


    "Alright, thanks¡­"


    He was hesitant a little bit, he didn''t find anything out of the ordinary in our behavior though, and, thanked us before walking away.


    And, right when he was a few steps away, I turned to the other side and spotted Alquea.


    "Miss Alquea? Were you here on behalf of the princess?"


    "Ah¡­ how did you-"


    "Well, I believe you heard what I told Sir Fang, right? We would love it if Princess would join us alongside Prince Morexis if it is alright with her."


    "Ah, ummm, I don''t think she would mine-"


    "Superb. See you two in the morning. Oh, right, I request you bring your familiars. I would love having them with us."


    "Hmmm? Isn''t that a given that we would bring them?"


    "Well¡­ of course it is a given for most others, however, when ites to your familiars, the special cases, it''s questionable. I bet Cathy-, ah, I mean Princess was thinking of leaving her partner behind."


    "Ummm¡­ well¡­ I mean¡­"


    "Oh, it looks like the headmaster''s here. How about we continue this tomorrow?"


    Alquea was far more confused than Sir Fang. But, she was smart so, she didn''t stop to question things and went away. Smart hottie.


    Welp, all good though.


    She was finished with the business she was here to take care of so there was nothing she had to do with us here, aside from chatting with us girls of course, and since we were some of the rare specimens that perfectly fit her liking list, she would love nothing more than just to scissor¡­ ahem. I mean, no, like, she would love to chat and all but this was an official setting.


    And, the headmaster was here already so, we all have to pay attention to what he was about to say¡­

 Chapter 178 178 After speeches

    <h4>Chapter 178 178 After speeches</h4>


    [OP: ]


    [ "Oy darling. Why''s the headmaster so boring when he''s in public and a fun person when he''s chatting with us alone?" ]


    [ "Because for others he''s the headmaster of this institute only while for us who truly know him, he''s someone that is far more than any mortal on this, and Gods for a matter of fact, could ever be." ]


    [ "Welp, then, he should at least praise us for doing something so amazing when he has the chance. What the fuck is he bbering about?" ]


    [ "The official academic things that we have already heard tens or hundreds of times? Well, that''s what he does, no? What''s so different about this?" ]


    [ "We did something none of the people on this could do! Our familiars are divine creatures for fuck''s sake! He should praise us!" ]


    [ "You dumb girl¡­ just shut up until he finishes this thing. Let''s just go eat after that and leave this ce. I want to go see how that ce looks." ]


    [ "I want to go there too! But he''s so fucking bastard! Fuck him! He should have prised us instead of being so cold! I''m on his special list as well and he still doesn''t give a shit about all this?! How can this bastard do that?!" ]


    [ "Haaaa¡­ stop overreacting will you? There''s nothing unique about this behavior of his. Instead, just shut up and stay still. And keep your hands to yourself!" ]


    [ "What hands?!" ]


    They were standing side by side and, though her right hand was still holding the ss of wine, her left hand was inside Lucy''s pocket. And, she was doing something with her fingers that was, almost pushing him to his limits.


    [ "El¡­ please¡­ I can''t¡­" ]


    [ "Just moan if you want, you bastard! Or tell that mothafuckin bastard to prise my greatness! Ughhhhhh!" ]


    He was reaching his limits but his facial expressions were still the same.


    He was standing in a crowd so there were people all around them.


    What she was doing was totally inappropriate but she was too good at what she was doing. And, no one was noticing her other hand since they were standing practically sticking with each other.


    On top of that, she was moving her ss of wine in a particr manner to make their attention divert from the other factors rted to the two of them. She was a master when it came to misdirecting someone or ying with their mentality.


    [ "Alright, fuck this. I''m going!" ]


    She was too upset that the headmaster was only saying things that they had already heard many times even though they had done more than enough for him to prise the two of them.


    She was expecting something new, something better than this old stuff that she had already known about. But, nope.


    He was talking about the things that were not in the academy manual, things that the students should be careful of when wandering in the garden and the outsidend, and, things rted to the academy castle that the students should be of.


    They were all things new to the other students but to the two of them, they were things that they had already known about.


    Some of the things were something they themselves had added to this whole game and the school so they knew better than them than the headmaster himself.


    El even imed to know a few things about the academy that only she knew about, not even Lucy but only she, and though it was questionable how there could be something about this academy that even the headmaster didn''t know about, if El was iming it, even Lucy had no choice but to believe them to be a possibility.


    [ "No you ain''t going nowhere, baby. Stay like this. Get hard. Let me touch your pretty dick." ]


    [ "No thanks." ]


    He was wearing his special Mana clothing and he knew there was no way to get out of her grasp so he just removed the whole pocket from his pants and slipped away from the ce.


    And went back to Eva and Nes''s side.


    [ "Tsk! Fucking bastard! Now what will I fondle?! I want something to y with or my stress level will go up again! Tsk! Or just fucking tell the headmaster to praise me, fuck!" ]


    He didn''t like when things went unexpectedly while she hated when things just ended up happening the exact same way she had experienced previously.


    It''s too boring for her, and, she easily gets bored so, things are always difficult when ites to maintaining her interest in any kind of thing.


    Her genius mind doesn''t allow her to be stuck on one thing that she already knows about to a certain extent.


    "I will end things by saying congrats to all of you for passing the tests and joining us on this new journey. I look forward to seeing you all achieve great things.


    Additionally, I look forward to seeing more of your unique achievements during the years we will be together, student Auriel and Lucifer. And perhaps for a little more after that time as well.


    Farewell. And enjoy the night."


    He had a faint smile on his face before he vanished after saying that and, though most of the students did not notice it, the teachers above them were all stunned for a second when they saw that super rare expression on his face.


    They had known the two of them were unique but if even the headmaster was showing this kind of interest in them, they knew it certainly meant they were far more than what they had previously thought about.


    [ "Happy. He praised you." ]


    [ "Hump! Not enough! He should have sung the songs of my greatness! Hump! He''s a bastard more bastardious than you!" ]


    [ "What the hell do you even mean by that now¡­ hell don''t say. Let''s go eat something." ]


    "Let''s go eat something brother Lucy~."


    Nes was beside him this time so she hugged his hand and dragged him beside El, and grabbed her hand as well and dragged the two of them towards the dining area with a lot of tables and chairs and tables filled with food, decorated and already prepared.


    "Wait right here! I will bring you something good~!"


    "I will go help her."


    They told her they hadn''t eaten anything since earlier so she was super excited to serve them personally, not that she knew what was good here and what wasn''t.


    She would have relied on her senses to identify the food here or she might have used her appraisal skill that, would not tell her how the food would actually taste like.


    Only El''s eyes had that kind of analyzing ability.


    They knew she would have difficulty picking up things for her, and that''s why Eva apanied her. And, she was an expert here since she had arranged a few of these things today herself, so she knew what was good and what wasn''t.


    As well as what they would like to have after their ''fulfilling'' experience that the two of them had been dying to have for as long as she knew them.


    Yes, she knew just by looking at the new glow on their faces that they had achieved a little of what they had always wanted.


    "Haaa¡­ you''re a mess, El."


    "Make me messier then."


    Her hair looked a little distorted after they came down the stairs, and since he had set them himself, he didn''t like seeing them like that.


    "Just stay still."


    They were sitting on a chair but her hair was too much of an eyesore to him. So, he just got up, got behind her, and started remaking her hair into the perfection they were when they came here. It was a unique sight after that actually.


    "An unexpected sight, I would say. I didn''t expect to see a swordmaster making his sister''s hair in the middle of a gathering like this."


    "It''s not some kind of capital offense to do so, right? And, she doesn''t know how to take care of herself at all. I have no choice but to go out of my way so that she can do better and look the best."


    He had opened her hair so they looked even more gorgeous than they were a while before.


    Everyone in the room was looking at them, admiring their beauty, and, while in the middle of all this, the swordsman Lucy defeated in thebyrinth, Ragasage, or the protagonist of their game, came up to them and smirked at what he was seeing.


    "Ohh! Ras! Wanna join us?"


    El had also met him so they knew each other as well.


    "Hmmm? I-I can?"


    "Of course you can. We are all nothing more than students in this academy. Please, she will like having you here."


    Ras was bbergasted for a moment, however, he gathered his suddenly scattered thoughts, nodded at the pretty-looking being beside him, and set down on the other side to El as the ''being'' with him stood behind him with the same little smile that she had from the start.


    [ "Why doesn''t my familiar look as pretty as her, haaa¡­" ]


    [[ Oyyyy master! I heard that! Don''t you darepare my unfathomable existence with a mere (Nature born)! I can change into a humanoid form if I want to as well! ]]


    [ "Can you do it right now, baby? No right? Then shut up. Look at her. Admire her beauty." ]


    [[ I¡­! I can''t do it right now! But just see! When I can! You will know just how amazing I am! ]]


    [ "Yup. Yup. We will see it then. For now, you are nothing more than a cute, little, chubby, goofy little creature. An adorable little baby." ]


    [[ I! Am! No! Such! Thing! ¡­master. ]]


    Of course, he was all that she said, but his draconian pride will never ept being called cute.


    However, she did not care about this childish dragon of hers.


    She was more interested in the creature standing behind Ras.


    "She must be Sam, right?"


    Lucy was still correcting her hair while she looked before her, behind the protagonist sitting before her, at the human-like female being which, though covered in a powerful illusion magic, looked far more unique to her eyes than what others could see.


    "Yes, she is Samsara. However, you can see her, right Miss Auriel? The real her?"


    "Of course I can. She is... gorgeous."


    El put her head on her hand while answering him with a smile on her face. A smile that was directed towards the being which though looked like a normal pink-haireddy to others in a maid outfit, for her, this creature, this special being born directly from nature, was a humanoid with flowers-like things covering the area above her sexy looking lips, a body so attractive that even she was attractive towards it, and legs that were covered in a thickyer of green nt like material.


    It was a unique body, covered in some strange texture, and though she looked attractive from afar, when looking closely, the way all those little things on her body wiggled, looked¡­


    She looked unique, certainly not something others could call attractive because of her body and the weird nts covering it, however, to El¡­ she was one of the prettiest beings she had seen until now.


    "You''re unbelievably gorgeous¡­ Sam."


    El had a unique point of view of this whole world, and, to her, things that were usually called unsightly, were something far more than just attractive.


    She was an artist, and to her, the meaning of true beauty was something unique. Something only she truly understood.


    So, even though the creature before her was not something one could exactly call attractive, she found her too hot to avoid.


    "Would you like to be my friend, Sam?"


    And since they were going to y differently from the former ns now, there was no harm in having this pretty creature be her friend.


    [ "You damn dumb girl¡­" ]


    "Ah~."


    Or at least, she thought it was okay until Lucy identally pulled her hair in surprise.


    Which, made her moan¡­

 Chapter 179 179 Samsara

    <h4>Chapter 179 179 Samsara</h4>


    [El''sPOV: ]


    "Oyyy!"


    "Ah, apologies."


    This bastard! He did it on purpose!


    [ "We just cleared up one mess and you are up top another one. You damn ungrateful sister. Why do you want to befriend her so soon? At least get closer, and know each other! Increase the affinity and familiarity!" ]


    [ "Why do we even need that with this gifted body and the way we have already bee4n acquainted?! You dumb bastard! Did you forget the thirdw of attraction?!" ]


    [ "What thirdw?! There is no such thing!" ]


    [ "There is now! Listen! The firstw of attraction is if something is attractive, don''t hesitate to prise them! The secondw is, if there is a chance, take it and escte to second and third base with the help of ''support methods''! And thirdw is, if it''s the first meeting, leave an unforgettable expression that will make theme to you ande by the thoughts of your image from the first encounter!


    This is aw that will soon be known to the entire worldline! Mark my words! And there are sixws in total! ¡­though the rest of the three ar still work in progress." ]


    [ "What was thatst thing? I didnt quite catch it properly? Did you say something like sixws¡­ you know what? Leave it. Do whatever you want, but just don''t do absurd things." ]


    [ "Of course! What do you take me for?! A crazy sadistict ungrateful dumb bitch that doesn''t know when to speak things that aren''t proper to the conversation?!" ]


    [ "Obviously." ]


    "Ah~- oy! I will kill you if you do it again!"


    [ "But you like it when I pull your hair though. Why not here?" ]


    This fucking bastard! He was pulling my hair on purpose and he was doing it just the way that was making me moan in this sexy voice!


    Everyone was looking at us again with red, blushing faces because of this and, some of them were even fantasizing about me and them!


    ''This was fucking uneptable!''


    This fucking bastard!


    Yes I liked it, I loved it when he pulls my hair in this way! I love it even more when he massages my head with that holy dexterous fingers of his! But doing this shit just because I asked a cute cutie for friendship is fucked up man!


    [ "You aren''t getting any sleep tonight you fucking bastard! I''m gonna suck out your entire soul and make a divine stew out of it!" ]


    [ "Ummm, yeah. Sure? Let''s do that." ]


    This fucking bastard! He was epting just like that?! What the hell!?


    ''He''s definitely up to something again! Fuck him! This bloody shitty bastard!''


    I wanted to punch this bastard with my elbow but if I do that, from the angle I''m at, the blow will directlynd on his groin¡­ which we couldn''t do.


    I still wanted his hot hard cock inside me. It would be a problem if he bes impotent and we have to rely on external or artificial means.


    "Haaa¡­ be careful Lucy."


    He survived my wreath for now but it wont be for long.


    He will certainly face punishment for the humiliation of this moment!


    I will make sure of it!


    "Haaaa. Right. Sam. So? What do you say?"


    In the form she was in right now, she looked to be an adult in the mid twenties, almost as young as Eva.


    She had long pink hairs braided in two ponytales and her eyes in this form were pretty and green.


    Even her face was attractive and sharp like her original face.


    ''Her figure was the cream of the crop. Sexy as fuck. I would have loved having her as my familiar instead of this bastardised baby dragon of mine. Tsk.''


    But, well, we can''t change what was already happened. Not practically at least.


    "Miss Auriel¡­ Samsara is a little bbergasted by the sudden proposal of friendship. And, she said she will need to think about it."


    "I understand the bbergasting. It''s obvious from the cute blush on her face. But, Sam, why not talk to me directly?"


    I looked at her, in her pretty eyes, deep within them, and with a smile on my face, I used the interpersonalmunication ability of my link skill.


    [ "I can understand you just like you can understand what we talk about, dear. So, feel free to talk directly with me." ]


    She was cute, and the way the look of uncertainty on her face had turned into a look of surprise in an instent was even more funny.


    [ "Y-you can understand me? H-how can you speak in my head miss?" ]


    Even her voice was adorable, lol. Just like some little girl that was speaking with a stranger that strangely seemed to know them.


    [ "Hehe. I have a special skill that lets me understandnguages that I don''t know. And, I can talk with others as well through this skill. Though, it costs a lot of Mana." ]


    She looked surprised for another moment, however, right after that¡­ Nes arrived with Eva.


    "Hello everyone~. Did you all wait for too long~?"


    Sam was just about to say something however, she stopped, controlled her overwhelming emotions of excitement and surprise and, perhaps, started talking with her master through their bond.


    "Hmmm? Who''s this person?"


    "He''s Ragasage, Nessy. Remember I told you about the cool swordsman that I met during the exam? The one that got the second ce? This is him."


    "And the one behind him is his cute familiar Sam~!"


    We introduced the two of them, however, Ras''s introduction on one side, when she heard that the human like person behind him is his familiar, her eyes widened with surprise and she shouted excitedly.


    "Ohhhh! You are a familiar miss?! How cool! I never knew there are familiars so look so pretty! Wow~!"


    On a side note, Nes was a half-fairy. Someone from the race of creatures who birthed the illusion series of Magic as well as ones who could control the energy of nature better than most other species.


    The skill Sam was using to hide her true self did not work on Nes either, so, she was also prising the real self of this cute prettydy.


    "You look gorgeous miss! Really~. Those flowers and even your skin~. They''re so pretty~."


    This little girl¡­ I couldn''t help but love her even more with each passing day.


    She''s far more amazing than we had known her in that game of ours.


    "Ha¡­hahaha. She''s now even more bbergasted. It was a good idea to join you two-"


    "Ohhh! Right! We have another person with us now! We will need one more te now!"


    Ras was in the middle of saying something with a helpless, happy smile, but Nes cut him off mid sentence and spoke up herself, again.


    We had invited him to join us but we were about to have dinner. Nes couldn''t have someone just sit here with us, watching our faces now, can she? Of course not.


    ''That''s why, even if he had already had his fair share of food, he will have to eat a little more with us. She will make sure he does even if he doesn''t want to, lol.''


    Well, that''s the kind of being she is. And, the way Ethan is circling around her happily, it makes her look even more¡­ even more like herself, perhaps? I forgot the right word.


    Welp, fuck it.


    "I will get it, Nes. Just sit down with them and chat."


    "Ah, right. Eva, bring item no. 12, 15, 18, 21, and 30 for Ras. And two empty sses as well. And, right, bring item no. 11, 13, 14, 22, and 27 in another te as well."


    "Hmmm? Another te? Will we have someone else joining us?"


    "Yup."


    Eva just bowed and left for the items I asked for however, Nes was confused by my words.


    She didn''t understand for a moment why I asked for another te, and though she thought of the possibility that it could be for Sam, she soon scratched it out.


    She had a deep understanding of energy beasts and she knew at a glnece Sam was someone simr to her Aunt. Someone who was born directly from the power of nature.


    ''So, she also knew that as a (Nature born), aside from a few certain things, Sam could not eat anything else even if she wanted to.''


    She was confused. Thinking who could this other te of food could be for.


    But, thankfully, I spotted the person I was looking for, so, she did not have to wait for long.


    "Lux! Here! Would like like to join us~?"


    She was walking towards us as well so, she was surprised for a moment when I noticed her first despite her seemingly unnoticeable presence.


    She believed in her ability to keep a low profile, and, she was so skilled at stealth techniques or bing one with the atmosphere, she will earn a unique title that willter make her one of the deadliest assassins of this worldline.


    "Ummm¡­ hello El. Nice to see you again."


    "Nice to see you too Lux~. Please, join us."


    She was surprised a little, but, she joined us with a graceful bow¡­ and, this was the moment the protagonist of our game, the first male lead, came face to face with the third and the strongest female lead, someone he will be working together on many different asions.


    "Ok~. So, everyone! This is Lux, the gunner that almost got me as soon as our practical exam had started.


    Remember how I told you about the amazing sniper, Nes? The one that was so cool that I even had to use my white mes to conclude the winner of our battle? That''s her.


    Ah, and Lux.


    This is Lucy, my pretty bastard; Nes, my little cutie; Ras, the cool amazing swordsman with many secrets, ah,and the one that just went away was Eva, our dear family member.


    That aside¡­"


    I quickly called out my cute bastard dragon and he came out obediently this time, though again with that grumpy expression.


    And, Lucy called out Anna as well.


    "This is my cute little Cary, and, fun fact, he''s a cuter cool creature that can talk~.


    Though, he''s not as amazing as this little cutie here, our Anna.


    She''s smarter than me, more caring than my Lucy, and more amazing than this grumpy one here.


    The one behind Ras is his familiar, Sam. The one with Nes is her familiar, the pure cute Ethan.


    Now~. Show us your familiar, Lux~.


    I heard it''s a cute one as well? Shirou, was it? A pretty cute name actually."


    She was taken aback by the sudden long introduction, really taken aback actually. Her mouth was left wide open after just that much.


    However, she had an amazing recovery ability, so, she took a deep breath, processed all that I had said, and, with a nod at us, she channeled some Mana around her neck, on the familiar Mark, and, a cute looking creature, one of the mostmon, diverse, and special beings of this Worldline, a special little slime, materialised on her shoulder¡­

 Chapter 180 180 Shirou

    <h4>Chapter 180 180 Shirou</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    A small creature with a pointed tale, small hands and feet, a cute face without a mouth, and two white holes in the ce of eyes appeared on her shoulders, its body was made of a slimy object so, it was easy to tell it was a unique kind of slime creature and not something simple as the others in this hall possessed.


    "Muuuuu~!"


    "Hahaha, yes, yes. I''m happy to see you again as well."


    It hugged her as soon as it came out and she smiled as well as she felt its cool body on her cheeks.


    "Cute~!"


    It looked adorable! Far, far, far, far better than the version I had seen in ourst turn.


    "Right, Shirou, this is El, the one who defeated me, remember? And these are her friends and partners."


    She introduced her little familiar to us and the little creature looked at all of us one by one, starting with Sam and Ras, and ending at my dumb Cary¡­ and it stopped on carry.


    "Muuuu? Muuuuu~! Muuuuu!"


    And, without warning, it jumped down from her shoulders and went tiptoed towards Cary with its slimy, jiggly body.


    "Muuuuu!"


    And then, it hugged Carry, or, it would be more approved to say it spread out all over his body and tried eating him, lol.


    ''It was essentially a slime so, even though it had a special certain form, which it must have received after its awakening, it was still slime at the end of the day.''


    Just like every other slime, this one was also prone to be attracted towards all the things that they had a proper affinity with or something that they liked innately.


    Shirou was a special awakened creature with a very special kind of skill that made it as unique in this worldline as Lux. But still, it was a slime, and as their inherent nurture went, they liked spreading over things that attracted them, and here, my little Cary was something irresistibly attractive for it.


    [[ Oyyy! Oy! What is this thing? Get this off me! Master! Master save me! ]]


    The acids of its body should normally resolve even strong metals but it didn''t work on Cary''s draconian scales. They weren''t something he or any kind of acidic substance in this Worldline could dissolve.


    "A-ahhh, I''m sorry! He hasn''t done something like this-"


    "Hehehehehe, lol~."


    It was funny seeing him struggling with it though, lol. It was like I was skiing a dragon wanting to get rid of a slime that was trying to eat it alive, hehe. And it seemed like Lux was worried that her familiar was doing something like that to my familiar, something it had not done before, but she did not have to worry about my little dragon.


    "Kehehehehe. Good good Shirou~. Try harder~."


    There was no way a little special slime could even put a little scratch on him. At least not for now though. This one will have to grow a lot before it bes strong enough to damage the Cary of right now.


    ''I can''t imagine how much Cary will be grown by then though, lol.''


    Shirou.


    A special awakened kind that should not have existed in this part of the Worldline, a being that possessed the best chances to gain divinity on its own faster than any of the familiars of the protagonists.


    ''A creature that should have died in a fight that broke out between a demon and an angel who had descended on this identally. The soul survivor of an incident that though was unknown in this world, was something pretty well known on the border scales of the worldline.''


    People called it the [Travel agency mistake], something that used to be one of the popr memes in the lower parts of [Heaven] and [Hell].


    ''Welp, what happened is unrted but, where it happened is the main thing here.''


    A ce that is one of the forbidden areas of this in the current times, abyrinth far bigger and more dangerous than the one we had been to for the test.


    It''s a ce that people call the ''greatbyrinth''. A ce filled with monsters that had existed there since ancient times and, the fight between that demon and angel took ce in the deepest part of thebyrinth, which was destroyed as a result however, the damage was ''corrected'' by the Voice of the world.


    However, right after that correction, the energies remaining in the area that the ''correction'' did not take into consideration, gathered together, and, one of the mostmon kinds of creatures of this worldline was born.


    ''Though, it was a creature that never should have existed. But, it had alreadye to life, even in those extreme circumstances, and, thanks to the unique adaptability of the slimes, it became a creature that could be called part of that area of thebyrinth, a ce where the minimum level of the creatures was in their (400s).''


    It wasn''t an intelligent creature and only possessed as much intelligence as the normal slimes and high instincts that it was born with, which was the reason it was able to survive on its own in that ce.


    ''This little creature that saw my Cary as nothing more than a lucrative source of Mana, something simr to the high-density energy crystals that it grew up eating, had instinctively known it could never defeat even the weakest of the ''magma fish'' in that ce. That''s why, it turned to natural resources of that ce, things that were full of high-density Mana, things that were simr to my Cary in this little cute one''s eyes.''


    "Muuuu?"


    [[ Yesss you little thing! Get off of me! I''m not some kind of candy! ]]


    "Kekekeke."


    [[ Stopughing you bad master! ]]


    "Hahahahaha~. This is hrious, lol~."


    I couldn''t stopughing, even Ras was holding back hisughter at this sight.


    Lucy was sighing with a bitter smile again with Anna in his hands, and Nes was worried about these two cuties even though they were just ying together.


    "Shirou. That''s¡­ not something you eat. He''s El''s familiar. You should apologize to them."


    Lux was shaking her head in disbelief at what had just happened.


    She must be witnessing him acting like this for the first time. But this won''t be thest time.


    "Hehe, there''s no need to apologize, but Lux-"


    [ "Of course there is a need to apologise! To me at least!" ]


    "Shut up Cary."


    He spoke up in his Mana voice and surprised everyone once again. Dumb dragon. He was doing something unnecessary again.


    [ "But master-¡­!" ]


    "Shuuuu. I have something to ask her so juste here and shut up. You too, Shirou. Come here."


    I closed his mouth, bastard was still speaking, so, I closed it tightly and hugged him with my other hand. At the same time, I also took Lux''s familiar in my hand and rubbed the little thing against my cheeks.


    I could feel he liked it, and, Cary quit down every time he was in my gentle embrace anyway, so, the two little ones calmed down, and I finally had a chance to talk with the two before me.


    "So, Lux. I was asking, how much do you know about your familiars? You too Ras? Do you know there is only a certain kind of thing that a natural born could consume?"


    They were masters of their familiars now, and the basic understanding would develop little by little.


    But, there were some basic things that they should know about their cuties, things that will help them coexist with them a little better.


    "Hmmm? I¡­ I know Samsara could only eat-"


    "Yes, you know nothing. And Lux? You also don''t know what this little one eats either right?"


    I gave the two of them a mysterious smile and, at the same time, Eva also arrived with their tes, and, at my signal, she served it before them in perfect order.


    "You know what Shirou will eat?"


    "How do you know what Samsara could eat? Even she herself doesn''t know that."


    "Haha, of course, she doesn''t know. She''s only a hundred and two years old. Far younger than you, Ras. Besides, this must be her first day among us humans, right?


    She doesn''t know because she must have never needed to. However, in this human society of ours, she will have to find the right source of sustenance soon, or else, her life force will start draining.


    And Lux, you just saw how this cutie acted, didn''t you? Can''t you guess the reason for that already?"


    My question before had surprised them but it was nothingpared to the sunrise they had when they heard my response to their own questions.


    Ras was taken aback by the sudden reveal of their ages while when Lux saw that surprise on his face and tried to check his status window and failed miserably, she also knew there was something up with what I had just said.


    And, then she thought back on what I had just said, and, looked at Cary closely for a moment, and only then did she realize something unprecedented¡­


    And, the way both their eyes widened up, hehe, was a fun sight for not just me but, Lucy as well.

 Chapter 181 181 Don’t worry about us, lol

    <h4>Chapter 181 181 Don¡¯t worry about us, lol</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    ''Haaaa¡­ she''s unbelievable.''


    She just told Ras Sam''s exact age, something she or he did not know about, and also imed she knew he was far older than a hundred years. Something that she should not know about.


    ''Age isn''t something that''s recorded in the status windows since they are rtive and not something ''real''. So, the look of surprise on his as well as Lux''s faces was most certainly not because they thought she had seen their status windows but because even if she was able to see their status windows, which would be absurd all in itself, which she could actually, funnily, but, the fact that she knew their age as well, meant she could read more about them than things on their status windows, an ability that''s considered very, very rare in the entire Worldline.''


    However, that was also just their assumption about something they could only specte. There was no real way to know if what they were thinking was right or if she''d only had some special kind of skill that let her see the age or perhaps the ''oldness'' of something or someone.


    They knew all kinds of skills existed in this world, and also that there was always a possibility that what they were thinking was wrong, which was the right assumption actually since not even her eyes were capable of telling her someone''s exact age.


    ''Not that she needed her eyes for something abstract like ''age''. In the entirety of the worldline, the ''oldness'' the property of something that has existed in some certain space-time for a certain period in a certain state, is a very abstract thing that isn''t permanent or certain.


    It changed or could vary depending on the context like some philosophical question. And, is uncertain.


    ''She already knew their age since we had the prior knowledge of these two and their familiar and many many other things and, she just said it ording to that knowledge, which spooked them actually, and, presented a very rare opportunity to us that I wasn''t thinking we will have any time soon.''


    [ "Good work." ]


    [ "I need a reward, not a thanks." ]


    [ "You will have er tonight then." ]


    [ "Hehe, of course, I will." ]


    Lux was someone who was practically haunted by the voice of this world.


    Many worldly elements were searching for the unknown element that the world had missed during the correction process.


    The Worldline was looking after her as a good source of entertainment but, at the end of the day, her life was akin to danger, and with each passing day, she was struggling, to keep herself alive.


    ''She knew her ''yer'' like powers and ess to things that she should not have, things that she knew no one else even had any knowledge about, were all temporary and once her existence is detected by the voice of the world, if she is by some chance left alive, she will most certainly have to part ways with many of her powers.''


    It was a fact that her powers would be lost¡­ however, there was a way to avoid something like that. And, she also knew it was by gaining recognition of the Worldline, or in simpler worlds, bing a VIP like us, people who were special observation targets, or people who possessed a unique title.


    However, if someone or something already knew about her, about her being something that should not exist in this world, her life that she had preserved for such a long time, would be put in danger.


    ''El revealing someone else''s age now led her to believe El, the one she had considered a person she could trust, had just be something she had been worried about. And, the same misunderstanding led Ras to believe she was something dangerous which, could be a threat to his work in this ce or an obstacle in his path to liberation.''


    Both of them were suddenly quiet, and, there was an error silence for a moment before, Ras looked up at her and spoke up using a unique ''voice transition'' technique of the east, something simr to telepathy.


    [( "You knowing our age had made me question a lot of things, Miss Auriel.but, considering my gut feeling that you are far more than what I can think about, I want to belive even after knowing a few things about me, about us, you are not some kind of threat that I will have to be worried about." )]


    He thought using this voice transmission technique would be safer than saying things out loud since he knew how people and some unique beings were looking at them at that moment.


    He knew even if we were taking things as nothing more than a simple thing, there might be others who could be thinking otherwise, or thinking of this whole information as some kind of opportunity.


    That''s why he thought talking about things out loud wasn''t a good idea. However, he made a mistake by using a technique like this one and attracted the attention of those who were just minding their own business until now.


    [ "I know you meant well when you used that technique, Ras but you ended up attracting people that didn''t even know about your existence with us until now, hehe." ]


    She spoke up in a unique Mana frequency, something only someone of his caliber could persevere in this entire room.. which included only her and me.


    This was the safest technique aside from using our links, something that would be undetectable.


    However, this confused him even more.


    [( "How is this technique something that people here could perceive and interpret but not your simple Mana voice? I do not understand." )]


    He was genuinely curious¡­ the protagonist was curious. What more would I want on this fine day?


    [ "Well, interrupting a certain kind of voice frequency is easy if you have a certain level of Mana affinity, or a special skill like Lux, or a generally good interpretation ability. Hehe, even Lucy could interfere with something as simple as this. Right darling?" ]


    She turned her head around the room and saw a few people right in the eye with a smile on her face, which made them flinch even though they weren''t looking at us directly.


    [( "Eastern techniques are nothing unfamiliar to this world since it is a mixture of east, west, north, and south. The presence of Mana and beings like elves who perceive Mana in unique ways makes the simple voice transmission techniques simple to detect and interfere with.


    Besides, in this school, there are many special students that have special skills.


    You will find it amusing when you see their data yourself. And, you are already past (Level-100) so, your eye skill should unlock soon." )]


    [[ "How could you know1¡­!" )]


    [ "Ras darling. Don''t use that technique any more. Didn''t I say? People could hear you. You will be in more trouble if they hear more than necessary." )]


    "However it is alright if he uses the skill?"


    Now he was calming down, finally.


    [ "Yes. Because he knows how to use voice transmission perfectly not even a mouse could pick up that kind of frequency.


    He can do the same as what I am doing right now.


    Amazing, right?" ]


    I knew many techniques aside from the fighting techniques that I use but until now, there was never any need to use them. Now that we are in the school though, I might have to use some of them frequently.


    "He can do¡­ what?"


    He looked at me with an absurd look. It was funny, somewhat worrisome, and a little weird as well.


    It was an expression that didn''t suit him at all.


    [ "Don''t think too deeply about this lol. You will figure it out in a few days now that you have experienced this. But besides that, Lux?" ]


    I looked beside me when she turned her head towards Lux as well. And, as we saw, this new acquaintance of ours was looking down, all gloomy and confused.


    But she looked up when El called out for her. With genuine poison in her eyes.


    [ "Hehe, lol. Don''t look at me like that. Aren''t we friends? Why so much hate~? Cheer up dear. It''s not like we have any great in this world''s attention. We already have more than enough so, there''s no way we would want a friend getting in harm''s way because of something we do~." ]


    She used a unique frequency again just for her, and when she heard her words, Lux confirmed that we knew her little secret.


    "You know about it¡­ since when?"


    Lux had a gloomy look now, a look of someone who seemed to have epted their defeat. Which El didn''t like of course.


    [ "Lux, dear, don''t look so gloomy. I know we have just met and you don''t believe us, you have no reason to, I know.


    I understand the situation you are in, however, you aren''t the first one to be in this kind of situation.


    In this vast worldline, there have been a few other cases, which you don''t know about, of course, but that''s not important.


    Just know that I''m here as your friend.


    I don''t care what the Voice of the world wants or is after, but, if you don''t have anything to worry about." ]


    She paused for a moment, and then looked at both of them for a moment, before looking at me and nodding with a smile.


    [ "Don''t worry about the two of us, lol.


    We are here to do our own set of things that don''t have anything to do with learning in this academy.


    We like making friends, we like having fun with the fun things, and we like having special people like you as friends rather than enemies.


    Believe me when I say this but, we also don''t like the feeling of being restricted and watched, and the feeling of having the entire world against us.


    We are here to do our own stuff as well, so, how about we stay friends and help out each other whenever necessary?" ]


    She smiled at the two of them, and I did as well.


    [ "Nicely said, Darling." ]


    [ "Hehe, of course~. This much is nothing~. ¡­but you can prise me a little more if you want. I wouldn''t mine." ]


    [ "Haha, of course. I will after we get out of here¡­ so let''s finish the food and get that dorm room. This much is enough for today." ]


    [ "Yup." ]


    "So dear friends¡­ I hope we can get along well."


    They knew now that we had our agendas in this ce, just like them.


    They knew we wanted them to be our friends and not enemies, as well as how we wanted them to be close but not as close as we were with Nes.


    They knew we knew a lot about them as well as just how stronger we were than them as well so they also had no reason to get in our way if we were saying we had no interest in exposing them.


    They could just simply do what they want and, if they ever need our help, we would be there. Of course, though, nothing is free in this world, they knew that much.


    So¡­


    This was the starting point of our new rtionship.


    And, though I do not know at this moment, however, this starting point will turn out to be something much moreplicated than we have known at this moment in the near future...

 Chapter 182 182 The dormrooms

    <h4>Chapter 182 182 The dormrooms</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    We finished our dinner and after a little chat with our new acquaintance, I left the venue with Nes and El.


    Eva needed to stay there till the end but she was alright by herself. She knew her work as the official Helper of the academy. And, she knew where to find us after she was done here, so, she wille there after she is finished with her work.


    That was that, she knew how to take care of herself, but, this sister of mine, certainly had no idea how to take care of herself.


    "Your hair is a mess again, look at that dress, it''s having fun hugging the floor, no? And you drank too much. You reek of alcohol. Which is dangerously attractive, but, not at the same time."


    "Hehehe-hup! You are a bastard Lucy~. A bastard~."


    And she was acting as well. She really was in the mood for ying around now that we had the entire night all for ourselves, hun?


    "Ummm-ahhhh-ummm¡­ brother Lucy? Will El be alright?"


    "She IS alright. She''s just acting. She is having fun ying around like this, Nes. Don''t worry about her."


    "Hehehehe-Oyyyy bastard~. What are telling my Nes~. Hup! I know what you are talking about, alright~. Hehe, you pervert bastard~!"


    "Shut up you dummy."


    She liked doing this. Why did she like doing this?


    ''Her alcohol tolerance is greater than a high Dwarf''s at the moment. She could outdrink a normal dragon if she wants to in a drinking game. And, even after being drunk, her sharp brain will process all there is around her just as sharply as she would when she is perfectly in her sane mind.''


    But, even after drinking a little, she acts as if she is drunk, and strangely, her acting bes better when there is alcohol in her system. Strange, actually¡­ very strange.


    "Alright. We are back."


    Before the dorm tower or the ''alleviator'' of this, with her clinging on to me and Nes walking beside me on the other side, the three of us entered the building and a familiar reception hall graced us, along with the pretty receptionist who, well, was ying with a ball of silk.


    "Oh? There really are many people back earlier, hun? Is the party that boring or are you all just too tired?"


    She put the silk ball back in her storage space as soon as she saw us and greeted us with a professional smile, which was fake obviously, she didn''t like it when people intruded when she was starting another one of her knitting projects.


    "We couldn''t say for others, but, for us, it would be thetter one. The day was long and the tests were tiring.


    I know we are intruding and disturbing you when it seemed you were doing something important-"


    "Lucyyyyyy~. Muha~."


    She kissed me on the cheeks and then, leaned over me and kissed Nes'' forehead as well. And then she returned back to her senselessughing.


    "¡­but we would be grateful to you if you could just finish the processing for the private dorms we want."


    She looked at El with a strange expression, trying her best to not reveal her true emotions, but, I just shook my head at her when she was looking at me for the answers to what the hell my sister was doing! And that one negative nod was more than enough for her to understand there was nothing logical about whatever she was doing or something that she should pay attention to.


    "Of course. Just tell me what dorms you would like, I will check a few things and you can have the keys right away."


    "Keys?"


    The receptionist was still in her professional smile so when she said ''keys'', Nes was confused a little since the dorms we had stayed in did not have anything like a lock that a ''key'' could fit in.


    They were magical doors with a magical lock system, and there was no talk about the ''keys'' in the speech by the headmaster either.


    ''He sure had talked about the dorms and the details of ''personal'' dorms but, there was no talk about them being some normal ces that would require a key.''


    She must have thought that the keys we were talking about were the normal key-like things that would fit into a lock or a keyhole¡­ well, not all keys were as simple as that in this world.


    I was just about to exin to her what the key she was talking about was, but, El, once again broke free from my grasp and hugged Nes'' making her forget the question she had just asked.


    "Hehehe, my dear dear Nessy~. Do you want to sleep with your amazing pretty friend again~? We will have looooooots of fuuuuuuun together~!"


    "Now that''s enough El. Behave for a moment or else we will have to rethink about the things that we were thinking about for the night."


    She was a difficult one to handle.


    I really don''t know just how there are times when she could be such a handful one while at the same time being the most reliable person in the entire worldline in some certain situations.


    "Ahem. Alright. Finish whatever you were doing in three minutes. You have two minutes and fifty-six seconds."


    She would have just continued her acting if I hadn''t threatened her like that. But thankfully, thanks to her sudden hug, Nes was in apletely stunned state. She couldn''t understand the things that were going on around her now so, we were free to finish the process itself.


    ''Her mindless actions saved us the trouble of a long exnation about the ''keys'' of the special dorm rooms.''


    Anyway¡­


    I looked back at the receptionist before me and nodded lightly.


    "We will have floor 102. And for Nes, can you please check if anything in the customizable section is avable? Don''t worry about the costs."


    "Of course, there''s nothing to worry about the costs. What can you not buy with a million points in this unique space?


    However, even if there are some selections arable for the custom section, the floor above the hundredth is off limits to the students, you know that, right?"


    "Of course, we know that. But the two of us have a (tier-6) Special clearance as you should have been notified about, right?"


    "Hmmm? What? (tier-6)? How''s that possible? Even I only have a (tier-3) special clearance. Are you for real?"


    She was shocked and confused as well.


    It wasn''t in her nature to question the words of a student, she had perhaps rarely done it in her three thousand years of job as the Gatekeeper of the [Tower of Ascension].


    However, she questioned what we had just said, which meant the system of the academy forgot to inform her of the new hierarchy of special clearance in this academy.


    "Here. You can see for yourself. Mine alone should be enough, right?"


    I took out the metallic blue card I got as a reward for my achievements and ced it before her.


    "Wow¡­"


    Slowly picking the card up with a surprised look, observing it with her glowing eyes, and after confirming the authenticity of the card, and checking her own data logs, she returned the card back to me.


    "So you aren''t some normal student but instead someone with a higher authority than me? Should I call you two sir and madam from now on?"


    "Haha, there is no need to do such a thing. We are only normal students of the academy so, even with these things, we aren''t ''technically'' in a higher position than you.


    Besides, we like being perceived as normal students. I wish to keep it that way."


    She had employed a time-stopping barrier in this room as soon as I brought up the special clearance so, after that point, Nes had been frozen and El was¡­ licking her fingers¡­ let''s not look at that weirdness.


    "Keke-ahem. ''Normal'' students is quite a far-fetched idea you two have there. But, who am I to care about such things."


    -Snap.


    With a smile on her face, she dismissed her barrier, and Nes came back to her senses and saw how El was¡­ licking her, and a strange chill ran down all over her body.


    "El."


    "Yes, yes. I was just licking the sweetness of her fingers. Who knows what might happen if some bug gets their dirty teeth on her."


    She was clearly warning AJ, who was secretly lurking around in some corner of this room.


    He was good at what he was doing but, she could smell out even the scent of a drop of blood, so, sensing that bastard who swims in blood every day was a pretty easy task for her.


    But still, licking fingers? Creepy¡­


    "Alright, you two. Floor no.102. Will be a hundred and fifty thousand points for one month but from what I can see, you two can have that ce for a year if you pay a million points in full. So, three million for three years. Nice deal I would say.


    Some of the vice headmasters used that room in the past but since the current vice headmaster fancies the hundred and fifth floor, the hundred and second has been all free for a few hundred years now.


    And, you dear. Tell me what you want your room to look like so that I can change it ording to that.


    And don''t hold back.


    This brother of yours is quite rich, you see."


    I nodded at the offer she was talking about since I already knew all there was to know about this whole thing and also confirmed her assumption of me being rich, but, Nes was in the dark here.


    She did not understand what she was saying but, from the way she said it, she at least understood she could not live with us as she used to.


    But she was fine anyway.


    It wasn''t like we would live in some totally different ces.


    She was just a few floors below us and she was free toe by anytime she wanted.


    It would be her ce as well, just that she will have to go back to hers when¡­ yeah. Well, we also needed some alone time now.


    "Ummm¡­ can I have the same ce I had during the theory exam?" She asked for just the one I knew she would, the ce she was the mostfortable with, the ce she had grown up in.


    "Let me check real quick, sweetly."


    And, truthfully, it wasn''t that difficult of a request.


    "Umm-hmm. Okay? Yes¡­ alright. Looks pretty simple. You know what? I will make it a little better."


    Then Miss receptionist started doing something on the three golden screens before her, and continued with it for three minutes, with a few different expressions, and, when she was done, she nodded while looking at the screens with a smile.


    "Alright, all done. Here you go, everyone. These are the keys.


    You can go to your rooms directly from anywhere around this tower ande back to this lobby as well.


    You can ess to a few different functions of your dorm rooms as well, so, look through the things and ask me if you have any questions."


    She ced her hand right inside the screens before her and took out three rings from inside it.


    "Thank you. Oh, we will be expecting some guests tomorrow morning so please permit them entry to the floor."


    "I will do so. And, here. The total."


    A new screen appeared before me that, was a bill. And the total amount was a little over three and a half million, which was alright.


    We had good enough points and a very impressive point treasure chest as well so when Raz opens it, the points wille to us ultimately.


    "Haaa¡­ here."


    [You have just spent arge amount of points at once! Achievements found!]


    [You have spent a hundred thousand points for the first time! Achievements have been found!]


    [You have spent more than a million points at once! Achievements have been found!]


    [All achievements will be recorded into achievements logs and the rewards could be collected at willter.]


    Those were the academic system''s notifications. And the achievements it was talking about, were pretty good actually.


    ''They give Oz in exchange for using the points that we practically got for free as well as some other good and normal things.''


    But, well, we will not be collecting these achievements anytime soon. Not until we get all the achievements and the special achievements that we could get the special hidden achievement.


    "So, Nes? Wanna go to yours first or ours?"


    "Hehehe~. Hup! Let us go to Nes'' ce~! Hehe, and, oy, Kan~. Gimme a kissy~."


    El was again going to assault another person, but before she could do so, with a contagious heart, Nes grabbed her and my hand, and, used the group transfer function of her key.


    And, thankfully, we vanished from that ce before that dragon receptionist got angry at her behavior.


    "Haaa¡­ two strange humans who might not actually be human at all, and, a half-blood fairy that has the power of the null element.


    They are gonna be a pain in the ass, haaa¡­


    And you, pervert bloodsucker. I don''t like having people sneaking around and eavesdropping like that. So, this is the first warning.


    Remember, the third warning will be thest."


    I heard her say that before we had vanished. And El did as well. Which made herugh, in yet another unique, and strange way.

 Chapter 183 183 A place to stay, not to live

    <h4>Chapter 183 183 A ce to stay, not to live</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "What do you think?"


    It was a simple apartment type room, however, instead of being in a building like environment, this ce waspletely somewhere in the middle of a forest.


    There were trees here, a simple looking treehouse, and everything was actually real. Not some illusion but something real.


    "It''s not the same ce, I can tell, however, this is¡­ amazing¡­"


    Even Nes herself was shocked how this was possible.


    The reseptionist had only done some light tapping on the screens before they came here but, all that she was seeing right now, this grassy soil, this treehouse, the artificial view before, her, and, the original winds of the forest that w3ere flowing here, all the things aside from some unfortunate ones were real¡­


    "This tower has a speciality. It could recreate the original environment of a digressed location actually existing somewhere in this in the customizable rooms.


    It''s not an easy task and takes up a lot of resources to maintain, that''s why there are only fifty one customizable rooms among the hundreds of thousands of dorms rooms and special facilities present in this tower.


    Miss Kan did pretty good job but still, look around for now, and tell her if anything at all needs to change.


    And, there''s a special function in your key that will allow you to connect her directly when you ''really'' need her assistance so, only use that function whe it is necessary.


    You perhaps know alredy, but she is like a old grandma that likes peace and her ownpany more than anything else."


    Miss Kan was pretty old, and, the way she warned AJ should have been enough indication that his rizz wouldn''t work on her.


    She was alredy above the mortal pleasures and things that were too bothersome. Also, on a side note, she was an asexual being. That was the main reason she was a virgin dragon with no offspring even after being more than six thousand years old.


    "I will be careful-"


    "Wooooooowy~. This ce is ammmmmmaaaaazzzziiiiinnnnggg Nessy~! I love this! I loooooooove this~! Let us have dinner here tomorrow~!"


    "Hmmmmm? Ohhh! That would be amazing! Let''s do that!"


    "Well, we can do that."


    Her suggestion, though said with the same weird tone, wasn''t that bad.


    This ce was pretty much the best natural spot we could have to have an outdoor dinner¡­ which would still be indoor since we are practically inside a structure, but, whatever.


    "Well, Nes. Now you have your own ce to live-"


    "No brother Lucy."


    She cut me off mid sentence and firmly shook her head with a sad smile on her face.


    "This ce¡­ this whole pretty ce that resembles my house but, is apletely different ce, is not some ce I would be ''living''.


    This is just a ce to stay, for a short time, brother Lucy¡­ not a ce to live, spend a major part of my life, with the people I would love to have with me.


    Living in a ce, in a moment, in the short life, is certainly different from staying in a ce that''s devoid of the other''spany, devoid of what makes that ce a ''home'', devoid of the love we share."


    At her words, El suddenly stopped acting drunk and let go of my cor. She was choking me before that but thankfully, thanks to Nes'' heartily words, I survived.


    "A ce to stay, not live¡­ Nessy, I''m sorry. I thought you would be alright on your own. If I had known-"


    "No, El. It''s alright. I''m not a kid anymore. I should start learning how to take care of myself."


    "You don''t have to though! I''m here-"


    "El. Stop¡­ she wants to be by herself, learn what she could not with us around, and explore more of what she couldn''t previously.


    She wants to find herself, so, let her be.


    Too much affection is poisonous sometimes, as well as sickening."


    "But¡­"


    She looked ahead of her, at the first friend she had made in this world, at the pretty girl she cherished too much to leave by herself.


    She hadn''t thought just being separate from them would be so big of a deal for her that she would start calling this amazing dorm room nothing more than a simple ce to ''stay'' for a short while.


    El thought she would understand and also want the same, she thought it would be alright, but now that she was seeing her bitter expression, she couldn''t help herself.


    "Nessy."


    She hugged Nes tightly, warmly, and lovingly.


    "There is a reason it has to be like this, Nes. I bet you must have alredy figured out we have many different motives behind the things we do, goals that we have to achive on our own, and challenges that we have to have by ourselves.


    Some of those things are dangerous, very dangerous. And I know just strong you are, but, I don''t want all those bad things to affect your time in this ce.


    You have to learn more than anyone else, you have to gain more than any other student of this academy, you must get as much as you can before the end of our time in this academy.


    I know you have somewhere to be after that, a ce that is the real version of this pretty ce, and we will be there to apany you if you want, however, until then, please forgive me.


    There will be times when you won''t see us for days, weeks perhaps. There will be times you''ll be worried and anxious, alone, perhaps lonely as well.


    There will be times you will have to experance unexpected things because of us, but, remember this Nes, my dear friend Agnes¡­ I¡­ We, love you.


    You are a precious friend of ours, more than that, perhaps.


    And whatever happens, we will be there for you. Even if you don''t want to."


    "Yes¡­ please¡­"


    There are things in this world that El doesn''t give an ounce of fuck about, be it some higher being or some Offspring controlling a function that''s very, very important in other''s eyes.


    But, at the same time, there are things in this world that she cherishes nearly as much as me. Things like her will, Ego, and her precious people.


    Raz was the first precious being in that list, then Eva, and now, Nes was one of them as well.


    One of the people she would destroy this entire world for if she ever needed.


    ''She loves her too much¡­ it''s enviable not to, actually.''


    Nes is precious.


    But, we know having us too close to us will not only be dangerous for her, but, it would hinder her growth as well.


    And that was thest thing either of us wanted.


    "Alright alright you two. That much love is enough. Let''s go. We have to see our ce as well."


    I hugged the two emotional, pretty girls, and after a while pulled El away from Nes as well.


    I know her tactics so she would have tried doing things to Nes after that hug and, she was in a vulnerable position which would have made her tricks even more effective.


    It wasn''t necessarily, for either of us. So, pulling them away was the best idea.


    "Umm-ehhh¡­ alright? W-we should see your ce quickly as well. I''m feeling sleepy, so I will return and go to bed early."


    "That''s fine as well."


    -Ooooooooong¡­


    I didn''t wait for what El had to say since I alredy knew what it would be, so, before she could do so, I used the key and transferred both of us in our dorm room, the ce that cost us a pretty penny.


    "Wee, Nes¡­ to the [Terminal of possibilities]."


    The best dorm room of this entire tower, one that perhaps no one knew the true use of.


    A ce so big that it covered an entire floor of the tower, filled with anything one can think about hidden behind one of the doors present in this maze like ce connected to the main drowning room tha we were standing in.


    And, disregarding everything else, just this drowning room was a pretty spacious ce with arge window wall on one side, that disyed one of the prettiest views of dawn and twilights, a space ce, a kitchen, a few big sofas in the middle, twelve doors all around us leading to different ces with other doors, and cool looking things that insistently caught Nes'' attention.


    "Ohhhh! Is that a control station?! Can I see the other parts of the tower from there?!"


    "Yup~. And, some other parts of the school areas as well. Mostly the outer areas though, but it''s pretty cool."


    "Hmmm? How do you know that, El? Isn''t this the first time you areing here?"


    "You really want to ask me about this simple thing when you don''t ask about otherplicated things? Hehe, I know many things~."


    "Ummmm¡­ ok? Then, is that a game area in the corner?! Can I y games there?!"


    "Yup~. We will y together first thing tomorrow morning! Wake up early and be ready~. I wille pick you up~!"


    "Yesssssss! And! And! That open balcony garden! That looks so cooooool! Let''s harvest things in the afternoon and make something yummy in the evening from them~. I want to nt new things as well~."


    "Of course~. You can have that entire ce~. We ain''t much into gardening anyway."


    "Yesssssss~."


    This was one of the most special ces in this tower and, it was filled with things that one might take years topletely understand.


    There was arge indoorb of all the subject one can think, a big library, a few offices, indoor pools, a farm, a greenhouse, and much, much more.


    In the game, it took me thre I game years toplete explore this ce¡­ but, the versatility of possibilities of this room was not the reason we specifically chose this dorm room.


    ''The main reason we chose this ce, was because of the ''room of summoning'' it had. A ce, one of the only ces in this entire special academy, through which we could bring in people of the outside world. ''


    This ce was a crucial piece we needed for our future ns and to get it, we had to get enough points and clearance to have it, for which, the death of Eisheth was necessary, and to do that, we had to remain pure.


    ''We still technically are pure, but, well, who knows how long it will stay that way.''


    I don''t, certainly.


    But, one thing I know for sure, is¡­


    ''Since we have already secured the ''base of opration'', it was finally time to get her the people that will help us achieve some of the most amazing things this would have ever seen¡­''


    The first person in the list of desired people was a normal person working in a normal ce, with a thick mask of normalness¡­ or so I thought would be the first person.


    I didn''t know that instead of getting the Ace of Spades as the first member of our ''organisation'', we would end up getting the Joker of Clubs¡­

 Chapter 184 184 Cat and the familiars

    <h4>Chapter 184 184 Cat and the familiars</h4>


    [OP: ]


    "Ba-bay Nessy~. Seeeeeee youuuuu in the morningggggg~! Muha!"


    She kissed her cheek onest time before Nes shook her head with a happy smile and vanished from the ce.


    [[ One does not understand the actions of the one. Not only does it not make any sense sometimes, but even if one tries to understand them and the meaning behind them, one cannot grasp the intention behind intentionally doing those things. ]]


    And right after she was gone, Anna came out of her familiar mark and started flying around the room they were in, checking everything with a curious look in her pretty eyes.


    "I told you to not pay much attention to it, didn''t I, Anna? She''s Auriel, the most unpredictable person I have ever known.


    Even I don''t know the reason behind many of the things that she does even after living with her for a few decades."


    Lucy set down on the couch in the center of the room they were in and, right after him, El also came and sat down on the couch, with her head on hisp, a smile present on her pretty face.


    "Hehe, Lucy-"


    "You want to talk to me, stop that act. I am sick of it already."


    "Hehe, hup! You used to endure the real drunk me, why not the one acting~?"


    "Because I know you are acting and, today was boring. I don''t like this anymore. Why don''t we start with the main things? Call Cary and Raz. Let the three of them meet for the starters while we check the content of that box you found in thebyrinth. Perhaps we will get something interesting from that thing considering it belonged to the pope."


    "Hehe, offff courseeee~. Why nottttt~. But first a kissssy~!"


    She connected their lips without waiting for his reply and, though surprised, he gave in to her soft lips in a matter of seconds.


    And, while Anna continued her curious searches, the two of them stayed connected, waged a war against the lips of one another, enjoyed the clothed bodies of the other one, and, enjoyed themselves for a little moment.


    "Hehehe¡­ Lucy bastard~! My lovely Lucy bastard~!"


    -Smack!


    She was enjoying his kisses on her neck, she wasughing, he was enjoying as well, and everything was going perfectly, so, to make this perfect moment even more perfect, she, pped his butt, and, just when he was surprised by the sudden attack, she pushed him off the couch.


    "Alright, I''m full for the time being. Cary darling. Come out~."


    Lucy definitely hurt his head when he fell right on the edge of the table before the couch, but thankfully, he wasn''t hurt too much so he looked up at her from the ground, with an upset expression.


    "Not fair El."


    "What''s not fair? You fell, your problem. Now get up. Let''s finish up the necessary work. I wanna see my cute little slime as well.


    I wonder what it will grow into when it bes my summon."


    "Yeah, yeah. Gimme a hand."


    "Nah. Take this sexy leg. You love thighs more anyway. Pervert bastard~."


    She offered him a leg as a support to stand up, and he didn''t refuse it, grabbed it, and stood back up before kissing her flexible feet that rested on his shoulder even when he was standing.


    [[ What kind of rtionship do you two have exactly? I try to ignore it but you seem like twins, feel like twins, but even if you have a twincestious rtionship, are you two some past life lovers who were unfortunate to have been reborn in bodies like these or something? I get this weird chill every time you two are doing these sexual things. ]]


    And, Cary came out right when the two of them were done with their little y.


    He was a considerate one that knew the basic things, so, Lucy liked him far, far more than that pervert kitten bastard.


    "Hehehe~. My dumb Carry~? How were you so spot on~? How did you know we were lovers in our past lives~?"


    And he also didn''t enjoy it when she hugged him tightly. So, for Lucy, this miserable dragon was a far, far better partner than that perverted cat that tried having a feel of her body at every chance he had.


    [[ Ughhhh! Please stop with these hugs! They are bing too much! ]]


    "Hehe, not even a day with your pretty master and things are already difficult for you~? My dumb Cary is so weak~. Don''t worry though~!! Your amazing master will make you into an amazing big, long, hard, attractive dragon! You will be a big boy! Hehe~. Muha~!"


    She kissed him on the forehead at the end of her hugging session, and, only then did she put him down.


    [[ I should have never agreed to this¡­ ]]


    "It''s fine little brother. You will get used to her in no time. She isn''t a bad person. She''s just¡­ well¡­ quirky? Unique would be a better way to describe this diabolical abomination of a person."


    [[ How crazy were you to love this person for so long? I am more afraid of you than her¡­ ]]


    "Hahaha. You can say, well, I am the craziest person you will ever find. You will need an (infinity+1) times crazy person for this unmeasurably crazy girl, right?"


    [[ You are a crazy bastard. Crazy¡­ ]]


    Oh, he didn''t know the two of their craziness yet. But it won''t be long before he gets to know that.


    "Okay, cuties~! Enough cit chat! Anna! Come here~! Let me introduce you all to thest member of our family~!"


    [[ There was someone else left? Another crazy one? ]]


    "Nope. This one is a pervert."


    [[ Carzy people, dumb people, crazier people, and now perverts¡­ what the hell have I gotten myself into? ]]


    "Something you won''t regret getting yourself into. that much I can guarantee."


    Lucy smiled at him sweetly, a smile he was seeing for the first time, which certainly didn''t go well with the little dragon, but, since he found some sort of sincerity from those words, he didn''t say anything else.


    [[ One found many things in this ce! This ce is amazing! One loves this! ]]


    "Righttttt~?! You can have whatever ce you want Anna~! It''s all yours if you like it~!"


    [[ One is very grateful for that! One will surely use this ce to the best of its potential~! ]]


    She was giving this grand operational base, something that not many know much about, to a creature that was ever curious about the mysteries of the world and the elements of the world...


    Anna was curious about this ce as well and since it was a construction of one of the offspring of the Worldline, there was no way she would not be curious about this room which was the most precious ce in this entire tower.


    "Okay then~!"


    She was hugging Anna but she released her sooner than Cary, of course though, she didn''t forget to kiss her forehead before that.


    El loved kissing now that he had enabled her.


    [ "Command: Call exclusive dimensional merchant ''Raz''!" ]


    -Oooooooooong!


    <Nyaaaahahahah~! Your friendly neighborhood merchant is ba-... Nyaaaaaaaaa!>


    He appeared out of nowhere like he always does but, this time, though he was wearing only a nice looking hat, as soon as he appeared and bowed with his hat in his hand, out of nowhere, he felt something very strange and jumped up in shock and surprise, and threw his hat towards the couch, at Cary who was sleeping right there.


    -Swiiiiiiiiish!


    -Clung!


    [[ What is wrong with this cat?! Why is he attacking me out of nowhere?! ]]


    The way he had thrown his hat was simple but the way the hat spun at a speed that broke the sound barrier and appeared before Cary in no time was something none of them were expecting to witness in that short time.


    <Nyaaaaaaa! What are these things?!>


    And then, right after he had attacked Cary with his hat, he jumped towards Anna on the table before Cary with his ws out, ready to attack.


    -Clung!


    "Oyyy! Stop! What''s wrong with you?!"


    Fortunately though, right when he was before her, Anna had covered herself with a powerful barrier and was able to take on his attack head-on.


    She was fine after that, however, the table she was on wasn''t as fortunate as her.


    His nail had lightly graced the table, which was more than enough topletely destroy it.


    Raz was out of his mind for a moment and ended up doing something dangerous, but, El caught him right after he attacked Anna, and, restricted his movements with the help of her weapon, which she turned into a red ribbon.


    <Nyaaaaaa! Let go! Let go of me El! There are suspicious creatures! I smell divinity from them! They are definitely not something that should exist in this realm! Release me Nyaaaaaaa!>


    "No, you dumb fucker! Calm down! Listen to me and calm the fuck down!"


    She pped his small face lightly to bring him back to his senses¡­ and, it only took three of her hard ps to get the work done.


    "Have you calmed down?"


    Lucy was hiding it pretty well but, he enjoyed every moment of Raz''s agony. He loved it actually. He was so happy he wanted to p Raz a few times himself. But, knowing the circumstances, he held himself back and only smirked while looking at the little creature.


    <Nyaaaaa¡­ this hurts.>


    "Answer me first. Have you calmed down?"


    <Nyaaaaaa¡­ yes¡­>


    "Good. Then stay still."


    She opened the ribbons around his body, and only left the one on his neck, and, as she knew, as soon as she did that, he jumped on Cary once again with his ws out.


    "You fucking bastard."


    She knew he would do that, that''s why she had kept the ribbon on his neck.


    As soon as he jumped on him, she pulled the ribbon and pulled the little kitten with it. He had gone crazypletely...


    <Nyaaaa! Why are you protecting these dangerous creatures El?! Look at them! Don''t you know just how dangerous they are?! Nyaaaaaa! This lizard seems hungry as well! He might eat up all my fish and perhaps you as well! Why are you saving them nyaaaa?!>


    "Because they are our familiars damnit! He''s my new little bastard Cary and she is Roxanna, Lucy''s amazing partner!


    Fuck, Raz! This is bad manners! Attacking someone just because they seem dangerous?! I don''t remember ever teaching you something like this!


    You didn''t even check their information! Is this how you should do it? Bad boy!"


    She pped him again¡­ and Lucy almostughed out loud at this scene.


    He was feeling a greater bliss than what he felt when receiving all the sweet rewards from the headmaster.


    "And you! Lucy bastard! Why are so happy?!"


    -Smack!


    She quickly stood up and pped Lucy as well¡­ it certainly must have been painful.


    But he was still happy.


    Seeing that little pervert bastard in pain was far more fun than feeling this little amount of pain from this one p.


    He was used to her ps anyway.


    <Familiars¡­?>


    However, that look of pain on Raz''s face was short-lived since the shock, confusion, and questions that overtook his sharp mind after her exnation, were far more intense than the great pain caused by her genuine ps.? And...


    She was strong ok!? Her ps hurt like crazy!


    ''

 Chapter 185 185 Yazniyans

    <h4>Chapter 185 185 Yazniyans</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    <Okay nyaaa¡­ so you are saying the two of them are your familiars, right? And that the two of them are also divine creatures that were once trapped in an empty realm and since you were transported there identally by the summoning circle, you bonded with them, nay?


    And, not just that, the two of them used to be very famous beings. What were their ''famous'' names then? Let''s see if I have heard of them, nay¡­>


    He had calmed down, tsk. I was just starting to have fun seeing that shocked painful look on him.


    "Yes. They are amazing. And though we had never heard of them before, let me do the proper introduction now that you have calmed down."


    There was still that ribbon wrapped around his white neck and she was still holding him. There were suspicions in his eyes and he didn''t like how there was anotheretation before him now, but Cary on the other hand was finding this little kitten pretty attractive.


    [[ You are a Yazniyan, aren''t you little kitty? ]]


    "Ohh~? My little dumb Cary knows Raz''s homnd~?"


    [[ It would be shocking if one did not know them. The Yazniyans were the descendants of one of the Supernovas in charge of the trade that was a necessity all around the early Worldline.


    One had many acquaintances among one''s kind however, thanks to one''s knowledge and wish for the truth, some of them had joined one and, when the ''first Great War'' happened, many of them were a great assistance to one''s side.


    They were respected warriors, great merchants, and amazingrades to whom one owes a great debt.


    One wants to ask the descendant of the great Yazniyans¡­ how are they doing? Is <<Lancer of western dawn>> still among us? ]]


    [[ Oho? Roxanna knew Joseph? His great-uncle was a friend of mine. ]]


    [[ Haha, one had heard about Cary from his father for the first time back in the days¡­ those times¡­ haaaa¡­ now it all seems too distant. ]]


    <Of course it would seem too distant¡­ the people you are talking about have passed away three ''reformas'' ago. They were my great, great ancestors from what my great-grandmother had told me, however, none of that matters now¡­>


    There were tears in his eyes when he heard them talking about his homnd and his ancestors however, as Cary and Anna continued talking about the things he had long buried deep under countless other memories, the tears grew denser and more uncontroble.


    And, when he replied to them, the tears had be too heavy to stay limited to his eyes, and, started sliding down to his white fur-covered cheeks.


    ''ck tears flowing from his ck eyes filled with stars¡­ they were his genuine tears, tears of a being that was thest survivor of his kind.''


    The two of them must have been trapped in that realm for far too long if threeplete reformations had passed ording to Raz.


    It was a time that couldn''t be put into simple numbers, not even the longest measurement of time we have wouldn''t be able to perfectly measure that period since what we were calling ''reformation'' in this context, referred to the process of the entire Worldline being dismantled by the central brain and reformed once again from the base to the very end of its interface.


    Aside from the Offspring and a few special beings of the worldline, no one would know about these reformations but Raz was one of those special beings who was considered thest of his kind''s survivors, who was only alive because of his specialness.


    Anyway, his tears were something precious so, El first gathered them in a special container she had prepared long ago for this certain, unavoidable moment, and after gathering all of it in it, she quickly stored it back and, kissed his forehead.


    "The Yaznaya that you know of¡­ was destroyed six cycles ago. It waspletely terminated by the leaders of the current Inheritors, and, we have promised to help him avenge his people, his kind, his family¡­ his everything."


    Her words sparked a great shock in both their eyes and Cary''s mouth was even left openpletely.


    He couldn''t believe her words, they were absurd to begin with.


    [[ The Yazniyans? Destroyed? Terminatedpletely?! What are you saying, master?! How is that even possible?! And why would they do it in the first ce? ]]


    "Because in thest Great War, the Emissaries lostpletely one-sidedly and because of the influence of some of the crazy ones from the opposite factions, a mass cleanup started where not just Yazniyans but Opelier Kha?ts, ¨¬oloyts, and Freizerplups were wiped outpletely.


    Their actions certainly caused a great disturbance in stability, of course, but, the Inheritorspensated for the loss of bnce by the creation of new kinds that could take their ce, and, thanks to all that shit, twelve Myths were written, and twenty-four Epics were heard throughout the Twenty-one prefectures of the Worldline.


    To make things even more shittier, they divided the 18th prefecture into four different parts, dividing the Worldline into a total of twenty-four prefectures in total.


    We are in one of those divided parts right now, in a small world that is under some of the lower ranked ''Inheritors'', twelve in total¡­ and, all the twelve of them are praised as gods by the fucking [Temple of Heavenly Glory], that''s currently run by the bastard Pope, their representative."


    The reason the pope and the whole religious factor of this world would be a huge obstacle in our ns was exactly because of this.


    ''We had to help Raz fulfill his mission, and to do that, we will first have to make enemies out of all the higher-ups of the Inheritors, to do which, we will have to first kill these gods¡­ which would be impossible to do anytime soon, so, we would be going with an alternative to fuck over these nine gods.''


    But to do that, we will have to amass enough political, economic, and military power to go against the Pope himself, to do this, we will have to first establish a country and religion of our own.


    That was the basic n and all, but, since Cary and Anna knew about Raz now, El continued and told the three of them our future ns and missions and goals and things that the three of them must know as the closest beings to the two of us.


    She was caressing the crying kitten while hugging him gently, and kissing his little head in the process¡­ and the bastard was enjoying it all.


    ''How I wish to smack the heavens out of this bastard, haaa¡­''


    His original cute kitten form that only we know of was good and all but it was not the form the world and others knew him as.


    He was the ''Merchant ruler of the dark'', a being that had influence all over the Worldline. And, he was a mysterious figure that aside from his very close customers, no one knew anything about.


    Some feared him, some loathed him, and some respected him, but still, not even his closest associates knew much about him personally.


    He was a mystery to others, but, to us¡­


    <Nyaaaa. Sniff. Sniff! I see. The two of them are <<Eternal Chaos of the present>> and <<First light of the beginning>>. I see, Nya. I have never heard of them, which means they are indeed some of the earlier ones whose existence was erased a long time ago.


    Nya, I understand this much, but, nya, the two of you are definitely something else for having beings like them as your familiars.


    They are divine creatures and powerful ones at that.


    I can tell even without being able to see the status windows that they are unfathomable even with their limited abilities.


    They certainly are amazing nya, certainly are amazing¡­>


    Raz looked at Cary and Anna with an apologetic gaze and then looked back at El with an expression she had been waiting for quite a while now.


    "Don''t try something so dangerous again. You could have been hurt badly if they hadn''t known you are our family member."


    <Yes, nya. I was just afraid they were some unexpected creature like that corruption we saw thest time I was here.


    I thought something had happened to you but since the video we shot in thebyrinth turned out better than I had expected, it became difficult for me to manage everything on my own.


    You two became too famous too quickly, nya. Especially Lucy.


    He got his first title as I can see¡­ and the second unique title for the familiars. Nya.


    I was just stunned shocked surprised for a moment, but, thanks to you, I am alright now.>


    She released the ribbon tied around his neck and he jumped down from her hand, onto the couch where Cary and Anna were sitting by themselves.


    <I apologize. It was a mistake on my end and I should have evaluated the situation more thoroughly.


    I believe you will find it in yourself to forgive my mistakes this once, I will do my best to reflect on them and learn from them.>


    [[ It''s fine¡­ you are still young and even older people make mistakes. Besides, if you are from the same tribe as my old friend, helping you with your goal would be something I must do to ultimately repay my debt to him. ]]


    [[ One forgives the little one as well. Please count on us if you need one''s help with anything. One will make sure to help the little one with whatever one needs. ]]


    The two beings that used to be one of the most powerful beings of this Worldline were offering him help, and, as someone who knew how to use everything at his disposal, he knew how to use that help from of them.


    <Then, nya, could you please¡­>


    Though they couldn''t offer many physical things, just some important information from these two old and wise beings would be critically helpful to some of his crucial ns, and, he would never have that priceless information for free.


    Help was one thing but, his values wouldn''t allow him to have something so precious for free¡­ so, in exchange for the useful information, he would give us something.


    ''Which is appreciated as well. And, since El will do her first summons bonding process after their little chat was done, she knew exactly what she wanted from him.''


    I don''t know what she is nning right now, but whatever it is¡­ is certainly something beyond my imagination.


    But that was something forter.


    "Alright then. Now that the three of them are chatting, let''s see what the hell is inside this damn box."


    She got it in abyrinth that not many humans should have entered before us, and it was something with the insignia of the current pope so, it certainly isn''t more than a three-hundred-year-old thing.


    ''There was something suspicious about this item since we had never seen this in the game so, this certainly was something special, and important.''


    -Oooooooooooong!


    "Wow¡­"


    "Fuck¡­"


    <Damn, nya¡­>


    [[ Now this¡­ is surprising. ]]


    [[ One couldn''t have thought one would see such fine craftsmanship in this small world. ]]


    However, the things that popped out of the storage safe made from dwarven technology, were certainly even beyond my own imagination¡­

 Chapter 186 186 The contents of the box

    <h4>Chapter 186 186 The contents of the box</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    The box was locked with the dwarven technology and the code protecting it was pretty good, but, it was a piece of cake for me to break such a simple thing, especially since my unique title was already upgraded to bronze level.


    The restrictions on my physical and mental bodies had been relieved even further. I can do things that I could not before with the Mana and the mental abilities of my body have increased as well.


    Somehow, I could even tell my overall skill abilities had increased after this upgrade, and, somehow, the crown skill was increasing it all even more.


    This felt amazing, and refreshing as well~!


    ''And, with such amazing conditions, this simple box was nothing but a small toy in front of my genioussssssss mind~!''


    So.


    With a little Mana concentrated on my fingertips, I manipted some of the magic circuits of the metallic silver box, poured in some Mana, and with a little bit of tempering on the blue-patterns of enchantments, I opened the pretty-looking lock¡­ and, all the contents of the box sprung out all at once.


    -Suuuuuuuu¡­


    -Zhrurururururu¡­.


    -Kinchun¡­!


    There were boxes full of gold coins, precious treasures, resources, stones, artifacts that were pretty good looking, and some attractive materials that I could most certainly use, however, above all of these things there were six, perhaps seven things that attracted my attention the most, and the same was true for my other four cuties that were present here.


    "El¡­ is this what I think it is?"


    "Yup. The [Holy golden cross] that was used in the grand raid two decades ago. The one that was reported to have been destroyed during that raid and the one that was said to have been used in the hunting of a great earth Drake.


    The Theocracy announced their deep regrets at the loss of that holy artifact but, they hunted the creature thanks to it, so the public opinion was in favor of the temple.


    They were first very secretive about this whole ordeal but after a few years, the matter waspletely forgotten and people''s opinions about this artifact vanished alongside the records of its existence.


    But, looking at it right now¡­ yes. This certainly is the lost artifact.


    And, since it is in a storage safe that belonged to the pope himself, it means the pope had stolen the relic and possessed it for a long time before his subordinate might have fucked things up and lost it in reality.


    Hehe, hehehe! Lucy~. Jackpot~."


    "Yeah. Really¡­ this is a jackpot."


    <What jackpot you bastards! That thing is made of holy Adamantium! Its price is astronomical even on the worldline level! Sell it to me!>


    "Raz, baby, shut up. This thing will be mine."


    There was a smirk on my face already as I observed the giant golden cross with a pointed end on all four sides.


    There were jewels engraved all over it but they weren''t as valuable as the metal that was used in the creation of the cross itself.


    ''People call it white blessed metal because of its divine properties and the ability to absorb any kind of negative energy, or something like an enemy attack.''


    Shields made from this metal by the hands of a capable craftsman could even help someone survive a dragon''s breath. However, this big chunk of metal wasn''t so pure that even a de could be produced from it.


    ''Sure it was a big chunk, but, there were many impurities mixed in this metal¡­ which I will have to work on and do a lot of processing before I obtain the pure metals that I need, but, once I get it, I will have something more for the next upgrade of our special weapons.''


    Hehe, this one cross, this single artifact was more than enough for covering up all my exhaustion of the day, but, the existence of this artifact was much more important than its simple use.


    The look on my Lucy bastard''s face was more than enough for me to know he was already halfway in his cooking process. Devious bastard.


    "Anyway, the cross will be mine.


    Lucy, do you want this sword?"


    "Hmmm? Sure. Another holy sword is always weed. More so if it''s one rumored to have been used by the hero that yed the ''dragon''."


    Other than this big cross that was too big for our living room, there was an attractive-looking sword frozen in a special kind of ice which, I just threw at Lucy and, even though it came out of nowhere, he caught it, just like he always does.


    "Cary darling? Do you want these sweet fruits? I know dragons love these special fruits. So, if you gimme a kissy, they will be yours~."


    [[ Ahhh¡­ ummmm¡­ you can keep it for now master. I am not hungry. ]]


    "Alright~. Tell me whenever you want them~!"


    We called it ''divine seeds'' but for the dragons, these rare fruits that only grew on ancient trees in a very limited amount every few decades or centuries were something that they adored like nothing else.


    In some old stories, there had been times when dragons had offered mountains of treasures to those who offered them these special fruits.


    ''They were fruits that possessed the power to increase the divinity of an eligible soul, though only by a fraction of what they already possessed. But for humans, these fruits were useless. They would die even by a direct touch to them since these fruited possessed a very high density of Mana inside them.''


    They were so Mana dense that they could even condense the Mana in the atmosphere. That''s why they had to be kept in special containers if we wanted to touch them.


    And the three that were before me, were certainly packed in those special containers.


    "Ok, so, Anna! Do you want this nk Grimoire? I would appreciate it if you could give it to me after you are done ying with it."


    [[ Ohhhh! Of course! One would love to do some practicing! This book will be perfect for that! I appreciate the gift! One will make sure to return this! ]]


    "Hehe, what gift? You will give me back something far more valuable than this nk book. I should be the one thanking you. Hehe."


    Anna is so adorable¡­ why isn''t Anna my familiar?!


    ''Haaaa¡­''


    A nk Grimoire is a special magic artifact where the highest grade mages could record Magic arrays and forms and, since these special magic tomes are made with special materials by special craftsmen or grandmaster rank or above, a nk grimoire in the hands of a grandmaster mage is far more valuable than the best Grimoire of this world in the hands of any master of magic out there.


    "Hmmm. Nice. Now that we are done with these, Raz? What will you gimme for all the things left here? I left this precious Drake heart for you so, gimme a good price."


    <Nyaaaaa! This lizard heart is nothingpared to that cross! But I will happily take it all, haha. Doing business with you is always-, wait, nya! This is all just some normal gold! The only valuable thing here left is this heart! Nya! you just tried to scam me, didn''t you?!>


    ''I did, but it didn''t work. Tsk.''


    [ "Take up from here Lucy." ]


    [ "Aye aye ma''am." ]


    He will deal with him and wrap up the deal-


    <Nyaaa! You want to change subjects, don''t you!? El! You cheater!>


    "Shut up you bastard. Do you really want to talk about cheating? With me? Do you know how much the recipes that I just gave you out of my goodwill will fetch me on the global market? Do you want me to talk about how your own information will fetch me a pretty penny?


    Ungrateful bastard¡­"


    <Nyaaaaaa! This and that are different!>


    "Shut up man¡­ just talk with Lucy and finish the deal. Or do you not want this pretty Drake heart?"


    <Nyaaaaa! I want it, I want it! The demand for these things is increasing for some reason.>


    "Looks like the hunters have started moving then-"


    "El?!"


    "Yes, yes. Sorry. Slip of tongue."


    There was a crystal-like thing packed in an enchanted ss that had a green light inside it which was beating like a heartbeat.


    It was a draconian''s heart. A heart that, instead of circting the environmental energy, produced Mana itself.


    <Hmmm? Nya? What did you just say El? Do you know why the draconian creature''s hearts are on the rise?>


    "I might have an idea, Raz, but you don''t have to concern yourself with that. It''s not something you should pay attention to, try not to pay attention to it. It will just cause you trouble."


    "And you telling him will cause him even more trouble¡­. Haaaa¡­ El, you are unbelievable!"


    "My tongue slipped OK?! I didn''t do it on purpose!"


    "Haaaaaa!"


    I know saying things that we know ''might'' be a possible future, saying it out loud before others will just make it a distorted possibility.


    And, since predicting change was impossible right now, I wouldn''t be able to tell what might happen just because I had said something here.


    "Haaaa. Anyway!"


    We were done with this small mystery box of ours, so, now that we had the chance anyway, it was better to open another useless mystery box.


    "Raz! Come here! As promised, the first chest that we got after that time. It''s the highest grade academy point chest so, the chances of something other than points popping up is high."


    <Nyaaaaaaa?! You got the highest grade chest?! Damnnnnnn! It''s been so long since I had seen one!>


    "So long? How long ago did you see thest one?"


    <A week ago lol! In the great auction house! Someone got it before I reached the auction though! Tsk! But now I have the chance to open one! Nyahahahaha!>


    ''This bastard¡­''


    The highest grade point chests were special and not something just anyone could obtain.


    It was a special reward that only the headmasters of a specific academy could give once in every ''cycle'' or more clearly, aplete cycle of the Worldline which was equal to 3690 years for this world.


    This timeframe was different ording to the parts of the worldline, realms, and many other factors that were rted to thew of ''time''.


    "Here. Just open it. And I want a few million points even if you fail to get an item! You hear that!"


    <Nyaaaa believe me! I am feeling pretty lucky today!>


    I ced the purple-gold treasure chest before him and handed him the universal key with thest use remaining in it¡­ Oh, that reminded me.


    "Oy, Raz. We got this~! Look! Pretty right~?"


    <Hmmm? O-ohhhh! Is that the key relic of the headmaster?! He gave it to you just like that?! Let me see!>


    "Nope~. First, open that chest. Let''s finish the small things first~."


    <Nyaaaaaaa! El! Just a look! Please!>


    "Hehehe~. Nooooo~. I will only show it to you after you open that point chest~!"


    <Nyaaaaaa! To hell with this point chest! It''s not even a treasure chest!>


    The little kitten was so agitated that he just shoved the key in the hole, opened the chest, and without even looking at what he got, he turned around and flew before my face.


    <Nyaaaaa! See! Done! Now show me!>>


    "¡­"


    <Show me! Show me! Quick! Just a nce!>


    "Oy¡­ Raz bastard¡­ turn around¡­"


    <Hmmm? Nyaaaaa! No! Show me!>


    "Leave it and look there bastard¡­ is that what I think it is¡­?"


    As soon as he had opened that purple point chest, a unique purple-gold light had shown up inside the opened box, and, this certain light, was the indication of one of the best things one can get from this certain chest¡­


    "Holy mother of goblins¡­"


    [[ Hmmm? That''s one pretty light I would say. What did you get through? ]]


    [[ One¡­ is speechless once again. ]]


    Probability.


    It was a bitch in this entire system.


    Even the offspring or central brain doesn''t know how, when, what, or why something might just happen because of this ever-changing element.


    The things we received from any kind of reward were the same.


    It followed the principle of probability which meant nearly everything in this Worldline was a gacha when it came to rewards.


    And, getting some of the best things in any of these gachas, was winning a grand lottery¡­


    "Hehe, my lucky Raz bastard!"


    Ain''t I lucky to have so many lucky bastards around me?


    They make all my bad luck meaningless~!

 Chapter 187 187 Piece of a star

    <h4>Chapter 187 187 Piece of a star</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    [Congrattions! You have obtained 11,223,693 Points!]


    [Congrattions! You have gained one of the best extra items of the highest grade academic treasure chest!]


    [As an extra reward, you have gained 2,000,000 Points!]


    [Congrattions! You have gained a [Star fragment]! The energy of star fills the room!]


    [Caution! Be careful not to stare at the fragment for too long.]


    From the purple treasure chest came out a purple-gold light, golden status screens floating right above it, and, a single item was sitting in that attractive looking box.


    <Nya¡­ pinch me El.>


    A jewel of uneven shape exuding a bright blue light that was nothing like we had ever seen.


    A light so beautiful, so pure, so real that it seemed all the light in the room was reced by the light from this special piece rather than the magicmps present in the room.


    The lights of nighting from the windows were gracing this ce, there were pretty bright lights in this room present as well, and still, the light from this uneven stone, this strange fragment that was a source of light itself, could not bepared to anything present in this ce.


    ''I can''t believe we got something so valuable out of nowhere¡­''


    Even Raz, someone who felt with unbelievably rare items could not believe this and wanted me to pinch him.


    <Nyaaaaaaaaaa! I didn''t mean this hard, nya! That hurt! But¡­ It means this isn''t a dream. There really is a star fragment present right before me¡­>


    What we were seeing before us, wasn''t something that should even exist in this small ce in the first ce.


    ''This thing is something that could practically fuel a fews for eons if used correctly, but now, that same thing present before us.''


    A Star Fragment.


    In the grand Worldline, when a star, or what we usually refer to as natural power reactors of the universe, in some ce [Sun] as well, gets older and is at the end of its life cycle, there are three things that could possibility happen to it.


    ''Either the star will expend and demo or all the sr system that is around it, bing a ''Red gient'' that is a being of destruction, something that only dies when this expansion is no longer possible¡­ something that could have been exined with the star''s nucleons using helium instead of hydrogen if this was our previous world but, in this world where the stars don''t burn hydrogen but the special Mana instead, this whole process is a little different.''


    Perhaps the star will expend and be a giant that destroys everything around it before getting destroyed itself in the process of the death, or [Novaburst], or, perhaps the star will shrink and use the remaining energy it has until it uses everything and bes just a chunk of core with nothing to burn anymore, or, what the Dwarfs of some higher worlds love to call [Celestial metal].


    ''If neither of it happens, then in a very special, and strange process, the star will go through a unique process in which the physical matter and the energy it possessed will separate, the metal will dpose into energy as well, and the remaining energy will allpress into something that would contain all the remaining energy of that star, an energy so great that even a Great dragon would need centuries to produce power even close to what it might possess.''


    A Star Fragment is also called a free ticket to the upper realm and an eternalfort, something any higher being would lust after, and also somethig that possessed enough power to elevate any mortal up to the ranks of the gods.


    "Lucky bastard¡­"


    <Nyaaaahahahahahahahahahaha! I can''t believe I just got a star fragment! Nyaaaahahahaha!>


    There is something very unique when ites to a star fragment.


    -Ooooooooooooooooooong!


    Whoever obtains it first through whatever legitimate means, it bes theirs and theirs alone forever. Something simr to bing a bound artefact.


    <Nyahahahahaha!>


    "Bastard. So this is your fifth time obtaining a star fragment?"


    <This is my sixth nyaaaaaahahahaha! And I finally have another one after a whole damn cycle, nya! How amazing is this, hahahahaha!>


    When he asked me to let him open the next treasure chest we would get, I knew we would only get a chest from which one could only get some academic points that are much less valuable than the actual Oz of the system since they could only be used in the interfaces and ces rted to the academic ces.


    Now there are are ways we can use these points but, they at the end of the day, nothingpared to a Star fragment, some of the most attractive treasures of this entire world.


    ''If it would havee to us, we would have practically got the power to skip out half of our ns for this world, but, well¡­''


    -p!


    "Fuck you you damn fucking bastard! Fuck you! This should havee to me! It should have been mine! Fuck you! You fucking damn cat! Ughhhhh!"


    Why the hell does he have it instead of us?!


    This damn bastard cat!


    He fucking scammed us again!


    Fuck!


    "You bastard! This is nowhere near that shadow stone you gave us! The bnce is off by worlds! Gimme me something to bnce out that imbnce! Fucking pice of shit!"


    <Nyaaaaaaaa! Not my neck!"


    I was shaking him whole holding him by neck, and this bastard cat was just screaming?


    He was just screaming without tears?!


    Not even fake tears?!!


    "You should cry bastard! You scammer!"


    A star fragment was a treasure to even the higher beings but gets it just because he opened some chest that should have been ours?! This fucking piece of white cat!


    <Nyaaaaaaaaa¡­! Lucy stop her! Lucy!>


    "Stop her?! Fuck why would I!? Fuck this! Why doesn''t we get something this useful instead of useless things?! Fuck this shit!"


    Even Lucy was angry at this whole shit. Of course he would be angry!


    This whole probability shit was absurd!


    [[ To think you gave a star fragment to your dimensional merchent¡­ it''s generous of you master. ]]


    "You wanna die Cary! I will happily choke you to near death if you say one more word!"


    [[ ¡­ ]]


    [[ However though, one truly believes it was not fair. One just opened a treasure chest that should have belonged to you but the reward that one obtained through it belongs to one that opened it instead? Was there a prior agreement between you three? ]]


    "Yes fuck! We wanted a shadow stone to upgrade our weapons a while back and he said he would agree to the deal only if we let him open the next chest that we get. Ughhhhh! El agreed without even thinking of the possibility that we would get the highest grade chest!"


    "Oy bastard! I did think there might be a possibility that we could get the highest grade chest but how the fuck was I supposed to know he will get a star fragment from it of all the unfuckingimaginable things?!"


    "Fuck this, ughhhh! My head hurts now! Fuck! Fuck you bastard Raz!"


    [[ However master, if one already an agreement in ce, then doesn''t that mean the young one isn''t at the fault here either? One just got lucky and won something good. Is there really any reason to be so angry? ]]


    "Of course Anna! This is called wanting one''s anger at oneself! Fuck! I should have never let you agree to that deal! For a damn star fragment! Shit!"


    <Nyaaaaa¡­ but its not my fault that I got this star fragment alright! Why are you both beating me up for something I didn''t even do?!>


    "Because when a friend fails a lottery after spending a fortune on it, it feels bad. But when that same friend wins a lottery after spending a single coin on it, it fucking burns the soul you bastard!"


    <What''s my fault in this though?!>


    "Your fault is nothing damn! Just shut up and let us fucking curse! Aghhhhhhhh!"


    This happens to us only, right?!


    ''I was happy for a moment and thought I can have whatever thates out of that chest now but of all the best things one can get from this damned chest, he had to get this one fucking piece of star that attaches itself to the one that got it?!


    Of all the fucking things present in this damned Worldline?! It had to be fucking a star fragment?!


    Why wasn''t it a relic or something super amazing like some amazing artifact, ancient artifact, something from old times, something secret from a highly advanced group, or even something else?!


    It would have been alright even if there was something else that bound itself with the owner! There are ways to change the ownership of some bound artifacts that few in the Worldline knows of!


    We could have done that if it was something good but this?! This fucking star fragment?!


    It was just a fucking material that was damn stubborn! There was practically no way for anyone to change the owner of a star fragment that''s why the higher beings usually just brainwash those owners or employ them as their servants or make them their own to make the fragment their property.


    ''I know for a fucking fact that this bastard cat needs these fragments for his grans ns and the shitty things he does all around the Worldline but why does he had to get what should have been ours?!''


    "Aghhhhhhhhhhh!"


    I don''t like this!


    I don''t fucking like this!


    "Aghhhhhhhh-ahun ahun."


    Why am I so unlucky?!


    Why am I so fucking unlucky?!


    *


    [[ Wow master. Youmented over the loss of a star fragment for three whole hours? I didn''t know you had it in you to feel bad at not getting something so sim- ]]


    -Smack!


    "I told you to shut up. You did, for three hours, you certainly did. But did I give you permission to speak that you are trying tofort me with that fucked up smirk? Are you some kind of sadist that likes their master''s misery?"


    [[ NO! I- ]]


    -Smack!


    "I still didn''t say you can speak. And,e here. Stay still for a moment."


    [[ What doe you m-¡­ ahhhhhhh! Master?! What was that for?! ]]


    "Stay still."


    [[ Ahhhhhhh! Aghhhhh! Ouch! Ouch! It hurts master! Master! ]]


    "Three scales and you are screaming so much? Weak basted Cary."


    [[ It hurts alright! Any dragon would scream when their scales are plucked out like some flowers! How are you even doing this?! ]]


    "With this special relic that Raz lent me? Well, this is pretty useful, you know?"


    [[ It hurt! You are bad master! You are the sadist one here! Look at tha poor one! He didn''t do anything but you beat him up just because he got something good from a chest that YOU agreed to let him open?! ]]


    Raz had some blue bruses and strangling marks and stuff all around his body but, well, he was pretty strong. What can a mere mortal like me do to someone like him anyway?


    "Do you want me to pluck out a few more?"


    [[ NOOOOOO! Please master! No more! ]]


    He really hated pain hun? Cute bastard.


    "Alright then. Just rest here."


    I put the little dragon down and caressed the head of my still crying baby brother.


    He didn''t like this thing. I knew how he was feeling since we were talking about something that was absurdly far more useful to us than most other beings of the Worldline.


    But, what can we do now that the things had already happened?


    "Anna? Can I have a few of your feathers please?"


    [[ Hmmm? Sure. How many would one like? ]]


    "Six should be more than enough. You see, I am going to bond with my first summon."


    [[ Ohhhhh?! Is one going to perform a bonding ceremony?! Do you need one''s help?! ]]


    "You want to help as well? Hehe, cute Anna. Alright then, here. Can you please prepare the bonding circle?


    The target is a specially intelligent young slime without any specific attributes.


    I luckily summoned it during our exam so make sure you make a good enough magic circle for a perfect bonding."


    [[ Wooooooow! Just the fact that one found an intelligent slime makes this more exciting but for one to use special material to cause an artificial evolution makes this even more exciting! Leave the magic circle to one! ]]


    She grabbed all the materials from my hands with her beak and flew over to the open area behind the couches that we were sitting on.


    ''Things have already been fucked up for tonight, and it will soon be morning anyway. Might as well just finish thest thing I was going to do¡­''


    I found a good slime in thebyrenth and now, it was finally time for me to make itpletely mine.


    And, since my head was fucked up from the shit erlier anyway, trying out another fucked up thing was not that difficult anymore.


    Even Lucy was crying andmenting so he wasn''t going to stop me.


    And, since I was going cray and using Raz''s fut, Cary''s scales, and Anna''s feathers anyway, I might as well just throw in every absurd thing that could create a harmonic bnce.


    And to do that, I will have to ask fro some more things from this half dead kitten of mine¡­ which he will happily give me with a bloody smile on his pretty face.

 Chapter 188 188 First summons

    <h4>Chapter 188 188 First summons</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    "A pure angel''s feather, powder of a demon''s dominant horn, we have the poison dragon''s saliva from that time so it''s alright, a little bit of fairydust, some elemental stones, gimme one of all the elements you have in stock, and,stly, fill this empty energy orb with some of that star fragment''s powers. Just a little will be more than enough."


    <Nyaaaaaaaaaaa¡­! You are being crazy El! That creature will die even before it finishes the bonding process with you!>


    "That''s none of your concern, you lucky bastard. Just do as I say."


    <Nyaaaaaaa! Don''t say I didn''t warn you! This is absurd! I am being robbed on top of being beaten to a pulp like this!>


    "Speak a word more if you want more beating or just do as I said and give me the items."


    <Nyaaaaaaa!>


    He lifted his star fragment without touching it, not with telepathy but with just his will. He was its master now so his will was what it followed. Anyway, he touched the small ss orb to the uneven piece of star and in just a blink of an eye, the orb started glowing with a bright blue light.


    After that, he took out all the items I mentioned from his warehouse like storage space and after hitting¡­ patting his little head one more time, I walked into the middle of the room where Anna had finished creating a magic circle soplex and gorgeous that I couldn''t help my surprise!


    "What methods did you use, Anna? This looks like a multiyer anti-interference Theta-3-delta Singuler data concentration high-array with a unique support system and highway Bus. This is¡­ amazing, actually."


    [[ Hahaha, it''s amazing that one understands one''s work in such detail. One is amazed at one''s knowledge and insight into the magic circles, truly amazing!


    Oh, right. I used one of my own creation methods that I currently could and though this one could have been better, I don''t think this has the clearance to sustain something better than this. ]]


    "Hehe, you are amazing Anna~! Teach me your methodster. For now¡­"


    [[ Yes~! Show us the special intelligent slime~! ]]


    Anna was the only best person here. All these other bastards were useless. My little bastard Cary was the most useless one of them all.


    ''[Prism space].''


    -Oooooooooong.


    I took out the pretty blue slime with the red core that I had summoned during the exam in the center of the giant magic circle that Anna had created.


    [ "Yo. Good to see you back again." ]


    The slime creature did not have the ability to speak but just the way it behaved was enough for my link skill''s interpersonalmunication ability to understand him.


    And, perhaps it was because of the upgrade in my title, but, I felt like I could perceive its words even better now.


    "Weeeeeee¡­"


    It was wiggling in a unique way as if it was happy to see me, and, since the creatures, and things, inside the space of my skill perceive time differently, not long had passed for it since it hadst seen me.


    It was saying it was also happy to see me and that he was fine. It was happy overall, and, now that we had this chance, it knew it was time for it to truly be mine.


    [ "Are you ready? It might hurt a little but if you endure it a little, you will be much more stronger than you are right now. Perhaps, strong enough to fight against those big bad things that used toe after you in that dangerous forest." ]


    "Weeeeeeeee! Weeeeeeeee!"


    It wasn''t worried about the pain and difficulties at all, instead, it was more excited than I had ever seen it at the mention of a chance to get strong enough to fight against the creatures that it had only been able to run away from in the past.


    [ "It will be difficult but, just remember that I am here.


    I promised I would be your mommy forever, and I will keep that promise until my end if you get out of this little difficult process." ]


    "Weeeee!"


    It was confident, hehe, cute.


    [ "Alright then." ]


    "Anna. Gimme a hand here."


    [[ Yesssss~! ]]


    She was just as excited about this as I was, she really is the best... fuck!


    Fucking lucky Lucy bastard! He should bow down to the luck he has to get such an amazing partner!


    ''Then there''s my bastard dragon, a dragon that is in pain after just losing three of its scales! Ughhhh¡­!''


    Why was I surrounded by such useless bastards?!


    ''My Nes, Anna, and Eva are far better than this crying kitten, sad bastard, and dumb dragon!''


    Thankfully I have Anna here or I don''t even know what would have happened to me¡­ or the three of these bastards.


    "Haaaa¡­"


    [[ Alright! One is prepared here! ]]


    She ced the materials I gave her on certain points of interactions from where they would be used in the process and the slime will have a better chance at fusing with them during the summons bonding process.


    ''In the process of bonding with a summon, a unique link is formed between two souls, something different where the familiar bonding process where the two mental bodies themselves get bounded by a strong connection that almost makes them a singr entity.''


    In the summons bonding process, the creature would lose the current physical body they have for a moment, at least that''s what happens with the natural creature like this slime, and then, a new body is recreated for the summons with the help of the master that would be the summoner.


    It is a delicate process that though could be fulfilled by a simple few things one could find at any dimensional merchant, this special process we were performing was aimed at the evolution of the ''Sapling'' slime into a young nt.


    ''It would grow up and be a stronger creature and since we were using some special ingredients in the process itself, if things go right and he uses them all with his [Cellr respiration] unique skill, he would be something¡­ even I have no idea of.''


    We were using an angel''s feather for a holy-divine attribute, a poison dragon''s saliva for the divine-dragon attribute, a fairy dust for the space-time attribute, and a demon''s horn''s dust, for the demonic-evil attribute to bnce things up.


    Aside from them, I was also using Anna''s feathers, Cary''s scales, Raz''s fur, Lucy''s hair, and¡­


    "Let''s start."


    -Scrip!


    A few drops of my blood that I ced right on its head before walking out of this magic circle.


    I was doing something very crazy that might just kill this small creature.


    Using all these materials was simply the same as making a powerful concentration of different energies that would sh with each other to destroy things but, then again, I had faith in this particr one.


    ''It''s not every day you see a slime that has a unique skill. And such a peculiar skill at that.''


    I didn''t know what it was capable of but if it was capable of what I thought it was capable of, then this slime had the potential to achieve far more than I could think¡­


    ''But I hope I am right to make this gamble.''


    If I am not though, I will lose a pretty good cute one.


    -Oooooooooooooooong!


    With the orb containing the Star''s power as the core of the whole magic circle, a unique blue light covered the entire magic circle as soon as it hade out, a light that slowly but steadily covered every single stroke this magic circle was made of.


    [[ Ohhhhh! It''s more effective than I had predicted! ]]


    "You are amazing Anna."


    The blue light became brighter and in the center of this grand magic circle, the little slime with red core started feeling the intensity of the whole process.


    But, it was just the start¡­


    -Ooooooooooong¡­!


    As the light intensified, the things we had put on certain spots started glowing up with a unique light of their own.


    The ones with the pure energy like the angel''s feathers and Anna''s feathers glowed with a golden light, Cary''s scales glowed with a purple-gold light that was a little unique from Anna''s white-gold light, the poison dragon''s saliva glowed with a murky green light, demon''s horn''s powder glowed with a red-ck light that seemed ugly, and the fairy dust glowed with metallic tale color.


    The ce with Lucy''s hair glowed with a peculiar red-blue-gold color which, truthfully looked more attractive than anything present here, but then again, the ce where the slime was or the ce with my blood was glowing in a red-blue-ck color, and, it had a unique attractive to it that Lucy''s hair couldn''t bepared to.


    -Oooooooooooooong!


    However, while all this happened, a magic circle had appeared right above the little slime, and, a simr one had appeared before me as well.


    Meaning the process was starting now.


    -Zaaaaaaaaaaa¡­!


    [ "I had not been with you when you were born or when you were in danger, I know you know that. But, we could not change what had already happened." ]


    -Zaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­!


    [ "I could only imagine the amount of pain you are experiencing just to be a part of my life when you really have no reason to do so." ]


    -Ooooooooooooong!


    [ "I know you see me as a savior that you want to devote your life to, and I feel grateful for that, but, just know that even after all this, if we end up together, you won''t actually have to follow me around-" ]


    "Weeeeeeeeeee!"


    [ "Hmmm?" ]


    It was saying it was fine with him. He was saying it was fine even if he didn''t have any future of his own if it meant he could pay me back for saving him from that hell.


    It was saying he was ready to be my tool if I wanted or a pet that she could do anything to if it meant it could be with me.


    ''It didn''t want me to abandon him, that was it. Even if I told him to die for myself, he said he would happily do it. If it meant he could be with me, his savior, he was fine with anything that would happen to him.''


    He was enduring the pain not only because he was grateful that I saved him from that hell identally, but also because he found me interesting, so much so that he wanted to be close to me, observe me, learn from me, and, help me in all the way it can.


    ''He was being funny right now, idiotic as well if I say so myself.''


    He was a cute one. And dumb as well.


    He didn''t know what he was saying clearly, and, that was more of a reason for me to have him as my own so that I could teach him about all the things he did not know a little better.


    [ "Hahahahahahahahaha. You are funny. Alright then¡­" ]


    The pressure from the process was excruciating, but he was enduring it all.


    And, thanks to his unique skill, which had activated as I had predicted, he was now going through a unique process and was covered in a strange colorful light that seemed to be a mix of all the lights that were present in this ce.


    -Oooooooooooong!


    He was evolving into something else. Something new¡­ something special. I can tell.


    And, if he endures just a little more, it will mean he has finished his evolution sessfully.


    ''Which means it is time for the name.''


    If hees out of the process, he will be a new being with a name of his own in this world, and if he doesn''t, well, RIP to the dear little cutie.


    [ "You were a little surprise to me and we still don''t know each other much, but I find you funny, so¡­ from this moment forth, your name will be ''Friday''. The fun name that everyone looks forward to in many of the worlds of this Worldline for unique reasons." ]


    The name Friday that I had just used was spoken in the runenguage, the originalnguage of the Worldline.


    It was the primordialnguage and Friday in thatnguage meant theugh, fun, joy, relief, and someone that brings happiness to oneself¡­ and at the same time, misery to others.


    It was a special name, and, after I gave it to this little blue blob with a red core, the process it was going through intensified, every material that we had ced on the magic circle vanished, and, after the two simr magic circles that had been present before me and him, shot out a bright golden thread which went into both of us directly.


    -Oooooooooooooooong!


    Then the magic circles came together and became one, connecting the golden thread connecting the two of us.


    -Zaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­


    -Weeee-wudooooo-wuda¡­ng!


    And, after that, the slime¡­ Friday, finished its¡­ his, evaluation and, gained a unique form.


    A form that was nothing like his ''small'' and ''round'' slime-like form but instead, was humanoid and looked, anything but small and young¡­


    "Damn."


    [[ Woooooooooow! One actually did it! ]]


    [[ Holy hell¡­ master? What did you just do? ]]


    <Nyaaaaaaaaaa! I know you told us to stay silent but we can''t do it anymore! This is absurd!>


    "El¡­ what, is that?"


    Everyone was shocked by the ''thing'' that was now standing in the ce where the slime used to be, but, more than the three of them, I was shocked to look at the many status windows that had popped up before me, along with the new status window of my first ever summons that I was looking at right now.

 Chapter 189 189 Friday

    <h4>Chapter 189 189 Friday</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    [You have seeded in forming a summoning bond with the Slime (Sapling)! A Soul connection has been established.]


    [Congrattions! You have sessfully bonded with your first summon!]


    [¡­!]


    [Due to environmental factors, the Slime (Sapling) is attempting evolution!]


    [¡­!]


    [Due to conditional factors detected in the process, it has been judged that the evolution has been initiated artificially!]


    [The summoner has attempted something extraordinary!]


    [¡­!]


    [ *Due to many unknown elements found in the scenario, Worldline will interfere directly.* ]


    ...


    [< An artificial evolution with unique elements has been detected. >]


    [< The materials used in the evolution are judged to be <Extraordinary> and the attempt to absorb them in a controlled manner has been recorded! >]


    [< Due to the unique nature and constitution of the summon, the absorption of the elements and their nature has been recorded! >]


    [< It has been judged that the attempt and will of the summon is appropriate for the fulfillment of special conditions! >]


    -Oooooooooooooooooong!


    [< Your summon: Friday is awakening! >]


    Those were the messages I had seen before the little slime before us had finished taking the form it currently had.


    ''And, right after that, this thing appeared before me¡­''


    ===Status===


    ID: Friday


    Race: Awakened Slime (Commoner)


    Strength: 120


    Agility: 129


    Stamina: 132


    Intelligence: 102


    Luck: 96


    Charm: 180


    Potential: 3


    Mana: 162


    Level: 1


    [Skills: Fluid digestion (Level-1), Spatial adaptation (Level-1), Mortality (Level-1), Perceptual learning (Level-1), Energy Control (Level-1), Polymorph (Level-1), Total elemental mastery (Level-1),Toxin control (Level-1), Mimicry (Level-1), Skill library (Level-1).]


    [Innate skill: Cellr respiration (Level-2), Celestial transformation (Level-1).]


    [Title: The creature who awakened, Summons of cmity, Commoner holding celestial powers.]


    [Skill points: 100]


    [Oz: 1002]


    ¡­


    ============


    ording to what this status window was saying the slime that was just a normal round blob just a moment ago, and the creature that was standing before us right now both were the same¡­ which was absurd!


    "M¡­ mommy?"


    "Henh?! Did you just say something?!"


    "Mommy!"


    "Holy shit!"


    "Holy damn El! What the hack! It just talked!"


    <Nyaaaaaaaaa! That thing used yournguage! Nyaaaaaaaaa!>


    [[ Ohhh! Ohhhh! One has greater intelligence than one had thought. The purity of one''s intelligence stat must have increased due to the holy and demonic properties and the physical properties must have been boosted by the draconian and divine properties of the materials~! Isn''t this just amazing~?! ]]


    [[ What''s so amazing about this! She just got lucky and created a thing that should have been impossible! How in the holy world did you do it?! And it has ''potential'' as its stat! Do you even know what that is master?! ]]


    "Of course, I know¡­ it is a stat possessed by only a select few among the world''s higher beings, individuals with innate potential that surpasses even the four great species. But that aside, it is a near-celestial creature even though it''s just amoner. Isn''t that more concerning for you all¡­ but fuck that too!


    It just called me mommy! Fuck~!"


    The creature before us, the thing that used to be a slime, had now turned into a humanoid that had legs that resembled a dragon''s scale-covered hind legs, wings that resembled an angel''s, hands that were certainly demonic, head that looked like a human''s but was covered in small scales and a hard skin as well as some of the fur that was ck instead of white like Raz''s.


    This creature had horns like a demon but they kind of resembled a dragon''s horns in shape at the same time, I could tell these horns were poisonous too¡­


    ''I just wanted it to evolve into something better but, I didn''t think I would end up creating such a monstrosity.''


    I mean, this one looked pretty and attractive as fuck, but, the way his six eyes looked at me with those stars in his eyes wasn''t something I actually liked.


    "Mommy~!"


    And despite this body that was twice our size and looked unique, this creature had a pretty young voice that was just like a child''s.


    He was looking at me lovingly and wanted toe over and hug me with that excited smile, a smile with that unique mouth of his that had rows of sharp teeth that looked prettier, and, overall, he looked goooooooood! But that good was good only for me, and for the nonjudgmental Anna.


    For the three bastards present here, this poor slime creature was nothing even close to attractive.


    That fucking bastard Cary even had a disgusted expression when he was looking at my new big strong Friday!


    Lucy was also shocked but, he had his usual evil smile as he looked at this summons of mine, and, I knew again there was something unique going on in his devilish mind.


    Raz, on the other hand, was just surprised, and afraid of this thing that was now standing in our living room, waiting for my permission toe close to me and embrace me if I allowed it.


    He was waiting for my order already¡­ which was even cuter~!


    "Heh-hehehehe¡­ hahahaha! Yes. I see you survived my little Friday! It''s good to see you as well. Come here~."


    "Mommyyyyy~!"


    With his hands spread out towards me, he ran towards us and, he was just about to hug me, but he stopped right when he was before me, and looked down at me.


    He observed how I was smaller than him, how we all were smaller than him, and thought about it for a moment before concluding that his body was inappropriate for a hug.


    He was pretty smart to figure out the body he had right now wasn''t appropriate for what he wanted to do with the logic and sensory inputs but, the way he quickly looked around, looked at Lucy and me, and then at Raz, Cary, and Anna, as well as some of the attractive paintings present in the room, came as another surprise.


    He thought about it for a little more, then, he nodded, and, a unique yellow light covered him, transforming him into something, a little less attractive than what he previously was.


    "Holy¡­ damn that''s beauty."


    <Nyaaaaaaa! How can something so monstrous turn into something so attractive?! What the hell is happening here?!>


    [[ Ohhhh! Wow! Wow! The polymorph skill! One is amazed once again! The skill is a true polymorph skill! This is amazing! ]]


    [[ Master¡­ what have you created? ]]


    A moment before, the slime before us used to be a creature that was difficult to put into words, and in the very next moment, he had turned into something¡­ pretty.


    ''I ended up getting something unexpectedly good, lol.''


    Now, this new Friday of mine had a proper human-like form, was wearing proper clothing depicted in some of the paintings present in the room, was wearing a bow tie simr to what Raz was wearing, and had a face so attractive he seemed to be as hot as Lucy.


    But, that wasn''t all.


    He had long blue hair and the same blue eyes, and a pretty hot build simr to Lucy.


    ''I can tell he had Lucy as the center of his new form but, he used many other things to perfect this form, and, though I liked what he was before this, this wasn''t too bad either.''


    He looked attractive, was wearing a shirt and waist, his muscr physique was visible under his clothes, and the face this one had now was attractive enough to enve manydies of the academy.


    He was taller than me, and looked a little older than the two of us, but, he was still the same little kid that was calling me mommy¡­ hell yeah~!


    "Mommy!Hello!"


    "Hello to you too dear Friday. I''m happy you are alright¡­ how do you feel though? Anything hurts?"


    "No Mom! I am fine!"


    He looked like an adult man in histe twenties but he was talking just like a young child who was meeting his mother whom he loved dearly¡­ hehehe, how lucky of me~. I have a real baby now!


    A hot baby that could turn into something hotter and a baby that I can summon at will~!


    "Hahaha, alright now. I am also happy to see you fine. I know about you already so, how about you introduce yourself to your papa, uncles, and aunt?"


    "Papa? Uncles¡­? Aunt?"


    "Yup. Lucy is your papa. Your faces look pretty simr too, hehe. And these two useless ones are your uncles.


    They are useless but, they are pretty amazing as well so remember to watch and learn all you can from them¡­ all the good things only though. They are pretty dumb when ites to certain things so don''t be dumb like them.


    Instead, be wise like your aunt Anna.


    She is the smartest and best of all of them, and though your Aunt Nes isn''t here right now, you will meet her soon. and, also Aunt Eva, of course.


    The two of them are a little special so you will have to be careful around them, but, I will tell you about those things in a bit.


    Go greet the four of them for now and let me deal with these notifications until then."


    "Ummmm¡­ hmmmm¡­! Alright, mommy!


    Daddy~! Uncles~! Amazing aunt~!"


    The sun was rising, some notifications here were saying I had achieved something amazing, and notifications about some kind of reward for bing someone who had performed an artificial evolution which ended up with the awakening of the creature, were among them as well.


    ''Friday became an awakened creature and gained more powers and special abilities than I had predicted¡­ in the first ce, I didn''t know what would be of him after I was finished with this thing.''


    There was more than a ny percent chance that the small one would have died, but, he survived the negative odds and came out in a far better condition than I had expected.


    He was a newly awakened being now, and, since he had such special skills and abilities, I already had an idea of what Lucy bastard was thinking.


    ''The first target was going to be my Ace of Spades but, though unexpected, this first summoned creature of mine was perfect for the position of one of my jokers, and, well, he was better than the one we had in mind for that spot.''


    Knowing Lucy, he was definitely going to change his ns a little after having this unique being on our side, on my side to be more precise.


    ''cks were mine, the red one will be his. I am the shadow, he was the light. He shows, and I crush.''


    A team that wasprised of some of the most unique individuals of this world who will be our helpers who will help us with the many tasks we had left in this small but grand world.


    There would be 52 cards, two yers, and three assistants that will orchestrate things that will leave a unique impression on this world, as well as the grand Worldline.


    Two sections, one belonging to him, and the other one mine.


    Four teams in total, all independent from the other and specialized in their own unique tasks, but, at the same time, working under the two hands that will use them in certain circumstances for certain tasks.


    ''The first was going to be the ace, the captain of one of my teams and we were going to abduct her directly from her workce, but now that we had Friday, we could start building up the house of Clubs first.''


    And, if we were going to build the Clubs, one that will belong to me, I knew after the Joker, he would want to go after the Queen.


    ''And, if we were going to go after my first queen second thing tomorrow after the breakfast with the prince and princess, we need to deal with a few things first in this special dorm room of ours.''


    But all that can wait.


    "So Lucy darling~? Should we tell them about the [Fool''s gambit]?"


    The messages about a new title rted to my summons, the rewards that weren''t that special, and the useless things after that, had been taken care of. So, it was time to tell the first card of our ''game'' and three divine helpers about the game, the cards, and, the purpose behind all the chaos we will start creating from this point forth¡­

 Chapter 190 190 Breakfast with royals

    <h4>Chapter 190 190 Breakfast with royals</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "El, get the tes, I am almost done!"


    "Yes!"


    "Nes, see if the table has been prepared or not! And help Eva if it''s not!"


    "Yes~!"


    "Anna¡­ just continue whatever you were doing. You y a beautiful melody."


    I thought that the grand piano in the dining hall would stay lonely forever but thanks to her, it was lively once again.


    [[ Haha, this is nothing master~. ]]


    She is so nice, haaa...


    "Cary! You are useless!"


    "Right!? Damn you Cary! You are absolutely useless!"


    [[ I did not even do anything! I am just sitting here quietly as you told me to do after I tried to help the very first time! ]]


    "I told you to light up a little fire and you fucking burned down the entire kitchen! It''s all because of you that I am making food in the garden instead of in that fine kitten as I should!"


    "Yes! You bastard! You are useless! Learn something from Friday!"


    "Yes, uncle~! Learn something from me~! I will teach you~!"


    The newly awakened slime that looked like an adult man¡­ it was difficult for Eva and Nes to ept the fact that he was El''s summoned creature since we didn''t tell them he was a slime and such details but, they knew this was unique and understood it perfectly.


    Telling them these things was of no use and in the first ce, he could maintain any form he wanted for any period he wished for.


    This power of his was passive and granted him perfect Polymorphing powers.


    He was smart as well so, he had corrected his voice as well, and now, he sounded appropriate for the age he looked like.


    ''His learning abilities were terrifying. He mastered ournguage in a few minutes after we started teaching him, he learned many things we wanted to teach him slowly after just a brief exnation and demonstration, and, if that wasn''t enough, he had also learned about his elemental powers already and was helping me with the cooking in our new garden filled with some useful species and herbs.''


    We would have to rent everything here and grow some good things though, if we wanted to have our own fresh food supply farm, but we knew it would take a while to achieve that goal.


    For now though, for our immediate goal of this fine morning, we had a prince of the empire and an elvan princessing up here for breakfast¡­ but our kitchen was destroyed!


    ''This bastard Cary¡­ he''s a dragon so I just told him to start a good enough Soul fire so that I can make some special delicacies but instead of creating a ''small'' fire, he sted off the entire kitchen and set half of our good living room on fire!''


    The entire left end of the back of the room was destroyed because of him and I swear if it wasn''t for the respect I had for the dragon kind¡­ I would definitely have at least, destroyed the puny tale of that bastard!


    ''He increased my workload fivefold and at the end, but Anna helped me with the fire, and thanks to Friday helping me with his great support skills, I was able to finish preparing the food right on the cue.''


    We just received word that Rex is here so he will be here anytime soon, and since we couldn''t possibly show him our destroyed living room, we had to prepare the dining hall of this dormitory, and, Eva was preparing that giant ce, or at least a fine table in that giant ce for today''s breakfast.


    ''Damn this Dragon! I really liked that ce! Now it will take hours for it to get fixed up!''


    Even if we tell Miss Kan, it will take a long time before she gets free enough to look after this thing and, since we will be going out anyway after finishing the breakfast, there''s no need to do it ourselves.


    ''It''s better to do it ourselves actually, but, whatever.''


    We have a big ce, the two of them do not care about where they will be eating as long as they are having their breakfast and meeting with us, and since we have bigger problems to deal with today, wasting time behind a destroyed kitchen was uneptably unimportant.


    "Haaaa¡­ alright Friday. We will take these things just like this and te them when we are there. Help me and be careful with the tes."


    "Yes~!"


    We couldn''t do anything about his child-like responses so we taught him how to maintain a poker face before the people he did not know and talk only through his link with El.


    He was a smart one who though did not have much knowledge as of yet, was a wise one that understood the situations he was in, and also the way he should act ording to the situations.


    ''He is at least better than that bastard dragon that destroyed my lovely kitchen.''


    He was a good help and thanks to him, I managed to get the food on the table that Eva and Nes had prepared with great care.


    Everyone here aside from him was useful!


    "Ugh. At least, we managed¡­"


    "Managed what?"


    In the dining hall of our dorm room, a pretty good ce that could easily be used for a royal gathering with a few hundred guests, on a single dining table that we had prepared right before therge window in one of the corners, the food was served, and, right when I was standing there with my cooking apron, El was standing there with her casual clothes, and the other three were standing around the table in a pretty good condition, the Prince of the great Empire appeared without a warning and spoke up while my attention was focused on the food on the table.


    He appeared out of nowhere like aet in the night sky, his timing was certainly impable¡­ but it must be a mischief of the receptionist that she sent him here of all ces on this time of all the times.


    "Good morning, everyone, Lady Eva. I see we came at a not-too-appropriate time."


    "Ah¡­ ummm¡­ we had this-"


    "Not at all, Sir Fang. You came at the perfect time, just that our work was dyed because of a little ident we had earlier.


    You don''t have to be concerned about it though, we managed to finish the preparations on time. And, if you could just wait here for a little longer, we will finish the rest of the things as well.


    We received word from the Receptionist that the Princess is on the way as well so we can start as soon as she is here."


    I was wearing an apron but it didn''t matter at the moment.


    I was standing before a prince for the first time, the second main male lead of our game at that, so, a good impression was a must.


    "Oh¡­? Princess is here early as well?"


    "Yes. So, I hope you wouldn''t mind."


    "No¡­ not at all. It would only be obvious to wait for her.


    Please, finish with whatever you have left. In the meantime, I will admire this wonderful view."


    "Please. And we apologize for the inconvenience."


    "Haha, there is no need for that. This wee is far better than I had anticipated."


    I could tell he was fascinated by us, as well as this amazing ce and, this was just the dining hall of this ce.


    We knew he could tell just from the looks of this ce that this entire dorm room was a special space that was extended magically and that there was much more to it than what he was seeing right now.


    However, even excluding the things that might be present in the other parts of the room, this ce alone was more than fascinating enough to evoke a unique sense of curiosity in him.


    ''Rex¡­ arguably the smartest character of our game, and someone who possessed a skill that was one of a kind in this entire Worldline, a unique skill that he was born with, and a Zero skill on top of it which gave him a deep knowledge of the true reality and the world we all were in.''


    He had an incredible knowledge of a lot of things including things of the Worldline that weren''t a part of this world itself and most of it was learned from self-realization so there weren''t any great restrictions on his knowledge either.


    And even after not talking about the skills themselves, he was the son of one of the absolutes of this world, and his mother¡­ well, she was an even more special being than his father.


    "Eva, Nes, please take care of them. And Friday,e with us for a moment please."


    The smart one nodded without saying a word and followed behind me, and, though Rein was right behind me, she stopped when we were exactly at the door to the next room.


    "Ohhh! Right¡­ Prince Morexis? Can you please call out your adorable familiar in the meantime? I heard he is an adorable little one.


    I have been looking forward to seeing him for a while now~."


    "We can meet him after wee back, you know?"


    She really liked a few special kinds of beings and small, round, cute ones, as well as big, ugly, and scary ones were her ideal type.


    It was obvious she would like Rex''s familiar since she had loved it even in the game, but, I didn''t think she would ask for him in the state she was in right now.


    She practically looked like a messed up young girl who had just woken up from a good long sleep in that outfit of hers and with that destroyed hair.


    She really didn''t care about her pretty hair at all!


    "Let''s go. We will meet him after wee back in a better condition.


    Eva! Nes! Please look after them and guide Princess if she arrives before us! Serve the juices, and don''t open the tes! Please!


    We apologise, Prince Morexis!"


    I pulled her along with me out of the room and dragged her straight to our luxurious bathroom¡­ and then things happened there, we tidied ourselves, did a few quick things, and came back in nine minutes in a better state and outfit.


    And, by the time we hade back, Cathy was here as well¡­ with her nanny Alquea and their familiars.


    "Ohhhhhh! Are they the famous Karma and Helen~!? Cuteeeeeeeee~!"


    There was a cute-looking white tortoise present on the dining table before Rex and a biiiiiiiiig swan that was thrice the size of Cathy sitting right behind her with a happy expression.


    They were their familiars, as well as some of the most amazing creatures currently present on this, and of course, they were special.


    ''Very special in their own way, truthfully¡­''

 Chapter 191 191 A turtle and a swan

    <h4>Chapter 191 191 A turtle and a swan</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    A unique white turtle with a diamond like shell and an entirely white body, something small and cute that looked so innocent that no one looking at this one could ever possibility think it was a pure-blooded child of [World turtles], a <EX> rank creature that isparable to the gods themselves.


    ''It is a special being and has a special background, but, because of an ident, it had separated from its parents and was left on an inhabited before being summoned here.''


    It was a unique creature with a great lot of abilities of various kinds and just the fact that it was a pure-blood creature made it more amazing than one can think.


    ''The Purebloods. They are very rare in the entire Worldline.''


    What we call a pureblood is something born from two parents of the same kind, of the same rank, of the same abilities, of the same authority, and of the same characteristics.


    They are special beings since these kinds of unique simrities are difficult to find in the parents and there might be a chance that the offspring isn''t a pureblood even if two beings with these same characteristics do procreate.


    The birth of a pureblood itself is a unique urrence in the Worldline and just considering how strong a half-blood like Nes could be, someone who only possesses the abilities from one side of their parents who used to be beings from four great species or something on par with them.


    ''In the case of Karma, or the small familiar of Rex, the creature was very young at the moment and his parents, who had been enraged when they lost their child, must now be looking after him and his master from the higher realms.''


    They could not interfere with them directly anymore and since the little turtle was a familiar now, he couldn''t use all the powers he used to before bing a familiar.


    The familiars have unique restrictions ced on them and they could only remove these restrictions in special circumstances or by the growth of their masters themselves.


    ''Even Anna and Cary couldn''t use even a tenth of their powers at the moment. And, their skills as well as stats were greatly restricted.''


    We will have to upgrade our authority ranks or gain more authority for them to unlock more of their powers, and that wasn''t happening anytime soon.


    "You have magic in your hands, Master Lucifer."


    "Really, right? I have never tasted something like this in my entire life. especially these¡­ what do you call these things again?"


    "Bakhlev¨¡. It''s a unique sweet famous in a small part of the eastern continent."


    "Right¡­ I know for a fact that Grandma would love this."


    We were having breakfast and, well, there was too much food here in the name of breakfast.


    Half of thisrge table was full of unique items that took my three hours of work and, since they were made with fresh ingredients on a fire that could not be created by just any creature of the Worldline, the dishes turned out to be pretty good.


    "Meeeeeeeeeeeee~!"


    "Karma says he loves your special sd."


    "Looooooove~!"


    "And Helen says she is in love with whatever she is eating¡­ what is she eating exactly anyway? I don''t even know what she eats yet but thanks to you, she is having her first meal with me."


    "Hehe Princess Cathy~. That thing is just some breadcrumbs that he prepared with some special oils and species. Nothing tooplicated in theory but, I don''t think anyone else could make it like he does~."


    El was already calling her Cathy, and, though Princess found it a little odd, she didn''t mind being called by her nickname by someone who fed her partner something for the first time.


    And since she was finding my other food items divine herself, she couldn''t possibly care about something little like her nickname.


    ''Ah, right divine¡­ Helen is one divine being herself.''


    A swan that looked far more than the normal swan we see inkes.


    ''She is a [Holy messenger of heavens], a creature that could receive the words of those residing in the heavenly realm¡­ though only under certain special circumstances.''


    She is a unique creature herself and her kind isn''t found in this realm so, she is currently one of a kind in this world.


    She is young but, she is also very smart for her young age.


    ''And, by young, I mean three years old kinda young.''


    She was big enough to be too big for this room but this much was nothing, and I mean nothing at all.


    She is a holy swan and usually, these creatures are so big that even in the heavenly realm where things are abnormally too big for some reason, they are considered one of thergest birds in their proper grown adult form.


    They rule over an entire holyke by themselves and are different from other species, when they find their mates, they fight for everything the other partner possesses and in the end, the winner takes everything, along with the loser and their virginity.


    They are unique beings, but, then again, the fact that Cathy had one of them as her own familiar indicated just how great her position was going to be in this world and perhaps the rest of the Worldline.


    ''She will be sinless and gain divinity on her own before any other protagonists, but, ording to what we know, under certain circumstances, she might also be a being that would be a great threat to this world and the Worldline.''


    One of the reasons we wanted her to be with Rex was exactly because to prevent that certain thing from happening but, looking at the two of them right now, it didn''t seem anything had started between them.


    They seemed to be acquainted with each other and knew pretty well about each other''s likings but, they had no romantic interest in each other, and El abhorred this fact.


    [ "They should fuck." ]


    [ "Holding handses much earlier than something that intimate ma''am. And besides, why aren''t you doing anything?


    Don''t you want them to be together? Shouldn''t you push them?" ]


    She wanted them to be together for some entirely different reason but, she wanted them to be together. Even more than I did.


    ''She wanted them to have children quickly, which wasn''t happening anytime soon ording to the state they were in at the moment, and even though she didn''t like it, she wasn''t doing anything to change their rtionship.''


    She was just enjoying the food, was ying with Karma and Helen, was telling the two of them about their familiar, and along with that, had also been ying with Lady Alquea''s familiar leopard, Gibb, Master Fang''s familiar wyvern Jin, who was in his miniatureized state, and Ash.


    She was focused on the familiars more than even the food and us at the moment and, I couldn''t quite grasp her angle from this point.


    [ "Well, Lucy, the two of them are already in a situationship. What they need isn''t some push, but instead, a one-time some certain personal ''moments''." ]


    [ "So what? You gonna throw them in some dungeon so that they can get closer?" ]


    She wouldn''t possibly-


    [ "You¡­ no. You''re kidding right?" ]


    There was a warm smile on her face. A smile I feared more than the end of this entire world.


    [ "Haha Lucy. Why do you know me so well?" ]


    [ "El! That''s an absurd idea!" ]


    [ "Think Lucy. Think a little more. I know you will figure out the rewards would be bigger than the challenge." ]


    [ "What challenge?! They will just clear the dungeon and-¡­ wait. No. We are in the empire, there are only hundred and twenty-three dungeons here including the hidden ones, and they can clear fifty of them all by themselves and the rest are impossibility and something that wouldn''t be of any use¡­ which means¡­" ]


    She was thinking of making an artificial dungeon that would be perfect for what she wanted and throwing the two of them there¡­


    [ "Hehe, you know me too well baby." ]


    It was getting pretty clear now¡­


    The reason she wasn''t doing anything to push them towards each other, the reason she was focusing on the familiars instead of the masters, the reason she asked Eva to keep master Fang and Lady Alquea busy, the reason she made Nes sit beside me instead of with her¡­ it was all clear now.


    [ "You¡­ you nned things?" ]


    [ "Nope. That''s your work. I just had an idea and wanted to y with all these cuties so I did it, and while I was doing it, this idea popped up in my mind, hehehe." ]


    Of course, an idea popped up in that strange mind of yours. That''s the only way to exin this unexinable thinking.


    [ "Haaa¡­ what will we do with the dungeon after that then? Sell it?


    I suggest we make it into a training ground for the ''Numbers''. How about it?" ]


    [ "Hmmm? Ohhhhhh! Nice idea darling! This one didn''t even cross my mind! Hehe~! Yes. Let''s make that dungeon a training ground after that~!" ]


    [ "Haaa¡­ you and your entric little mind. they never stop amazing me even now." ]


    [ "And they will continue to do so, but fuck that. Pass me some curry." ]


    "Here."


    "Thanks."


    We were almost finishing the breakfast and the two of them were still eating the other things with the same surprise in their eyes that they had when they took the first bite of their food.


    They were enjoying it, but, even if they wanted to continue forever and finish all that was present before them, they couldn''t do so due to the limitations of their tummies.


    "I have had all kinds of royal, traditional, special, and ceremonial dishes in my life however I wish I had the ability to eat however much I want after having such divine delicacies, Master Lucifer."


    "You just stole the words out of my mouth Morex-, I mean Prince Morexis."


    "I have told you multiple times, Princess Catherein. We are in an institution where the ranks and positions do not exist.


    We all are students so, if not the others, I at least want you to speak with me without these honorifics."


    "And I have told you I will do so right after you stop using honorifics around me as well."


    She smiled at him, El looked at the two of them with a smirk and then licked her spoon while looking at me with eyes filled with excitement.


    The idea she got was sudden but now that she was looking at how the two of them were together, she couldn''t help it.


    She wanted them together, and¡­ I know she also wanted to y with Cathy''s big breasts, or at least tease her in some way, but, she wanted it to be perfect. That''s why she was being patient.


    Which was cute of her¡­


    "Alright so, prince Morexis and princess Catherein. You had something you wanted to discuss with us right?


    We already have an idea of what it is and we have what we want to talk about, but, do you want to do it right now or in a little more private way?"


    The two of them trusted each other, that much was true.


    "It would be better for everyone if we discuss those things by ourselves."


    "I agree. I would like that as well."


    And because of that trust, they couldn''t have each other wrapped up in their own mess.


    "Very well then."


    Which was cute, I would say.


    "Anna. Cary. Wall please."


    [ "Yes master~." ]


    [ "You remember me now hunh? You two are the bad ones here, you know?" ]


    -Oooooooooooooong!


    -Zhooooooooooooo!


    Both of them were cute in their own way, but, when it came to serious discussions, I would always prefer to have a smart one like Rex instead of someone who needed a unique way of conversation like Cathy did.


    And it was better in many other ways as well, so, I pray for her safety.


    After all, being alone in a closed-off space with that sister of mine was something very dangerous, for any other being present there¡­

 Chapter 192 192 What do you want?

    <h4>Chapter 192 192 What do you want?</h4>


    [OP: ]


    Cary possessed the ability to manipte shadows, darkness, space, and even the fundamental essence of reality itself. Despite his weakened state and several imposed limitations, he harnessed his spatial maniption powers to partition a specific portion of space, creating istion between distinct sections.


    So, upon Lucy''s request, Cary isted the space epassing the dining table, creating a separation between Rex and Lucy on one side and El and Cathy on the other.


    To fortify this separation and block the usage of any unwanted skills, Anna used her superior time and truth-manipting powers to create a powerful barrier that blocked any kind of outside interference such as the spectators watching Rex and Cathy right now.


    They were separated into a unique personal space that was truly theirs alone for the time being.


    "Prince Morexis¡­ is it alright if I call you Rex during the duration of this conversation?"


    And, since Lucy intended to finish the conversation quickly so that he could go out and pick up El''s first queen, he wasn''t going to beat around the bush.


    "Princess Cathy~! It''s so nice to finally have you all for myself~!"


    But El on the other hand had some different ns of her own.


    "W-what did you just do?! What¡­"


    Cathy was confused, and Rex was as well but he was observing the thing that had appeared all around him out of nowhere at the moment instead of being in a surprised or shocked state like Cathy.


    "What is this¡­? This is certainly not Mana or Aura or Spirit power¡­ this thing simr to the darkness attribute?"


    "It''s called [Shadow energy]. A unique power no one in this world knows about."


    Rex was fascinated by the ck wall that was created around him and Lucy.


    It was covering them from all sides. And, even though it was a translucent wall and he could see that there was someone beyond this wall, he could neither see them clearly nor hear anything.


    In fact, he couldn''t even hear the strange voices that he usually hears all the time he is awake.


    "Fascinating¡­"


    There was a strange quiet present all around him and, he couldn''t exactly put a name to this calmness but, he was feeling something very unique for the first time in his life.


    "The voices are gone, aren''t they? And, you also feel like you have been freed from the heavy chains you didn''t know were binding you?" Lucy spoke up with a smile on his face while looking at him and, Rex jolted his head back towards him as soon as he heard that.


    "How did you¡­?"


    The voices, the strange heaviness that he felt all the time, his heart that was feeling lighter than it had ever been in here, and the way his whole mind was functioning better than ever was something he thought was unique only to him.


    He had asked many of his close colleagues about the voices, the heaviness, the strangeness of the reality, and such abnormal things that he could perceive clearly however, all the ones he had asked about these things previously had no idea what he was talking about.


    He had epted this was something only he could perceive and since he knew whatever these things were, were in fact real and not a construction of his mind, he knew if the person before him who had created this special ce knew of these things as well, then he must have a deeper understanding of what these things actually are.


    And Lucy didn''t even try to deny his doubts.


    "I know you are curious.


    Curious about the questions only you can understand, curious about the strange things you can see, curious about the things you see in your dreams, and curious about the things that suddenly pop up into your head out of nowhere.


    I can understand what you might be going through each and every day because of your unique skills and ''nature'', but, let me tell you one very important thing before we begin our conversation¡­"


    He looked up at him with a serious gaze and Rex knew this wasn''t going to be anything simple.


    "The things you see, feel, and perceive¡­ it''s not necessary that they will be true every single time." He paused after saying that and looked around himself.


    "As you already know, there exists higher realms and in these higher realms resides beings that aren''t bound by limits like us mortals.


    They aren''t just gods, demons, and divinities, but, also beings who once used to be just like us: mortals bound by worldly constraints.


    And, some of those higher powers would always want to possess what you have, or, more precisely, what ''you'' are.


    They will y borate games, create illusions that are fake yet seem too close to real, or, when the timees, interfere directly to get what they want.


    Some will employ every single resource at their disposal to achieve their objective, to obtain you, with your own consent, specifically.


    There will be times you will have to distinguish between the true reality and the reality created by them. However¡­ when you get past them, you will feel greater freedom than what you feel in this small, confined space."


    Lucy gave him a clue about something he should have only found out after facing those higher beings'' interference a few times...


    He did not tell him about his specialness, about his mother, or about the truth of his Zero skill, but, what he told him, ording to him, would be more than enough for him to get past many of the trials he will face in the near future.


    "¡­what do you mean by that?"


    "Well, you will figure it out soon. Just remember to call her name whenever you feel it''s unbearable."


    "Call whose name?"


    Lucy didn''t answer thisst question of his and just smiled at him mysteriously which, Rex found very strange.


    Lucy was talking about strange things and Rex had no idea what he was even talking about.


    Many of the things he had just said were vague and to make them worse, they were strangely something he understood.


    Even more strangely, they had made home in his mind for some reason and, even though he wanted toprehend thempletely, he could not do so at the moment.


    "Alright, Rex. Let''s talk about the important things like your father¡­ the emperor I mean, your hatred for him, how you want to take everything he has, and how you want to avenge your ''mother''."


    He moved on to the important talk and Rex prepared himself for what was going to happen in the next moments.


    "Tell me, Rex.


    What do you want?"


    Lucy looked straight into his red eyes which had a little lighter shade than El''s blood-red eyes, with his fingers intertwined, his chin resting on top of them.


    At the same time, after talking about the casual things about herself and her life, El also rested her chin on her interlocked fingers and looked straight into Cathy''s light green eyes with her crimson red ones.


    "You love your parents, your family, your grandma and, they love you back unconditionally. However, that same love has granted you many enemies, right?"


    She enjoyed their sweet talk however, she had somewhere to go as well so she had to get to this question.


    "There are people who want what you have, there are people who would do anything to you or your loved ones if it means they could possess what will soon be yours and yours alone...


    The hunters hiding in the shadows, the demons who have their eyes on your treasures, the monsters wearing the mask of a caring close one¡­


    I know you have encountered something that opened your eyes to these truths that had existed all around you since you were young, but, Cathy¡­


    What do you want?


    What do you want to do and what do you want from us?


    Tell me."


    They asked them a question that both of them had prepared themselves for since the previous night. However, now that they were facing the question themselves, along with the information about the two of them that they unexpectedly seemed to know in detail, they¡­ were left speechless for a moment.


    Rex wanted them to be his subordinates so that they could help him take down the emperor, one of the absolutes of this world and, Cathy wanted to hire them to protect herself from the unknown dangers that were lurking around her all the time.


    They knew about their strengths, their knowledge, uniqueness, and the strangeness they had.


    They had seen more than enough to know what they were capable of.


    They had seen their familiars that possessed abilities to talk and create ces like the ones they were in at the moment.


    They had seen how the food they made was better than anything they had ever tasted, and, they had seen the ce they currently had all to themselves, a ce that no other student was allowed into without their specific permission.


    They were confident they could convince them to join them however, things had taken an unexpected turn now that they were in fact sitting before them.


    This was the first time in their lives that they were feeling a kind of charisma they only felt from the people they looked up to, the absolutes like his father and her grandmother, from someone that was around the same age as them or were just students like them at least.


    [ "Hehe, she is nervous now." ]


    [ "And he is thinking, just like I thought he would." ]


    [ "Lololololololol. You should just tell him we will help him if he helps us lol. Why make thingsplicated for him?" ]


    [ "For the future dear love. For the future that all of us will share, even if it will be only for a short while." ]


    They were thinking of the future that had yet toe since they knew what they wanted it to be, however, the two of them before them, the two royals who were facing a great mental crisis for the first time in their lives, were having difficulty in this very moment.


    "Master Lucifer¡­"


    However, even though Cathy was contemting on what to say even after a few minutes, as they had guessed, Rex had reached his conclusion.


    "Please ept me as your friend, or, at least¡­ apanion."


    And, the conclusion was something neither of them had expected to hear from him.


    [ "What what¡­?" ]


    [ "The hack is up with this bastard now?" ]


    [[ Tsk. He sure is smart I would say that much. ]]


    [[ One would have asked for the same if one were in one''s position. One has an unexpectedly sharp forthright¡­ or is it just a coincidence? An innocent request of an innocent young one? ]]


    They couldn''t understand it since it was just absurd to them, however, there was sincerity in his eyes, which made things worse.

 Chapter 193 193 Friends and guardian

    <h4>Chapter 193 193 Friends and guardian</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    He was asking him to be his friend and we were talking about THE Morexis here. The bastard who shouldn''t have a single friend by this time, aside from Cathy of course.


    ''But Cathy is more of his childhood acquaintance and something more than a friend.''


    He had no friends and this was going to stay this way for a very long time not only because of his insecurities but also because of the way he saw the concept of a ''friend''.


    ''For this bastard, a friend was something far more than a blood-rted family member, or, the closest thing he could ever have in his life.''


    His first friend would have been Cathy in normal circumstances or AJ depending on the situation but now that he was asking the two of us for something that we did not want, things wereplicated.


    [ "He''s serious El." ]


    [ "He has that look?" ]


    [ "Yes¡­ he has ''that'' look in his eyes. The dead serious one." ]


    He was seriously asking us to be his friend and we would have epted it without much thinking if it was anyone else but, this bastard was a different case.


    ''If we ept his friendship he will try his best to get involved with every single one of our affairs in the name of being our ''friend'' and even if it is annoying for us, I knew he would just continue being by our side till the end.''


    He was the worst kind of trouble ma and, to make matters worse, there were already things ahead of him that we didn''t want to get involved in at all.


    He was a character that needed to be alone for his growth and being with us would only ruin him, and the things we are going to do might even destroy his political standing as well as pose a great threat to his life.


    He wasn''t fit for the things we were going to do during our time in this academy even though he was the crown prince of the most powerful country on this continent.


    [ "And if not a friend, a subordinate? That will be thest thing I want!" ]


    [ "Feeling''s mutual darling." ]


    Having him as a subordinate from the start will also ruin many things we had in mind for him.


    ''Things would be different if he just wanted us as a hired help but, if we are talking about ''him'' bing ''our'' subordinate and not the other way around, he was bluntly asking for permission to let him be a part of our lives.


    He was a difficult one and since we knew the possibilities of having him as our subordinate, having a ''distorter of possibilities'' around us as a subordinate, would only help in ruining our perfectly executed ns.


    ''Not only was he a disaster ma like Ras, he also attracted the Apocalypse level disasters instead of the small ones like he does.''


    And since he was clearly aiming for the throne and wasn''t the only one doing so, having him as our subordinate would attract the attention of all the otherpetitors of the throne.


    ''epting him as either subordinate or a friend was not an option, that''s why we were aiming for a contractual rtionship from the start with him. But, now that he had clearly spoken about his request¡­ things were difficult.''


    [ "Should I deal with it?" ]


    Lucy was taken aback by the request as well since even he had not thought he would ask for something like this, but I knew if he wanted, he could deal with this unexpected situation as well.


    [ "Do it. But don''t take too much. Make it so that he thinks we want to keep our distance from him and establish a good enough rtionship even if it isn''t like the one we had thought at first.


    If we can''t have just a contractual rtionship, then at least make him think that we have our own problems with having too deep rtionships.


    And please, whatever you do, don''t ruin my ns.


    If he thinks for even a second that it is because of Cathy, you are dead.


    Push him towards liking her if you can but not away!" ]


    [ "Yes ma''am¡­" ]


    If he makes a mistake here, he is a dead meat.


    ''I want special babies that call me aunt! And without the two of them, it will be near impossible!''


    He had to convince him, and while he does that, I will do my best to get as close to this milky cow as possible.


    "Cathy?"


    "A-ahh. Yes. I nked out for a moment, I apologize."


    "No worries. Have you decided on what you want from us? From me?"


    The two of us were the only ones here and even the familiar cuties were outside right now.


    From what I can, the three of our helpers, Eva, Sir Fang, and Alquea must have been surprised by the sudden appearance of the walls that from the outside must look like a ck cubic box or something simr, but, since they already knew the reason behind their presence here today, they must have guessed that we were behind the appearance of these boxes.


    ''From how much I know of them, Alquea must have started analyzing the shadow energy and the uniqueness of the walls and Sir Fang must have started talking with the ones that created it, with my useless Cary and My amazing Anna.''


    Eva must have realized we were doing this and since Nes knew there was nothing to worry about here, she must be talking with my first summons Friday, now that she had the chance.


    ''She had found him very amusing and even Silver and Ethan found him surprisingly unique when they all first saw him, so, she must be talking with him in a side.''


    I just hope that dumb baby doesn''t cause much trouble and takes care of things like I had taught him in the meantime.


    Well, Anna was there so I didn''t need to worry about them.


    She was capable and dependable.


    "Lady Uriel¡­"


    "Just El is fine, Cathy." I smiled at her warmly and though she had pronounced my name wrong, it wasn''t her mistake.


    ''The name Auriel is a little tricky so it''s easy to mispronounce but, it isThat dumb bastard''s fault for making things like this. Fucker is useless and dumb.''


    She was a cute one, her long elvan ears were red when she looked at my smile, she was wearing quite a pretty outfit so her boobies looked pretty attractive as well, but they were staring at me, and I was trying my best to not stare back at them or it would be awkward for both of us.


    We weren''t that close yet.


    "Then miss El¡­"


    "I said just El. Why are you so nervous? Just rx, hehe~."


    She was cute when she was nervous though. It was pretty cute in itself¡­ but my Nes is cuter.


    "El¡­"


    She looked up at me, in my eyes, her pretty face filled with confidence and a little bit of uncertainty.


    "You already seem to know all that I wanted to tell you so, I will ask directly¡­"


    She took a deep breath and when she did that, her chest went up, and when she released her breath, her hanging melons almost touched the table before us even though the chairs were pretty high...


    She really had unusuallyrge breasts for someone who would be called the representative of heavens or the <Saintess of salvation>.


    ''Cute little cow, kek.''


    The look of confidence in her eyes as well as that little light of faith were quite something though.


    "Would you please be my guardian?"


    And, her request, was thankfully something within our predictions-


    "You can ask for anything and I will do my best to fulfill your request if you ept me.


    Ah, I am only asking you to be my guardian for the time we are in the academy. I will be capable enough to take care of myself by the time we graduate-"


    "It would be our pleasure!"


    "H-hmmm? What-"


    "It would be our pleasure to be your guardian!"


    A guardian was a little more than someone bound by a contractual rtionship and something less than a rtionship where individuals are too close to each other, like friendship by Rex''s definition.


    Not only was it a middle ground that was perfect for what we wanted from her, what she was offering in return, the opportunity to have anything we wanted from her, was something I couldn''t possibly let go of.


    [ "Lucy! She asked me to be her guardian and offered to give us anything we wanted in return!" ]


    [ "ept it! ept it immediately! That''s the perfectest perfect offer we could have gotten! ept it damnit!" ]


    [ "I already did lol! ¡­now go fuck off and do your thing." ]


    [ "Tsk. This bastard is a madman." ]


    [ "And you are an expert when ites to mad and crazy people. Now do your work. Let me have her first kiss-" ]


    [ "You wouldn''t." ]


    [ "Of course I will." ]


    [ "El¡­ is that a threat?" ]


    [ "Of course it is. What do you think I would do when we are so conveniently locked in this special unique ce? I can do anything I fuckin want to her." ]


    [ "Don''t." ]


    [ "Hmmm? What was that? I didn''t catch that, baby~." ]


    [ "I will use a wish¡­" ]


    [ "Come again? A little loudly." ]


    [ "You are a bad bloody bitch." ]


    [ "That I already know. Tell me what you were saying earlier. I heard something along the lines of ''I will''." ]


    [ "Ughhhhhh! Leave her, damnit. You want these two to be together right? leave her body and mind alone!" ]


    [ "O-ooy. What''s this threat? You just used a wish and now you are threatening me back?" ]


    [ "I was going to use a wish but I changed my mind. Leave her and I will leave him or else telling him to never get close to Cathy is an option that will only affect my ns a little bit. If you want them to be together, leave her for him." ]


    This bastard was using his head to threaten me back¡­ how dare he threaten me?!


    Fucking bastard!


    [ "Tsk." ]


    [ "Your mistake. Anyway, don''t ask her about the container just yet. We can get that on our own. Instead, tell her about the sword." ]


    [ "Hmmm? We can get the container on our own? How? And besides, won''t we need the container to get the Relic? We can get the sword if we try a little as well." ]


    [ "No. It''s different when the high elves obtain the sword themselves.


    Tell her to tell her grandma about the dungeon. She will find the sapling there as well and we will catch her interest and ultimately receive an invitation from her, and we will go there around the ''night of the red moons'' and get the container. Good idea, right?" ]


    [ "And doing it this way will increase our affinity so when the time of the battlees, we will get the Relic¡­ damn that''s one good n man! You are a genius!" ]


    ''It was just a rough idea and prediction into what outline we could follow but it was a freaking genius one!''


    There existed a dungeon filled with (Level-400) mobs and the elites were above (Level-500). The boss of the dungeon was a demonic creature of (Level-600), something that was almost on the verge of achieving freedom from the restrictions of the dungeon.


    It was a ce we would die in minutes after setting foot into, but for the near transcendent mage of this world, it was a different matter altogether.


    She can clear that one-time dungeon on her own if she wishes for it, and when she does so, she will receive some good rewards for her achievement.


    One of which will be a normal-looking shield, which will be just a normal-looking shield. But sealed inside of it will be a sword that will be anything but normal.


    And, she will get a sapling of something their kind had been searching for eternity as well so, they will be in our eternal debt.


    Anyway, we can''t get the swords or go to that dungeon ourselves so if she gets the sword, then we go to the Elvan kingdom at her invitation and save their people from a catastrophe that will befall them because of the greed of the demons, and help them, the trust will be reinforced.


    And, when she is going to be one with nature, instead of her unprepared heir, the Relic wille to us.


    ''Though there''s still no guarantee things will go as we were thinking.''


    The idea was good though, so, why not?


    "We will happily be your guardians, Cathy~. You can rest assured~."


    Bing his friend or epting him as a subordinate was too risky while on the other hand, being her guardian had many perks that we couldn''t possibly resist.


    She was better than thatplicated bastard but still¡­


    ''Why did even the thought of bing friends popped up in his mind?''


    I can''t understand this.


    I knew that bastard more than enough to know asking someone to be his friend wouldn''t even be thest thing he would want to do.


    It was absurd, for me and myzy mind, but the only thing that I can think of that might have been the cause of his decision was¡­ us.


    ''The butterfly effect where the ripples caused by one small change can affect the whole of the Worldline, our existence in this world might be the reason for that request of his.''


    And if we think it like that, there is a chance everything in this world, everything in the Worldline itself, might have be something entirely different after our arrival¡­

 Chapter 194 194 Are you a good person?

    <h4>Chapter 194 194 Are you a good person?</h4>


    [Nes'' POV: ]


    "Hmmm¡­"


    He was smiling calmly since earlier without saying anything and even after Brother Lucy and El went inside that closed space, this guy had been just smiling calmly.


    "Hmmmm¡­"


    "Ptsssssssss~?"


    "Shiiiiiiiiiiiim~!"


    Silver found this guy normal but strange, as if he was something that was something entirely different from what met our eyes and Ethan found this guy fun for some strange reason.


    ording to him, this guy was very interesting. So much so that he wanted to y with him and show him some cool things if he was interested in showing things that he could do as well.


    ''Silver is older than us so she finds this guy young even though he obviously looks the same age as Miss Eva, who she considered older even though she is still clearly younger in age.''


    But it was different for Ethan.


    From his point of view, this uncle-like guy before us was just as young as him.


    He knew he was younger than his looks and also that the way he looked so normal was just a very good illusion.


    He imed this guy was not some guy to begin with and I also felt something unique about him, but, I couldn''t tell what this unique feeling was.


    ''It''s strange¡­''


    Still, though, all things considered, I couldn''t tell one thing even after observing him for a while now.


    "Mister? Are you a good person?"


    He did not speak with us, perhaps because he was El''s familiar and she told him not to talk with anyone other than them, but, even though he wasn''t talking with us, the fact that I couldn''t feel the ''good'' or ''bad'' from him at all was concerning for me.


    "I know El told you to not speak but you can at least speak with me, can''t you? Please answer this one question at least."


    I can feel when someone or something was good or bad, or safe or unsafe ever since I could remember.


    Mom had told me this was a unique ability I was born with while Dad had told me trusting this ability will always be helpful to me.


    One of my uncle had told me not to trust this ability too much though since sometimes, the distinctions between the good or bad or safe and unsafe is so blurred that it feels indistinguishable, and he had told me I should trust myself in those kind of situations instead of just trusting the feeling.


    And, right now was one of those rare times I was feeling this strange feeling.


    ''I knew what was bad, the bad people I met when I first arrived in this city were clearly bad people but they were also so weak that if I had done something to them, they might have passed away instantly.''


    I knew what was good as well since right after meeting these bad people, I met the ones that I felt the most safe around. So much so that it was a stronger feeling than what I got from mom and dad.''


    El especially had always felt too good to me, and though just a little less than her, Brother Lucy has also been especially good to me but different from how El was obsessed with my well-being, Brother Lucy had been overly obsessed about El''s well being and safely, perhaps so much so that I find it weird.


    ''But it''s kind of cute as well.''


    The two of them are cute, and, I know they love each other and also what those who really really really love each other do when they are alone.


    I have seen many who love each other during my time back home but they were all different beings from me.


    They were beasts or birds or ''creatures'' from human knowledge so, seeing the two of them looking at each other lovingly reminds me of the uncle that used toe to meet an aunt, perhaps his wife, when I used to be in the hospital.


    ''I knew what love is so I know El and brother Lucy love each other. And since this is a different world unique from myst one, perhaps a unique rtionship like theirs is amon thing here.''


    I don''t know much about the world yet, that''s why I was excited to do my subject selection and choose all the amazing fun subjects and go to the biiiiiiiiiig library that El mentioned before to read a loooooots of books.


    But still, I know about the good and bad, the right and wrong, and the people, as well as what they call ''creatures''.


    And, I am certain this mister before us, as El told us, was a unique creature¡­ but, was he a good person?


    "Aren''t you going to at least say something?"


    "Haaaa¡­ master ordered me to not speak with anyone however, you and that Lady there are exceptions. Still, though, I cannot answer what I don''t even understand myself."


    "Wow¡­ so you can talk¡­ and with such a pretty voice as well? Why don''t you talk more if you have such a pretty voice?!"


    He had suchhhhh a cute voice it almost seemed like Brother Lucy''s, and the way he talked made him look actually as old as he seemed!


    ''Cooooooooooool~!''


    But, what does he mean by not understanding such a simple question?


    "Did you not hear the question clearly mister? I asked if you are a good person or not."


    "Miss Agnes¡­ I have been told to call you Nes and master interacted with me to tell you to call me Friday. It is the name mother-, my master has bestowed upon me."


    "Did you just say, mother?"


    "I said no such thing. I think you misheard something."


    "He just said mother, right Silver?"


    "Ptssssssssssss!"


    "See? She also agrees. And she is never wrong!"


    "It was just a slip of the tongue, Nes. Leave it. More importantly, I did hear your question loud and clear, however, that isn''t what I was talking about."


    "Hmmmm?"


    Then what did he mean when he said he couldn''t answer that simple question? What did he mean he didn''t understand something as simple as being good or bad?


    "Haaa¡­ Nes."


    He looked right at me with his unique light blue eyes that seemed to be as deep as theke back at our home. Oh right¡­ he had blue hair, somewhat simr to mine, hehe. That''s a cool feature he has.


    Anyway, what was this seriousness in his eyes?


    "Good or bad¡­ I do not understand these things. As a matter of fact, I do not understand most of the things that exist in this world. Including the most basic things like what thing thing called ''home'' means.


    You see¡­ I have lived in a dangerous forest where my life had been at risk every single moment.


    Just keeping myself alive was a task I could barely handle but still, there were countless ferocious creatures who always wanted to devour me.


    They were dangerous and, I did not like any of that.


    However, I was summoned by mother-, my master yesterday, to this seemingly unique world, and, after she granted me my own name, I gained new powers, including the power toprehend the things around me, as well as the power to speak like this.


    I do not know many things, I do not understand many things. All I know is I have my mother-, my master and the ones she cherishes.


    All I want to do with my heart, my entire being, is to serve her to the best of my abilities and give her this life of mine that, already belongs to her.


    She cherishes you, so, I, too, will do my best to look after you and answer whatever question you have if I do know their answer or, understand them myself.


    However, I cannot answer what I do not know. Including the question, you have just asked me.


    I do not know if I am a good person or not¡­ perhaps, do you know if I am a good person or not?"


    "I think you are a good person Friday."


    Even though you aren''t a person, you are good.


    ''And let''s ignore the clear fact that he is calling El mother. It must be something she did herself¡­ wait. If she is his mother, then his brother Lucy his dad? And if he is his dad, am I his aunt?''


    This question suddenly popped up into my mind, and I couldn''t just possibly overlook it.


    "Hey, Friday. Another question."


    "I am listening, Nes."


    "Am I your aunt-"


    "We are back everyone~! How did you all do in the short time we were having our little chat~?"


    El came out of nowhere and hugged me from behind after shouting in her loud and cheerful voice as usual.


    "Haaa. El? You don''t want me to ask him that question, right?"


    "Hehe, what is my cute Nes talking about~?"


    She knows exactly what I am talking about. After all, she has the best senses here after brother Lucy.


    There''s no way she didn''t hear the question if she was here when I asked it.


    She definitely hugged me because she wanted to give him an opening since she knew if I asked him the question, ording to her instruction of answering all of my questions, he would have to answer this question of mine as well, which, she did not want him to answer for me.


    ''And whenever she feagin ignorance like this, it means she really doesn''t want me to ask him the question.''


    Which ultimately answers the question itself.


    "So I really am an aunt to him? That''s cooooooool~."


    "No! You are no one''s aunt! You are my Nes! And you are too young to be someone''s aunt! Hump!"


    She hugged me tightly like she always does when she is upset or wants to express how she likes me too much.


    ''She is cute when she does this, hehe.''


    But seeing how she ended her chat with Princess and Prince Morexis, it seems like the two of them will be going now-


    "Oh, right! I just remembered the two of you will be going on a date now?"


    "Hmmm? What date? No jeez. We are just going out to attend to some important business. It''s not a date~. At least, not this one~."


    "Hmmm? So it''s really some work? I thought since the two of you wanted to go alone, it would be-"


    "Hehe, no lol. We will take you with us when we go on a date for real. Our dates are a little different from the other people, you see."


    She was smirking, and she only smirks like this when she is talking about something that excites her to a certain degree.


    "Hmmm¡­ I understand. Then, can you please let go of me now? I am almost out of breath!"


    Her hugs are too strong sometimes! And why is she so strong?! Isn''t she a mage?! Are mages supposed to be this strong?!


    "Hehe, yes yes~."


    She decreased the pressure on my body and after a brief gentle hugsting a moment more, something she always does for some reason, she released me.


    "El, the two of them will be taking their leave now."


    Prince Morexis was a good person and Princess Catherein was as well, just that their goodness was a little different from the goodness of brothers Lucy and El.


    They didn''t know me yet so whatever goodwill they had for me came from my rtionship with brother Lucy and El.


    They respected them, or at least looked up to the two of them, and since I was close to them, they thought I was worthy of their interest as well.


    ''It did not mean they liked me though. Not yet at least since we had just got acquainted with each other. But, with a little time together, I know we will get close~.''


    I don''t know what important thing they all talked about but since they were prince and princess, I know their talk must be something very important.


    ''I don''t want to know what they talked about but from the look on the faces of Elder Fang and Lady Alquea, it seems like the results were surprising for them.''


    Anyway though¡­


    "Let us meet when the school starts."


    "Cathy~! Rest assured! I will take good care of your goodies and you~."


    Brother Lucy sighed with his look of disbelief after she said that, so it seemed whatever she meant by that, was not something he liked, hehe.


    ''She is a troublemaker and he still likes her, so cute~.''


    The two of them are so good together~. I wonder if Princess and Prince Morexis will have this kind of rtionship as well.


    They do seem like the type of princess and prince that might end up together, just like the ones in the stories that my mother from my previous world used to tell me during all my time in that ce¡­ haaa¡­


    "Then, I await the day I will be able to change our rtionship."


    "And I pray that day arrives soon."


    Brother Lucy¡­ he was lying right now.


    I can tell he was lying.


    But why was he lying? And to the crown prince no less?


    ''What did they talk about for him to lie to him? ¡­wait. Is brother Lucy doing something illegal by lying?! What the-"


    "Nessy~! Let''s say our goodbyes~!"


    She dragged me alongside her while gripping my hand tightly¡­


    Perhaps she caught onto my confusion and wanted to tell me that everything was alright, however, even before I asked her about what they exactly did there, she had dragged me all the way before the two of them, and, what the hell!


    "Cathy~! Rex~! This is my Nes~!"


    "Ummm¡­ ehhhhh¡­ h-hello? I-it is nice to m-m-meet you!"


    I bowed to them and, without even waiting for their reply, I ran away from them to the other side of the room where the familiars had gathered.


    How was I supposed to face them?!


    And why did that in the first ce?!


    Ugghhhhhh!


    El! She is unbelievable!


    "Oh?"


    "Ah, apologies. She''s a little shy."


    I can hear you all! And no I am not shy!


    You make me act shy!


    Hump!


    ''Tssss!''

 Chapter 195 195 The house at the border

    <h4>Chapter 195 195 The house at the border</h4>


    [OP: ]


    In a certain small border town of the great empire of Barnacle, there existed arge piece ofnd at the edges of the town, upon which stood only a singlerge two-story house of medieval construction.


    Thend epassing it was sorge that, if cultivated, one could produce an attractive harvest and, since the soil around the house was fertile enough to give birth to an attractive greenery, it certainly was and any farmer of the town would wish to possess.


    However, few dared to go even near thisnd, or the sole dwelling that upied thisnd.


    There were tells of a residence retold far beyond this border town, that, a certain house nestled in the shadows of an ancient mystical Elm on the edges of H?mino border town, which, in another age, was naught but a grave of Willows, a ce that had been bestowed upon the Boroughs the Bugmasters of a storied lineage of insect researchers, by the twelfth emperor of the great empire.


    The house situated onnd that many had tried to get their hands on in the previous centuries, the same house that, even to this day, housed thest of the descendants of the Boroughs, thest heir that continued the traditions of their families and, took it to a step further from what had been passed down to her from herte father¡­


    "Hmmmmuhuhu. They will arrive soon."


    It was rumored that the enterprising Boroughs had forged the foundations of this attractive dwelling, as well as this greennd, themselves, with the stones quarried from the heart of the "Mountain of blood", an ancient mountain lost to the flow of time, upon which peak it is said that a divine being resides.


    However, few knew the truths regarding the Boroughs, a name that, too, has now been lost to the time after the attempts of many who lusted for the simple piece ofnd, and the house which was rumored to possess an astronomical value in the current world.


    -KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!


    "Hulu, are they here?"


    A prosperous family of the empire that had aided the crown for generations was banished to a small ce just because a young emperor thought they were more dangerous to the society and the royal family than any threat present in that era.


    They used to call them ''General Counts'' of the empire, and their unique ability that ran in their bloodline was something that the crown had thoroughly used for generations to gain the powers it currently possessed, before throwing them away and going as far as erasing the records of their existence itself.


    They repaid their loyalty by sparing their lives in exchange for the generational contract stating they would never do anything that harms the empire or the crown in any way.


    They were outcasted and were thrown in a small ce for which, they forgave the crown and epted their orders, just like they had done in the past, just like their ancestors had been doing since the beginning of their lineage.


    They had been the servants of the crown from the start, prepared to give away their lives and the lives of their kind for the sake of the crown but, the fact that the crown showed them mercy and spared their kind was something they had rejoiced over.


    However, they did not know the ys of the crown.


    The ce they were granted was inhabitable, filled with poison and corruption.


    No life could have been sustained there, however, they still persisted, found a solution, cured thend, and in the end, established their own house.


    The crown had stopped paying attention to them and since there had been no record of them, with passing years, decades, and centuries, they were forgotten.


    Thend they had cured became a ce where new people started residing and a city was created in a ce where ferocious creatures had resided in the past.


    Times changed, and, the Boroughs were forgotten. What remained of them were rumors that were just that, remorse.


    None knew much about the house that was situated on the outskirts of the town, and no one knew much about the inside of the house, some knew the previous owner of the house was killed in an ident along with his wife, and mother, and that only their older daughter had remained there, but, that was the limits of their information.


    None knew what went on inside the haunted house¡­ none except the unfortunate fools who asionally knocked at the doors of this dwelling.


    "Hello~? Can I help you-"


    "Inside! Let us in! Bees! Attack!! Behind us!!!"


    Two individuals, desperately fleeing from a relentless swarm of angry bees, had stumbled upon the quaint and inviting cottage nestled amidst open greenery and found themselves in a moment of salvation. The young woman, with a serene countenance and an aura of kindness about her, cracked opened the door and right after evaluating their situation at a nce, she opened the doors, and they rushed inside as she closed the door behind her hurriedly.


    "It''s alright¡­"


    Within the old medieval house, the passage of time had woven a tapestry of history, and the walls whispered forgotten stories. The interior was a harmonious blend of rustic charm and timeless elegance.


    The heart of the house was the grand hall, with its soaring timber beams and a massive stone firece that dominated one wall. The hearth, aze with dancing mes, cast a warm and flickering light that yed upon the aged tapestries adorning the walls.


    These tapestries depicted images of unique creatures resembling insects and bugs along with the humans who seemed to be ying with them.


    Worn gstone floors, smoothed by centuries of use, guided the way through the various chambers. The furniture, hand-carved from dark oak, bore the marks of many generations, their imperfections a testament to the passage of time.


    In one corner, a grand oak dining table stood, adorned with pewter goblets and tarnished silverware. The high-backed chairs that surrounded it seemed to beckon weary travelers to share tales over a hearty meal.


    She walked to this table and asked them to take a seat.


    "Haaaa¡­ haaa¡­"


    "Would you like some water, or perhaps, some honey tea?"


    Her voice was pretty, and she looked attractive as well however, in her modest clothing, the air of elegance she had was hidden behind her gentleness and hospitality.


    "Tea?"


    The two of them looked around the house for a moment, then at the woman standing before them with a careful look, and, after a moment of observation and taking a few breaths, they nodded at her with a smile.


    "Tea please."


    "Alright~!"


    She smiled joyfully and seeing her smile made their hearts skip a beat.


    There was something about this woman, something mysterious that they could not understand.


    They weren''t from this part of the country, they were just travelers who were unlucky to have been attacked by an angry mob of bees out of nowhere. The two of them had barely managed to run away from the bees but, their party was not as lucky as them.


    They did not know what had happened to them, but, thanks to their superior abilities, they had ended up with this pretty maiden.


    "Here. Please tell me if you need anything."


    "Yes¡­"


    They epted the chipped teacups as she sat down with them, and after taking a deep whiff of the brew, they put the teacups down after a few sips.


    They liked the tea.


    "Do you live here alone, madam?"


    "Huhu, don''t call me madam. But yes, unfortunately, I am the only human present here."


    But they liked something else more than that.


    "Is that right¡­?"


    They were tall muscr men in good clothing so, it seemed they were adventurers, and from their auras, it seemed like one of them was a mage, while the other a swordsman.


    Both seemed pretty strong and capable of dealing with a bunch of bees, however, for some reason, they followed their instincts and ran away from them instead of facing them and saving their party members.


    "Then madam¡­"


    They talked with the woman over their cup of tea, with the fire in the firece crackling and producing a calming effect thatsted¡­ only until there was a strange gleam in the eyes of the two adventurers.


    "Madam, by any chance, are you interested in trading?"


    "Hmmm? What do you mean?"


    One of them stood up and the one that was sitting smirked at her, putting a bag of coins on top of the table.


    "Of course madam, by that, he meant your attractive body. Is it for sale~?"


    The one sitting at the table started chanting something while the woman''s face was suddenly covered in darkness.


    "W-what do you mean! No! Of course not! Get out of our house-"


    "You should have just said yes, madam."


    The bigger one, the swordsman, with a face painted with a dark smirk, took one step towards her, and in fear, she tried to run away from the two scumbags¡­ only to be stopped in her ce after walking only a few steps.


    "Ahhhhh! What is this-"


    "It''s magic, darling. Magic~."


    There was a rope of blue light binding her legs and her movement had been restricted.


    "Hehehe, who would have thought those fucking damned bees would take us to this amazingly sexy catch~?"


    The swordsman licked his lips and walked towards thedy, and, the magician also stood up to walk towards her, to have a taste of her himself, have a taste of her innocence.


    "Kekekeke¡­"


    However, after only taking a single step, he fell to the ground, his body devoid of any and all strength, almost as if he had been paralyzed.


    "Hmmm? Are youugh-"


    Right after him, the big, tall swordsman also fell to the ground, his eyes still open, however, his mind was unable to perceive even a muscle in his body.


    "Did you say magic, mister~?"


    The rope binding her feet vanished after he had fallen to the ground and, she stood up, smiling, her silhouette created by the fire of the firece on the wall depicting something the two of them had not noticed in all this time.


    "Do you want to see some of my magic as well~?"


    The ends of her lips cracked and the sweet smile she had turned into a devilish smile as rows of sharp teeth appeared in her mouth¡­ before suddenly vanishingpletely.


    "Ah, wait. This isn''t the right ce to show my magic trick~. Let''s go down and chat~."


    -Snap!


    Out of nowhere, the ground beneath them started wiggling after her snap, and, weird, earthworm-like beings surfaced from the old stone floor.


    "Hehehehehehehehe¡­ kehahahahahahahahaha~."


    She walked to the back of the room whileughing like a maniac which froze their hearts in an instant.


    However, since their bodies were not in their control, to begin with, they couldn''t even feel the weird wiggling bugs under them which were taking them somewhere¡­


    They did not know what was happening, however, from their years of experience, they at least knew, they had fucked up¡­


    -Dhum!


    They reached the basement after passing through two doors and, she opened the door with a flowery smile, revealing a world, that¡­ was not something the two of them, or, any human, could possibly want to witness, ever, in their lives.


    "Kekeke, hello everyone~. Sorry, I was gone for a little too long~."


    -Snap!


    "I have brought snacks~."


    The basement was far bigger than the room they were in.


    And, anywhere the eyes could see, creatures, bugs, insects, and beings that one usually just wants to destroy, were visible in not hundreds or thousands, but, their numbers exceeded hundreds of thousands.


    "And they are filthy bastards that have done bad things as well~ so Hop and others will looooooove them as well~!"


    There were all kinds of bugs and insects present in this hell-like world, wiggling, jumping, flying, buzzing, making all kinds of irritating sounds that, whenbined, the audiovisual senses that recorded this view and the poor mind that would have to process this kind of information, would rather want tomit suicide rather than endure the torture of just the sensory input¡­


    "Hehe, but first, let me have a little chat with them~!"


    "BUZZZZZZZZ~!"


    "SQRRRRRRR~!"


    "BLOPBLOPBLOPBLOP!"


    However, the two who were, in fact, seeing this, hearing this, perceiving this¡­ the two who couldn''t even speak since their mouths had been paralyzed along with their bodies, could have never, ever, ever¡­ Ever, ever thought they would see something like this when they started their morning by betraying and looting their own party this morning like they usually do.

 Chapter 196 196 #Q: The bug breeder

    <h4>Chapter 196 196 #Q: The bug breeder</h4>


    [OP: ]


    In a chamber shrouded in the eerie half-light of a blood-red, natural green, and golden brown, the air was heavy with the fetid stench of decay. The room itself was a nightmarish abyss, filled with grotesque and malevolent creatures, insects to be precise, of the most aberrant kind.


    "Huhuhu, so, why don''t we start with returning your bodies back to you~?"


    These mystical insects and bugs were a grotesque fusion of the unnatural and the ck, their chitinous exoskeletons, or soft skinny bodies glistening with a sickly, iridescent slime, or something simrly gross.


    There were insects resembling beetles flying, making eerie noises that could twist the guts of any human listening to them for a long period, there were colonies of earthworms of different kinds, piled up in small tubs or sections, all wiggling, squirming, moving in a way that indicated their excitement.


    There were creatures of unique nature that either resembled the creatures that one couldmonly rte with something they had seen previously as well as beings that were anything but normal, or simple.


    -Snap.


    "Haaaaaa! Haaaaaa! Aghhhhhhhhhh!"


    "AGHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Amidst this grotesque congregation, a woman with an unsettling and sinister beauty presided. Her eyes gleamed with a malevolent glint as her voice whispered incantations, words of encouragement actually, that sent shivers down the spine of two screaming individuals.


    The vile creatures that seemed to be present all around her, as well as under the firstyer of their skin, their oozing appendages writhing with an unspeakable hunger, regarded the woman as their beloved mother.


    "Huhu, I want you two to confess your sins."


    She moved her fingers across their bodies, or, more precisely, around the creatures that seemed to be alive and present right under the firstyer of their skins.


    "And, you should do it quickly, or else these young ones will start eating you before the others get the chance~."


    Bound to pirs before her, two men, the sinners in her eyes, had been reduced to trembling, screaming, emaciated husks.


    Their faces were contorted in terror, their eyes wide and red with blood, uprehending. The insects and bugs that swarmed around the woman disyed affectionate cruelty, the worm-like insects that were present under every inch of the firstyers of their skin showing a strange sense of patience, the ones all around her still waiting in anticipation, their dripping mandibles quivering in anticipation as they cast covetous nces at the hapless captives.


    The room, steeped in a grotesque amalgamation of gore and revulsion, bore witness to a vile and nightmarish spectacle where the very essence of horror and despair converged, however, the two sinners who were witnessing this part of hell, had yet to witness the true horror of this world.


    -Snap!


    "AGHHHHHHHHH!"


    "Start. Say every wrong thing you have done until now."


    Red marks became visible all over their bodies and, in the very next moment, creatures, worms, with mouths that seemed to resemble a bloodsucking vampiric creature, made of rows of sharp teeth arranged in a circr manner, came out tearing their skin, and shoved their mouths into the ces they had juste out of.


    "Start¡­ or else they will."


    A sinister light shed in her eyes, sending shivers down their spines, and stopping their hearts for a moment.


    The two men, who had been helplessly bound to the pirs, now found themselves encased in a nightmarish tableau. Strange, warm-like creatures clung to every inch of their trembling bodies, a strange needle-pocking sensation present all over their bodies, their gtinous forms pulsating with an eerie glow.


    These grotesque entities seemed like twisted distortions of life itself, their warmth, perhaps born from their human blood, radiating with a sickly, unnatural heat, against which, the two could not do anything.


    The woman loomed over them. Her eyes bore into the captives with an unsettling mix of hate and sadistic glee. In her slender fingers, she held several of the distinct insect creatures, cradling them as if they were her beloved offspring.


    This was a scene born from the devil''s novel itself in the eyes of the two and¡­ they knew if they did not do as she asked, they would be the next feast of the creatures that were all over their bodies, the creatures that were present all around this damned hell!


    "We are scumbags that betrayed our party for the-, aghhhhhhhh! Money!"


    "We also! Aghhhhhhhh! Fuck! Did bad things to women!"


    -Snap!


    "Aghhhhhhhhhh!"


    "We don''t want to hear the things we already know about you shit-asses. Tell us about the things you did twelve years ago. In the capital city. In that assembly hall."


    "How do you even know about that?!"


    "Who are you?!"


    -Snap!


    At only a snap of her finger, the worms would poke their needle-like tongues in their bodies, and suck out their blood until shemended them to stop, however, she did not do the same when they asked her questions instead of answering what she had asked them.


    "You should have just stuck to answering my questions."


    From the side, from arge mud structure, two ants as big as their hands sprinted towards the two of them, and after reaching them in no time at all, they ripped off arge piece of their legs with their steel-like purple mandibles.


    "AGHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    "AGHHHHHH! YOU BITCHHHHH!"


    The areas that were ripped off by the ants would start turning purple in a minute and they will feel a kind of pain not even dead might have felt with any kind of movement of their bodies however, it would happen slowly.


    "Tell me."


    -Snap!


    And, she had used the young, inexperienced worms exactly because she wanted the two to feel a kind of pain that not even the demons in hell would be able to inflict onto these ''things''.


    -Snap!


    "Start speaking or else things will only get worse."


    She had an army of different creatures that weren''t found in the outside worldmonly, creatures such as these (Parasitic love worms) present on their bodies, a colony of the extinct (Great sniper ants) that had ripped off their legs, near lost species like the (Chameleon worms), (Horse gold beetles), (Beast wasps), (Lukimian honeybees), and many more.


    Her family had saved and cultivated many of them and even with the changing times, they had saved many of them in this very house that some of the bastards still had their eyes on.


    "W-we don''t know anything!"


    "Yes! We were hired anonymously to cause some trouble in the assembly!"


    -Snap!


    "Details."


    "AGHHHHHHHHH!"


    Her family was taken away from her and all of it was disguised as a mere ''ident''.


    She was the only one remaining of her family, and, she was not going to leave the bastards that took away everything she had.


    "I-I AM TELLING THE TRUTH!"


    "AGHHHHHHH!"


    "You weren''t part of the shadow squad members that killed the people there, I know that much since we have already sent them off to a peaceful hell.


    I have also interrogated the ones who had survived that day.


    And, of the ones that had caused the ruckus before leaving the venue, you are thest bunch remaining.


    Do you really want me to believe you know nothing?!"


    -SNAP! Snap!


    Their entire body shivered violently when she snapped twice and an excruciating pain surged from their guts, their hearts, as well as their brains all at once.


    "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    It was so unbearably painful that the two just wanted to faint away, however, the unsightly worms all around their bodies did not let them do so either!


    Their heads especially felt strangely heavy as though something was moving inside there, and, seeing everything that was happening around them, they had no doubt something might actually be present there. Another insect, another bug!


    "When you drank that tea you enjoyed so much, you had ingested a lot of things along with that.


    Your survival, your life, and everyst bit of sanity you have depend on your answers¡­ So say it already!


    Give me a name!"


    They were covered in blood, covered in worms that were sucking out the blood from their veins, their eyes were wide open, and they couldn''t even blink because of the worms present on and under their eyelids.


    They were just¡­ enduring at this point.


    And, if it wasn''t for the Mana oath that was in ce, they wouldn''t ever have even considered enduring this hell.


    "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

 Chapter 197 197 #Q: The bug breeder (2)

    <h4>Chapter 197 197 #Q: The bug breeder (2)</h4>


    [OP: ]


    However, at this moment, their entire being screamed that the pain from breaking the Mana oath would be several times better than enduring what they already were.


    "MARIO LAZURI!"


    "AGHHHHHHH! HE CALLED HIMSELF MARIO LAZURI! THE RIGHT HAND OF DUKE OF GLIER-"


    -Oooooooooooooooooooooooong!


    As soon as the two of them called out the names, a magic circle appeared above and below their bodies.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    Mana gathered like a sudden storm at the sea between these magic circles and, blood emerged from every single hole present on their bodies as screams, louder than what they had produced in the entire course of their time in this insect hell, broke away from their very souls.


    The swordsman''s Aura red wildly, its power scattering in every direction, while the magician''s Mana burst forth like a sudden, intense me on a burner. As the intricate magic circles surrounding them disappeared, most of their powers were depleted. Left utterly drained and unable to muster even a single word, the two could do nothing but gaze nkly at the ominous, demon-like woman before them.


    "Hmmmm¡­ so it was indeed someone with a high position. I knew it!"


    She cheered joyfully and when she did so, most of the creatures present in this dark, dim, smelly hell, cheered along with her.


    "Huhuhuhu¡­ kekekehahahah! Alright! We know who it was now! The bastard that caused all of this! Hahahaha!"


    She wasughing, she was dancing along with her children, she was happy, and she was looking forward to the next things she would have to do toplete her vengeance.


    "Ghhhh¡­"


    However, there were two captives still bound on the pir hanging before her who had suffered tremendously because of her.


    "Oh! I almost forgot about you! Apologies~!"


    -SNAP!


    With a sudden worried look on her face, she quickly snapped her finger in a unique way, and¡­ as her fingers snapped, a sinister chill filled the room, and the eerie, worm creatures that had clung to the men''s quivering forms began to slither and squirm.


    The grotesque worms, now freed from the embrace of human flesh, crawled across the captives'' bodies, drawn inexorably toward the pool of crimson fluid that awaited them in a dark, shadowy corner of the room.


    "Bttttttttttttttttt."


    There, the young worms of a unique kind descended with a ghastly hunger, their gtinous forms blending with the viscous pool where the elders of their kind already awaited their arrival to merge with the malevolent essence that lingered within.


    The pool was a homing for the young worms and salvation of a kind; however, for the two freed from the bondage of the pir, the torment was far from over.


    "Hop baby~. You all can have them now~."


    Just as the captives thought they were released from their restraints, an unimaginable horror unfurled before them.


    The very air seemed to thicken with dread as unspeakable, writhing horrors burst forth from the captives'' orifices.


    "Buzzzzzzzzzzzzz! Buzzzzzz!"


    Nightmarish bugs resembling the gold beetle that flew on the captives from her hand, their chitinous forms slick with viscera, erupted from the captives'' gaping mouths, crawled forth from their ears, and forced their way out of their bloodshot eyes.


    It was as if these gruesome creatures had gestated within the very bowels of their victims, waiting with a ravenous hunger to w their way to the surface.


    "Hehehe."


    The captives, their eyes wide with sheer, unimaginable horror, convulsed violently, their contorted bodies wracked with the agony of a thousand agonies.


    "Buzzzzzzzzzzzz~!"


    They wretched and screamed, their wails echoing through the chamber filled with insects that awaited their own turn, mingling with the other vile chorus of chittering, joyous insects.


    Each vile emergence brought with it a fresh torrent of blood and gore, as the captives'' very beings were rent asunder by the young creatures born in their guts.


    The woman, their beloved mother, her sinister smile twisted into an unholy rapture, stood as the conductor of this gruesome symphony of sttering blood, exchanging screams, and unsightly dying bodies.


    Her eyes danced with perverse delight as she reveled in the captives'' torment.


    The room bore witness to an indescribable orgy of gore and suffering, where the boundaries between reality and nightmare dissolved into a bloody and eldritch abyss, something hically indescribable.


    "Hehe, have fun everyone~. I will go make some lunch for everyone~."


    The bugs that came out of every hole in their bodies in a horrifying way were something she was used to seeing, as a matter of fact, she loved seeing them happily feast upon the scumbags that they enjoyed rather than the boring dead bodies and the beasts.


    She loved them far more than any human could love any other human, and, as she walked out of the basement and into the normal living room of her dear old house with a cheerful smile, she couldn''t help her excitement over the fact that she finally, after so many years of work, knew the culprits that were the cause of everything that tore away her family.


    "Hmmmm~. What should we make today~?"


    Today was a good day so she was looking forward to making something special. Perhaps something they all can enjoy together would be a good-


    -Knock. Knock. Knock.


    "Hmmm? Who could this be? Why didn''t anyone notify me-"


    A sudden look of worry clouded her face and she called out to her close ones that had been hiding in all the corners of this house, telling them to be prepared before standing before the door.


    Not just anyone could knock on this door without her knowing about their existence but, if there was a knock on her door and none of her babies outside had notified her, then it only meant one thing.


    "Hello~? Who might you be-"


    "Susean Lumier Borough, can you please invite us inside for a honey tea? We have some information that might interest you."


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw two figures almost as tall as her, shrouded in the light of the afternoon sun that painted their forms from behind.


    "H-hmm? What do you-"


    One wore apletely white dress, so attractive that she couldn''t take her eyes away from it, along with a ck mask thatpletely covered her face. The other, however, was d in ckpletely. With a white mask that hid his facial features and a simr hood to her.


    There was something about the two figures that made her heartbeat rise, and, at the same time, there was something about the two of them that made most, if not all, of the creatures present in her house who had a higher perception sense when it came to danger or a threat to their or her life, shiver in fear.


    "We can talk about everything inside and seeing how your kids might be still in the middle of their meal, we have quite a while to ourselves, right?"


    Their voices were heavy, and the eyes looking down at her from behind those ck and white masks were red and blue, a uniquely deep shade of red and blue that, when she looked back into them, she felt a kind of powerlessness like she had never felt in her entire life.


    "Y-yes¡­ pleasee in."


    She was perhaps thest remaining member of her house that still retained the nearly lost art of their family. An art that was going to be unimaginably useful to the one in the white dress, possessing eyes redder and bloodier than the night of the blood moon.


    There was something about her that she couldn''t fathom, and, the way all the creatures, her children, the elders who had been here even before her, and even the special ones that had stayed here since the old times, were fearing this pair, she couldn''t possibly let her instincts get the best of her and attack them.


    She knew she had to stay calm right now, and, however dangerous the one with those red eyes was¡­ she knew for a fact that at this moment, the one behind the white mask, the one with those cold blue eyes, was a being that wouldn''t hesitate to not only slice her into pieces, but, if she did anything wrong here, every single one of them present under this roof¡­ will burn to the ground on this fine day.


    And she possibly couldn''t have that.

 Chapter 198 198 The White Rouge*

    <h4>Chapter 198 198 The White Rouge*</h4>


    [OP: ]


    In the heart of Killington, one of the major cities nestled in the northeastern expanse of the great Barnacle empire named after the great magician that founded it, the bustling streets painted a vibrant portrait of urban life.


    The sprawling metropolis, characterized by grand architecture, imposing spires, and ornate structures, was a testament to the opulence and power that emanated from one of the empire''s core, a city-state of peace, magic, and trade.


    It was regarded as one of the trade centers of not just the empire that it was part of, but, also the Theocracy and other connecting points of the Freedom Alliance.


    It was a fine ce with towering hexagonal walls made of special, enchanted stones, filled with a poption of over a few hundred thousand, and, homed by countlessmon people who had rtivelymon lives.


    Their days in the city were, as usual, pretty normal and not so exciting, and since the lives, they livedprised mostly of working for the wealthy merchants or aristocrats and earning a good enough living to afford happiness, the citizens of the city spent their days with their family and workers, did their work, the normal activities, and engaged in the natural activity of shopping¡­


    As the day faded into evening, the fine market street, adorned with colorful stalls and artisan shops, still bustled with activity. Shimmeringnterns cast a warm, inviting glow, and the air was infused with the scents of exotic spices of different nations and the cheerful chatter of both locals and visitors.


    It was a perfect sight for one''s eyes, a perfect sight from the point of view of those who did not know the truths hidden behind the finely crafted mask of stability.


    However, as one''s gaze shifted away from the lively market street on some umon day and ventured deeper into the city''sbyrinthine back alleys, the scene of smiling families, happy citizens, or the good times, took a harrowing turn.


    "N-No! Please! I beg of you¡­! Noooooooo!"


    "Spare her! At least her! Please!"


    "You demons! How can you¡­ ahhhhhh! Nooooo!"


    "Hehehe, stay still you bitch. Or you will go to hell like the others as well."


    "Kekekekekeke~. Muhahahahahaha~!!! This is it~!"


    Here, the grandeur and vibrancy of the city faded, reced by a grim underbelly that thrived in the shadows.


    "Yes. We have secured a new shipment. We will send the rest after taking our share. Yes, yes¡­ we will make sure to maintain the quality of the products."


    In the narrow and dimly lit back alley, dpidated structures loomed overhead, casting a foreboding shadow over the cobblestone pavement.


    The echoing footsteps of the market street had faded into an eerie silence. Here, women, their faces etched with fear and despair, were being osted by a group of sinister, disreputable figures, their intentions malevolent and sinister, some of them obviously forcing themselves onto the seemingly powerless women.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!!"


    "Nooooo! Noooooo! Please! Stop!!"


    "My¡­ my husband¡­"


    The women, their dignity stripped away, knelt on the cold ground, their eyes filled with a mixture of terror and defiance.


    Men, monsters, standing before them with lustful, hungry expressions, ring down at the powerless things that they had managed to secure as the new products on this another fine evening.


    "Just shut the fuck up and do as we say~! Who knows~? We might just take you ourselves if you do a good job pleasing us~. Hehehehe!"


    In a dark alley, left with only a few pieces of tattered clothing on some parts of their bodies, covered in filth and dark dust¡­ they were being touched by the animals that had abducted them, their children¡­ their daughters.


    As the light of evening''s twilight crept into the alley, it illuminated the heartbreaking sight of children, crying softly and clutching their mothers whoy either unconscious and covered with the bodily fluids of these monsters, or, looking at the others, praying for salvation.


    "Aghhhhhhhh!"


    "Kehehehe. Yes~. Scream~. Hahahahahahahah~!"


    -p!


    "Stay. Still. Can''t you even understand this simple thing??! You dumb bitch!"


    -p!


    "You. You are next."


    "Noooooo! She''s just a child!"


    "Kekeke, looks old enough to me though."


    "You monster! Demon! Leave her! Nooooooooo!"


    -Dhum!


    "Stay there. And wait for your turn. Or, do you want to join us? Hun~?"


    The juxtaposition between the fine market street filled with light, smiles, and happiness and this grim back alley of the dark truth of humankind painted a picture of the city''s stark contrasts, where opulence and cruelty coexisted in an unsettling harmony maintained by the one percent of city''s poption that owned more than what the ny percent of the citizens could ever possess.


    They worked in the shadows, pulled strings, and gathered riches and treasures after burning the lives of themon folks, after extorting them so effortlessly that it became the only visible truth that the world is aware of.


    However¡­


    In the realm of humanity, where corruption taints the purest intentions, where darkness threatens to eclipse the light, and where the presence of evil casts its long shadow, a constant and timeless truth prevails: the emergence of a hero, a knight of vengeance, is an inevitability.


    "Hmmm? What is¡­"


    "Aghhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Blood! Blood!"


    "Holy father! His dick! Blood!"


    "Who¡­?!"


    "Hnnnn? That¡­"


    Whether hidden in the darkest alley of the grandest empire or standing boldly in the brightest square of the most sinister city-state, this enduring archetype is a beacon of hope that flickers even in the bleakest of circumstances.


    "Everyone! Prepare for battle! It''s an Ambu-, aghhhhhh!"


    "Hello! We need backup in area 12-B! We are under attack!"


    "Yes! The same white armor and blue cape! The description matches! This is him!"


    "Code red! Tell the boss toe here personally! CODE RED!!!"


    "Aghhhhhhhhh!"


    In every corner of the world, where injustice reigns supreme, the hero''s arrival is a testament to the indomitable spirit of the human heart, a symbol of unwavering valor, and a force of justice that refuses to be extinguished.


    "Mama? Who is this person?"


    "Mave! Close your eyes!"


    "Children! Don''t look!"


    "Yes¡­ that''s the one mommy told you about, remember?"


    "The white knight that fights with a ck sword, the hero of vengeance, the White Rouge that kills the sinners¡­ he really exists."


    "The hero came to save us, mama!"


    Amidst the shadows cast by the approaching night, a solitary figure, adorned in pristine white, materializes like a beacon of hope.


    In his grasp, a sword as ck as midnight, yet his heart radiates a golden light, the embodiment of unwavering courage and resolve.


    A blue cape billows behind him, the g of justice unfurled. In a chaotic alley, he thwarts the menacing intentions of a criminal mob, rescuing women and children from their clutches.


    With his noble spirit, he offers them protection and sce, and a bow of apology for the horrible losses they had suffered.


    However, his quest for righteousness does not wane even with his eyes full of fury.


    With determination etched across his face, he leaves the sheltered innocents in the hands of safety and confronts the remaining criminals, a force of retribution against the darkness that threatens to consume their world¡­ the world, that he cherishes so much.


    Rumors about him float in only the cities of the empire, however, after this night, that will change¡­


    "The White Rouge¡­ quite a name you have built up, Rudiguer Green Vaskinson. It certainly is quite impressive, and funny for someone that''s in the topdders of the world politics."


    The next alley he moved to after rescuing the children and women, instead of encountering the remaining mob of the human trafficking cartel, he was met with a bloody alley full of corpses of strong men, and, two unknown figures that he had seen for the first time in his life.


    "Ah, no no mister. Don''t even think of doing something stupid. We are only here to have a little talk, nothing more. I believe you will be happy to have a chat over a green tea?"


    "We know what you want, mister. So, I suggest epting her request would be a great idea."


    They wore strange white and ck clothing and even stranger white and ck masks.


    However, even with the light of the evening still illuminating this secluded alley, he could see something in those sinister, glowing pair of eyes.


    "Lead the way."


    They somehow knew about his identity and he knew for a fact that the two of them were far stronger than they looked.


    Just the fact that when he was about to attack the two of them earlier, he felt a kind of threat to his life from the blue-eyed individual that he had not even felt from an army of opposing nationsbined.


    He knew had he made even a slight mister, he would have at least lost a limb or two even before he could blink his eyes.


    He knew just by looking at them, and in those eyes¡­ they weren''t something he could go again, much less run away from.


    "Sure thing. Please, follow us."


    They wanted something from him, they weren''t rted to this mob of human traffickers as well since he could tell just from the way they were brutally tortured before their deaths, that they hated these kinds of people.


    They said they knew what he wanted, and, if it was true and if it was them, it was better to hear them out before deciding on anything else¡­


    The fate of not only his identity as a hero of justice but also the fate of the world''s stability might just stand in this conversation.

 Chapter 199 199 K: The Apothecary

    <h4>Chapter 199 199 K: The Apothecary</h4>


    [OP: ]


    In the heart of a small city of the great empire, nestled away from the bustling streets,y a quaint tavern that offered sce and refuge to its local patrons.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, the establishment transformed into a weing sanctuary for those seeking respite from the day''s toils.


    The low, timeworn beams of the tavern were illuminated by the soft, flickering glow of dimnterns and candles, casting an amber hue that bathed the room in a cozy warmth. The air was filled with theforting scent of aged wood and the gentle hum ofughter, punctuated by the clinking of mugs and sses.


    The patrons, from various walks of life, gathered at sturdy wooden tables, their faces aglow with the ambient light. They sipped on their favorite libations, each ss a vessel of camaraderie, and shared stories, and cherished memories. The tavern''s ambiance was an inviting melody of simple joys, where the cares of the day were set aside in favor of the here and now.


    Outside, the city''s nocturnal life bustled on, but within the tavern''s time-worn walls, time seemed to slow down. It was a ce where the camaraderie of fellow locals and the soft illumination of dim lights created a haven of tranquility in the heart of the city''s night.


    -Tinkle~tink.


    In the cozy, dimly lit tavern of a small city, where folks were sipping their drinks and enjoying conversations, a subtle entrance caught everyone''s attention. The door creaked open, and a small bell hanging from it jingled softly as two ordinary-looking figures entered.


    They were dressed in in hoods that covered their heads and bodies. Nothing about them seemed out of the ordinary, and they quietly took a seat in the front seats of the tavern, right before the bar. Other patrons briefly nced at them, curious about the neers.


    The tavern''s warm atmosphere remained unchanged, but the arrival of these mysterious guests hinted at a new and unknown story that was about to unfold.


    "Hello, travelers. What would you like to have today?" The bartender with long ears obstructed by his long brown hair asked with his seemingly attractive but gentle smile and one of the hooded figures that had sat on the table looked beside her, and asked her partner.


    "Should we have something before the work?" She asked with her soft voice that the bartender found quite unique for this parent of the city.


    "You wanna taste his brewing?" He asked in return for her question worth a smile that was barely visible under his hood, and, she shook her head in response.


    "I wanna try the famous Horned chicken sandwich."


    She also answered with a happy tone and at her answer, a smile broke out on the face of the elf bartender.


    "Our sandwiches are the best in the entire city. You havee to the right ce if they were your goal."


    He seemed to be proud of the sandwiches for some reason even though he wasn''t the one that would be making them, and, hearing this response made her smile even more joyfully.


    "Oh, we havee to the right ce. That much is true."


    She looked up at him and even though her face was still obstructed by the shadow cast by the hood covering her face, he could see the attractive lips that were so¡­ charming that he lost his focus for a moment while looking at them and, then he looked at the glowing red eyes that looked deep inside him, giving him a feeling that they were looking directly at his very soul itself.


    "We will take fifteen portions if you can please~. At least let''s start with that much."


    He was lost for a moment, however, after he heard her order and came back to his senses, he couldn''t help his surprise and shock.


    "F-fifteen portions? Miss? Are there any more people that will be joining you two?"


    "Nope. Just the two of us. Ah, right. You must be surprised. But, worry not. We have quite a big appetite."


    She ced a bag of coins on the table before him and, though still surprised a little, this wasn''t this old bartender''s first time meeting someone who had unexpected apatites.


    He had known others who could eat a giant creature all by themselves so, a few portions of sandwiches was not something too grand.


    "A-alright. It will take a while so I hope you can wait-"


    "Oh, we will wait. We have the entire night to spare, actually. Go tell the chef about the sandwiches, ande back to make some personal drinks for us in the meantime."


    "Oh? You will also be taking the drinks? Alright~!"


    He was cheerful as soon as he heard they would also be taking the drinks and, since she had said ''personal'' drinks, it meant they were going to order custom-made drinks. Which ultimately meant more business!


    [ "He is still as easy as always, lol." ]


    [ "That is true and all, but El? Why are we eating instead of starting the n directly?" ]


    [ "Hmm? Why not~? We got the bug master, we have Friday, and we also got the Ace.


    We got pretty lucky and had time, that''s the only reason we made it here and, we have time anyway, why not just spend some quality time~? The positioning can wait." ]


    The two of them had a long, tiring day of going around the empire fetching people and killing the unwanted ones.


    They were tired after doing all that and since yesterday had been tiring as well, they were nning to take half of the tomorrow off and spend some quality time to recharge.


    But before they do so¡­


    "Here''s the three portions that were ready! Please have this while the others are getting prepared, oh! And please tell me what you would like to have."


    ¡­they were here to get their King of Clubs.


    [ "Queen was a hard nut to crack." ]


    [ "You killed her children in the name of ying with them, of course, she would act like that. It was your fault." ]


    [ "What?! How is it my fault that they died while trying to do something to me?! I didn''t even do anything! And if anything, you fucked up when we were getting the Ace! You blurted out confidential information like you were some subprimemander of UP!" ]


    [ "¡­I ept it was a mistake on my part. I never thought that bastard would actually let go of her royal as the knight of justice and jump into his politician persona while still wearing his armor." ]


    [ "Yes! I did nothing! But you did! You are the bastard, hump! Now drink with me!" ]


    [ "¡­um, no. That''s not happening." ]


    [ "Ughhhhh! Fuck off then! I will retake care of this bastard on my own!" ]


    [ "I doubt that. What if you end up killing her in the process? We will have to kill him as well or else he will hunt us for a hundred years like he hunted the people who destroyed his hometown." ]


    [ "Not my problem! Drink with me or go the fuck out of here! Or-" ]


    He leaned in even before she had finished whatever she was shouting and pressed his lips against hers, catching her off guard.


    [ "Let''s eat, take the two, and go back. You wanna have fun with me, no? " ]


    [ "¡­fun? Yes, of course. I will have a damned good ''fun'' with you." ]


    The tone she said was an angry one, and, while saying this, she had her right hand on his thigh and, since she was wearing some nail ornaments, the way she grabbed his thigh was enough to dig through the very flesh of some other being.


    However, he was fine, and his expression was fine as well.


    He can endure some pain and her anger after all they have done together.


    And, since today had been unexpectedly productive, he was pretty happy about how things turned out.


    "Ummm, miss? This... are you sure about this? This is basically eighty-four percent alcohol."


    "Yup. That''s light stuff anyway."


    The other customers of the tavern were shocked by how she had ordered some of the strangest and strongest drinks she had asked of the bartender. They could tell from just a nce those things weren''t something a human could have.


    "Hmmm¡­ try adding 3 milliliters of mebarry extract in this one."


    And, the way she was drinking all those weird drinks like they were nothing was more than enough to tell the others, the two sitting f in the front were no ordinary humans.


    Engaging with them would only cause trouble, so, they all just minded their own business.


    "Hehehe, you are good at this mister. Here~. A tip from us for your hard work~."


    With a soft clink, she set down not just one but three glistening golden coins on the table. The sight left some of the ale-drinking patrons astounded, causing a few to choke or cough in surprise.


    Gold coins weren''t something they came across every day, yet there were three right before their eyes.


    Greed, a feeling shared by all, made some of them itch to reach for the precious coins, but wisdom prevailed. The older folks had passed down a piece of advice from their own days of youth: never cross those who could handle drinks with over sixty percent alcohol content.


    It was a lesson they had learned from their own experiences and the downfall it could bring.


    "A-ahhh, no. Miss, we couldn''t possibly ept this much!" He tried to push back the money readily however, he couldn''t do so.


    "Just take it or else she will throw in more coins until you ept them." The one sitting beside her, the one with those tired, blue eyes spoke up, and, his voice was unexpectedly believable to the mixologist.


    He couldn''t put it into words but he knew he had to ept it, or else things would get even moreplicated.


    "A-alright. If you say so¡­"


    They ordered fifteen sandwiches and finished them all by themselves. And, if that wasn''t enough, they also finished a sixth of their shelves of alcohol by the time everyone else had left the tavern, leaving just the two of them, the bartender, and the one in the back of this establishment.


    "Thank you for your patronage."


    He seemed to be happy as he thanked them¡­


    "Oh, no need for that. But, can we request you onest thing?"


    However¡­


    "Yes? What might that be?"


    Something he had not thought in the past few decades of his life was going to unfold now.


    "Can we meet the chef who made the fine sandwiches?"


    "Oh! Right¡­ you seemed to have liked them very much. She was curious about your unique customer couple as well. Please,e from here. She''s in the back."


    He had forsaken a former life to embrace his current one, finding sce in the arms of the woman he cherished above all else in this vast world.


    "Of course~."


    The man he had once been was now a distant memory, a shadow left behind, and he had vowed never to return to that path ever again.


    "Sei~!"


    But tonight, the echoes of the past would beckon him back, and the man he had buried deep within would rise once more.


    "Hmmmm? N¨¬r? Have you closed down-, hmmm? Who might you be?"


    Tonight would mark the night a three-century-old legend resurfaces once again.


    "Hello, madam. I hope you will forgive us for this little discourtesy."


    Once more, the world would shudder at the mere whisper of his alias: The Apothecary. One of the most iconic figures of Darkside, both revered and reviled across the continent, who had once sown terror across every city-state in the western continent.


    "Hmmm? What do you mean-, aghhhh!"


    -Dhum!


    "H-hey! Sei¡­! Y-you! What did you do to her!"


    He was dubbed as the ruler of medicine, poison, and curses, and his reappearance¡­ would awaken memories and fears longid to rest in countless hearts.


    The twin moons hanging in the distant sky will soon be the witness of this return.

 Chapter 200 200 One loved by Mana

    <h4>Chapter 200 200 One loved by Mana</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    We entered the backside of the tavern and a mature woman, a human woman who looked to be in her mid-forties entered our vision.


    She had normal-looking short brown eyes and a normal air around her, however, someone with a good enough Mana sensitivity could tell at one nce that she possessed an abnormal amount of Mana to be just a normal human.


    The Mana was concealed with a good artifact that absorbed her Mana constantly however, it did not stop one from perceiving her high Mana umtion rate.


    [ "She is in a worse state than I imagined." ]


    [ "Will she be alright?" ]


    [ "It''s up to him¡­" ]


    El nced back at him right after thedy asked us who we were and, I bowed to her with an apology for what we were about to do to her.


    [ "Do it then. And let''s pray he seeds." ]


    She nodded at me, a strange seriousness present her her usually joyous eyes.


    [[ "Do it Cary. And I dare you to mess up this time! A blunder like this morning will get you killed this time!" ]]


    [[ Yes! Yes! I have said it many times already but what happened this morning was not my fault! This world has different standards! I did not know that! ]]


    [[ "But you know it now, right? Then do it correctly!" ]]


    [[ Of course! what do you take me for, master?! ]]


    The two of them were always like this when they talked through their bond but, her anger this time was something I shared with her.


    He made a mistake this morning and it cost us our kitchen, I don''t want to lose a King card as well.


    ''There was no recement avable for this one either so, he had to get this right.''


    [[ "Alright then! Do it!" ]]


    The woman before us was something the humans called ''one loved by Mana'', one of the few unfortunate ones that were blessed with a high Mana affinity.


    Now having a good Mana affinity wasn''t a bad thing, it was very beneficial.


    It gave her a lifespan ten times what normal humans have, resistance against many natural and magical things, good health, and the possibility to be a great mage¡­ however, this person before us was no great mage.


    ''She was just a normal human, someone who had certainly lived for a long time, however, her constitution wasn''t suited to possess the amount of Mana she had in her body.''


    The story of one of the greatest assassins that only killed for vengeance has been made into children''s books but, his truth is something as simple as any novel plot one can think about.


    ''He was thest surviving member of an elvan tribe killed by a bunch of hungry aristocrats and people of high position. He was young and his heart was clouded by revenge. He was gifted with a unique ability to handle, create, and cute curses, medicine, and poison from a young age, and, he used this ability unlike any human could have ever imagined.''


    In Central Bureau of Security (CBS), he, or at least who he used to be, is one of the most wanted criminals to ever exist since there are charges against him for assassinating countless high-profile individuals, but, his methods were something that were nothing less than horror stories all in themselves.


    ''A fortress of a powerful criminal organization bes a graveyard full of zombies; the head of a political leader suddenly explodes in the middle of a public speech; an army of ''undead like'' creatures massacres everything in a military outpost in broad daylight; a marquis of Barnacle empire is poisoned by an incurable disease that though affects an entire assembly but, kills only him.''


    What he had done in his younger days is some of the most unforgettable and iconic crimes that criminals of today try to copy, however, even the CBS knows the once infamous ghost, has long retired after finishing what he had started.


    They certainly figured out the connection between all the killings and linked it all to one person, however, they could never figure out where he went, who he was, or why he stopped when he possessed such remarkable abilities.


    There were stories, and rumors of him after his disappearance that he still took on contracts of assassinations for a few years however, one day, he just suddenly¡­ disappeared.


    And, the reason for his disappearance.


    [[ Alright master. I have done as you asked me but controlling her Mana will do nothing if someone doesn''t introduce the necessary materials into her body and artificially create a Mana core inside her. She will die of Mana suppression if someone doesn''t act quickly. ]]


    [[ "Why were you telling me that bastard? Who do you take me for? I am someone that will invent the treatment methods for BRATS." ]]


    [[ Hmmm? Hahaha, master. You are quite funny sometimes. Hahaha. ]]


    He wasughing at her, lol.


    He wasughing at someone who would be the pir of the Medical filed in the entire Worldline in the future.


    What do I tell him now?


    [[ Ohhh! One is going to invent the cure for something that has existed since the dawn of the Worldline~?! One will be verrrrrrrry happy to help with anything rted to it! ]]


    [[ "Of course Anna! You are the best~! And you are useless Cary!" ]]


    Anna was amazing to have believed her absurd words, but that''s what has made our favorite. She was cute and amazing.


    "H-hey! Why aren''t you saying anything!? What did you do to her?!"


    "Ah, apologies. We were distracted-"


    "What did you do to her?!"


    The sole reason a cold-hearted assassin that had killed hundreds of thousands in cold blood had be a simple bartender of a normal tavern¡­ his wife, his love, his everything.


    "We are helping her with her."


    "This doesn''t look like help to me though!"


    She was on the ground, her body covered with glowing blue patterns all over her ces that resembled tree roots.


    Her eyes were nk, glowing with a simr blue color, and, and, she wasn''t moving, at all.


    "N¨ªr Ama¨½, the sole survivor of a prosperous tribe of talented elf folks that became a legend through his great works¡­ you are a master of curses and meds. You should obviously know what is happening to your wife, no?" She said in a heavy voice and as soon as he heard that name, his normal green eyes shed with a deep purple light.


    [ "There is no need to do anything, mister. Please, focus on your wife. She doesn''t have a very long time, you see." ]


    He was going to throw something at her, something very threatening if I am not wrong. However, the pressure behind my Mana voice was more than enough to freeze him in his ce.


    "Yes, you should focus on her¡­ now, tell me. What do you think is happening?"


    She went up to him and crouched down right before him on the other side of his wife.


    The hoods we were using were special high-level artifacts so there was no way he was going to know our identities however, he could see her smile clearly.


    And, when he saw her caress the freezing cheeks of his wife, he also knew he had gotten himself into a fucked up situation.


    "Did you somehow block her Mana umtion?"


    "Correct~! I knew-"


    "Absurd! That''s humanly impossible!"


    "Of course, mister. It''s ''humanly'' impossible." She answered his exmation with a chuckle of her own which, surprised the worried apothecary even more.


    Blocking the Mana umtion of someone who was blessed with Mana was something not even the absolutes of this world could do, especially when it came to a unique case like his wife.


    ''She was blessed by Mana however, she somehow did not possess a Mana heart that could store, pump, and circte all the mana that she received from all areas of her skin.


    She could absorb Mana but she couldn''t store it, which meant the umted mana would be released in the atmosphere right after it finishes traveling through her body¡­ now there should be something wrong with this whole process and she should die in this cirction process happening throughout her body simultaneously, however, her constitution has adapted this process.''


    She could survive even with a constant cirction of Mana happening throughout her body, however, the constant pain she might be feeling every now and then through her body was not something even some of the strongest humans in this world could endure.


    She was a unique person herself to be able to endure the impossible, and, the main reason she could do so, is this pretty elf beside her.


    A pretty and pitiful elf that does not know we have a dragonlord and Lord of Mana as a helper.

 Chapter 201 201 Only YOU can save her

    <h4>Chapter 201 201 Only YOU can save her</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "Anyway, her Mana umtion has been blocked now. What now? Tell me Mister Apothecary. What does this mean?" She asked with an excited serious voice and, as a response, the normal husband epted his previous identity as the master of medicine.


    "The Mana that is inside her will try to get out, but it couldn''t do so either since the block is only on the Mana umtion. Her Mana cirction is working properly which also means the Mana that is inside her is running remount throughout her body.


    It has nowhere to go and since she can''t store it anywhere, she also couldn''t stop this Mana cirction herself.


    She is unconscious so we can conclude the process is happening on its own however, if this continues, the remaining Mana could break the usual travel paths and prate her internal organs, which would cause an instant death.


    However, considering the cirction pattern, speed, and environmental factors, we still have three to six minutes before that happens.


    We can save her if we create a core that has the ability to handle the Mana in its stand and by doing so we can also prove its effectiveness and stability.


    Taking it as the golden time, we will have to artificially create a means for the Mana to umte in her body, something simr to the humans'' Mana heart or the Demons'' Life vessel, or Angels'' Halo-"


    "Or a monster''s core that works as both a supplier and a circtor."


    She cut him off mid-sentence and gave him a hint which sparked another light in his already glowing purple eyes.


    "Yes! That''s it! A semi-natural semi-artificial substance that could work as a core in her body!"


    His eyes sparked with a new light and without even waiting, he activated his spatial storage skill and took out an entire self full of weird bottles, materials, and artifacts that resembled medical equipment.


    "But¡­ for the core to perfectly settle in her body, it will have to beparable to her-"


    "Don''t think about the long way. What can you use that would bepatible with her body regardless of its other characteristics."


    "Hmmm? Something that will certainly bepatible with her¡­ something like a universal bio-replicator¡­ no!"


    A moment of epiphany struck him.


    "Corona!"


    -Oooooooooooong!


    He called out his familiar, a strange ck goo-like creature that was just a mess of ck goo, and, right after he appeared out of his arm, it attached itself to him like a certain parasite from another famous with his Venomous name.


    "Alright, Sei. Stay with me. I will cure you. I will cure youpletely this time!"


    He did not be some otherworldly monster after the ck goo attached itself to him, however, the color of his clothes, eyes, and hair had certainly all turned to a pure pitch ck.


    "Alright, alright. Focus.


    The problem: Mana in an inescapable cell; the solution: the creation of apatible, appropriate, semi-natural semi-artificial core; creation method: creation/synthesis.


    We are going to materialize her own Mana to create a vessel, and use her Cells and Mana-genome Code to recreate a raw stricture resembling Alpha-B-3 (Anamensis)parable to her.


    Start!"


    Some strange humanoid shadows sprung out of him as soon as he had given hismands¡­ however, before he could start, El grabbed his hand.


    "Use this instead of that¡­ you are quite dumbpared to your older self, you know? We will have to work quite a bit to get your edge back."


    She handed him a transparent container, inside of which existed a modified essence of a being that possessed perfectly harmonized powers of many unique beings, the four great species, our familiars, all elements, and us.


    She created this one herself however, he did not know that, and he will never do, hopefully.


    "Why? What is this thing?"


    "You don''t have time to ask questions. Just do as I say or she will die. She is already suffering."


    "You are the reason she is in this state in the first ce!"


    "And thanks to that, you have a chance to give your beloved wife a normal, painless life! But it will only happen if you do as I say and create the fucking core!"


    Her anger-filled shouts were something even I feared, what was he in front of them?


    "¡­you better be right."


    "I am never not right."


    "Then why aren''t you treating her yourself?!"


    "Because only YOU can save her! Fucker!"


    This person definitely had a death wish to have shouted at her even after receiving her first warning.


    This could have been dangerous if the situation wasn''t this serious and he had some work to do.


    She could have pped him hard and he might have died on the spot, but thankfully, she held back and walked back to me, leaving him with his wife.


    [ "Was I wrong to choose him as the King? I was wrong, wasn''t I? Tell me I was wrong." ]


    [ "You weren''t, El. He is just, well, he''s havingplicated feelings right now since he has the chance to do something he has not been able to do in the past few centuries. Give some credit to the poor man, darling. His wife is dying before him and he has dodged your anger." ]


    [ "Tsk¡­ he better be sessful." ]


    [ "I know he will." ]


    [[ Yes! One believes the young Elf husband can do it! ]]


    [ "Hmmm? Anna? Do you believe in him as well? Why''s that?" ]


    [[ Haha, one doesn''t believe in one himself, however, in one''s sincerity, love for one''s wife, and environmental factors. He has a seventy-two percent chance to seed, and if it were up to one, one would take a leap of faith even at a thirty percent chance. ]]


    She was confident in him, his sincerity, and his desperation. Well, doesn''t this sound familiar somehow?


    [ "Right~! Anna is right~! Anna is the best~!" ]


    She deliberately calls her best every time to tease Cary, and he gets teased, she knew that, and that''s why she didn''t stop doing it.


    ''She''s a bad one.''


    But the Apothecary was quite good in what he was doing. Certainly.


    He used the clones created by his familiar to gather the material, used his unique skill, [Creation Synthesis] that was unique beyond its rank or levels, used the material El had given him, and he had to endure a lot of mental pain during the creation process, he persisted and by the time he was done creating a triangr, transparent crystal, the so-called ''golden time'' had almost passed.


    "Sei. I love you, and I will always do so regardless of the oue."


    He kissed her forehead first, recalled all the clones, and, after injecting a precautionary drug in her body, he controlled the crystal with his own Mana, and ced it right above her heart in the chest area.


    -Ooooooooooooong!


    And, as soon as he did so, the blue root-like pattern on her chest area glowed, the blue light flowed inside the crystal, the crystal started glowing up, and, it slowly went inside her skin with a bright sh of light.


    "Congrattions mister Apothecary."


    Her body started floating and the blue glowing patterns all over her body also seemed to have started going inside the corral present in her chest area.


    "You finally cured your wife."


    She told Cary to remove the blockage and, as soon as she told so, arge amount of Mana frantically started gathering around her body.


    ''She already had a great Mana umtion rate and she was also connected to the Worldline system, however, until now, she hadn''t been able to ess the full system functions since, despite the presence of all that Mana, she was just a normal human who couldn''t actually use any of it.''


    However, that all changed at this point.


    "She feels totally different now¡­"


    "Of course mister. She has be an archmage candidate now. Of course, she would feel different."


    She had a great Mana umtion rate but no way to use that Mana, however, now that she had a core to maintain all that Mana, a core that wasparable to an <SS> rank creature or stronger no less, she certainly had a chance to be someone called ''Archmage'' in this world.


    ''Which is crazy actually, but since she was the one to say it, I knew this person certainly had the chance to achieve that level.''


    However, he couldn''t believe her words.


    "An archmage? That''s absurd as well. How can you-"


    "Dude¡­ just look after your wife if you don''t wanna get pped. And, after you two finish talking, we will be waiting in the corner over there for the payment talk."


    "¡­so, you did everything purposefully. It was all nned, hun? Everything was just a plot?"


    "Actually, well, no.


    We were going to kill you if you had failed to save your wife but since we have leverage now, the talk should go smoothly."


    She gave him a dark grin, and just by looking at it and remembering the strange but surprisingly effective sustenance she had given him in that container, he knew he had been yed.


    "You¡­"


    The tears on his face had dried already, he was tired from the work he had to do in that short time, he was happy that his wife was looking better than ever now, but, that did not mean she would be the same from this point on.


    "Who are you two?"


    He knew the thing that they had given him, the thing that had saved her life and their future, was not something simple.


    From his point of view, it was something that she could use to hurt her, which ultimately meant he was right in our hands now.


    And, since he loved her so much, and since there was no way for him to run away from us yet, he had to do as they say and listen to what they had.


    "Us? Ah, silly question. We are nobody and nothing mister Apothecary. You see, we don''t exist, hehe."


    Our chat is going to be pretty fun, and hopefully a little better than the previous two chats we had today.


    And, after the chat, we will clear this ce and take them to their new ce where they can have fun by themselves and enjoy themselves unlike they had ever been able to since the time they had been together.


    ''She was stronger now, andplete. She can handle all of him now, and, I know he knew this.''


    They will have fun, and since we are going to take a small break starting tomorrow, I am nning to have a good long sleep¡­ if she allows it, that is.


    If not though, we are going to be even more exhausted by the time we leave to get the ''numbers'' of Clubs.


    ''Haaaa. Life is so difficult. I wonder how much more difficult it would have been if she wasn''t around.''

 Chapter 202 202 A rest day

    <h4>Chapter 202 202 A rest day</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    "Yawnnnnn¡­ haaaa. Now that was tiring."


    "Did you see how protective his wife was of him? Damn, they are a good couple. We should set up some surveince spells in their ce and watch them fuck around everywhere¡­ they will use the kitchen ind, right?"


    We gave them a pretty good ce so they should use it well and explore all the new things they weren''t able to in the past because of her weaker constitution.


    She was stronger now as well so she will happily scream harder and since he is a pretty horny bastard himself, they should do it like rabbits, right?


    "Get your head out of the clouds." He tapped my head lightly while saying that and walked towards the door that leads to the main hallway of our dorm room.


    "Hmmm. But really darling. Aren''t you curious? Like, we haven''t watched something like that when we were ying the game-"


    "Don''t joke like that, El. We have seen pretty lot of things in that game, but that was a game. This is real. Give those two some privacy."


    Why was this bastard of mine like this? Always stiff and following his rules and values?


    ''Hump. He''s a bastard.''


    We passed through the endless-looking main corridor and reached the door that led to the main hall room of the floor, the ce we had first been when we arrived here.


    "Anyway, it was a day well spent."


    "Nah, we wasted too much time on talking and stuff. We should have just finished the talks with short things."


    But then again, the reason our talk with the bug breeder went on longer was me, and he wasted time with that bastard white rouge, and the Apothecary''s wife became the reason for thest longer chat.


    "Ah, mama, Dad, it is nice to see you back."


    "Nice to see you too Friday. Good to see my kitchen back."


    Friday was here as soon as we entered the door, waiting for us as if he knew we had arrived. He was a good boy¡­ and he called me Mama! Hehe, he was cute as well.


    "Would you be talking about a bath? Should I prepare the bath?"


    "Ahh! Right! A bath! That''s exactly what I need right now! Smart Friday! Good prepare it quickly!"


    "Yes, mama."


    He bowed respectfully and left towards the bathroom door with a calm smile on his face, leaving the two of us alone.


    "His learning abilities are better than I expected."


    "Magic of the WL we left him with perhaps? Well, he is better now, which means he will be easier to prepare than that elf mister."


    "That''s a given."


    Lucy nodded with a tiered smile as he sat down on our couch, and, as I sat down on hisp with my hands wrapped around his neck, he kissed my neck gently.


    "But all things aside, we did good for the first day."


    "Yes," I answered while ying with his soft silver-white hair and kissed his head before speaking up again.


    "We have the pattern cards of Clubs now. The numbers shouldn''t be that difficult to get either, right?"


    "Hmmm. They shouldn''t. But, before we go to pick them up, I want to rest ma''am."


    "Hmmm? What did you say?"


    He just said something about a break.


    Like, did he mean he wanted to rest?


    Did he mean it that way or did he just want to stay here for half the day tomorrow before leaving for the number finishing?


    "Ah¡­ ummm¡­ I mean, can''t we sleep for a while? You know, rest is important-"


    "Yo hell no baby. How can you even think of such an unholy thing?"


    Did he want to sleep? Rest?


    We don''t need that lol.


    "We are going to stay up all night-, oh, it''s an almost blue hour so it''s already morning. And we don''t sleep in the morning. We y in the morning~."


    The sun will be up in a bit so there was no point in wasting time sleeping.


    A few hours of sleep every now and then was more than enough to recharge our heavenly bodies anyway.


    We can sleep when the sses start the day after tomorrow. We have today and tomorrow to enjoy and greet the first team and doing that, along with a few hours of ying around was far better than wasting time with something like simple sleeping¡­ it was a different matter if he meant ''sleeping together'' but it wasn''t the matter. He just wanted to sleep all by himself, and that wasn''t happening on my watch!


    I would rather watch Mister Apothecary and his wife go at it for a few hours! That was much better! Boring, certainly, but better!


    "We are going to take a few hour long bath, together, y a little, do some fun things in there, and then we dry ourselves, do some more fun things until you satisfy me, then you will make breakfast, we will have fun while eating, then we will go check up on the two of them, see what they are up to, and after a little more ying, you can take a little nap and then we go to Theology of Cross to pick up the two of them.


    The goal for today, let''s make it number two, four, six, and nine. We can pick up the two and four from Theology, then go to the Federation to pick up the other two-"


    "Alright no. Half of those things aren''t happening. And, what? Number nine? Really? You want to pick that guy up tomorrow? Can''t we do it the day after tomorrow?


    You know how much work it would require to get that bastard out of that ce?"


    "I know. That''s why we do it tomorrow~!"


    The team we wanted wasprised of the best of the best from all over the world, and, coincidentally, all of the cards of Clubs were present on this continent.


    That was the main reason we wanted to have them before going to the other ces to pick up the others.


    ''It will take around six months to gather all of them but after we finish a teampletely, we can at least start with the foundational ns.''


    The pattern cards for Clubs were easy to get but the number cards are going to be quite mental and physical work. However, for the other houses, things are going to bepletely opposite.


    ''The number cards will beparatively easy to get for the other houses, while the pattern cards will be difficult, but still, the red cards are allparatively more difficult to getpared to my ck cards.''


    We will go slowly and steadily about this though so things will be pretty decent and by the time midterms finish, we should be able to initiate our first [Storyline].


    At least that''s how I wanted things to unfold even with any unforeseen anomalies, but, well, who cares about how it happens until all of it happens?


    "El¡­ listen. I understand why you want to rush things so much but, breaking him out of the most secure facility of the continent is not going to be as easy as picking ''her'' up from her shop-"


    "That''s why we aren''t going to break him out of the prison ourselves, silly."


    I gave him a verrrrrrrry pretty smirk and a kiss on his cheeks that though sent a shiver down his spine, was enough to make him guess what I was nning.


    "Tomorrow is the day of the general gathering¡­"


    "Yup. My smart Lucy bastard. Umha~."


    I tightened my grip around his neck when he realized my n, and though he was surprised for a moment, a smile appeared on his face quickly after my soft kiss.


    "You want to kill me with fatigue don''t you?"


    "Hehe, nah darling~. I want to suck out alllllll that fatigue out of you~. That''s why you can''t rest~. You will be more tired if you do-"


    He pressed his lips against mine before I was done with my talk and then, we started kissing. The real kissing that we usually do and not just some touching and feeling of lips.


    "Kehehehe. Let''s take this to the bathtub-"


    "Don''t speak."


    He was tired a moment ago, all ready to go to sleep after a quick warm bath, but now he was all excited and happy?


    What changed, lol?


    "Mmmmmm~. You are suddenly excited, hmm? Hehe-, ahhh~. Hey! Let me finish-"


    "I said don''t speak, miss."


    "You don''t give orders to me!"


    "But I am doing it right now¡­ so you better enjoy it while you can."


    He was up to something.


    He was definitely up to something!


    "Kekeke, so you wanna y bad boy now~? Alright then~!!"


    I loved this though!


    ''He is rarely this straightforward with what he wants, with what he wants to do with me, with how he wants the lead. And, since he was my cute little puppy, I had to let him have those brief moments of control, keke.''


    Of course, though, it did not mean he could have his way for more than a few minutes.


    ''We will be back to our usual roles in a while but since he is being so¡­ hot, he can have me.''


    Or perhaps not.


    Depends on what he does to my wet body in that bathtub¡­

 Chapter 203 203 Numbers of Clubs

    <h4>Chapter 203 203 Numbers of Clubs</h4>


    [OP: ]


    Cards.


    Traditionally, there are fifty-two cards in a deck along with two unique joker cards that may or may not be counted as part of the game involving these cards.


    Half of the deck isprised of cards that are a brighter color like red, while the other half is made of darker ones, like ck.


    It is divided into four distinct categories mostly referred to as the ''houses'' of the cards and, these four houses have four cards with only a drawing, including the Ace of each house, and number cards that possess the numbers, and drawings of the mark of that house in corresponding numbers.


    There are many games that one can y with these simple fifty-two cards, however, for a game to take ce, only two yers or two pairs of hands are more than enough to initiate, continue, and end aplete game.


    This game¡­ there can be manyplicated ways to y a game, it all depends on the nature of the game, the stakes, and the rules that make the game ''real''.


    And, in the game, the two of ''them'' were ying, the rules were as simple as Morality, the handling of cards was divided Equally between both yers and the cards themselves had no worldly idea what they were being Used for.


    The fifty-two cards all signified a ''cycle'', the dark and nights stood for ''good'' and ''evil'' or ''day'' and ''night'' or, to understand it more Clearly, as ''light'' and ''dark'' of this small world.


    Four houses were four seasons that would decide the course of their uing actions and with thepletion of each house, they would have a Team that would specialize in a certain kind of Act that the two would orchestrate like a Performance of a marite.


    The Clubs represented themon poption of this world, the political power that originated from thesemon masses, and the agriculture that was the foundation of Sustenance.


    It was a house in the category of darkness, handled by the White hands that understood the darkness better than anyone else in this world.


    The three greater drowning cards of this house, K, Q, and J were going to be the foundation of many incidents involving many important people and masses, their Ace was going to the lights that lead all of them towards the true light on the other side, and the numbers, the most important part of this house, were going to forge the foundation upon which all the holy, or unholy things were going to be built upon.


    It was an unexpected fortune that they gained the perfect candidate for the position of the Jake, or the Joker as some might refer to it, the card that was the closest to the yers and at the same time, unrted to anyone, anything else. Even though they were part of something much bigger and independent from the yers themselves.


    The Queen was the true ruler who held the most raw power among the other cards and possessed the power to influence the masses with just her words, or the words that were spread by her children, or the actions of her children.


    The King, the one possessing the most authority, the Supreme leader that cares for his subjects, looks after their well-being, and provides any kind of assistance in any kind of scenario, was a position not just anyone could have, and even after searching the entire world, the yers knew the one best suited for it was someone that the world already knew about to be a ''ghost'', someone that can be identified with just his methods alone.


    However, the position of a leader, in this game at least, doesn''t involvemanding the others, or at least,manding the numbers that weren''t as professional, tamed, or controble as the other pattern cards.


    They were unique in their own way, professionals at what they do or, ones possessing the potential to be something that no other being in this world had the ability to be.


    The position of a captain, the burden of leading the others, thus fell on the shoulders of the Ace of the team. And, for Clubs, someone only with the experience, talent, background, and skills of a political leader who not only knew what true power was, how it flowed and could be manipted, but also someone who understood the Authority, and how to impose it on the others, was a must.


    That''s why they chose him, a famous figure posing as a hero of justice¡­ however, he was going to only hold his position of Ace if the numbers were present.


    And, well, the numbers of Clubs were pretty unique themselves.


    2 of Clubs: [The Handler].


    She had a normal antique shop in a small town of the Theocracy of Cross. A normal life without any family left to look after her in this world, she lived there alone, spent her everyday life doing normal things like a normal adultmoner, and spent her lonely days waiting for the day she got the invitation to go back to the ''lord''s house'' where her family had gone before her.


    She was a normal person, from the outside at least. However, she did not know the powers, the talents, and the abilities that were hidden inside her, abilities that were aplete contradiction of what she saw herself as.


    She was special, and, she was going to realize it herself now that she had epted the hand of the white-dressed person in the pretty ck mask today.


    4 of Clubs: [The Happiness Bringer].


    Imagine everyone, an exceptionally enjoyable and peaceful day that starts with a freshly woken up body, free of any burden or fatigue, stress, or bondage.


    The day is long, but not too long that it bes burdensome, sunny, and cheerful with happiness present all around, rtively uneventful, and unusually full of happiness.


    It''s a perfect day to go on a date with a loved one or hang out with friends, do something we think is only possible in our dreams, and fulfill the desires that we had not been able to previously.


    A special day, a perfect precious little moment where every bit of peace and happiness we had ever wanted to feel came to life.


    How wonderful would it be?


    Too bad this is just an imaginary scenario for most people.


    For some who can afford it though, it could be very much of a reality. And the one that brings these fictional dream-like days to reality, was abducted by two unidentified individuals from the premises of a grand Temple in a major city of Theocracy.


    There were witnesses who saw the hooded individuals approaching the Bishop and then suddenly vanishing into nothing, and an investigation started shortly after that, however, the police and authorities found no trace of anyone going in or out of the Temple and, there were also no traces of Mana or use of any skills present in the area.


    It was almost like the Bishop had vanished into nothingness, much like the heavenly punishments given to the holy men who harbor the sin of Greed, Envy, and Lust.


    The abducted had a great reputation so the authorities were trying to stop the cirction of these false rumors, however, none could stop the winds, and the worlds traveling atop them.


    Many would know what happened to him in a short while, however, when he opens his eyes and finds himself in an unknown ce, he will know the unique opportunity that stood before him, as well as the meaning behind the trail that he was put into to test his Faith.


    6 of clubs: [The Gambler].


    One of the high-ranking people of the Freedom Federation of Adventurers is visited by two unknown individuals who had apparently also paid a visit to all the illegal sites where many behind-the-curtain deals were made on a regr basis.


    She received word that these strange people wearing these strange hoods had taken all the data present in all the ces and she knew if they were at her doorsteps in the broad evening, the only for it could be to get what all the data was worth.


    She was impressed by their powers and abilities and just the fact that they had found her was a big thing, but then they came to her instead of going to the proper authorities made her even more curious about their identities.


    She talked with them after that, and, submitted herself to them, gambling her life in exchange for the unbelievable things they offered in return.


    She had done everything, achieved everything in her life with proper nning and a thorough understanding of the things, so this was perhaps the first greatest gamble in her life¡­ and, she loved it quite a bit.


    Their identities mattered little to her if what they were offering in exchange for her being was in fact true, so, she did as they told her, and, prepared to turn in all the illegal businesses she currently had to the authorities, at least in name.


    She found the two unique individuals to be, frightening.


    Not because of their strengths, they were clearly not as strong as some of the other people she had known, but, because of the absurdly powerful authorities the two of them possessed.


    She knew it was clearly one of a kind, so she certainly did not regret selling her being to those demons or angels or, whatever they actually were.


    And the ''yers'' who had obtained her and moved on to the other part of the Freedom Federation, were¡­ tired. Especially El since she had been upset all day long because of what her bastard did to her earlier before they left for work.


    She had been cursing at him relentlessly for his actions and he was enduring it all since enduring her curses at the expense of a good sleep was something he would prefer any day.


    And she was doing what they had to do, so, he didn''t mind her.


    "Alright. We are here."


    "I hate you."


    "The general meeting should start soon so we should get the preparations done quickly."


    "I hate you. Go die."


    "We should start with the public zone since the people will stand there, and since this will be a terrorist negotiation, let''s keep the matter as confidential as possible."


    "I hate you! Fuck this shit! I''m going back! Finish this yourself!"


    "No, you aren''t. He isn''t mine but yours. You have to get him."


    "Ughhhhhh!"


    They were ready to get the fourth andst number of the day, No. 9, the worst and craziest of them all. And to get him, they were going to do something, far bigger than what they had done to get any other person in their two days of work.


    "Fuck off then. Go die in some corner. Don''te before me before I am finished."


    "Yes ma''am."


    He wanted to sleep and she wanted to y, but, he took the lead and she did not know how, but this bastard put her to sleep against her will.


    And for this, she was not going to forgive him¡­ even after getting one of the worst criminals out of a damned prison and beating that bastard up to relieve her stress.

 Chapter 204 204 A lethal threat

    <h4>Chapter 204 204 A lethal threat</h4>


    [OP: ]


    The Freedom Federation was a nation built by the adventurers for the adventurers onnd that had been unimed by any nation in the past.


    It was one of the greatest powers of the western continent strong enough to rival the other great powers like Elvan nation Vanraya, The great demonic ins, or the Theocracy Cross.


    Thinking of the nation from a simple point of view, it operated on a bureaucratic system and the highest authority of thend wasn''t a certain monarch or a constitution but the group of twelve highest-ranking adventurers that held powers nearly on par with the Absolute powers like the empire or the great elvan mage.


    It operated on a bureaucratic system and the safety ofmon folks, the obtaining and distribution of security, or ''Freedom'' were some of the main factors they promoted.


    There were bureaucratic ranks in this political system that could bepared to a democratic political system, however, instead of being referred to as minister, member of some parliament, or president, they were referred to the ranking system that was based on themon adventurer rankings of the world, with (Federal official) attached to them. For example: <A> rank federal official.


    The people did give them unique identities of their own and called them by different names but these federal officials were the end the respectable high-ranking adventurers who had enough qualifications and acknowledgment of the twelve highest-ranking officials, who were also referred to as the (High s).


    That was the basic structure of the politics in the nation of the adventurers. Getting appointed to even the lowest post required one to be a <B> rank adventurer, and getting past the <AA> rank was as difficult as being elected the governor of a normal democracy.


    There were different procedures of testing all over the ce, the bureaucracy was something different from themon political structures, it wasn''t an oligarchy where the highest authority acted as monarchs but a ce that worked for the betterment of the citizens as well as the entire world itself.


    And, in a ce such as this, the importance of a <S> ranked official was so great that not even the ones at the highest rankings could possibly ignore them.


    They were special people that directly answered the ones at the top and they held the information, secrets, and data about not only their own internal affairs but also the data on the things that the other nations were up to.


    That''s why every <S> ranked and higher individual was considered a figure of great importance¡­ however, what would happen when right before a public speech, right before entering the stage, the high-ranking bureaucrat with the top-ss security, fell to the ground with their entire body paralyzed?


    "Sir? Sir! Hey! Come here! Sir Kraken! He¡­!"


    "Call the medical team! And the priests as well!"


    "Hello. This is S3. Sir Kraken has been poisoned. I repeat, Sir has been positioned!"


    There would be chaos all over the ce inside the room, right outside the ce this was happening, before the stage, there would be thousands of people already gathered to listen to the words of the charismatic leader, and, somewhere far from the venue of the event, the perpetrators behind this incident would be starting their attack.


    "Sir. Are you alright? The poison¡­ this seems to be some kind of paralysis poison. It should be easy to cure-"


    "No. This is no normal paralysis poison."


    Amidst the chaos, the medics and priests would arrive, check the fall, and check for the source of this attack that had made the <S> ranking membery on the ground.


    "No, what do you mean sir? It''s alright. We have started searching for the perpetrators-"


    "You won''t find them."


    The source of this poison, there was nothing present in this ce that could have been the reason for this.


    He had consumed nothing aftering here, there was no visible mark on his body that suggested the use of some pointed object that might have been used to inject the pathogen in his body, so the only possibility that remained here was the air.


    "This is no simple poison. I was specifically targeted."


    He was conscious, he felt no point, Actually, he felt nothing below his body.


    His body below his head was paralyzed, his mana flow waspletely blocked, and his toes were slowly starting to feel heavy so it meant the poison that was affecting his body would slowly kill him, and, since this was a targeted attack specifically aimed at him, the smart burrata knew this was the doing of someone, that was wanted something from him.


    < "Hmmm. Looks like you have understood the situation you are in, mister 2201KL. Well, it makes things easier." >


    The air was used as the medium to spread this poison that only affected him and no one else present in this room and even right now, he could intuitively tell that whoever did this had apletely different agenda in mind.


    And, his suspicions were confirmed to be true after their personalmunication interface was suddenly cked out and that strange mechanical voice rang all over the room.


    "You know about my ID, which means you are no ordinary people; you have created a poison that only affects me so I believe you want something from me, you chose this ce filled withmon people to have leverage in the negotiation, which means what you want isn''t simple either.


    However, though, you chose the wrong person for this.


    I am not going to give you want you want even if the poison kills me."


    His reply was firm and the voice that had just spoken to them knew the exact reason behind his confidence.


    < "Mister, we know you are confident in the security array of all the magic, spells, and skilled individuals present in the ce, however, can you really save all your people including the civilians when the spells you have set to ward off people like us, suddenly turned into something that can kill the very people you were trying to protect?" >


    There was a sinister darkness behind that voice and the people that heard it could feel it by the shivers that ran down their spines.


    "Vink¡­"


    "I-I¡­ sir. The security spells¡­"


    "They have beenpromised, I see. Haaa¡­"


    The opponent wasn''t some simple enemy that just wanted to cause chaos. They were far more formidable forces that had a clear goal in mind and they wanted to use the high-ranking official to achieve their goals, along with the lives of all the people present in the vicinity.


    < "Alright then, I will start what you are dying to hear." >


    The objective here was to get something out of him, or their government.


    This wasn''t the first time he had encountered a situation such as this in his decades of experience as a politician.


    He knew these kinds of people and what to do when things get asplicated as they are right now.


    He had faced things like this, so, he knew if he could just stall for some time with these people, the protocols for public safety would be triggered and they wouldn''t be able to get what they had nned so thoroughly for.


    He was confident in the ability of his government and the senators, that''s why he was so calm.


    < "First thing, you will die within the next twelve minutes thirty seconds so set a timer for that, and as soon as you die, every single security spell present in not only the vicinity of this garden but all the things that contain a working magic circle of any kind in the three hundred meters radius will explode, so you have a twelve minutes to relieve Nicholous Natheyan Nirverner from the [Hexagon fortress]. Just throw him out of the gate, it would be enough.


    Now, since we know you great gracious Sir, we know you might choose to have all the innocent people, children, and families die instead of getting a person like that out of the federal poison however, if you do think of doing so, remember even after your death, if your superior doesn''t listen to our demand, the data about (Falcon-12), (Maicholin Archives), (Liminster), (Penelope ministeria), (MA33), and (Jaminier calendar) will be made public.


    I know you understand what all of this would mean, so, act quickly.


    You only have a little less than twelve minutes." >


    The cked screens returned to normal soon, and, there were some weird symbols all around the screen now.


    And as soon as he saw it, the government official lying on the ground received the greatest shock of his life.


    "Shut down the screens! Quick! And get themunication orbs! This is code Red Alpha! Contact the Senate and tell them someone has world-level ssified information! And lock down this back room!"


    He had been in many political negotiations in his life but nothing included things like this.


    It was understandable someone wanted a publically known worst criminal out but that in exchange for not just the life of a high-level politician and a bunch of people but also with the World level ssified information on the line that could not only destroy their own country but also many other nations if it ever gets public.


    The things they had just named, the unique things that had shed on these screens, were more than enough proof for him to know not just his or some normal people''s lives were on the line.


    Right now, the fate of this entire world was on the line and, he only had less than twelve minutes.


    "How much time is left?!"


    "E-eleven minutes and forty-four seconds sir! Fourth three! Fourth two now¡­!"


    "Vink! Where''s themunication orb!"


    "Yes sir! Right here!"


    They all had be busy with work, however, the one that gave them all this work was calmly rxing in two different ces.


    One was watching themotion going on backstage while drinking coffee with her useless dragon, while the other was waiting for the ''package'' outside the worst fortress with his amazing Phoenix partner, ying a little game of (How much do you know).


    They had taken over a ninth of the city hostage and few knew about it at the moment, a high ranking official was nearing his death with each passing moment, dangerous information was threatened to be made public if their demands weren''t met, and, unknown to all of this¡­ the prisoner they were trying to get out of that near imprable fortress, was about to go back to sleep after the usual, boring, long, dark day of doing nothing.


    He was so bored there that he was nning to escape from the ce himself, but, thanks to the two of ''them'', looks like he won''t have to go through the tedious process of doing all the useless work himself.


    It was boring anyway. Everything was boring¡­

 Chapter 205 205 NNN: The dirty killer

    <h4>Chapter 205 205 NNN: The dirty killer</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    Nicholous Natheyan Nirverner, is a bastard.


    A smart bastard who got caught while strolling around the city streets by some random officer who did not even recognize who he was.


    His crimes, his high profile murders, his gruesome ways of killing the victims, the way heter set up the scene, and the way he executed the contracted killings was something one of a kind in the criminal world, and, his face was famous throughout the four continents since he had been active since thest two hundred years, however, when three decades ago he was caught buying some street food for being a suspicious person carrying an umbre in the broad daylight and when he was taken to the station office for interrogation, the main justice department of Freedom federation got the news and he was taken into the direct custody.


    ''His crimes included hundreds of heinous murders, smuggling of endangered things to people who wanted them just to kill them, massacres, brutal murders of high profile people like three of the high ranking officials directly under the senators, and when I say brutal¡­ I mean El-level brutal shit.''


    He was a psychopath who considered himself an artist, an agent of nature who brought nature''s greatest gift, death, to the world.


    His methods were obviously brutal, and since he was a strange half-blood between a dark elf and a vampire, and a ''vegetarian'' above all that, he was a total nutjob.


    ''He had a cliche sad past as well. His parents were murdered to bring an unholy creature like him into this world and the people who killed his parents, the people of the families they belonged to, also wanted to kill him, but, he somehow managed to escape the ce thanks to his parents.''


    Then many sad things happened in his life, he tried to forgive and move on, and he also tried to find new happiness in his life, but whatever he did, he was once again met with darkness. Complete darkness that at one point, consumed him whole.


    He always possessed unique powers and after being consumed by the darkness, he used these powers he always hated, and, the first thing he did was to annihte the families that took his parents away from him.


    He started killing people after that, sending them off to the afterlife in the worst way possible so that they could get a much better life than how they had diedter.


    He killed for fun, for his art, his beliefs, for his own dirty pleasure.


    "People called him (The dirty killer) for the carnage he always left in his wake. The gruesome crime scenes, the way the blood covered the rooms, the way people died on the street in the middle of the day, the way literal graveyards were found overnight in ces where people used to work¡­ his methods are too messy so it''s better left undescribed."


    [[ However, since this one is useful for what master wants, having one would be better than letting one spend one''s days in a simple prison that one could break out of easily if one wanted. ]]


    "Exactly. And, well, since he will belong to El, I would be praying for his life that he cherished far more than the sum of lives he had taken."


    [[ Hahaha, one will look after everyone so master should be at ease. None shall die on one''s watch~. ]]


    "Haaaaaa. Having you with me is a blessing Anna.


    Huuuu. Well, when are they going to throw him out? We have to leave for Northern Alliance and Demonic ins to get the other numbers after this is over."


    [[ Hmmmm. One thinks the negotiations should be done in about three minutes, not that there is much to negotiate here. The ones in charge here should act smartly and release the crazy one. The ones in charge should already be aware that the crazy one is in this position by one''s choice so, it would be easier to throw one away instead of wasting resources on that crazy one. ]]


    "That is true as well. Well¡­ they should be done soon."


    El was still in the city where the talk involving Sir Kraken''s life, the lives of the citizens, and the confidential documents was going on while Anna and I were on the ind far off the coast belonging to the borders of the Federation.


    It was a small ind and it was dark already so the ind looked perfectly as depicted in the stories and epics.


    ''Surrounded by the dangerous waters of the southeast saturated with dangerous sea creatures, on an isted filled with strong guards, powerful inhabitant creatures, and deadly traps, here existed a fortress, a white prison specially made for the worst criminals of the world in the ancient times by some powerful adventurers of that time.


    The fortress itself was practically imprable, had defended against the powerful waves of demons and demonic creatures for centuries, had made the criminals spend decades and centuries of their lives in pain, and, hardly any prisoner had ever been able to get out of it in the known history of this ce.''


    However, those who did manage to get out of it were soon killed by either the creatures or the guards, and if they even survived that, then by the time they reached thend by whatever means, they would be affected by the Mana contracts that they had signed forcefully.


    Just the fact that we wanted someone to get sent out of the ce was one thing but they knew without the proper means, no one could get past the creatures, the guards, the traps, and the ocean filled with deadly creatures.


    They should be hoping that after sending him out of the fort, the guards will somehow catch the one that wille to take him, and they might also be hoping that having me, they would be able to have some kind of leverage in the negotiation that will follow after we were done here.


    However, though, nothing like that was going to happen.


    [ "Darling, they just said they are done so get ready. They should be throwing him out any minute now." ]


    [ "Copy that. Let''s go, Anna." ]


    [[ Yessss~! ]]


    I had Anna and, she had the [Divine creation] skill that she can use to create spells that were usually not something someone with so many restrictions like her could produce.


    She also had the [usibility umtion] and [Worldline edit] skills through which, she can practically do anything at all in this Worldline, or any part of this Worldline.


    ''Creating teleportation portals, deflecting the [Rune seals] ces all over the ind that prevented unauthorized people from using any skills or magic, getting away from somece surrounded with hundreds of powerful guards, and since she also had her unique ''SPOON'' skill, she could do so many things that even El and Ibined couldn''t even wish to be able to perform anytime soon.''


    Her, Cary, and Raz. The three of them were helpers, the ones that helped the yers with something as simple as card distribution or something as difficult as giving advice on which cards to y next.


    And especially, when it came to My amazing Anna, she could do so many amazing things that even I don''t understand most of them.


    [[ "Alright. I see them." ]]


    The forests had tall walls and the ce where they kept criminals like Nick was the heart of the fortress situated a level below what we could see above thend.


    It was a special chamber and it would have taken half a day just to get to that ce had we been going for a prison break, but thanks to her quick thinking and this new n that was thanks fully working, we were saving a lot of time.


    [[ One is casting the necessary spells, master. Be prepared. Everything should be done in twelve seconds. ]]


    [[ "Yes." ]]


    I prepared myself for the quick abduction.


    ''The instructions given to them was to just throw the bastard off the fort, and everything will be taken care of by us. And that was exactly what we were going to do.''


    I had been here waiting for the drop for a while now, standing right before the ce she predicted they would drop him off from with Anna''s special stealth magic and now that we could finally see the people standing on the wall with the product of negotiation, I knew it was time.


    ''And, they didn''t try to y some more tricks and sent the real one so things are easier.''


    The things she threatened them with were practically nothing for us, but for this world, it all was information that could lead to a global war between all nations of all continents. And, we didn''t want that to happen just yet.


    ''A time for that wille soon, but, not now.''


    [00:11]


    I used my footwork and appeared before the walls and jumped off right when the guards threw him off the walls.


    [00:10]


    The other guards under the walls and in the forest across the walls were ready for anything or anyone that might appear there, with their weapons, as well as partner creatures.


    [00:09]


    The drop had no idea what was going on but the bastard was excited and was ying along with whatever was happening here so, even as he was falling off of the tall wall, he acted as if everything was fun for him.


    [00:08]


    However, when I grabbed him midair right when he was in the middle part of the wall, and right as the teleportation spell was about to trigger, the custodian of the poison, one of the people I didn''t want here today, noticed that someone thing was off and fired off a powerful spell at the bastard that was falling off with that crazy smile of his.


    [00:05]


    However, thankfully, the spell triggered right when the fireball was before my face.


    [00:03]


    As a precaution, Anna also covered both our bodies with spells that specialized in protection against the type of spell that was fired at us.


    [00:02]


    But the spell never hit us, and with a bright white light that shone like a star in the middle of the dark night, we vanished from the ce alongside this bastard and reappeared in a safe ce on this ind that the others did not know about.


    [00:01


    And, after Anna used her power to nullify the contract and free him of any damaging features, we were ready to go off to our main destination¡­ our dorm room which I essed with the same card that Miss Kan gave us a while back and, reappeared in a special summoning room where El, Cary, and Raz were already waiting for us, with her tools of torture and their snacks of the night to start the party, where she turns the Dirty Killer into her obident servant, much obedient than her beloved Friday.


    And believe me when I say this¡­ it won''t be a fun sight.


    Especially since she was going to use some bugs and poison this time as well.

 Chapter 206 206 House of Clubs

    <h4>Chapter 206 206 House of Clubs</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    The bastard that called himself (NNN) even though he had no rtionship with Nuts or Novembers since he was an asexual being was a pretty fun one, but not as much as my bastard.


    He wasn''t as soft as him so there was no great fun breaking him, and since he was actually a little like me as well, there was no greater fun in using the less painful methods on him.


    We needed him to¡­ well, I needed him topletely belong to me and me alone, and for that, I needed to affect his very mentality subconsciously, which I knew pretty well. But still, he wasn''t as fun as Lucy.


    ''Breaking his strong mind was fun at the start, a little more fun than when we tortured that pig basted back when we were younger, but, this wasn''t as fun as what I wanted my first ever ''fun'' torture y to be.''


    I wanted it to be my bastard Lucy on that torture table where I slowly break his unbreakable mind, peal everyyer of his skin slowly while kissing every inch of his body, touch the parts of his body that he did not want me to touch, cut his flesh with my nails and lick him off¡­ lick his sweet blood off.


    I wanted it to be that level of fun where I could break the unbreakable for the first time and make him my puppy and make him do me in the style that he would be.


    ''He bes quite wild when he loses control, and hellllllllll¡­ that is one hell of a fun state of him.''


    But, it sometimes gets out of control kind of wild, and he ends up destroying things or hurting me a little more than what I can handle.


    He isn''t that difficult to tame even in that state, but, he doesn''t like being like that. Like, he really, really hates when I push him past that second line.


    ''I did my worst once and he stopped talking to me for an entire year. He even moved out of our home for three months and I had to live without him¡­ fucker. And that was when it all happened inside of the game as well.''


    This is reality, so I don''t want to try doing something like that again¡­ well, not intentionally at least, but, I do want to see that side of his. It''s hically lovely.


    ''But, welp, I wasn''t torturing my bastard. I was torturing a different bastard that was fun for the first few minutes, but, he soon gave in and started enjoying thighs like some hard-core maschochist. And then, it became so fucking weird that I almost ended up killing him.''


    He was a fucking bastard that pulled a string he shouldn''t have but thanks to Lucy, Anna, my useless Cary, and Raz being present there, that bastard survived, albeit barely.


    He was recovering in the medical facility even after an entire day had passed, so, he was the only one that wasn''t present with everyone here today.


    "So¡­ you are saying we would be working as a team and we are only allowed to refer to others with the code names? Is that right?"


    "Yes. And I will give you some training personally before you bunch do your first mission together."


    "Ummm. Miss-"


    "You will be referring to us as White and ck from now on. And of course, I am ck. Anyway, Miss Queen. I have a very simple training method in mind for you, however, before we get to that, I want everyone to introduce themselves. Just the names, the ones you will possess when you are wearing that outfit from this day forward."


    Darling and I went around the Northern Alliance and demonic ins to pick up the remaining ones of the House of Clubs and now we had everyone with us present right here, except the bastard who was in a critical condition.


    A condition so critical I had to use my own medical knowledge to treat him with Anna''s skills, Cary''s powers, and Raz''s artifacts.


    ''But it was his own fault he wasn''t here with us and instead of in a near state ofa with his entire body paralyzed.''


    Some of my needles damaged his brain circuits, some knives went past his skinyer and pierced his spinal cord, and because of a sudden spark caused by the rusty knives around his neck, his entire body that was covered in a unique solution lethal to his vampiric blood, he was half burned.


    He survived thanks to Cary''s quick response and Mana controlling ability but, well, that bastard might have died yesterday. But, thankfully, well, not thankfully but hopefully, he will make it out of thata.


    "Alright. Shall we start with the introductions?"


    In thispletely empty and endless white room somewhat resembling the Workspace, Lucy was writing down something in his diary while observing the people standing before her. Most of it was a sad attempt to improve his writing abilities, but, half of it was his evaluation of the people present in this special room.


    [ "Hey, El. You know the thing that I told you about when you were almost going to castrate that bastard yesterday?" ]


    [ "Hmm? That he doesn''t need his thing and we can sell it for a good price?" ]


    [ "Ah, no. The other thing." ]


    [ "About how we can also use his seeds to create unique children and sell them?" ]


    [ "Not the thing about selling, dummy. The thing about him being unnecessary!" ]


    [ "Ohhh~. That? What about it." ]


    [ "He''s useless. So, why him?" ]


    [ "Don''t you know that better than me since you allowed it after my simple suggestion?" ]


    [ "That was my reason, girl. What was your reason? Why rmend a bastard you Knew would turn out to be a piece of useless shit?" ]


    Why was he asking this kind of question out of nowhere like this again?


    What possessed him out of nowhere?


    [ "I suggested him because having a known figure that the world knew was in federal custody not long ago might give us some leverage in some certain situations. And since he knows how to make things look as shitty as him, isn''t he just great to cover up the Pope assassination incident?


    Using him instead of my Queen or King would be far better in that situation, right? Like, he''s gonna die anyway, might as well die taking me for something the world will hate him for." ]


    He was a bastard and a perfectly receable number. Difficult, certainly, but recing him won''t be impossible. Just that getting the one we had in mind as his recement was something that required us to clear the dimensional dungeon that we had scheduled for the next month or something.


    ''We aren''t clearing that ce anytime soon, so it''s better to keep him for now. The other things would be taken care ofter.''


    However, did my answer answer his question?


    [ "Hmmm¡­ I see. Alright." ]


    [ "You got the point?" ]


    [ "Yup." ]


    [ "And you don''t have anything to ask anymore?" ]


    [ "Nope." ]


    He nced at me, smiled for a moment, and then went back to his scribbling, definitely not something indicating his satisfaction.


    He was thinking something, or suspecting something¡­ just like I thought he would.


    "No one wants to start?"


    All of them were here now, in this special ce that they had no worldly idea where it actually was or who we were thanks to our disguises that I loved quite a lot this time. ck and white went pretty well with our eyes.


    "We just have to say our ''code'' names, right?"


    "Yup. Just that. It''s pretty easy to guess from the outfits but still, say it. Introduce yourselves."


    We gave them special outfits, an artifact that can turn into these specific outfits that Anna and I created together in our free time yesterday, but, these outfits were pretty unique and represented their affiliation to the group of Clubs and something that was pretty fasonable with masks unique to their roles, they looked like a perfect secret organization''s special task force.


    Although, they were nowhere near prepared for what things we were going to do together.


    "Then, should I go first?"


    The one asking was the captain, the Ace of Clubs, the one known as the white rouge, and I knew he was going to go first anyway, so I simply nodded lightly.


    "Hello everyone¡­ I don''t know what the reason for your presence here is, I know it''s something as absurd as mine. I am Ace of Club. I hope to have a harmless, mutually beneficial rtionship in the future."


    "I wish the same~. Ah, I am the so-called Queen here, not some real queen, I am more of a mother kind. But yes, it would be better to have a simple working rtionship and keep our boundaries."


    That was Miss Susean, the Bugbreeder. She will be quite the helpful one in many ways.


    And, since her specialty is insects of all kinds, she will be quitepatible with their King.


    "Hello. I am ''King''. I suggest we don''t do anything more than what is asked of us and do what we want since as Miss ck said, we are ''free'' to do whatever we want when we aren''t following her ''requests''."


    He was good.


    "Joker. Hello."


    But not as good as my Friday. He was doing much better than this bunch.


    "I-I am No. Two. U-hello!"


    She needed the most work here but when this little girl we picked up from a simple-looking antique shop gets ready, she will be the best Handeler of any scenario out there.


    She was destined for it anyway.


    "No. Three. If any of you want help with understanding the shit that is going on here, pleasee to me. I like talking."


    We picked her up from the outskirts of the demonic ins and she was a Witch that we call Miss Monica. That''s not her name of course, but, this name means the world to her and she knows we know it. That''s why she was here.


    "Then I am No. Four of Clubs. And since we are only talking about the names, I must say this whole thing of naming people by a type of ying card and all means a lot of things that we should think over."


    "Crrrrrr¡­ no need. Crrrrrrr. We follow ck request. We do that only. We get stronger. I No. Five. I am a worrier. I get strong!"


    The No.4 was the so-called ''Happiness Bringer'' and a master of maniption, as well as a handy healer while on the other hand, No. 5 was an Awakned unique breed of half troll, half orc that we picked up from the demonic ins as well.


    His tribe wasn''t affected by the demonic energy since they had built immunity against it, so, he was special in many ways. And quite an easy one to control.


    "Huhu, he looks like an Orc or something. This means this ''organization'' isn''t all about humans and things rted to humans but something much greater on the scale. No. Six liked it~."


    She was a high-ranking official but she was having fun here. I like her for this personality the most, lol.


    "Miss, you should keep your eyes to yourself. As No. Seven, I do not like them checking something they shouldn''t."


    "Oh my. Apologies Grandpa."


    No. 7. I called him Master T. A martial master from the eastern continent who lived in the Northern Alliance. He was pretty strong but after being utterly obliterated by me in the game he loved the most, he was my servant now as per his values and promise.


    "Sup folks. Name''s No. Eight. Looking forward to learn from y''all."


    No.8 Gwen¡­ a genius tech junkie that had created things used all over the underworld for most of the high profile crimes, as well as counter crimes by the security agencies.


    She was a genius, but, she was here as my student now. And, I know teaching her would be the easiest since she was like a sponge.


    Anyway¡­ that was the team. The house members of Clubs.


    And, it''s time for school''s first day now so, I should finish this here.


    ''See you peopleter~.''


    --- .... / ... .... .. -

 Chapter 207 207 Starting school life

    <h4>Chapter 207 207 Starting school life</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    "We will be training together twice a week, and the rest of the days, you all will be training in the things that I have just taught you. The rule book is here so you know what you have to do and what you must never even attempt or else, well, the consequences that are written there will take ce regardless of ce, time, or world you are in.


    Be careful of what you do in this special training ce, act like proper beings instead of animals. You will be punished if something happens here and I have to work because of you all.


    Alright¡­"


    They had many questions regarding many of the things however, they kept them to themselves.


    They knew one person wasn''t a person here and even though they carried little about this whole team thing, they were curious about things that they couldn''t understand at the moment.


    ''All of this was unique for them. They were unique people, most of them at least, and they understood a little about the situation they were in and what the things they all could gain from this were.


    They knew there was profit if they followed my orders and since they had signed a special Mana contract already, they knew there was no way out of this mess.''


    They were part of this thing now, so, all they could do now was to follow what they were told, see what would happen, and then, start working on the cute ns that they had cooked in their minds.


    "Work hard~."


    I waved at them, and they gave their response to my goodbye in different ways, and then, Lucy and I vanished from thisrge white room, leaving the ''twelve'' of them alone.


    -Oooooooooooong!


    "Huuuuu. The first day of school is finally upon us darling."


    Anna was a genius.


    Like, the same kind of genius as me.


    Her knowledge about space and time was so great that it surprised even me when she transformed the simple summoning room of this dorm floor into something practically out of this world.


    ''She made it into a separate space-time wrap junction and connected many of the other special rooms as well as some other ces we have already been to that ce so that we can travel to and from those ces without needing arge amount of Mana.''


    Thanks to her, we now had a special ess key that could take us to any of the rooms on this floor that we wanted, or the countries and the ces we have been to, ore back to any of these ces from anywhere in this world.


    She was impable with her spell creation, her ability to weave the threads of Mana together and affect the reality, the fabrics of the Worldline, or the set truths of a world.


    "Go get dressed or we will bete. I think Nes is already waiting for us in the lobby downstairs."


    "Yessss~. Oh! Right! Come with me!"


    "Haaaaaa¡­"


    I dragged him with me to the garden where some fresh flowers were growing today, and, pushed him down on the flower bed in the middle of these new flowers.


    "We don''t have time for this, you know?"


    He was acting pretty well but he obviously knew something was up with me.


    He knew I was cooking something secret, and the feelings that I tried my best to hide from him, didn''t stay hiddenpletely because of our link.


    Even though I have learned to control some of the things, it was still a double-edged sword for both of us.


    "You know I am doing something, don''t you?"


    The sun was slowly rising on the horizon, the winds carrying the freshness of this garden were cool, there were sounds of morning all around us in this open garden transitioning sky, and, today was the first day of school for us.


    "I know¡­ but since you want to keep it a secret, I won''t ask."


    Of course, you want to ask, but that doesn''t mean you will try to find out what I am nning yourself. You are a bastard who loves peeling off the skin of a strand of hair.


    "You do not have to worry about whatever I am doing. it is for us."


    "Of course I know that. But, it involves a bastard like Nick. There''s no way I can stop worrying about it."


    Wey on this soft flower-covered bed in the middle of the flower field, looked up at the sky that was slowly turning blue, held each other''s hand, and looked each other in the eye with heavy breathing.


    "He''s just a piece."


    "He is also a card in the bigger game now though."


    "He''s receable."


    "But what if he doesn''t want to be reced? You know what happened that one time he went on a renal rampage and actually destroyed half of the school, right?"


    "That was an exception. I know that is a possibility that''s why I nted that thing inside him when we were saving his life yesterday."


    "Yes, I understand that now, but, you know¡­ he will be a different person when he wakes upter. How are you going to deal with him?"


    Things that were going on were certainlyplicated to exin in simple terms since there were many things that we kept to ourselves, but, in simple terms, there was this one thing that we needed to do, and to do that we needed this one team with these specific people and with them in a certain order, by doing some things, we will be able to get the first thing that will be the stepping stone to our ticket out of this world.


    The numbers of Clubs were going to be important for that and however bastard Nick was, he was a good card that we couldn''t just leave in that ce.


    Keeping him here would be better, and since we will give him things to do that he will love doing, he will be an obedient little puppy here.


    ''That''s what we thought about at first at least but then I thought of another way of using this bastard, and if we can use him and do some specific things, we might just be able to able to get a better number nine than him. One that is not a loose cannon like him.''


    but if I tell Lucy my ns, it will be impossible to actually carry out. He had guessed that much already by now. But, to figure out all that I was going after, he would have to first understand everything that was not in front of him.


    "Haaaa¡­ how about we leave these things forter darling?"


    It has been three days since the entrance exam and now, after a short break, it was finally the day for the first day of our school life.


    ''We were going to be in the same ssroom as Nes and the other protagonists since we all were high achievers in the entrance exam thest time, and, since today was the first day, it was going to be fun.''


    We have been looking forward to this day again for a while now and, I know just how excited Lucy is to get there as soon as possible, see the things that we had experienced only in the games, meet the teachers that had already taught us everything they had to teach on them, and, to see if the things will go simr to how they had been during our game runs.


    ''He was excited before, but, after that suspicion of me¡­ his mood ispletely different now.''


    He is focused on finding out what I was hiding¡­ but he can do that after we leave the dorms and meet up with my Nessy. I haven''t seen her since yesterday, she would have been worried as well.


    "El, promise me one thing."


    "Hmmm? What is it?"


    "You won''t do things by yourself, we will do it all together. Promise me that and I will leave you and this thing alone."


    He grabbed both my hands and looked at me with a worried, and serious look.


    He wanted the answer to this question, a true answer that was satisfying enough to force his natural instincts to stop what he was up to.


    He needed sincerity from me, and, I had no choice but to give him my honest answer.


    "I¡­ promise. We will do it together. But, promise me whenever I tell you to do something that is part of my n, you will do it without questioning it. Promise me that and, we can be done with this together."


    Following my orders without question wasn''t something he would agree to even if


    I used a few of our wishes, he feared the unfathomable consequences of agreeing to something even close to that, however, he was in a situation where he had to make a decision that he would otherwise not even think thrice about.


    "You are ying dirty El¡­ you know I wouldn''t give you an answer to this kind of promise right away."


    Well, of course you wouldn''t. That''s why I asked for such an absurd thing, you know?


    "Then, let''s go for now. Answer me when you have a good enough answer~. Until then~, I will continue what I am doing!" I pulled him off the bed and dragged him away after kissing him for a minute.


    Today is the first day, my Nessy is waiting for us, and, she isn''t the only one.


    ''All of my child-like protagonists are also looking forward to seeing me again, hehe. I know they will have unique reactions when they meet us again.''


    We are in the same ss, and, since the students can have six personal sses of their own choice, all the sses we are taking would have the six of them in at least one of those sses.


    And, since all those sses would be pretty unique ones, this academic life of ours was going to be funnnnnnn~!


    ''Like, really really fun, lol. Things are going to be pretty enjoyable~. But, well, before those personal sses, we will have the homeroom ss where we will meet our homeroom teacher for the first time.''


    And, since he''s also a fun one, I''m also looking forward to seeing all of them, and their cute familiars now~!


    "Alright~! Let''s gooooo~!"


    "Stop you dummy. Come here. Your hair is a mess again. Haaaa¡­"


    ''He still cared about my already pretty hair even though he was in a moral crisis. My cute little bastard, hehe.''


    He''s the best¡­

 Chapter 208 208 ‘Princess’ Cathy

    <h4>Chapter 208 208 ¡®Princess¡¯ Cathy</h4>


    [Nes'' POV: ]


    "Oh really~? I was actually intimidated by you at first. To think you were such a fun person~. Ah, have you really seen a unicorn? Like, the real one? Really~?"


    "Hehe, of course, Princess Cathy~! Do you wanna know the details? I can tell you about one of the best days of my life with that~!"


    "Of course! If it''s about a unicorn I would looooove to hear that story!"


    Princess Cathy is such a fun person, haha, and she loves unicorns as well! She has an unexpectedly cute side to her!


    "Oh, really~? Then, since would be a long story that I n to retell with every bit of detail I could remember, how about we do this on tea in the evening after the sses~? I know El would love to join us as well if she can~!"


    "Ah, right. That''s an excellent idea! I have something to talk about with her anyway. We should do this, perfect."


    She seemed to have something else to talk about with El, perhaps something important rted to the ''secret'' thing they had talked about on our first meeting.


    ''It must be important then.''


    She was a princess and from what I know now, her grandmother is one of the strongest people in this world.


    People say she is sooooo strong that she can fight multiple <S> rank ''monsters'' like mom, dad, uncle, and aunt all by herself.


    And, they also talk about how Princess Cathy is the most treasured thing of her life.


    ''They say she will be her sessor as well as the next ruler of her nation that''s so powerful that it''sparable to the overall power of Prince Morexis''s empire even though it''s much smaller than them in all aspects.''


    She is a special person and that much is something I know already. However, El and brother Lucy are her guardians now so, it also shows just how simple she was despite possessing such an incredible authority in the world outside of this school.


    "Right, talking about El, where is she? And Mister Lucifer as well. I haven''t seen either of them since our meeting on the first day. Have they not evene out of their dorms to explore this wonderful ce? Don''t they wanna see all the amazing things in this special space? They are adventurers, right? Shouldn''t they be more excited to explore a ce that they don''t know much about?"


    Well, princess, that''s the thing, I think? They know a little too much about this ce, so much so that they gave me a detailed lesson on all the good ces inside the academy castle, some tips for the ces I must visit at certain times, ces I have to explore by myself, and some of the people or more urately, the special beings inside of this academy that I had to meet no matter what.


    ''I have been busy doing all the things they told me since the time after our breakfast together, and while exploring the great library of the academy, I met Princess Cathy again, and, we have gotten closer since then.''


    I got to know quite a lot of things about her, but, one of the most unique things about her, is her habit of asking questions relentlessly like she just did.


    And, she only does this around me or the people close to her like her nanny and Prince Morexis so, it''s a unique behavior of hers reserved only for the people she isfortable around.


    She''s amazing, smart, knows a loooooot about things that I have no worldly idea about and, since I ask her questions that she loves to answer in as much detail as a book could tell, I find her to be¡­ a pretty cool person.


    "Hehe Princess Cathy, calm down a little and listen here.


    I think the two of them know pretty well about the academy already, however, you would have to ask them how''s and why''s yourself, alright?


    I haven''t seen the two of them after we had lunch the day before yesterday anyway. And that''s the very reason I am more curious about what kind of important thing they had been up to that they don''t even tell me.


    I know they went out of the academy, that much I confirmed from Friday, but he wouldn''t tell me what exactly the two of them were doing even after I tried all kinds of wording methods I knew. Haaa¡­"


    "Hmmm? What do you mean by wording method? And in the first ce, you''re talking about that mute butler, right? The one that was present there on the first day we were there?


    I thought he couldn''t speak with what I observed that day. I didn''t even know he couldn''t speak¡­"


    Now she had a worried expression that screamed her world was being shaken at this moment.


    She couldn''t ept that her evaluation of something was wrong, that was another thing I havee to know about her.


    ''She has a great insight and an impable eyesight for ''unique'' things so, hearing that her evaluation of something was wrong, although just for a single characteristic, was a great shock to her.''


    So great that she sat down on the chair behind us to calm herself down.


    "Your assessment of him wasn''t entirely wrong, Princess. The thing is, he is as close to him as Miss Eva is to brother Lucy. And she has ordered him to not speak with anyone else no matter what.


    I am of course an exception but he doesn''t answer the questions of mine that she has specifically told him not to answer, and, she has somehow forbid many, many specific things. Especially the ones I want the answers to the most.


    She has a good subordinate, that''s all there is to it. It''s not your fault that you failed your evaluation."


    El told me not to tell anyone that Friday is her summons, and, I am not going to tell anyone how he calls her mom or anything rted to any of it. Things are fine as they are and since even someone like Princess Cathy couldn''t figure out that he was not a human but a summoned being of some other kind, I have nothing to worry about here.


    "How is it, not my fault¡­ ok it''s not my ''fault'' that I made the mistake and I understand that he is just that good, but still, I had felt like he was someone so young that he couldn''t talk the first time I saw him but that couldn''t have been true since the things he is capable of aren''t something someone young could possibility perform.


    He is special, he is also very good at following the orders of his master, and if we add in the fact that he isn''t some official helper of the academy and an unauthorized person that I had seen there for the first time, the only conclusion I could reach here is that he isn''t a human or at least a registered person inside this academy.


    This means either they somehow have a way to bring in the people from the outside here, or, that butler is something they can summon without the restrictions of the academy''s system. Something like a summoned creature, or a spirit, or an artificial intelligence¡­ but that''s absurd as well!


    How can that be the case?!"


    "Ummmm¡­"


    She was smart, alright. Unexpectedly smart.


    How the hell did she even reach the conclusion that he could be a summoned being?! How does she know he is an unregistered person in the first ce?! Has she memorized everyone currently affiliated with the academy like El or something?!


    "Yo hello, guys~! What is up, what is up~? What are my two dear cuties talking about~?"


    "El! Brother Lucy!"


    She was here! They were finally here! Huuuuu!


    "Hehe, hello to you too Nessy~! I see you have made some new friends. Good good~."


    We were in the reception hall on the ground floor of the dorm tower and the two of them had appeared in the center where most people who use the return function of their key cards are summoned, so I ran up to them and hugged El, showing a clear sign of hidden anxiety.


    I know she had at least heard thest few words of Princess Cathy and had figured out what was going on from the way she patted my head when I was hugging her and, that was enough for me to know I wouldn''t have to deal with those specific question princess had.


    "Princess Cathy~. You look awfully gloomy. What happened?"


    She left me with brother Lucy after our hug and went up to Princess Cathy and talked with her for a moment in a low voice, and after some change of reaction on her face a few times, she returned to her normal cheerful state.


    "What did she tell her brother Lucy? I couldn''t even hear a thing because of how she put up that invisible barrier."


    Brother Lucy was here, and even though he is a biggggggg liar, I can at least hope to expect an honest answer from him most of the time.


    "She told her a story," he answered me with a smirk on his face while he looked at El with his impressed look.


    ''Oh lord¡­''


    And, thebination of this smirk and look always meant that they had done something they obviously shouldn''t have! Again!


    "You know what brother Lucy, and El? We need to talk."


    "Hmmm? What?"


    The smug look on his face instantly transformed into that of a fear-filled one. He knew what I meant when I said ''we needed to talk'' and, I knew El had heard that somehow as well through the unique ''way'' the two of them had so, the subtle change of look on her face said it all was well.


    ''They didn''t like our talk, but, they were necessary. The two of them do many dangerous things! If I don''t make them realize those things, who will?! I had to do it as their first and bestest friend! There was no other way around this!''


    This was going to happen, our talk that is. And, they will listen to all that I have to say even though I know they won''t actually think much of it afterward.


    They don''t actually care about the things after the ''talk'', I knew that from thest ''talk'' we had during the inauguration ceremony, and that''s why I am nning to make it as long as possible.


    And they will have to sit through that whole thing!


    Hump!


    "O-okay¡­ we will see thatter. How about we go to our ss now? Isn''t it about time already?"


    He wanted to avoid talking about the ''talk''. Of course, he wants to avoid that! He didn''t like it more than El!


    But there was no way around this! Not this time!


    "Yes, of course, we are going now. But brother Lucy, I am not going to forget this, alright? Just remember that we ARE going to have the ''talk''."


    We walked up to El and Princess Cathy and after a little chat walked out of the reception room and towards the ssrooms for the general homeroom gathering.


    ''We are going to have sixmon sses every day, and then three sses of our choice following a lunch break.


    There are countless subjects one can choose the six personal sses from in this academy and we can have different sses if we manage to plete'' that ss or ''pass'' it in the annual exams.


    There is a lot of things that we are going to experience in these individual sses and since the two of them are also going to attend one of the ss that I would be taking, it was going to be fun~!''


    And all of us are in ss A as well so, it is going to be even more fun!

 Chapter 209 209 Class A

    <h4>Chapter 209 209 ss A</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    We were passing the garden and just like all the students, we were also going towards our ssrooms.


    The atmosphere of the spring area of the garden of six seasons on this fine morning was filled with warmth, cheerful voices, and excitement of the young students excited to attend the first day of the academy.


    "I am so excited! You know the cafeteria gives free food! How amazing!"


    "I was exploring the garden the other day and I saw a (me bird) on one of the trees! I am going to catch one and make it my summoned creature~!"


    "There was this person in the library, perhaps from the eastern continent and they looked sooooo hot! You know what I mean~? I asked around and he is not that famous as well~. Oh my god, oh my god! I think I will talk with them today~/"


    "So, have you heard the rumors?"


    "Hey! What ss are you in~?"


    "ss B? Ohhh! We are in the same ss! Mind if we join you~?"


    "Tsk. I am in ss F. I am trash, I knew it¡­ haaa¡­ there is no hope for me."


    "Don''t be like that dude. You know ss L? Yes, the irregrs. I have heard only the worst of the worst who managed to pass the entrance exam with some ''special'' circumstances are gathered there. Yak¡­ I wonder why we even need trash like them?"


    "Oh, hey, have you people heard about ss A? They call them (Elite core geniuses). The whole ss is filled with people of the top ranks, some special students who had extraordinary achievements, and, students with the highest measured potentials during the entrance exams!"


    "Why am I in ss C even though I was in the rankings, tsk. How the hack does their shitty ss assignment process work?"


    There were talks going on all around the garden as students walked toward their sses in the academy castle situated in the middle of the Garden of Six Seasons.


    They were excited, some were curious, some had questions, and some were inly looking forward to their new lives in this academy setting¡­ however, the bunch walking with us was, well, quite unusual.


    "Oh, hey, look. It''s them¡­"


    "Why are they walking with Prince Morexis and Princess Catherein? Did they know each other all along?"


    "I have heard they are adventurers or something, but I believe that is just a false identity of them. They must be some secret weapons nurtured by some royal or imperial family or something.


    Their presence with the two of them just confirms that."


    "Oh, look over there, fuck! All of them look soooooooo freakkkkkkiiiiinnnngggg gorgiousssssss!"


    "I think the girl with azure blue hair with them is also a high ranker called Agnes or something. I think she is a sister of theirs from how they treat each other."


    "Do you see the guy with them? Yes, that guy with red hair. He''s the second-ranked student, Ragasage. No one knows anything about him but they say he killed everything there was to kill in thatbyrinth during the entrance exam¡­ scary bastards."


    "Is that¡­ no matter how many times I see them, the sheer quality of their clothing enchants my eyes. That''s a handmade masterpiece right there alright. No money could buy that perfection."


    "Haaaa¡­. I am in love. Again."


    "Yes, and no. She is his familiar so she isn''t human but, well, she is an attractive-looking person so, you can ask her for a date¡­ not that I see any chances of her agreeing. But, who has seen the future?"


    Rein and I were walking together with Nes and Cathy on her side, talking in slow whispers and chuckles without giving a damn about the eyes or words of the others, while Rex and Ras were with me with Sam walking behind Ras in her usual maid-like clothing-, right. Clothing.


    ''In the academy, there was no certain uniform so, as long as the clothing they were wearing fell under the specific ''guidelines'' of the academy, they were fine.''


    Rein and I wore our usual Mana clothing but, a little casual version that wasn''t like the high-end dresses we wore for the inauguration ceremony.


    We had pretty simple clothing on right now with me having a white shirt, blue waist, and a dark blue zer with some goodfortable blue pants, while Rein was wearing a yellow-green dress with white leggings and attractive blue shoes.


    She looked pretty sexy in that outfit so many young adults present here regardless of their gender, race, or sex were drooling while looking at her right now.


    And, since she was walking with two simrly hot beauties like Nes, who wore a ck-white dress that enhanced her innocent beauty to another level, and Cathy who was wearing her usual royal Dress of an attractive green color, the eyes that couldn''t leave her were just, awestruck throughout the time we walked through the garden and entered the academy castle.


    Her beauty was already otherworldly, but her high charms stats made her more bewitching than ever. However, the prince and Mister main character walking with me were not affected by it in a sensual way.


    They admired her beauty, certainly, and her talents. But, for them, she was more interesting as a person than an ''object'' to lust after.


    They had their own type and kind, as well as past with that kind of thing anyway.


    "So, this is the ssroom of the most elite students?" Ras spoke up with a little surprise as soon as we reached the sixth floor of the academy castle, the ce with only one ssroom, along with other unique facilities.


    And, this ce before us right now, this uniquelyrge ssroom with walls covered in magical enchantments, with its ceiling being transparent and the sky being visible, all the chairs and desks being independent for all the students instead of being in a usual academy ss hall like it is for some of the other sses, and a unique stage is present in the front for the teacher.


    ''Even the two of us were surprised when we first saw this ssroom but after knowing so much about this unique ce over the many turns, the element of surprise is not there for us anymore.''


    But for everyone else who was seeing this ce for the first time, including Ras, Rex, and Cathy, this whole wonder of otherworldly architecture was unbelievably fascinating.


    Ras especially couldn''t help but look around everywhere with a rare surprise present in his eyes, however, as we knew him, we were certain this surprise did note from the architecture of this ce, the arrangement of the things, or the magical things present all around here, but, from what wasn''t visible to most of the eyes on this.


    ''He had a deep understanding of the truth of the world and since he had almost achieved liberation and earned the power to be free from all the worldly restrictions and go to the realms where the bastards he hatred the most resided, he could see the things about any element of the Worldline in its true sense.''


    Just like the two of us, he could also see that the things we were looking at, this ssroom, the ceiling, the big things and the small things of this ce, to even the Mana in this room, all of them were nothing like the other ces of this academy¡­ except the library and a certainboratory, he has yet to visit. Those ces resemble this ssroom in our eyes, and, the reason for that, is their direct connection with the other great academies of the Worldline.


    ''We found this after exploring many other great academies throughout the Worldline that all the libraries, some certain random ce in that academy, and the ssrooms of the top sses are connected by a unique link that binds them with not only each other but with directly the Headmaster. And, we don''t know what the reason behind doing something like this actually is, perhaps we will find it out in this turn.''


    There could be many unique reasons to do something like this but from what I understand the Headmaster, the main reason behind this might just be something totally unique from what we could guess.


    ''Not just anyone could see this uniqueness, not even Rex could do it with his unique connection with the Worldline and his skills, so, this is just too unique I would say.''


    There certainly is something about these connections and how there are always exactly only three ces that have this unique connection.


    "Alright then everyone, I wish you all a good first day~."


    But we don''t have to think about something like this for now.


    "Pay attention in the ss, Nes. Take notes if you feel like it and ask questions shamelessly if you don''t understand anything the teacher says, even if it is something so simple that everyone else other than you would know about it." El patted Nes'' head and gave a light hug to Cathy before grabbing my hand and dragging me away from the rest of them.


    "Hmmm? Yes? Ok¡­ but, why are you telling me this right now? You would be here as well, right?"


    "Of course, we will be here, but paying attention in the ss? Well, hehe."


    We already knew most of the teachers here had to teach and also the fact that most of today''s general sses would be boring so, instead of focusing on them, we had better things to pay attention to.


    Like, catching up on our sleep.


    "Ba-bye then~."


    She dragged me in the very back, pushed the two desks in the corner together, pushed me to the inner side so she could, well, yes. And though everyone else was confused and shocked by our actions, before anyone could process our actions properly and form the questions, the ss teacher of ss A for this semester walked in, and, as we knew, it wasn''t the same person as our previous run in the game.


    The homeroom teacher of ss A was different this time as well, but, luckily, he was some of the best there was in this academy.


    "Sit down and behave, mongrels."


    And, since he minded his own business, Rein was excited to have him as the ss teacher for our first year in this great fun magical academy¡­

 Chapter 210 210 Mister Villex

    <h4>Chapter 210 210 Mister Villex</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    There were ss A to ss L in the academy and depending on the performance of all the students in the entrance exams, these sses were assigned after carefully examining many of the factors. However, in the great academy of Idyllia, it didn''t mean that one who has received a certain ss would remain in that certain ss.


    ''The sses were reassigned every year depending on the next exams and the students'' performance through their previous years,''


    Someone from ss A could be demoted to any of the other sses while some from the lower sses could climb up to the higher sses depending on their performance throughout the years, and this happened in all three years.


    So, if someone has ss A in the first year, in the second year, they might also go down to ss B or C, and in thest year, they might alsoe back to ss A depending on their performance or go down to even lower sses.


    ''The academy structure was set in a way that gave all the students an equal chance to achieve as much as the others, a system where Equality was promoted in true meaning even though it was undesirable by the students and the ones present here.''


    On the academy grounds, everyone was equal, whether they liked it or not. They were students, including the two of us.


    "I will introduce myself after exactly three minutes. The ones thate after my introductions would recover disciplinary homework so if you know anyone that isn''t present yet, I request you to tell them."


    We were students, students with some special privileges that we had earned ourselves, we were still nothing more than students.


    The rules and regtions that applied to all the other students also applied to the two of us, just that thanks to our achievements in the entrance exam and the things that we earned as rewards granted us some additional privileges.


    We knew that we had already experienced all this many times so we understood the nature of these things. And, we were also familiar with the strict-looking Middle Ages man standing before us in his fashionable suit and unique white magic cane.


    [ "Does he look a little younger?" ]


    [ "Hmm? I do not think so. He was always like this. Oh¡­ looks like he hasn''t shaved in a while. His short white beard hides his wrinkles, making him look a little younger sometimes." ]


    He was a middle-aged half-elf, a (Master) ranked spirit mage and someone who had contracts with two (Superior) ranked spirits, something nearly unheard of on this.


    He was quite famous in the outside world as people had known him since his time as an adventurer, but, he was a talented person in the spirit arts even though he wasn''t a pureblood elf.


    ''He looked quite attractive as well, and with the tall, strong looking build, those long tied green hairs, and that small white beard, even in histe three hundred, he looked quite good.''


    And there was that usual professional aura around him so, when the students looked in his serious brown eyes, they couldn''t help but be intimidated by his presence.


    "Alright then, looks like a hundred and seventeen out of you hundred and twenty-three have made it in time. Then, I will introduce myself and we will do little self-introductions.


    I want you all to describe yourself in three words, Just three words. Nothing more, nothing less."


    He was a good one to be a homeroom teacher in the first year out of all the thirty others who usually run for the positions of the homeroom teachers of all the sses.


    ''And, since the ones who are going to be the homeroom teachers of any of the sses are decided via a lucky draw among the teachers and the other people present inside the academy, this whole thing of being the homeroom teacher is based on Their luck.''


    It changed most of the time with our influence so this time was the same, not that we had anything to do with their y.


    The two of us had better things we needed to take care of in the time we were here, and since he didn''t actually pay much attention to the ones that weren''t paying attention in his sses as long as they knew what was going on and answered his questions, we can do what we wanted.


    "Alright. I am Villex K¨¬rn Perien. A Spirit master with two Basic, three Intermediate, two Advanced, and two Superior ranked spirits under my contract.


    I have been a teacher in the academy for only six decades so I am fairly new among the other teachers, but rest assured, I am better than many of them. Good enough to be your teacher.


    I will be teaching the basics to all of you. And by basics, I mean basics of all the things you would need to know from magic to weapons, and from skills to special powers not included in the skills.


    I abhor theters so, try to be at least a minute earlier than the usual ss time or else you will be receiving punishment homework that you must have toplete by the other ss.


    You hear that? Stand out until I call you."


    One of the students who had just arrived flinched visibly at his heavy eyes and stepped back instinctively. And, the other students flinched fearfully as well.


    They understood he was serious about this being on time thing, thating even a few minuteste would mean a serious punishment that might affect their future academic life in the future.


    [ "He is the same." ]


    [ "Yup. Bastard master of spirits and bullshit. He knows how to bluff well enough to con even the students like Cathy and Nes. The two looks like they have seen the most serious person in their lives." ]


    [ "Don''t tell them about him, okay? They should figure it out on their own like Ras and Rex already have. Look, even AJ doesn''t give a fuck about what he is talking about. Lion seems to have some suspicion as well but seeing Lily and Oak is still funny." ]


    [ "Hehe, they are cute as well. Oh! That reminds me, do you know the guy that just arrived?" ]


    [ "Kaiser? What about him?" ]


    [ "I think he and Lily met during the entrance exam and have gotten a little closer. I should kill him." ]


    ¡­


    Well¡­


    [ "I don''t think that''s a very nice idea, El." ]


    [ "But Lilly has to be with Lion! They can''t be together if there''s interference!" ]


    [ "El, still. Killing is too much. How about we check if he actually is close to her first, see if they have any romantic interest in each other, and decide what to do with him afterward?" ]


    She wanted Lion and Lily to be together just like how I wanted Rex and Cathy to be together.


    She wanted both of them on her team, not in the Fool''s gambit but in her adventurer party. She wanted them to marry, make love, have children, and when that happened, she wanted their special children.


    Children are so special that they have the power to have an impact on the entirety of the Worldline.


    She was aiming for that, and to achieve her goal, she would do anything she had to do, going as far as purposefully manipting both of them. She was serious about this whole thing since the results would be that much extraordinary.


    [ "Hmmm. Well, we can do that as well. But if he really is close to her, we will kill him~. And then she will be vulnerable~. And then Lion will help her in her tough times~. And then! They will fuck~." ]


    She is crazy¡­ as always.


    "Alright, students. How about we start from the very back over there? Introduce yourselves, rank ones." Mister Villex looked in the back, at us, with a smirk on his face.


    He didn''t care about how we were sitting right now since it wasn''t important in the first ce, but, he must have seen some of the things that we did during the entrance exam.


    He knew we were talented and promising so he must have been excited to meet us. And, this question and that look expressed that much pretty openly.


    ''We knew he would ask us first but, well, sorry for him, he wasn''t going to get anything fun from us.''


    El looked at me after he asked the question, I nodded at her, and she stood up, and looked Mister Villex straight in the eyes with a calm expression.


    "Uriel," she said with one hand on her chest.


    "Lucifer," she said with her other hand on my shoulder.


    "One," she finished by joining both her hands, indicating we were together, and then, she sat down without saying anything else.


    The others were confused about what she had just said, like, they certainly were only three words as the teacher had asked for, but, they didn''t understand what she actually meant by that.


    She just said our names and added ''one'' at the end, so, they had their own guesses of what it might have actually meant, but still, they did not know how could she say something so ambiguous.


    "Good answer, a deep one as well. Next, we should go by rows from back to front and from left to right side.


    The one before Miss Uriel, your turn."


    They had thought that even the teacher would find her answer absurd like they did but, contrary to their beliefs, the teacher understood what she wanted to say, or at least more than enough to know what he wanted to know about us, so, he was satisfied and moved onto the next person.


    He had asked everyone to describe themselves in three words, so, one has to incorporate the main things that make them who they are in their answers, which wasn''t easy.


    ''It was a test to see just how much one knew themselves, and, it was quite psychological so depending on one''s answer, we could certainly figure out a lot of things about that person, and about their understanding of the world.''


    It was simple from the standpoint of those who understood this activity. But for the young adults who wereing across a question such as this for the first time in their lives, it was a difficult thing to answer.


    Even for the protagonists like Nes, Cathy, Lux, and Rex, it was going to be a difficult situation since what they knew about themselves¡­ was not going to be enough to describe themselves in three whole words.


    Especially for Nes, it was going to be a difficult thing, or at least, we thought it would be¡­

 Chapter 211 211 Future plotline

    <h4>Chapter 211 211 Future plotline</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    "Oblivious. Clumsy. Friend." Nes looked at us while she answered that question with a smile on her face and sat down after bowing to the teacher before her.


    She was sitting at the front, quite far away from us, but still, we were connected with a strange link of friendship, something greater than that perhaps. It was something unique, something that belonged to us alone, and, this was perfect.


    Things were all going ording to the ns, which means we do not have to worry about going forward with the [Six stage structure].


    [ "She is all mine now, hehe. We won''t have to worry about the ascension itself anymore." ]


    [ "You are a bad person El¡­" ]


    [ "Well, we have done worse." ]


    Nessy was my first friend, a good, cute, lovely friend, but, certainly not something above my bastard.


    She was a friend, but he was everything I wanted. Everything ONE requires.


    ''There were many smaller goals we had to achieve on this, in this realm, in this world, however, everything was for one purpose only. A goal that we will have to achieve to get on the same level as the beings that we couldn''t even touch at this point. Beings, that used to be nothing but dogs before us in that game.''


    Everything started when we first met Nes, in that back alley, surrounded by those thugs, those bastard thugs¡­ she looked so vulnerable, so fragile, so adorable¡­ I knew the moment Iid my eyes upon her that she would belong to me.


    And, he knew at that moment, she would open the door to our ultimate goal in ''this'' world, the door to liberation for the two of us.


    [ "She will be heartbroken El. Are you sure you can handle that? You love her¡­" ]


    [ "Hehe, I love you more, silly." ]


    We befriended her with the ultimate goal of using her as the Key that would free us from the world''s restrictions, granting us the power to go beyond this mortal stage.


    ''She was my cute friend, certainly, I love her endlessly. And I know she will understand the reasons for what we are going to do, the reason for all that we have done, and the reason for what we won''t do.''


    Liberation.


    A process in which someone is freed from the restrictions of a certain world and gains the power of [Omnipotence] and [Omniscience]. A special power that not just anyone could achieve in this Worldline. Not even the godly higher beings looking down on the fun insects of this world.


    The ''Inheritors'' don''t haveplete omnipotence or omniscience since they ept the ''answer'' of the Worldline so, only by being an Emissary can one gain the purest form of those higher powers, and, only by bing a [[( Original God )]] can one achieve the truest form of these powers.


    ''That''s the main reason the true gods are one of the rarest ''kind'' in this Worldline. Even more rare than the ''Supernovas'' that were born at the early stages of the current Worldline.''


    Anyone can be a true god in the Worldline, just that the method to be one is so tedious, specific, and full ofplication that just thinking of doing something in order to achieve that goal would lead to the formation of new hurdles in one''s life, and, the 3rd Offspring of the Worldline, the bastards that hinder us the most, would gain new opportunities to regain control of the ''flow'' of the happenings.


    That''s why we have avoided thinking about the reasons, the future, the so-called [Plot] of the story that we are about to write in this world. However, we don''t have to worry about Them anymore.


    ''With the start of the academy, the main plotline of the game has begun, which means They won''t only have the two of us to focus on anymore. There would be many more that are affecting the grand [[( Flow )]] of this world.''


    The six protagonists along with the rest of the special people would start with their own things. Their own goals and things that they have to achieve.


    They would start working towards their unique futures and that would give us enough freedom to do our things, which will undoubtedly sh with the things that the six of them would be up to.


    ''But, that''s the whole point.''


    We got the adventurer''s licenses and that unique role to reach the higher ranks among the adventurers so that we could have a role in the things that would take ce in the uing days, things that would disturb the stability of this world.


    We made connections with the protagonists so that they would see ''us'' as us and not as the beings that wanted to harm this world in any way.


    We killed Eisheth with that specific method to get those good rewards and the trust of the headmaster, as well as the Universal Key that he cherished so much.


    Anna and Cary came as a surprise but, they were so positively helpful that they helped us directly skip over a major part of the n and start with the gathering of the first of the team, while Friday initiated the group that would get assembled, and now¡­


    The Six stage structure.


    A true god is a being that is the creator of everything, the maintainer, as well as the destroyer of all things. It is a title given only to those who possess certain kinds of achievements and a specific set of [Storylines] in the Worldline at the time of their liberation.


    To be a liberated ID, one has to collect enough achievements, possess enough strength, and have the required twelve Authorities. Those were the very basic requirements.


    ''We currently have five Authorities and getting the remaining seven is going to be no easy task since it bes increasingly difficult with every Authority.''


    It would be difficult but, without what we are going to do from now, it would have been nearly impossible for us in the time we wanted to finish this.


    But we can do it with the Six stage structure, a certain [Epic] that we will write while still being mortals.


    ''Epics are what decides a higher being''s powers after the Authorities. They are like weapons that are gained with their life''s work.''


    And it isn''t practically possible to write an Epic while still being restricted by the world''s Laws and Regtions, but, it''s the two us we are talking about.


    ''The rewards we gained from killing Eisheth would all be very useful in what are going to do, the rewards we have gained before that as well, but, our biggest gain is Cary and Anna, and, the two of them will help us, as the Helpers, to achieve good results in all six of the stages of our future ns.''


    And, as the first phase of this n, we are going to eliminate a major threat that will be a great hindrance in many of our ns: The High Command.


    A group of demonic humans that has been hidden in human society for too long of a time, holding positions so high that the nine leaders of this association have even be near untouchable beings throughout this world.


    The group consists of people from high-ranking positions in different governments, people who have high reputations throughout the world as important people or people with unbelievable talents, people who have made their names with their own skills and abilities from other''s POV, as well as two who are considered some of the strongest of the world, the Absolutes standing at the pinnacle of humanity.


    These bastards would get in our way at every chance they get, and, I know for a fact that throughout the three years we are going to do these things, they will have many opportunities to hinder our crucial efforts¡­


    They are all shitty, fucking bastards.


    They follow the wills of the dark beings they serve, and, since many of the demons are part of the Inheritor factions, the bastards that we would be aiming for would undoubtedly run rampant when we go after the pope in the second stage or try to create a new religion in the third, or when we discover the fifth hidden continent of this world and establish a nation of our own in the fourth stage.


    Some of them bastards are close with the Emperor of Barnacle, so, getting rid of them starting now would increase the chances of having an easier time against that Bastard emperor and after we kill him Rex bes the next emperor by the end of the fifth stage of our n, we would also have finished the work we have to do as Auriel and Lucifer instead of The ck and White hands of [Fool''s gambit].


    It is uncertain if, by the end of the sixth stage, we will have the storyline we want or the Epic that we are aiming for, however, when we destroy this, thend we had spent most of our conscious lives on, we at least want to have the achievements needed to upgrade our Ranks to [[( Baron )]] and enter the higher realms to start our independent journeys.


    However, it''s uncertain¡­


    "Ragasage. Swordsman. Resolute."


    Just like the answers of these six protagonists.


    "Morexis. Curious. Vengeful."


    These people that we already know in this new life of ours.


    "Sniper. Simple. Alone."


    The same people that I had created with my own hands.


    "Ummm, Tim? Happy. And, ummm, thankful?"


    Or at least, I had thought I created them with my own hands until a while ago.


    "Catherein. Love. People."


    But, I am not sure about that anymore¡­


    About anything.


    .-. . .- .-.. .-.. -.-- ..--..


    Really.

 Chapter 212 212 Basics of Skill application

    <h4>Chapter 212 212 Basics of Skill application</h4>


    [Nes''s POV: ]


    "Good, good. Looks like we are finished with the introductions here."


    The teacher nodded at the ss and took out a small pocket watch from his side pocket, checked the time, and nodded with a positive expression.


    "We still have time, so why don''t we talk about something? Does anyone have any suggestions on what topic we should talk about?" He asked the students with a positive smirk on his face and then moved his eyes across the ssroom, looking at a few people present in the eyes for a moment, including me.


    ''His gaze felt very¡­ strange to me. It was just like how El looks at us sometimes. As if she can see everything there is about me.''


    However, this one was a little different.


    It wasn''t as deep as El''s but almost as if he could see some of the things about me, but not as much as El can. And, considering how he was a ss teacher at this academy, he is supposed to be the best in his field.


    ''Does that mean El is better than even someone like him?''


    I wouldn''t be surprised if she is more amazing than this person I can feel a great deal of spirit power from. It was the most dense I had ever felt around anyone else.


    [[ Master! Master~. This mister smells attractive! ]]


    Even Ethan was attracted to him, so, he obviously had the most special affinity with the spirits I have ever felt here. And still, someone like him was not on par was El in something.


    Just that much made super, super extra special!


    "Ho? We have quite enthusiastic people this time around, hun? Alright then."


    Many people were raising their hands to offer their suggestions on what we should do right now and the teacher was impressed by the response of the students.


    "Miss?"


    "Yes sir. How about you teach us about how you can control so many spirits or how you made contracts with higher-grade spirits."


    "Hmmm. Good suggestion."


    Making a contract with a spirit was the same as making a familiar contract, just that every type of summon was a different entity so the process itself differed a little.


    ''When we want to make a creature, or an energy beast as everyone here calls them, our summoned creature, a particr understanding of (Summoning magic) is required along with special skills that can allow one to form the contract itself.


    And, when ites to higher-level spirits, one has to figure out the method through self-realization after years of study by themselves.


    "You, the one in the back?"


    "Sir! How about we talk about the utilization of spirit powers in the weapon arts?"


    The boy in the back shouted loudly and, the look on the teacher''s face became bitter for a moment as if he didn''t like that loud voice, and, every one of us who saw this gasped in fear.


    ''He is courting punishment!''


    Everyone who gotte was in the ss but they received a heavy punishment.


    They all had to write a derived form for someplex magic circles that the teacher gave them himself, and, in no way those things were something one could finish in a day!


    Even I would need hours to solve even one of those things!


    ''Everyone knew just how bad it was to anger this teacher, but that person was doing it anyway?! What kind of madman was he?!''


    Some of the other students turned around to look at him, and he seemed to have realized his mistake so, he apologized to the teacher in a very low voice. So low it didn''t even reach all the way in the front.


    "I can hear you all just fine so there is no need to shout. And Mister Smith, be careful next time."


    The boy frantically nodded his head and sat down with a bow¡­ the teacher was a little scary.


    "Miss in the right."


    "Yes-"


    "Not you. The one behind you."


    "H-hmm? M-me?"


    "Yes. You are in the ss, you heard the question, and I am asking you for an answer. I expect something at the very least."


    This time, he was asking someone who wasn''t even raising their hands! What the hack?!


    ''He is really scary! Scarrrrrrry!''


    [[ Master~. Master~. This is fun~. How about you answer as well~. Hehehe, master~! Answer! ]]


    [[ "No! Ethan! No! What if he doesn''t like my answer?!" ]]


    [[ We don''t know that, hehe. How about we try and find out~. Hehehe. Master~. Please raise your hand~. ]]


    This child¡­ why is so excited all the time?!


    "Ummm¡­ ehh¡­ then, can you tell us about¡­ about spirit energy! Yes!"


    That girl definitely wasn''t even thinking of what to say but perhaps this thing that suddenly came to her mind saved her.


    ''Huuuu, good.''


    She was short in height, had pink hair that covered her eyes, and looked younger than us, but, if she was here, she certainly wasn''t as young as she looked. If anything, she must be older than her looks, like the elves.


    But, I could feel a pretty powerful holy energy from her so, she seemed to be a priest or something.


    "Ah, Spirit power. That is a good idea as well."


    She hurriedly sat down and hid behind the person beside her, surprising the attractive boy in the fashionable suit.


    El perhaps knew that boy in the suit since they had talked before the teacher came, but, I don''t know him yet.


    "Miss Auriel? Any suggestions?"


    The teacher then looked at the very back on the left side of the room, at El, and almost everyone in the ssroom looked back at the two of them¡­ and, they were doing something in Brother Lucy''s notebook.


    "Hmmm? Yes, teacher?"


    It was clear neither of them was paying any attention to him¡­ those dummies!


    They should at least pay attention in ss if they are in the ss! How are they just rxing there, doing whatever they were doing?!


    "I asked everyone a question."


    "Yes? And?"


    "Do you have suggestions you would like to share?"


    "Hmm? Me? Truthfully, I don''t."


    ¡­


    El?!


    "What¡­ do you mean by that, miss?"


    "Hmmm? Mister, you are the teacher. Whatever you teach, we learn. What would our innocent suggestion affect you? Aren''t you gonna just teach what you wanna teach one way or another?"


    Elllll!


    ''This girl! Unreliable!''


    She was giving me a heart attack already! And the first ss of the day hasn''t even ended yet!


    "Well, you are correct by your reasoning, however, still. Don''t you have any suggestions?"


    The teacher''s eyebrows were twitching, he had an obviously angry expression that he was trying his best to control, and, the air around him seemed to have gotten hotter. I could feel it even though I was sitting in the third column.


    This is bad!


    "Ummm, well, teacher¡­ it''s the first ss and there''s not much time left to cover the topics the others mentioned, so how about you just tell them something about skills?"


    She was speaking to him even without standing up from her ce, and the way she was answering clearly showed just how little she cared about all that was happening here!


    This unbelievable girl!!!


    "¡­skills? Ah, right. We should talk about the application of the different skills that we all have~."


    ¡­


    ''It worked?''


    Her casual answer seemed to be more effective on the teacher than any other answers he had received until now, and¡­ this was good.


    ''That was a scary one!''


    Not just I but many of the students in the ss were gravely worried about what would happen when she talked with the teacher like that, and all of us were also suddenly confused about how that causal-sounding answer impressed the teacher so much he practically started glowing.


    ''She is unbelievable, haaaa¡­''


    But thankfully, no one got punished.


    ''It was sad that others got punished just because they gotte. It was sad¡­ I should see if I can help them in some wayter.''


    El had almost made a mess and made others worry like that, she is a bad girl! Hump!


    Our talk is going to be longer now!


    "Alright students, let''s talk about the application of Skills then~."


    The teacher seemed to be happy now that he had received the topic he could talk about, and, for some reason, he was a little more excited than earlier as well.


    ''Auriel fever. Her charm looks to have worked on him as well, huaaah.''


    She was doing something else with brother Lucy instead of paying attention, she wasn''t showing the basic manners to the homeroom teacher, and she was talking as if he was her long-time acquaintance.


    It was typical El behavior and the ss teacher was still impressed, how great~. Now that he has his teaching topic, no one has to worry about it~.


    "What are these unique powers that all of us possess in one way or another, or, even if we do not possess them naturally, we obtain them during the course of our lives?


    What are skills?


    What about the unique innate skills?


    And, do you know that there are various types and kinds of these skills and their ssifications?


    And most importantly students, do you know the application of a simple [Rank-1] skill like [Illuminate]¡­ "


    A small ball of light appeared on the teacher''s palm as all of the students gasped in surprise at his sudden tsunami of questions.


    "¡­can also change into something resembling [Rank-2] and beyond?"


    And, as soon as the ball of light in his hand flew up towards the ceiling, it expanded in size, and got divided into many lights of different colors that started circling all around the room, the gasp of surprise we had just had, was overshadowed by our gasps of awe¡­

 Chapter 213 213 Talent of reincarnations

    <h4>Chapter 213 213 Talent of reincarnations</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    [ "So, where was I?" ]


    [ "On my Ace of Hearts." ]


    [ "Right, so, we will get her as we nned, then go to the other side of the southern continent and get him, as well as raid the dungeon over there if we have any time left." ]


    [ "Right, and then we will get back by the end of the day so that we can attend the sses." ]


    [ "Or, we can have Friday and Eva attend the sses in our stands. How about it?" ]


    [ "Well¡­ I don''t think we will miss the sses though. There shouldn''t be any need to do that this time, right?" ]


    [ "There isn''t, doesn''t mean we can''t do it though. Hehehe." ]


    We have Friday now and, his ability to change forms is formidable. Even I cannot differentiate him from the real other people.


    ''It''s a [Grade-3.5] skill that has enough powers to bepared to any [Grade-4] celestial skill. We are talking about a skill that can deceive even my eyes after all. There''s no way it is something normal.''


    And, that''s just one of his normal skills.


    The unique skills he has, both of them, are something even more amazing than I can describe at the moment.


    "The application of skills is something one learns with experience and their own practices. Most of it is self-realization, however, when ites to certainmon skills like the [Rank-1] skills that one can purchase from the academy''s general [Shop] with enough Points.


    These are pretty basic skills that have a single function, or at least, that is how they are usually presented to someone.


    However, as the students of this great institute, the most basic thing about these special powers called ''skills'' is that they aren''t just something the skill descriptions make them out to be.


    From my own experience, I have learned the things on one''s status screen about the same kind of skill could very a lot¡­"


    Teacher Villex was doing his teaching and the bastard looked excited since he had gotten to the topic he wanted to teach without wasting much time. I knew he must be thankful to me that they did not have to go through the long process of asking many people''s opinions until they reached to some point where things could be connected with the skill and skill applications.


    ''In the first ce, he was going to talk about what he had prepared for today''s lecture, and, just like thest time, it was obvious it would be general application skills¡­ which was as boring of a topic as it sounded.''


    [ "Hmmm. Then, how will we go about killing the Count? Do you think using your King or Queen would be good enough?" ]


    [ "Killing him won''t be a problem in itself, but, the thing that I am worried about is that swordmaster bodyguard by his side. That poor fellow doesn''t even know how big of a trash his master is. I want to have him as a servant instead of losing him in coteral damage." ]


    Swordmasters weren''t fruits that grew on trees, having one on our side was always better than unnecessarily killing him.


    [ "Hmmm¡­ well, give me some time to think about this. I think we can make it possible." ]


    [ "Sweet. Then-" ]


    "Mister Lucifer? Did you understand what I just said?"


    I was in the middle of saying something else when the teacher called for Lucy again, and, the entire ss looked back at us once again.


    "Yes, teacher? You were talking about the rankings and ssifications of skills just now."


    Some of them knew we weren''t paying attention to what was happening there so their faces screamed with excitement, worry, or anxiety when the teacher asked them the question however, he answered it correctly, earning a few surprise gasps.


    "Then you must also have learned what I just taught?"


    "Hmmm? That teacher, I think you haven''t actually taught us anything yet since there is only been a little talk and one demonstration, but, yes. If you mean if I understood what you had just discussed, then I understood it well."


    This Lucy bastard¡­ is actually wasting time ying with this poor teacher of ours. Bastard.


    "Oh? Then you wouldn''t mind demonstrating what you have understood as well, right?"


    "Not at all, teacher."


    I know this is the first day and all but these questions are still distracting us from our main work. Haaaa¡­ the boring school life.


    "So, as the teacher said, the skills are divided into different ''ranks'' going from Rank-0 to Rank-6, and this applies to both the magic skills and the physical skills or some other special skills alike."


    The people in this school followed the standard categorization method of this world instead of the normal [Grade] system of the Worldline that is easier to understand on the border scale, not that these ranks matter much. They ultimately refer to the [Grade] of a skill anyway where Rank-0 are the Zero skills, Rank 1 are the basic [Grade-1] skills that anyone can get after fulfilling certain conditions, Rank 2 and 3 are the [Grade-2] skills with more than one functions, Rank 4 and 5 are the [Grade-3] personal skills that define a certain characteristic of its owner, while Rank-6 are the [Grade-4] skills.


    ''Well, this ssification system is pretty convenient, I would say, but I still like the Grade system instead.''


    It''s just so much better, has fewer numbers, and things are more organized in that one.


    "One of the examples of the mostmon [Rank-1] skill is the [Mana breathing] skill that everyone that possesses a Mana heart has.


    It''s a simple skill that increases the Mana recovery ability, and the Mana cirction, and works as a core that gathers the Mana and maintains a kind of equilibrium throughout the Physical and mental bodies.


    So, ording to the teacher''s exnation, skill is not bound by just the things written in the skill description and with the Mana breathing, I have experienced it myself as well after achieving the rank of a master¡­"


    Lucy stopped and called out some Aura on his palm, his pretty fire-like red Aura, and closed his eyes for a moment before taking a deep breath.


    "Now, though the skill discriminations say nothing about the Mana heart being capable of something like this, if I focus on my heart, control it to a certain point, harness the Mana in my heart, channel it throughout my body in a certain way and then, use that power to channel with my Aura¡­"


    The blue mana became visible all over his body for a minute before starting to gather on his palm around the Aura and got sucked inside of it. And¡­


    -Oooooooooooong.


    "If I achieve a good enough harmony between both my Mana and the Aura, I can use the power of my Mana heart to do something like this."


    Hepressed the Aura-Mana on his palm and made it into a ball before throwing it in the air towards the ceiling.


    -Boooooooooooom!


    And, as soon as the small red-blue ball touched the ceiling, it exploded like some giant firework in the daytime, creating a spectacle of energies that could have killed some normal human if it had made contact with them.


    "Wow¡­"


    "Pretty."


    "Someone can do that? Without actually using any skill?"


    "This is magic. Tell me this is magic!"


    What he did, well, it was nothingpared to what he could do with the same technique and skill application. And, if he used another one of his magic skills, like the [Elemental magic] then this same firework could turn into something that can entertain an entire kingdom at a time.


    He knew this firework trick better than me actually. He was good at it.


    "A-amazing¡­"


    The teacher was bbergasted at his demonstration, like, he was shocked and speechless at what to say about this.


    ''Poor little Villex. Well, he shouldn''t ask us questions if we want toplicate his work in the future.''


    Lucy showed them something they weren''t supposed to learn until a few months into their curriculum. this teacher of ours never even considered talking about Mana heart, or Aura, or any other kind of energy, or, most importantly, how Mana could be mixed with the other kind of energies.


    He wasn''t nning to teach them something like that so soon in the first ce, however, now that Lucy had demonstrated something like this¡­


    "That was a good demonstration, Lucifer."


    He had only two choices before him.


    "I see you were indeed paying attention."


    The first was to answer the student''s questions and teach them how Lucy did that thing, and all the other questions rted to that, which was something he wouldn''t naturally do ording to what we knew about his character.


    "Then, does anyone else want to try demonstrating something that they had understood from this?"


    And, the second thing that he would most likely do was to change the topic entirely and professionally avoid talking about it until the time to teach these things to them arrives.


    "Oho. I see someone with an excited face, hun? Miss Agnes, was it? What do you want to demonstrate?"


    He was good at what he did, but, one of his major ws with him was that he liked doing things in the order he had already thought out about.


    ''He was the kind of person that stuck to his schedules and ns, so, Lucy knew he wouldn''t bother the two of us after seeing something like this.''


    We knew he would avoid us after this if he could and focus on the other students.


    "I want to show everyone something my uncle taught me~!"


    "Ah, and what that be?"


    Ah, of course, Nes wasn''t included in these other students.


    "Yes~!"


    She was more of a threat to his perfect schedule because of her innocence than the two of us. He knew it at this moment when she filled the entire ssroom with unique shapes and colors of soap bubbles that were strong enough to not break even after pushing a finger in them by using only a simple [Water] skill of the mostmon kind.


    She was a reincarnation like us but, she was far more troublesome because of her innocence as well as her abundant talents.


    ''She was good, curious, innocent, and, she will be a pain in the ass for many of the teachers during her time in this academy, hehehe.''


    And, as her bestest friends, we are going to enjoy every moment of it~!

 Chapter 214 214 Magic and Arts

    <h4>Chapter 214 214 Magic and Arts</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    In the Worldline, Skills, independently, are the weakest form of weapons.


    -nk! nk!


    -Boooooooooooom!


    They have practically no great offensive power on their own and can easily be deflected, countered, or nullified by various means. For the stronger people, the weaker skills are nothing more than a ssh of water.


    [ "You took that head on as well~? Damnnnnn baby~. You are as strong as me now~." ]


    [ "Next." ]


    [ "Yes, yes~." ]


    The people of this world, as well as most of the lower grade worlds of the Worldline with little knowledge about the Worldline itself or the Worldline system for that matter, the information about the things is very limited, which makes the overall quality of people, society, culture, and the general standards of everything lower than what we are already used to.


    [ "I am increasing it to [ze-5]. Prepare yourself." ]


    "Huuuuu¡­"


    The people think skills are everything and find ways to get stronger skills, to get stronger, to get ahead of the other people walking down the same path of strength, and, perhaps one or two of those millions of people might find their unique paths to the strengths that they seek.


    ''But that''s just a spark of dust in therge ones of this world.''


    People like thatter realize the Skills themselves were never the answer, and, the reason the great academy of Idy focuses so much on the basics, the skill''s applications, and the techniques themselves, is because they do know of this certain fact.''


    Not that the students take this too seriously. Not everyone does it at the very least.


    [ "Here it goes~." ]


    The students still just focus on the fact that they could get stronger skills from the academy''s Shop system with the points that they earn in the academy by doing various things or achieving certain things, and this is a world Bias so if they want to stay in this world, they need to have stronger skills and be of a higher level to be in an authoritative position in the society.


    It''s not their fault. The world itself is wrong in this aspect and we cannot do anything about that.


    -Ooooooooooooooong!


    -ZAAAAAAA¡­!


    ''Six Season Destion: Third chapter of Winter- Blizzard!''


    -Boooooooooooom!


    -Thudddddd!


    "Ughhhhhh!" I couldn''t manifest the thing I wantedpletely so herrge st of mes hit my head and I was thrown to the other side of the room, where I crashed into another wall, made a deep dent in it, and slid down with a white protective shield covering my body.


    "Booooooo! You failed again, hehehe. Get up! We are doing it again!"


    "Of course¡­"


    Few people understand this through self-enlightenment or by the words of some great people however, when speaking in the context of the greater Worldline, [Techniques] and [Arts] as well as the [Magic] is more powerful than the ''Skills'' themselves.


    ''The skills are irreceable, certainly. They stand as an inseparable aspect of the Worldline. However, the ''Skills'' regardless of their grade, level, or flexible applicability, are never as useful as one would need them to be when facing tough situations or tricky scenarios.''


    The skills are specific things despite their range of use that one could only understand after gaining good enough proficiency with that skill and leveling it up to a certain level.


    They can only be triggered with enough energy ande with a risk, someone could die just by overusing a very simple [Grade-1] skill at the lowest level continuously.


    ''The skills are more dangerous when they are used independently in most cases. And I mean it for any kind or type of skill out there.''


    In our time in the game, during our time at the creation of that game, in our time in this world as us, in all this time, we have seen countless skills. Skills that are used to harm someone, skills that are used to heal someone, skills that could be used to buff a state of something, skills that are useless, skills that are too good that even we desire it, the skills that are outright cheats.


    We understand what skills are, their vast application and uses, and their limitations. That''s why all the skills we created from the start were based around the ''versatile'' application.


    ''We do not have control over the skills we are granted by the Worldline directly for our achievements, but they are mostly good things if we have achieved them by ourselves; however, aside, from my physical skills like [Horizontal sh], [Quick stab], [Light walk] to her magic skills like [Telekinesis], [Elemental magic], or the [Drop of health] skill, all have more than a specific use.''


    We can apply them in different situations with the intention to achieve different results. Use them alongside the other arts, or in magic.


    They are unique, and since they are created by us, they are unique as well so countering these skills would be a difficult task, much less nullifying something like them.


    ''They are strong on their own, certainly, but, still, when used with our main skills like [Aspect of Sword] and [Aspect of magic], they be much more effective than they could ever be on their own.''


    It''s just the way it is, and, going forward, it''s going to stay like this as well.


    "Cary! Fix that thing~!"


    [[ I am reduced to a mere repair tool. Tsk. ]]


    "Anna! Did you get the data~?"


    [[ Yes~! One got the data from both of the attacks! One can now create an artificial simtion~! ]]


    "Good~."


    Today''s sses were mostly boring ones, including our personal sses. We already knew all the teachers and the things they taught so nothing happened on our first day of school this time¡­ ah, of course, that certain incident with Ras caused some misunderstandings around the campus, but his natural habit of making things sound extremely inappropriate is something the students here will understand with time. I do not have to worry about that.


    ''Lectures ended, and on this fine evening, we are inside the personal training room of our dorm floor.''


    She is helping me finish my Sword Dance however, even with the new incense in my strength and restrictions, this is proving to be a little difficult.


    [ "Get ready baby~. Mama''s gonnae again~." ]


    [ "Yes¡­" ]


    It wasn''t impossible anymore though. I can do it.


    With the current state, I am in, with the effects of the titles, the boost in stats, the lowered restrictions and all that, I can finish this within a week. And since I have her, as well as Anna and Cary, I know this is possible.


    ''I don''t know if I will be the youngest swordmaster to create my own Sword Dance or not, but, I know it will be done with their help.''


    [ "Here Ie~." ]


    In thispletely empty room with walls made of strong stones, that were further enhanced by Cary''s powers, I was on one side, Friday and Miss Eva were watching us from the sides with Cary and Anna.


    El was before me in her battle outfit with her magic staff in her hand, and I was on the other side, with my Dawn in my hand.


    The room had been destroyed and repaired a few times after our shes, and I was done seventy percent already so, we were almost there.


    With just a few long hours of real practice and some longer hours of practice in my Worskspace, by next weekend, I should be able to finish my first Sword Dance.


    If it turns out good, I might also get my sixth Authority but, it''s not certain.


    There might be some unforeseen circumstances in the uing days before us so, I see of focusing on something like that¡­


    -Oooooooooooong.


    She summoned her dark purple [ze-5] mes, the mes of Purgatory, and the mes took a round form.


    It was a fireball, however, this fireball was half the highest in this room, so this was in no way any small fireball. And, the ground it was not even touching was turning into magma so one can just guess the destructiveness of those mes.


    "Huuuuuu¡­"


    They were mes perfectly created with her mighty magic, a veryplex calction, a lot of Mana, and some of Cary''s Shadow energy.


    She was experimenting with things with their powers and Anna was her research partner this time around. The two of them got along pretty well, and the same was true for Cary and me.


    ''Six season destion.''


    She was getting stronger with each passing day, and, I couldn''t possibly fall behind her.


    ''Third chapter of winter.''


    The mes were strong and I could feel their radiation on my face as they approached me.


    ''Blizzard!''


    However, right after she released her spell, I also called out my Aura, mixed it with my Mana, gathered the cold energy of nature from the environment using [Elemental magic], used my [Shallow breathing], and perfectly calmed my mind until¡­ there was only coldness remaining.


    I condensed this coldness, sttered it all across my body, all across everything existing in me, concentrated all that energy into tiny swords, and, while controlling all these swords with [Telekinesis], I used [Quick stab]¡­ sending a chilling blizzard, a force of nature recreated with my own power, at the otherworldly mesing at me.


    However¡­


    -Boooooooooooom!


    -Thudddddd!


    "Ughhhhhh!"


    The output wasn''t clear enough so the swords that were supposed to continue down at the mes could not stop the fireball and I crashed into the wall once again.


    "You are as weak as my pinky finger, hehehe~."


    And this sadist sister of mine was always happy to see me suffer, of course, so she wasughing at my misery.


    "Haaaaa¡­ again."


    "Alright~!"


    We have already been doing this for perhaps half an hour now and Cary looked bored now. All he had been doing was repairing the broken walls, poor thing.


    ''I should treat him to something nice when we finish this. He is working hard.''


    But of course, Anna worked far harder than him with all the technical stuff she was surrounded by.


    ''I don''t even know when or how she made those things but, she has created her own analysis system, and she is having more fun than I had expected.''


    Well, I was happy if she was happy, but, I would be happier after I finish this Sword movement. We can have dinner after that.


    [ "Here Ie again baby~! Take it all this time~. All. Of it~!" ]


    [ "Haaaaa. Yes." ]


    Let''s get this done with. And eat, so that we can start again.


    We don''t have much time anyway¡­

 Chapter 215 215 Outskirts of academy

    <h4>Chapter 215 215 Outskirts of academy</h4>


    [Ras''s POV: ]


    In this academy, you can choose three certain sses of your choice and take many of them at once if you are capable of finishing everything that they teach in one of these sses.


    The subjects were diverse and anyone could select any subject they liked and, aside from these chosen sses, the students could also attend any ss they wanted without restrictions, the main point was that they could only give the tests of their chosen subjects and try to pass them until they learn everything there was to learn.


    ''Most of these sses were as boring as woods or some dry spells.''


    In the past few days of our life in this great academy of this world, I have been to many of the sses out there and though some gave me a kick for a moment, they were still mostly just boring after a point.


    ''The teacher taught the students like they were some children without any kind of basic knowledge of this world, and this was certainly something of a letdown.''


    Only a few sses taught things that I did not know or couldn''t find out on the WL or in the library of this ce. However, at the speed these sses were going, I don''t think I will stay in any of them for much longer.


    ''sses that taught how to handle weapons, sses about the theory of magic that was a little different from my previous world was still the same thing at the core so, it was too easy to underside as well. Even the sses like cooking, Spiritomency, research, or some simr subjects are very limited with their teachings.''


    I get that the academy has its own way of doing things, but, I am not going to achieve my goal of reaching my previous state by sticking to their standards.


    "Master, they are calling you."


    "Ah, yes. Apologies."


    I have to recover to my previous state and I could only do that by hunting monsters and upgrading my levels. Only after I reach (Level-200) will the second seal be released and I will be able to use my sword dance.


    My Swordmaster title will also only unlock at that point, haaa¡­


    "Mister Ragasage, I told everyone to stick together. The restricted Wild Zone is just a few miles away from here."


    "I was right here, teacher. Look, I found this good white stuff~."


    "Ohhhh!"


    The academy was a uniquend independent from the outside world, that much I learned during my nine days of time in this ce, and, after wandering around the garden of six seasons for a few nights, I found out a very interesting fact about the academy.


    "This is a Monkey Cumshoom! Where did you find such a rare thing!"


    "Haha, I just identally stumbled across this tree with a small unopened, tight hole and this was inside it. Samsara noticed it with her detection skill."


    "Amazing~! Just amazing~! Everyone, we have another rare find on our hands today~!"


    "Wow¡­ just how many times is this now?"


    "It''s only his second day and he has found three rare materials. We haven''t even found two in all this entire timebined."


    Since the Outskirts of the academy were an independent space preserved in its most natural state, there existed areas that were blocked by some cheap ass barriers to separate the real monster areas from the safe zones.


    ''Most of the part of these outskirts was a heaven for the monsters and aside from the rare and almost endangered kinds, there were many high-level monsters that the academy''s teachers have to clear out by themselves periodically.''


    I found out some inside information from those two strange twins a few days ago and thanks to them, I have been able to hunt inside the academy just that, there is this certain restriction.


    "Good! Now we move forward~! Let''s finish today''s quota and return~! The kitchen staff will jump in surprise after we show them this amazing mushroom~. Everyone knows just how amazing its fermented beverage, Nurbomn, is, right~?"


    "Yes teacher, we know~."


    "It''s more of a medicine than a drink. It tastes disgusting."


    "My nanny used to make me drink that thing, saying it would make my eyesight stronger. I hate it."


    Among the many sses that one can choose from, only a few were allowed to go to these outskirts and, even among them, only nine sses were allowed near the areas with the monsters. And, I am attending three of those sses now.


    ''I had to finish the tests from the teachers of the previous sses I had signed up for to join this one, however, the tests were all easy, and they knew I had no need to attend their sses as well so, they let me go without too much trouble.''


    Perhaps it was also because the first month of the academy is called the trial period where many ss changes happen with the teachers being a little lenient with these things, but, well, things were cleared on my part now.


    "Teacher, I think we should take a rest after we cross this ce over thekeside."


    "Ohh~? You have memorized the map as well~? As expected of the genius gatherer~!"


    This teacher of [Rare material gathering] ss was a Dwarf, a seemingly aloof person who though short and strong-looking, was someone who loved gathering rare materials of all kinds in the outskirts of the great academy.


    He was also a Master craftsman who specialized in creating storage devices and artificial golems, so, even though there were only around a hundred students taking this ss with me, there were more than a few hundred small artificial creatures that he used to gather unique materials from any ce we were in.


    He carried tens of storage devices on him and had a few skills rted to storage as well. And, he kept most of them in the big blue bag he carried so, in the academy, it was easy to tell who the Dwarf with a Blue backpack was.


    "Alright young ones! Gather whatever you can in three minutes and we will depart for the next stop~!"


    We were in the mountain forest area that stretched out from the spring area of the garden of six seasons. The ce that was rtively the most safe among the other ces I have been to in the past three days.


    The monster areas had creatures of around (Level-80) to (Level-150) and most of them were pretty easy ones that died after a few shes of my sword. Many of them went around in groups so the farming here was easy, just that I did not have as much freedom as attending my [Nature research] ss that happened mostly around the safer areas and is easy to slip out of, and the [Wildlife understanding] ss that lets you go around in some certain areas by yourself.


    ''This rare material gathering ss is the only one that is allowed to go to even the most dangerous areas in these outskirts to collect some very precious materials that the academy needs on a regr and periodic basis, so, as much as I don''t like the restrictions of sticking around all the time, this is the best ss for me if I wanted to go to those high-level hunting grounds.


    There were some special boss-level monsters here as well, the Zone guardians as they call them, and the teachers hunted them periodically as well to maintain their poptions.


    ''If I make a good impression on this good-natured Dwarf teacher, who knows, perhaps when we are being attacked by something unexpectedly dangerous, something that will inevitably happen because of my fate, he might just let me help him take down the creature and have the experience points that would practically be useless to him.''


    And even if it doesn''t happen anytime soon, I know at least staying in this ss will be the most profitable for me.


    And, I get a lot of points depending on my contribution in everyday gatherings as well so, finding good things for my own use and for the academy is something that isn''t that bad of a thing actually.


    ''They give me head, I give them hand. It''s pretty simple and a good exchange.''


    And besides, I got to learn some useful things from this teacher of ours, things like the spatial storage system, how the space actually works, and how the lifelike golem creation worked.


    "Boy Ragasage!"


    "Yes, teacher?"


    "Don''t forget to thank your familiar for the great findings! Cherish her more!"


    "Of course, teacher."


    A sigh escaped my mouth as well as many of the students who heard him and shook their heads with helplessness.


    He wanted me to thank Samsara, something I already do every day, for something as simple as finding some rare ingredient.


    And it wasn''t even like what I gave him was some super rare thing like many of the things I have gathered already, so, his reaction was, as always, a positive buff on the students.


    He was a good person and his character made him even more pleasant¡­ he was just the right kind of person to never trust too much. The so-called backstabbing bastards with triple faces.


    [[ Master, the seeds I nted showed something interesting. ]]


    [[ "Something that even interests you? It must be something on par with the two of them then." ]]


    Samsara, this unique familiar of mine, was unfathomably smart. She had a diverse variety of skills that could be used in many fields and since she was a being directly born from nature, she was also very pleasant to be around.


    Especially being alone in a ce with her, having only her and no one else around, was a blessing I did not know I needed until I met her.


    ''Our bond has be very intimate and special in these past few days, so I know there are only a few things, a few people who pique her curiosity.''


    The top of this list were of course the strange twins that gave us such precious information about the monsters and the things that were very closely regted, and, after them were their familiars that were even more mysterious to her.


    Their intelligent familiars who could speak to anyone they wanted with their unique Mana voice, were otherworldly creatures to her. Creatures that induced fear as well as a great sense of awe in her deepest heart.


    They were the kind of beings that she considered interesting. So¡­


    "Wow! I just found a Dense Mana Grass, everyone!"


    "Wow, teacher! You are amazing as always!"


    "Wo-hoo~! It means we can work less now~!"


    "That''s not happening, of course. Hohoho!"


    "Boooooo! Teacher! Booooooo!"


    If there was something she considered interesting in this rather simple teacher of ours, then, it must be something extremely unique.


    Or, something extremely opposite of this current self that we students know of.

 Chapter 216 216 Six Seasons Sword Dance

    <h4>Chapter 216 216 Six Seasons Sword Dance</h4>


    [OP: ]


    Everything is born during [Spring], so it is called the season of birth of nature, the natural elements, happiness, warmth, and the season itself is crowned as the king of all seasons since without a start, the journey itself is impossible.


    Thus, his start was the birth.


    "Spring."


    In his endlessly white workspace, he stood there alone, once again with his sword in his hand, however, unlike the past hundreds and thousands of times he had been here, things were different for him this time.


    "Birth."


    With his sword loose in his hand, he started moving in a unique way, using a strange footwork that made it seem like he was dancing. And, looking at this dance gave the feeling of a strange warmth as if one was seeing a warm sight that induced happiness from the deepest part of their heart.


    Warm winds circle around him, the floor under him starts to be filled with a unique image of the earth, and then grass starts appearing on the earth.


    Flowers bloomed out of nowhere and as he continued, this ethereal image grew clearer with each passing second.


    "Destion."


    However, right after that, he started swinging his sword, and the grass that was on the ground as well as the flowers that had grown on this illusionary ground lifted up and circles around him as well as gathered on his sword, and¡­


    -Swish. Swish. Swish.


    Every time he swung his sword in a particrly calm manner, the grass and flowers flowed out from the edge of his sword as if lowing with a warm afternoon breeze of the spring.


    They were deadly though, certainly. Anything that would touch them would be severed without exception. However, this was a warm cut, so, instead of inducing a sense of pain, this strange unique cut would induce a warmer feeling of calmness.


    -Swish!


    It was peculiar how a sword sh could cause such emotions and, he was changing the way he swung his sword, switching from one form to another in this same series, however, all of these forms were as devastating as they were warm and attractive.


    "Swish¡­ swish!


    He was like a Druid born from nature for the sustenance of nature. The grass, the flowers, the warmth, and the breeze all followed his sword, his steps, and his entire being as he continued with the dance, and with each passing moment, he was entering a new stage, which, only ended after he had demonstrated all Six of his sword forms.


    "Rejuvenation."


    The birth was followed by death, and death was followed by rebirth. And in nature, after the death of a being, decay followed, much like thest form of his first sword. And the decay was followed by the birth of newer beings.


    Thus, after those deadly sword movements that seemed serene and aggressive at the same time, a calm followed behind and the ground that had disappeared, returned once again as new grass grew up.


    The flowers that were circling around his sword at the start, after withering and vanishingpletely during his sixth movement, were now back to the ground that they hade from, and, the start of the Spring was reincarnated once again in this endless ce.


    "Summer."


    The warmth of spring goes on, and the calmness is reced by the heat of the sun, life is sustained in the early stages, however, as it grows, difficulties are near.


    "Birth."


    Summer starts warm. The ground that had been happy and full of life experiences had shipped. Some lives cherish the heat, while some can''t do so and face difficulties¡­ flowers start to dry up while grass gets greener and, its des be sharper.


    The temperature rises, and so does the intensity of the sun. And, in here, his dance movements as well.


    Aggressive, and more aggressive. Quicker steps, heightened senses, a warmer atmosphere, and mes rise from all around him.


    "Destion."


    And just like how at one point, the sun''s heat burns even the living, his red fire intensifies, covering the ground that he himself had created.


    -Swish!


    Each swing of his sword destroys the grass, burning it to the ground.


    -Swish! Swish!


    The wrath of the sun gets stronger and the ground itself dries up from the intense heat.


    -Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Death, which is followed by life, brings suffering to many.


    A sword movement, followed by many, brings harm to the enemies.


    -Swish! Swish! Swish!


    However, the heat doesn''t stay at its peak forever.


    -Swish! Swish!


    Therees a time when the intensity of the heat starts to go down and the atmosphere starts bing more moist.


    -Swish!


    There ground bes collet, the nights change, the days be cloudier, the sun loses its wreath, and the prayers of people are answered.


    "Rejuvenation."


    Right before reaching the end of the paths, the protagonists face the toughest challenge of their lives, and, in nature, thest few days of the summons are the same for the elements of nature as well.


    Thest moments of intense heat, thosest few days where life bes the most painful, the water vanishes from thends, and thirst bes the main reason for death.


    At that moment, in thosest few moments where they have to relive hell for the sake of a position to more when they have to face the toughest challenge of their lives to achieve the goal they had been aiming for since the start of their journey when they have to muster everyst bit of will to force their souls to cross over to their side¡­


    "Monsoon."


    A drop of life fell from the sky.


    "Birth."


    Elixir, born from the tears of nature, graces the deste earth.


    mes m down all around the destend and the atmosphere is filled with new life-like moisture, with a new life-bringing elixir that fills the hearts of those who persisted, those who faced all the challenges and got through the hellish mes of the wreath.


    Water covered thend, his body, and his de. And, he beguines the dance of peacocks, calling the heavens to grace the death on this earth.


    And the heavens hear his prayers as rain wets the deadnds.


    -Shrrrrrrrr¡­


    Fire is extinguished by water, sparkling droplets circle around him, he continues his dance, and the heavenly cries intensify.


    "Destion."


    What has happened could not be changed, a time already gone, could not be brought back.


    Lives had been lost, and death was a natural process, however, the alive had suffered, and as the mother of them all, nature could not control her cries.


    -Shazam-bhaaaaaam!


    The start of the season of rain brings joy, however, whenever it gets too much, when the rain bes a downpour, a storm, or a destructive torrent, difficulties follow again.


    The alive that had gotten past one difficult challenge would face another threat to their lives.


    -Swish!


    At first, they did not have water, however, after this uncontroble downpour of emotions, the excessive amount of water that fills the earth bes the motor that fills the dried rivers andkes, however, due to the overwhelming rain that sometimes continues for days at an unbearable amount, these same water sources thate as salvation, bes the death traps that take their lives.


    -Swish! Swish!


    His body was covered in this violent storm, his sword being the personification of a storm itself, he shed with lightning, danced with the downpour, embraced the sadness of nature, and expressed his own condolences.


    His dance, his sword¡­ they were a tribute to nature, an inseparable part of the Worldline, and, they were resonating with each other at the moment, understanding, conveying each other''s feelings, sharing what they understood about each other.


    -Swish!!!


    Life and death, two sides of a single coin, and the edge that separated both of them¡­


    "Rejuvenation."


    He connects with nature through his dance, showing it just like how there is sadness, somewhere, and at the same time, there is happiness as well.


    -Swish-swish!


    Just like how life is followed by death, death is followed by life. The cycle continues, the rejuvenation permeates reality, and the water that overflows thend returns to where it belonged, as the warm rays of the sun pierce through the dark clouds.


    -Swiiiiiiiiiish~.


    Winds start to blow naturally, life returns to thend, and, through the new water masses, new lives are born¡­


    Death was inevitable, he tells nature as much. However, life is bound to return after, he conveys through his sincere dance.


    The storm on his sword vanishes, the water starts to return to its source, he slows down for the first time, and, all around him, is a moistnd, fertile, but not yet ready to sustain life.


    He opens his eyes, his feet still moving at a slower pace. He looks up at the sky, at the white ceiling of this endless ce, his heart filled with warmth, and his body cools with the precious waters of the storm.


    There are cuts on his body, however, the blood has also been washed up by the rainwater.


    His eyes contain sadness, his white de resonates with the illusionary water-fillednd present all around him, an expression of sadness is present on his face, and, looking at him, nature realizes it''s another mistake.


    "Autumn."


    He changed his slower pace into something even slower, something simpler, something entirely simple, something so simple that, it seemed he wasn''t moving at all.


    "Birth."


    Waters that had filled thends have returned to a normal level.


    The atmosphere was moist and became cooler. The darker clouds have gone however, the sky is still cloudy. The winds are colder and calmer.


    Sadness.


    Sorrow.


    Guilt.


    Life finds a foothold somewhere, a shelter, a house to spend some time.


    Three disasters have gone by already, however, they have learned that another one would inevitablye soon enough.


    Death, they have learned that it is inevitable. And, to counter it this time, to save their lives and to save their families, this time, they would have to prepare themselves.


    "Destion."


    The leaves on the three fall to the ground, they have had enough of it.


    They had endured all that they could and now, they return to earth, the home they hade from.


    Death fills thends and destion, the silence after the storm is present everywhere.


    -Swish.


    His sword shes are calmer, slower, and persistent, however, angrier.


    He resents nature, however, his dance continues.


    He understands the truth, the life, the death, he knows it is inevitable. The cycle is eternal.


    -Swish.


    However, his resentment remains.


    -Swish.


    And he shes his sword.


    -Swish.


    With calm steps, a heavy heart, and, the guilt that he shares with nature, he continues swinging his sword.


    -Swish.


    He continues it.


    -Swish.


    He continues it just like he had been doing for an unknown period.


    -Swish.


    He continues it.


    -Oooooooooooong!


    He continues it until his resentment affects nature itself, and, his sword is covered with a strong wind.


    "Rejuvenation."


    [ *Warning! Warning! Worldline has detected an unnatural activity in the Workce of ID: Lucifer! Calcting data!* ]

 Chapter 217 217 Six Seasons Sword Dance (2)

    <h4>Chapter 217 217 Six Seasons Sword Dance (2)</h4>


    Now he is wind, his stepsmand them.


    He is nature, more than just a part of it, but less than a master that can rule over it.


    -Swish. Swish.


    His mind is one with everything present around him.


    -Ooooooooooong!


    The white, endless Workce changes into thend that had been present beneath him from the start of his dance, that was still going on just the same.


    [< Worldline has detected possibility of something uniuqe. >]


    [< Data is being collected from the Workce of ID: Lucifer¡­ >]


    The season of deathes to an haunt only after the nature realises its mistakes.


    "Per-winter."


    A unique time of calmness graces the elements of nature.


    "Birth."


    Life starts to return, atmosphere bes just right for the sustenance of life.


    Thend that was damaged by the rain starts its healing journey.


    His steps, that were now the will of nature, became harmonic once again.


    Life blooms, some starts preparing for the next disaster, while some live off with a positive mindset.


    Festivities fills the atmosphere, happiness that was once nowhere to be seen returns to thends.


    "Destion."


    Not that it continues to be that way.


    Happiness is something subjective, something static.


    If it is present in one ce, the destion is bound to be present in some other ce, in some smaller part of the nature, for some weaker elements of the nature.


    -Swish!


    At the end of the day, the fittest survives and their kind persist.


    Life needs another life to sustain itself, especially in the time of peace, thews of nature be the most visible.


    Strong prey on the weak, whatever wood is left is collected for the next disaster that is approaching. Work slows down, and, amids the festivals of one, doom of another bes visible.


    -Swish!


    And it gets stronger as the atmosphere gets colder and winds be lighter.


    -Swish! Swish!


    His steps starts to be faster, his swings lighter, his eyes closes once again, and the winds all around him starts to get colder.


    -Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Thends with dried, cut, broken trees are present around him, he is dancing in and that is a part of him, a part of nature that he has be.


    He sees the world, the world of nature, the world that is present everywhere, and, through his eyes, nature sees the truth that is present everywhere on thisnd.


    -Oooooooooooooooong!!!


    "Rejuvenation."


    Thend expands in his workce, and bes infinite like the white Workce used to be at the start of his dance.


    The influence of nature gets stronger and with it, the winds be cooler.


    A difficult time is approaching, the elements of nature senses that instinctively.


    they quickens their speeds, prepares for what is toe, prepares their house, gathers their families, and, some starts their journey to go into aplete resting state.


    The cold bes unbearable at one point, however, there is a joy in the atmosphere.


    The survivors who went through all those catastrophes, were ready to face what was toe this time.


    They knew the disaster woulde and they prepared for it, they did all they could at the very least, and, joy of having done so was unconditional.


    And, their joy was reflected in the joyous expression of the dancing swordsman, the nature, thends, the winds, the water, the warmth, in the light itself and, also in the dark caves of hibernation.


    "Winter."


    Then winter approaches.


    "Birth."


    The colestest season, the harshest for those who continue their everyday lives on thend and in the air, and, the mostfortable for those who curl up in their small, perfect nkets.


    Life starts to bloom everywhere in this season, marking the start of a new year, a new life, a new start, a new step, and a new form of sword.


    Just like how his movements changes, the winds start changing. Just klike how he was steadily increasing his pace, the winds were getting increasingly colder with the passing time. Just like how his breathing was bing calmer, and calmer, the temperature started dropping.


    And at one point¡­


    Snow graced some of thends.


    Skies got darker, swings around him got mixed with water and froze them as well.


    The atmosphere became foggy, drops of water born from humidity on the remaining des of grass and leaves of remaining trees starts sparkling.


    With the dropping temperatures, nights bes difficult for the elements of nature.


    mes are created for warmth in some ce, for some other, the bodily warmth is shared through skinship.


    "Destion."


    He is nature, and he understands thew of nature. Nature is present through him, and it knows what has to happen, must happen regurdless of its will.


    -Swish!


    So, he must do it as well.


    -Swish! Swish!


    -Oooooooooong!


    A blizzard for some, a snowstorm for the others.


    High levels of snowfall, cold temperatures so cold it could freeze one to death,ck of resources and ways of transportation. Lonliness for those away from everyone, sadness who have no one, pain for the ones that are hurt or lost, and darkness for all those facing these disasters arraive as thest obstinacy of their cycle.


    -Swish! Swish! Swish!


    His movements intensifies exponentially all of a sudden and bes more violent than it ever was.


    -Swish!!


    His footsteps leaves behind a curtain of cold that covers all that is around him.


    -Swish!! Swish!!


    His sword creates desasterous blizzards that contains power great enough to freeze mes born in the deaths of hells.


    -Swish!! Swish!! Swish!!


    He doesn''t like it, he feels cold as well. His arms, his fingertips, his lips and tears all freeze in his own cold. However, he must do it.


    -Swish!!!


    He must finish what he has started. What is meant to happen naturally.


    -Swish! Swish!!


    Even if it hurts, even if it is undesairable, even if it is unbearable, he must do it. He must!


    -Ooooooooooooooooong!!!


    Do it¡­


    -Swish! Swish!! Swish!!!


    [< Wordline has found the possibility of something unique in the Worldline area #321CF! >]


    [< Worldline overtakes the authoritivemands from <Voice of the World> of Worldline #321CF: 342111A. The core world administrating has been initiated! >]


    [< All offsprings currently active in the area aremanded to aide in the administrative process at (Level-3)! >]


    "Rejuvenation."


    His steps slowed down again, and, his bloody feet left another bloody flootprint on this show covered whitend.


    His ashen white hair were partially red, perhaps from the blood that stained them.


    Blood covered his white clothing, painting them dirty crimson. And, frozen blood was present all over his frozen body.


    [< Worldline has detected that the cause of the unique phenomena in the world and the happenings in the Workce of ID: Lucifer are connected! >]


    He was tired, almost out of everyst bit of strength he could muster from the deepest part of his soul.


    He was exhausted.


    However¡­


    [< Worldline has started Data Calction¡­ >]


    Just like how a snowstormes to an end and is followed by a new calm, or, how at the end of winter, new life starts blooming with the melting snow, he was being filled with a rejuvenating warmth born directly from thends, the winds, the sunlight, and the snow.


    [< Worldline has detected possibility of a unique skill in the previous actions of the ID: Lucifer. It has been confirmed that the ID: Lucifer is a swordmaster. >]


    [< It is confirmed that the ID: Lucifer possesses all the requirements for the actions to be judged as a [Sword Dance]. >]


    [< It has been concluded that ID: Lucifer has seeded in creating a unique Sword Dance! >]


    -Oooooooooooooong!


    Snow melts and new season arrives.


    Spring is followed by the harsh winter.


    Life is followed by death.


    Loss is followed by happiness.


    [< Worldline will collect data for the creation of unique Sword Dance skill. ID: Lucifer will be transferred out of the Workce in ten seconds. Please prepare! >]


    He fell to the ground right after he had finished hisst step, hisst circle, hisst sword movement, thest thing, which connected to the very first swing, step, and breath he had taken.


    "Haaaa¡­ I almost¡­ haaa¡­ died¡­"


    He was panting however, there was smile on his face this time.


    "But¡­ I did it¡­"


    A deep smile that he couldn''t control anymore.


    "We did it¡­"


    A happiness that he had earned himself.


    "We did it."


    Of course though, with the help of all his partners¡­

 Chapter 218 218 Anna’s lab

    <h4>Chapter 218 218 Anna¡¯sb</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    "Hmmm. How long has it been, Anna?"


    [ "Eleven months and sixteen days." ]


    "Damn. That''s far longer than that bastard said. Is he in some trouble?"


    [ "Vitals are perfectly abnormal. One doesn''t understand how a human can be alive with such body conditions, however, the whole of the chart has been abnormal from the start thus, one believes the abnormal is master''s normal." ]


    "Well, we cannot apply the normal or the statistics to that bastard. He''s a monster when ites to doing absurd things. But, well, putting that aside, what do you think the results would be?"


    [ "Hmmm¡­ from the data one has gathered during the time with master and applying all the known factors of the process master exined, it seems he is right at the end of his creation." ]


    "It''s humanly impossible to dance for nearly a year without stopping, Anna. I can never do such an absurd thing."


    [ "Hahaha. However, one can certainly reverse engineer a celestial skill in mere seconds, correct? That is humanly impossible as well." ]


    [ "Hump. I can do that as well. What''s so great about recreating some cheap skills?" ]


    "Shut up bastard. Keep doing what you were doing without a word more if you want dinner."


    [ "I have been reduced to a ve! A tool! This is unfair, master! Why don''t I have my own room as well?!" ]


    "Shut the fuck up! Anna works! She does more work in a day than you bastard have done in the whole time we have been together! She earned this room! And besides! She practically made this room from scratch! If you can do that, go ahead and make one on your own! Hump! Fucking bastard!"


    We were inside THE bestb on this right now, ab for practically everything one can think about and more created by none other than the smartest person among us after me, of course.


    And this ce was indisputably the best ce currently avable in this world.


    [ "Master! This is unfair! You are so partial! You helped her with everything she needed! Why do something like this to your own familiar?!" ]


    "Because you are useless! And what do mean help?! She got everything with her own money! I just helped her with the things she couldn''t do by herself! She did everything! She works! Not like somedy ass lizard that only eats and sleeps around the whole day!"


    This bastard. This ungrateful bastard!


    [ "But you work me to my soul everyday-" ]


    "Shut the fuck up! We are working! Let us work or my other bastard will die!"


    [ "But I am working as well!" ]


    "We can see that. Fuck!"


    This ce was just a small room at the start that she stumbled upon however, since this ce had the least Cosmo-spatial interference, she fell in love with this ce.


    She expended this ce, installed all the required space sustenance devices, spent an absurd amount to buy all the big and small equipment present in this ce from Raz, and created all of the special, unique, and beautiful things in this ce with her own feathers!


    And he was sleeping with a full tummy when she was doing all that!


    ''He''s just a bastard dragon! Hump!''


    Everywhere I looked, I saw beauty. Fine equipment''s, machines, screens, fine custom artifacts that she created herself with the great efforts and her hours, days, months of work.


    ''Her time controlling powers are a real handy thing, we got to see that much in this time.''


    This entire ce was made to amplify the effects of her time skills, actully, she made the whole ce like it was an extension of herself.


    She was the core of this whole thing and she could practically do anything she wanted in this ce. Things worked with her mere thoughts here.


    ''She has be a VVVIP customer of Raz thanks to all her purchases, and the ce she has created with her own efforts, this amazingb¡­ I love it more than any other ce of this floor~.''


    Alright I helped her more than she needed, I gave her suggestions and we created many things together, but she was cool! She was far better than this bastard dragon that just ate and slept and worked as a battery once in a while.


    His near infinite Mana was the only good thing about him! And his skills. Just that!


    He was otherwise practically useless,zy, dumb, a bastard, and borrrrring!


    Hump!


    ''He was smart, more than enough to understand everything that we did. But he has never once shared his primordial wisdom with us poor ones that do everything by ourselves!


    He calls us dumb! This fucking bastard that does nothing calls us dumb!


    What was he expecting me to do with him after doing that?! He should worship me and lick my feet that he was still getting his food and long hours of sleep!


    Bastard fucker!


    [ "Ah, looks like master finished his creation. One senses a strong Worldline presence-" ]


    "You sure are using this ce better than I expected."


    Lucy was before us in a specially created vat with a few silver magic circles of Anna''s time skill present all around it.


    We were regting and monitoring his vitals so that he could create his sword dance perfectly, however, in this special space of ours that not even a fly can enter without Anna''s permission, an uninvited guest appeared out of nowhere and stood right before the vat.


    "It''s bad manners toe into someone''s else''s private space without knocking, headmaster."


    "Haha, of course. I apologise however, it was an emergency¡­ excuse me for a moment everyone."


    -Crrrrek!


    He went closer to the vat and ced his hands on its surface and, at the same same time, he did so, the magic circles of Anna''s skill shatteredpletely and, a unique rainbow coloured thread covered the vat.


    "He is the first one to create aplete Sword Dance in this school in all my time in this world."


    The headmaster mumbled something with his unique voice with a rare smile on his face, and looked up at my bastard.


    His multicoloured thread wasn''t the only thread around this vat anymore. There were a few more uniuqe thread like things wrapped around this tank, and, though we had expected something like this, the scale was abnormally bigger.


    [ "At least fifty Offsprings are hadeling the administration at the moment, damn. To think I would see so many of them for something as small as this." ]


    "As small as this? Master Cary, looks like you did not hear me say he created a plete'' Sword Dance. It''s first time in this world''s records. Cases like these are rare throughout the Worldline as you may already know as one of people to have done it a few times."


    [ "Tsk. Still though, what''s the big fuss about? It shouldn''t be such a big deal that he created a Sword Dance. There should alredy be a few who have done so a few times, right?" ]


    The two of them were chatting like they were old friends now¡­ these bastards! What the fuck were they on about?!


    [ "Ah, right. One does not yet understand the meaning of creating a plete'' Sword Dance, right?" ]


    "I know a little. Aplete sword dance is when some Sword Dance, or any action as a matter of fact, resonates with an inseparable element of the Worldline.


    His Six Season Sword Dance was supposed to be the easiest one of his sword dances though. What happened? I never knew he could achieve theplete version of it this early.


    Did he resonate with some element of nature or something?"


    I know for a fact this bastard did something crazy again. Fucking bastard¡­


    "Not just an element of nature¡­ he assimted with nature itself from what I can tell from this data. For a matter of fact, for something the system judges as human, a young one no less, achieving this kind of assimtion should have been impossible.


    You people certainly never fail to excite me."


    There was a dark smile on his face that he only makes when something truly exciting happens. Something that he could never have predicted. It was no good sight.


    "That fucking bastard. Haaa¡­"


    He really did something crazy once again.


    ''But, perhaps, this was because of our strangely unknown origins instead of his own mistake.''


    Assimting with Nature, an entity that was an inseparable part of the Worldline, just like the Worldline system and the Offsprings. It wasn''t something just anyone could do even after possessing great strengths.


    ''Theoretically, only the higher beings that have transcendental powers could do something like assimting with nature, or, they called it achieving [[( Oneness )]] in their worlds.''


    Even the other swordmasters and grandmasters who are very close to achieving Liberation couldn''t do it in many cases.


    To achieve the oneness or a state closest to Nirvana, they have to achieve the deepest state of <Dive> and bepletely selfless¡­ certainly something I am not doing anytime soon.


    But he did it.


    This bastard achieved another impossible goal.


    "I suggest you people step up your work. With the insane power up he is going to get after this is not going to be as small as thest time.


    Start with whatever you have in mind instead of wasting time with the sses. You have subs anyway."


    "¡­? Really?"


    "You two are exceptions for this specific world, you know? You have long passed the standards of this world. Who am I to stop you two from achieving the higher levels.


    Ah, right. Your levels are low as well. Do something about it. Go hunt in some difficult area."


    What''s gotten into this bastard?


    .-. .. --.. --.. . -..


    No, I mean, yes, but¡­ he isn''t supposed to be this open about us. It''s out of his character.


    "I am not acting out of my character. You two¡­ it would have been different if you were in [Dragon-Phoenix horizon], but in a ce like this, well¡­ the special clearance you have already goes beyond the standards of this world. I certainly don''t see any need for you to waste your time.


    I would rather have you show me something more interesting."


    Attending the academy was a must, and we were only doing it to maintain the attendance and to be around the protagonists.


    We didn''t need too close interactions and we still be around them without attending the sses themselves, however, by the rules of the academy, headmaster wouldn''t allow us to skip more sses than we should even with perfect substitutes.


    He was a rather stingy guy with a strong sense of duty.


    There had never been an asion when ying the game when he allowed us to be free from the burden of sses, not even with an affinity beyond the maximum.


    ''This is the first time¡­''


    This was the first time Lucy did something like this while creating a Sword Dance he has already created tens of times in the game. And this was the first time the headmaster were acting like this.


    "Well, my work is done here. I will be going now, however, think about what I just said. And tell congrattions to the <<Swordmaster with the viral white sword>>. Ah, and little Sword, don''t bother them too much."


    He said thosest words while looking at the vat and, a golden light blinked lightly in response. It was perhaps the 222nd Offspring that we were expecting to meet today anyway.


    -Oooooooooong!


    The strings around the vat vanished and the vitals reflected on the green screens before us returned to normal for the first time after twelve whole hours.


    [ "Looks like it is done." ]


    Anna said after ncing over screens and all and did herst bit of analysis after nodding cutely.


    And finally, took out my bastard lovely brother out of that sickening tank¡­


    [ "Master, I know we don''t talk about this since you do not know it yourself, however, have you wondered what you actully are? Like, besides being a reincarnation from another world, what you two are in your current life?" ]


    "I told you to shut the fuck up, didn''t I?"


    This bastard was asking for a beating again. But¡­


    "We do wonder about it, and much more than you can imagin. But, at the end of the day, what does it matter?"


    I have him, he has me. We have these cute partners as well now. So, what does it really matter anyway?


    If the fucked fate allows it, we are bound to find it all out anyway¡­ right?


    ¡­

 Chapter 219 219 Achievements

    <h4>Chapter 219 219 Achievements</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "Rise and shine, sunshine."


    "Ugh¡­"


    Crack opening my eyes, I felt a new wave of light entering my eyes as the most beautiful image in this Worldline appeared before my eyes.


    "Am I in hell?"


    "Yes you are mister."


    "No wonder I am seeing the hell ruling demonic angel with my own eyes¡­ ahem!"


    "Your words are so cringe you are coughing yourself, lol. Hehehe."


    After a moment of adjusting my eyes, I could see the familiar ceiling of Anna''sb again behind El''s head. And, from the way her moist eyes looked, it seemed like I was passed out for quite a while now.


    "How long?"


    "Half a day in the vat, which was around a year for your mental body. And half a way in myp, unconsciously recovering from using too much power¡­ have I ever told you just how fucking dumb you are, bastard?"


    Quite a while has passed if she''s smiling even while being angry and worried then. Damn.


    [ "Master!" ]


    A sudden weight hopped on my chest and I felt like throwing up blood from the sudden impact, however, I controlled the urge to cough, and gulped down the little blood while smiling at my cute familiar.


    "Hello to you too, Anna."


    [ "Everyone has been worried, matter! One thought you would fall into aa from the way your body was reacting to the aftermath of all that! One was worried something might happen to you and one would have to intervene medically! One was-" ]


    "Yes, yes little one. I know you were worried, but, see? I am alright, aren''t I? There''s nothing for you to worry about~."


    I caressed her little head first and kissed the hand caressing mine.


    She must have been sitting in this same position with me like this, and since Anna was here as well, she shouldn''t have done anything to my unconscious body, hopefully.


    [Ding!]


    "Alright, anyway."


    I saw a notification pop-up and quickly got up from herp and sat down properly, as she sat down in my lip, her favourite spot, with a new smile on her pretty face.


    "You did another crazy thing, didn''t you? The headmaster was here with more than fifty offsprings of the area. Worldline not only took the admin controls, it even had to get help from all those offsprings just to check what fucked up thing you did, bastard.


    Ah, right, I have a good news aside from all the curses I wanna decorate you with, but, let''s see what fruits my bastards crazy actions gave him."


    She kissed me first for a full three minutes before she had said those things, and right after saying that and calling Cary over with a few curses, she kissed me again for three minutes before we were actually ready to see what all the notifications were.


    And, they certainly were more unique than we had expected.


    [< Worldline has detected multiple achievements in the actions of ID: Lucifer! >]


    [All the data has been processed and it has been judged that the ID: Lucifer has created a unique Sword Dance. Please provide a name for the Sword Dance.]


    There was first a golden status window before us, but one after that was normal blue, which was asking for the name of the sword dance, which was already decided this time.


    "True Six Seasons Sword Dance. I discovered something I have never managed to do before. It was an amazing feeling¡­"


    "Assimting with nature? But, we already know that, no?"


    "This time was different. It¡­ wasplete. I don''t know how to express it properly, but it was totally different from before. This assimtion was too different. Even more than doing it at the highest authority level."


    It wasepley different. I don''t know if I had felt like that before but the feeling of having be the nature itself, the feeling of being the winds, the earth, the water, the warmth and mes¡­


    It was my first time feeling something like that.


    [Skill creationplete!]


    [Congrattions! You are the youngest being among the title holders: <Swordmaster> to have created aplete Sword Dance!]


    [The achievements of the <<Swordmaster with the viral white sword>> have been acknowledged by the Worldline and will now be announced!]


    A long list containing all of my achievements started ying before our eyes and the rewards, the data, and the aftermaths of these achievements were also present with the context of this world as well as the grand Worldline.


    They started from the time of our connection with the Worldline system, the obtaining of Workce, the creation of my first skill [Horizontal sh], creation of my [Crimson sword], contract with Raz, the death of that bastard demonic human, the clearing of that specially enhanced slime dungeon, the first time my [Six walls] opposed those higher beings to all the way to where I obtained the personal titles. Everything was listed there for me, and, at the end of it all, was my current status window.


    ===Status===


    ID: Lucifer


    Race: Human (Knight)


    Strength: 252


    Agility: 222


    Stamina: 261


    Intelligence: 201


    Luck: 159


    Charm: 162


    Mana: 270


    Level: 117


    [Skills: Perseverance (Level-2), Mana breathing (Level-3), Crimson Sword (Level-1), Horizontal sh (Level-2), Quick stab (Level-2), Silent cut (Level-1), Light walk (Level-2), Shallow breathing (Level-1), Elemental magic (Level-2), Telekinesis (Level-1).]


    [Innate Skill: Six Walls (Level-2), Aura (Level-2), Aspect of Sword (Level-2), Multimedia streamer (Level-1), Red crown (Level-0).]


    [Title: Those who tortures a sinner, Enemy of slimes, Love for exploration, The one who understands true sword, Corruption cleanser, Merciful, Youngest master, Master of sword, Demon yer, Rising star, The youngins who faced divinity.


    [Exclusive title: Swordmaster with the viral white sword, Master of white phoenix disaster.]


    [Skill point: 354]


    [Oz: 3,333,699]


    ============


    And with the status window still present before me, new notifications started popping up before us.


    [A unique natural phenomenon skill of the major category, Sword Dance: [True Six Seasons Sword Dance] has been created!]


    [Congrattions! You have created a unique [Grade-4] skill for the first time!]


    [It has been confirmed that the original skill was aplete Sword Dance which could not be performed at the current state of the creator, thus the skill will be partially sealed! And aspensation: 80 Skill Points will be awarded.]


    [The skill could be unsealed after the creator crosses the 400 point mark in all physical and mental stats.]


    [It has been confirmed that the creator of the skill had achieved assimtion with [Nature] and is the weakest being to have done so! A special achievement has been detected!]


    [For being the weakest being to achieve assimtion with [Nature], title: <Weakest assimtor> has been granted!]


    [Through the achievements, skills: [Natural Selection] and [Nature''s will] along with the unique skill: [Natural assimtion] will be granted!]


    [Extra rewards will now be bestowed!]


    "Lucky bastard, getting rare skills as a reward for creating a skill, fucker."


    El was sulking as she saw the rewards I got to create one of my assentional skills. And, it was a sword dance so, it was naturally unlike any other kind of skill.


    ''Sword Dances were a unique kind of skills that were mainly passive, and, they did not actually make the people who had it do the things they were meant for. It wasn''t like that for them.''


    Much like my other skills with a diverse applicability, a sword dance was also just a support skill.


    It made the performance of that specific sword dance much easier since it was restrained as a skill even while being a technique. And, when one has a sword dance as a skill, application of many techniques unrted to the skill itself bes a lot more easier.


    ''It is said that a Swordmaster with a Sword Dance is five times stronger than a Swordmaster without one regardless of the difference in experience, level, or skills. And, a Swordmaster with a rare original Sword Dance is unparalleledpared to any other kind of Swordmaster.''


    Few manage to create their own Sword Dance in the Worldline, and even fewer people manage to achieve the deepest level of <Dive>.


    A Sword Dance is a legacy of a Swordsman so for many, it is also a generational family heirloom people die to obtain. It''s that much of a special thing.


    Creating a Sword Dance is a great achievement that holds great importance.


    "Haaaaa¡­"


    And this time, though unexpectedly, it is a special asion for me as well.


    "Do you wanna know how it felt, El?"


    She was sitting on myp so, I grabbed her from behind andy back on the floor. She liked when I did this.


    "I do¡­ but first, I have something to tell you."


    We were on the floor, Anna back to her artifacts doing her own thing, and Cary¡­ well, I know that poor thing must have been bombarded with a rain of curses while I was gone so, he can finish his remaining sleep. He needed that to function properly as a Dragonlord in this small insignificant world.


    "So¡­"


    She turned around and faced me, her body pressed closely against mine, her fine chest pressed agaist mine¡­ her face being too close, she looked deep into my eyes.


    "Headmaster said he wouldn''t mind if ''we'' don''t attend the sses. Which means¡­"


    "We can go to the association''s dungeon."


    "Right¡­"


    I could feel her warm breath against my lips, her body was warm, she was blushing, and there was greed in her eyes.


    "You want it."


    "I do¡­"


    "Then why aren''t you doing it?"


    ¡­


    She looked at me for a moment, moved her fingertips around my muscles, my abs, my lips, and gulped down a mouthful of saliva.


    "I want more than just this¡­"


    "But, we cannot have that."


    "I¡­ know that."


    I know she knew that.


    The only reason she was still not forcing me to do it¡­


    "Mmmmmm~."


    Was because of her unparalleled love for me.

 Chapter 220 220 Nes, we have something-

    <h4>Chapter 220 220 Nes, we have something-</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "And brother Lucy!"


    "Yes ma''am!"


    "You a bad-bad, naughty-naughty boy! Why do you like causing trouble? You speak a looooooot of lies as if they are nothing more than words for you! How can you just go around deceiving people!"


    "In will repent on my mistakes¡­"


    "You said thatst time as well! You little deceiving kitten! You lied just now as well! You need punishment! Hump!


    Ethan! Use [Light of punishment]!"


    "Shiiiiiiiiiiin~!"


    The blob of light beside her shot a powerful light at me however, before it could hit me, a transparent white barrier covered me and absorbed the attack.


    "Hmm? Anna! He has to be punished! Brother Lucy is a liar!"


    [ "One cannot let him get hurt on one''s watch though. One apologises to the little one however, if one wants to punish master, then one will have to use some other means than the skills." ]


    Anna never allow the skills that could hurt me in me in way touch even a hair of my body.


    She reverse calctes the skills and dismentals them without needing to use any active skill and when ites to magic, she could even cancel self made spells like El''s. She''s just that amazing.


    Even El has to use her [Dismantle] in times of need but, thanks to Anna, I don''t have to worry about getting ambushed by some powerful skill. She''s just¡­ amazing.


    "Hump! You get away with this skill every time thanks to Anna and El uses her skill as well! How can you two just do that! You should receive your punishments obediently! Uhun uhun uhun!"


    She started crying again and, well, just like every one of our ''talks'' El got up and startedforting her with a sweet smile on her face, again.


    We have been through a few of these ''talks'' and after a certain time, things became like this.


    Her words were pretty effective but whenever it came to punishments, either Anna intervened when it was about me, and when she wanted to punish El, she did all she could to either block her skills or to destroy her magic spells.


    ''Ethan''s [Light of punishment] was a unique skill that he possessed and depending on the context set by him, or his master Nes in our cases, the punishment varied.''


    It was a random debuff skill that could give any kind of debuff starting from pain enhancement to damage enhancement, to instant death. It was broken skill that woulde in very handy when grinding levels so we were nning to bring her with us when we go to level grinding in the high level mob areas in the uing holidays.


    ''However, before we do that, we were going for a dungeon run.''


    It has been a week since I got my [True Six Season Sword Dance] and we are nning to depart for the adventuerer''s association right after dinner.


    It was uncertain how long we would take to rerun from that dungeon but, since it is a unique dungeon where the time flow is different, depending on what we do there and how long we stay, two days to nearly a month might pass in the academy.


    And, we both knew it woulde as quite a shock to Nes, that was the main reason we let her have the ''talk'' first.


    And, just like every talk we have, after her crying ended, we quickly got to the dinner part with all of Nes'' favourite dishes prepared specially by the four of us.


    ''And by four I mean El, Anna, Friday, and me. Cary has not stepped foot into my kitchen after that first day. And, I don''t want him anywhere around there unless we need his specific skill set.''


    He is better at destruction so he will be a great help when we are hunting and stuff but, his destruction oriented and control skills were pretty much unnecessary around my kitchen.


    Anna could do work of a few people with her magic and skills so she was much better assistant to have around.


    "Hmmm¡­? What is all of this¡­?"


    Nes noticed that all her favorate dishes were pareared today.


    The aroma of all the dishesbined was so magnificent she was lost in the bliss for a moment.


    The colors, the texture of perfectness of these colorful things, the visible deliciousness that induced a river of saliva, to every single bit of sensory input were heightening her hunger.


    She red at the food, the perfect food¡­


    The night was perfect today, this food was all to her liking, she was a little light after her ''talk'' and she knew from all these clues¡­ something was very wrong here.


    "Nes, we have something to tell-"


    "No!"


    "At least hear us out-"


    "Nooooo!"


    -Thud!


    She smashed her spoon and knife on the dining table and was just about to stand up angrily, when El used her [Telekinesis] and pinned her body back on the chair.


    "Calm down, Nessy."


    "I don''t want to! I know you are going to tell me something bad! I know it! I should have alredy known when everything was going so well today! You didn''t cause any trouble today and sat till the end in this talk! I should have known! You wanted to do this all along, right!


    I know! I know you are going to tell me something very bad now! Bastards!"


    Of course you know. She made sure to give you enough clues throught the day for your subconscious to figure out something bad was going to happen. But, sadly dear¡­ your opinion doesn''t matter this time.


    "Nessy."


    Nes was trying to free herself from the restrains by force however, she wasn''t physically as strong as the force El could except with her magic.


    Her desperate attempts to escape from her were futile.


    "Listen to me."


    El grabbed her hand and looked right into Nes'' eyes. She even used her [Light of strength] to calm her down, and when Nes had finally calmed down a little, after a deep brreth, she nodded at her.


    And Nes nodded back, finally ready to listen to what we had to say¡­ which meant this was my turn now.


    "Nes," I called her out, and both of them looked at me.


    We were sitting in our living room on the round table with the three of us on our usual chairs, and the familiars, as well as Miss Eva and Friday in their own special table, eating together like they usually do.


    They were unrted to everything that was happening here since they knew all that was going on alredy. Only Nes was in the dark about everything. But poor girl did not know that.


    "What I am going to tell you might fit well with you, but, I promise it isn''t as bad as you think it is."


    She listened attentively with El stil grabbing her head in a unique way that made it easy to manipte her thinking.


    "We are going to go away for a while and it is uncertain when we wille back¡­ you remember the request of the association, right? The third condition we had-"


    "You are going there?! To that dimensional dungeon?! I thought we were going to go there together!! And I know now that it is a very dangerous ce! I have read th records and! And!"


    She was panicking. It was a good sign that meant she was at least listening to what we were talking about and the seriousness of the situation.


    "We are going there, Nes. And no. You arenting with us.


    And since you have read the records, you must know what kind of ce it is, right? The time difference and such."


    "I-I-I know! But you can''t!"


    "We are going there, right after we finish this dinner. Everything is ready and if we donte back after the weekend, Friday and Miss Eva will attend the academy in our stand.


    They have unique skills that are appropriate for a perfect disguise so, it will be fine-"


    "But! That! You can''t do that! That''s not right! You cannot!"


    "Nes¡­ you know we only attend becuse there is something we want, right?


    Attendence doesn''t matter to us much but with the two of them, we will still maintain our presence in the sses.


    They know what they have to do so, you don''t have to worry about a thing."


    "Especially us, Nessy. We know how to clear that ce and it is only a matter of time wee back. So, can you please just¡­ wait for us until then?"


    El took both her hands in her hand and looked at her with the most sincere face I had ever seen her make. It was so persuasive even I would fall for that. But Nessy didn''t melt just from that.


    "No! That''s not right! I will tell the teacher! Yes! I will-"


    "They would know without you telling them, Nessy. The thing is, we already had the ''special clearance'' that allowed us to be exempt from the rules of the attendance. And, just recently, even the headmaster told us he would overlook our presence in the academy.


    He told us to do something meaningful, and, we are going to do just that."


    "But! No! That''s not right still! You no can''t please! Me! No!"


    She was panicking again¡­ time to finish it then.


    "Nes."


    I looked at her directly in the eye with the most seriousness I had ever shown to her, which was to the point she was intimidated by the gaze.


    "What you want will not matter this time. Everything has been decided and prepared, and you will have to be by yourself for a while.


    We will try our best to return as soon as possible and the two of them will be here with you in the meantime.


    You are not a baby that we have to constantly look after and we aren''t your babysitters either.


    Try getting over the whole ''a girl from the woods'' part and see the REAL world around you. And learn! That''s what you are here for, no? You have a ce to return to, and we do as well so¡­ we will be back, undoubtedly. This one dungeon is going to be nothing for the four of us, you know, right?"


    She always knew I had a bad kind of anger that was better off with only myself but now that she was seeing a fraction of it herself, she knew the sob opera wasn''t going to do anything this time.


    She had to calm herself down and think things through. And, thankfully, after taking a sweet thirty minute, she regained herselfpletely.


    And then¡­ without speaking a word, she started eating the food that was thankfully still warm thanks to Anna''s special barrier.


    She seemed to still be angry at us, however, she was eating her favourite lunchbox meal, so it was a positive oue.


    She understood what and why we were doing this, and she knew this was pretty much for her as well in a way, so, she understood the things a little.


    ''She already knew our reasons and the fact that there were many things we couldn''t tell her but, if we were telling her all this with this grand feast before us, it must be because something important that we couldn''t involve her in.''


    She was smart otherwise anyway so, she was good. And since she had started eating as well, we also dug into the delicious chicken first¡­


    ''A dimensional dungeon¡­ it was a unique space from the other dungeons that were born from a space''s assessment of the system. It was practically connected to another dimension and was a unique space which could, well, we don''t have to worry about this one.''


    There was a chance we would have died if we were going there all by ourselves however, with Anna and the great dragonlord Cary, I''m wondering just how easy it is going to be¡­


    Well, things should y out pretty well hopefully, right?

 Chapter 221 221 Climbing a mountain

    <h4>Chapter 221 221 Climbing a mountain</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    "Hump!"


    I used all my strength, concentrated it at the end of my feet, and took a leap upwards at the edge of thend where Lucy caught me with one hand wrapped around a tree root.


    "Good, grab this¡­ or we can just fly now, right?"


    "No. We will climb all the way to the top on our own! Just go now, shoo shoo. I will jump again."


    [Spectator ''Deity of the forest of luck'' doesn''t understand your actions however, they are happy to see you back again.]


    [Spectator ''Demon of Lust and Cooking'' is having fun with the show. He admired the ''juggle physics'' of your world.]


    [Spectator ''Father of light realm'' has gifted 1000 Oz for showing the true meaning of tracking to the others. They have expressed their sincere admiration.]


    [Spectator ''Ogama the boss'' is unsatisfied with the progress of the show. They ask where the dimensional dungeon is.]


    [Some factions of the Worldline are having an internal argument about how the two mortals possess the


    . They debate the absurdness of the situation.]


    There were a lot of messages popping up today from the spectators after a long time and since it had been a while we were streaming after that day we got this function and closed off all the streams and spectators, this was the first time we were meeting them again.


    And, we were in a faraway ce, at one of the ends of the western continent in a secret mountain range that was not essible to normal folks.


    ''And, we are climbing a mountain right now, hehe.''


    [[ Master, I believe you should just fly. If you want, I can take you there. This is, why are you even doing this jumping jumping? This is only fanservice for those perverted demons! ]]


    "It''s fine Cary. They should just send gifts and appropriate stuff if they want to appreciate my beauty. It''s not like they can have me anyway. Just watching me and him and getting jealous is all those bastards could do, hehe."


    We were going to the dimensional dungeon that started right after the top of this mountain. It was a good ce, I would say, and flying there or using some other means would be easier and more continent but, but when else would we get the chance to do tracking on a steep mountain like this one?


    There were many things all around here that we could collect and use as well so, instead of just taking a shortcut to the top, reaching the ce with our own efforts and feet was something I wanted to do.


    ''That bastard was against it since it was such a time and energy-inefficient method, but, when I was the one asking it, he had no choice but to follow behind me¡­ or just for today, ahead of me.''


    [Spectator ''Kill is mine'' is bored and asks you about the ce you are going. They promise a reward if you reveal some kind of information.]


    "Ohm, that would be difficult, hehe. You all will know when we get there. I assure you all though, it isn''t some low-ass cheap stake boring ce. You will have fun seeing that ce, especially the Pure Evil and Absolute Purity factions. You are in for a good surprise."


    This this world was a small ce however, the ce we were going to was a controlled area, a dimensional dungeon that was also a ''one-time dungeon''.


    There was a leader that we had to kill and obtain the [Dimension fragment] to clear the dungeon, which was an easy task, but that aside, there was also an absurd number of enemies here who obliterated all poption resident in this mountain range in the past before the association sealed them off.


    ''The association president, one of the absolutes of this world that is considered to be the strongest person right after the headmaster was the one that sealed the ce after failing to clear it multiple times, however, the association had always worried about what would happen if the seal was broken and a [Dungeon break] happens.''


    They did not know what they would do in that situation since the creatures in question had high mobility and were not something that could be stopped with just some human forces.


    To deal with them, they needed forces that were at least on the level of the empires or the ones that were called the absolutes of this world.


    [ "El, we are almost there. Get ready, I''m going to increase my pace." ]


    [ "Yei~!" ]


    After our chat with Nes yesterday night, we left her in those two''s care. And, she hugged the two of us for a full five minutes before she was ready to let us go.


    She cared for us, certainly. However, that love was more than enough for what I needed as a motivation to go back to that ce.


    ''We could choose to just stay away from the academy sses, only attending when there were important things happening or things that were of actual use. And exams were going to be a breeze as well, so, there was nothing for us there. Nothing aside from Nessy, and the other cuties.''


    Even Ras was getting cute nowadays.


    He had been asking us a lot of things after we told him about the hunting grounds of the academy, and he was enjoying ying just like a cute kid.


    The academy was fun only because those cuties were there, but, aside from them, there was nothing that motivated me to go there.


    [[ One can see the grand seal at the top! One is going to go ahead and take a closer look~! ]]


    [[ "Key Anna~! I''m right behind you all~!" ]]


    My physical stats were just slightly worse than his but the way he used his powers made the world of difference.


    He was already about to reach the top while I was still running behind him at full speed. And, I wasn''t using any buff skills or magic so this was even more physically tiring¡­ but that was the fun of it.


    "Hehehehe."


    [[ "My master is crazy¡­ haaa¡­ I am gonna go ahead as well." ]]


    Cary had been flying right beside me until now but the basted flew away with his small wings and reached the top even before Lucy who was running just a little slower than the speed of sound. The little bastard certainly wasn''t weak when it came to things like these, just that he was utterly useless!


    [ "Haaa¡­ haaa¡­ haaa¡­ darling, I''m tiered. I will be taking a little break." ]


    [ "Hmm? Break? Now?! No, you aren''t taking any breaks! The sun is just about to rise! We will miss the chance and will have to wait for an entire day! Tsk. You damn¡­" ]


    Lucy had almost reached the top of the mountain while I was around three kilometers away from on this straight steep path.


    I was tired, not that I couldn''t continue, but he knew I was saying that on purpose. So, to prevent any more dy than it had already been due to my stubbornness, he turned midway, jumped with a boosted force with his Aura, and after almost flying in the sky with his improved Mana control, hended near me.


    "You are hopeless! Damn!"


    by the time he was before me, I was sitting on a rock by a tree on this rocky path.


    "what can we do, hehe? Deal with it~."


    "Ugh!"


    He princess carried me and started running again, though his speed had been slowed down considerably.


    "I know you are thinking how ''heavy'' I am but, if you don''t want to face some challenges going forward in your life, I suggest you wash that expression off that pretty face of yours.


    And besides, how can I be heavy to you with all of those muscles you have?! I am not even that heavy!"


    "Climbing this practically vertical mountain with you is a different matter altogether alright! Stop speaking or else we will fall!"


    Jeez! I ain''t even that heavy. And most of my weight is muscle mass! This fucking bastard! Even with that body and power, my small fragile body is heavy to that bastard!


    "Ugh¡­"


    He is aplete bastard!


    -Swiiiiiiiiish~.


    [ "Master~. I see you got what you wanted-" ]


    "Shut the fuck up, Cary."


    He ruined the mood at just the end of it!


    Why did he have to do this?!


    "Haaaa¡­ haaaa¡­ haaaa¡­ haaaa¡­"


    And now he is huffing after only that much, that weak-ass bastard. How is he going to fight all those hundreds and thousands of <E> rank mobs and those elites of <C>, <B>, <A> rank?!


    For fuck''s sake, the boss is a <S> rank queen! Who''s gonna kill it if not him?! I certainly ain''t going near that ugly thing, so it was all up to him, and he was huffing after normally climbing a single mountain?!


    We haven''t even done anything that required his high stamina to be used!


    [ "One believes master was affected by the debuff of the seal. His stats are perhaps still getting affected at some level." ]


    "Hmmm? What? That couldn''t be though¡­ really?"


    The barrier was put here by the association president, and though she was a near transcendent existence, this familiar barrier shouldn''t be able to affect him in any way.


    "Oy,e here."


    Anna had only stated a possibility but if it was true, we would have to destroy the barrier before going in to remove the status debuff.


    "It''s alright, El. I am alright now so we can just go in-"


    "Shut up."


    I don''t like that someone else''s magic affected him in any way even with his own skills and Anna''s protection spells cast on him.


    If there was a skill that could affect him like this, I was not prepared for it this time¡­


    ''[Aspect of magic].''


    -Ooooooooong!


    And, if we do find something unusual, it is going to make things a littleplicated for us¡­

 Chapter 222 222 Devilant Colony

    <h4>Chapter 222 222 Devnt Colony</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "El, I am telling you it''s alright. There''s nothing affecting me. Just look at my status window. There''s no debuff or anything."


    "Shaddup."


    She was wasting her Mana using that magic skill of hers to use a thorough ''scan'' on my body just because I was a little tired from climbing this mountain while carrying her.


    ''She doesn''t understand how difficult it is for me to have her in my arms like that and running up a mountain like this one.''


    Her weight isn''t the problem but the level of control I need to not harm her is not something I can express without using my mental stamina.


    Besides, she was also not as light as she made herself to be. Not in this mountain where Mana was practically all over the ce.


    ''Her body''s Mana conductivity has increased many folds in the past few weeks so many spells now cannot affect her naturally. Some magic skills wouldn''t even work on her now, however, this very Mana conductivity made her more ''dense'' than the usual heavy weighted objects.''


    She knows that as well but untimely, it still means I was calling her heavy in a way, something she would never ept. Not in this life, certainly. She was more fit than anydy in our entire school, perhaps her physique was better than many of the physical ss instructors of the school after our special training.


    If I was calling her ''heavy'' not fat but heavy even after all that, she would just better want to stick with being a mage, leaving her twin sword style alone, which would go against her ethics and rules.


    She was aplicated person in many ways, however, the way she had been made from the start, the way her mind was, she couldn''t ignore the things she had started herself. Especially things like choosing a profession.


    ''She chose to be a dual sword wielder, and she will see it to the end. That''s just how she was.''


    But this made the character of her made her worry about me more than one could think.


    She considered me the most valuable element of her life, even more important than her own self, so¡­ she was like this every once in a while.


    "Hmmm¡­ you seem to be fine."


    [ "Yes, master seems to be fine. One wonders if it was because of the nature of Mana in these mountains that one''s body channels uniquely that master had difficulties.


    One searched for any irregrities with this ce, however, the results weren''t any special." ]


    "So, Anna is saying my body that channels Mana differently was the problem?"


    She looked at her with a certain smile that we all knew expressed her hidden anger. Not something we wanted to see.


    [ "One just meant it might be a possibility. Perhaps the master was being more careful and used special movements that required more stamina? Only master must know the reason if there wasn''t any external factor in y here~!" ]


    I want to believe Anna isn''t being sarcastic here but her tone said otherwise. Well, ultimately, she pushed everything at me once again, and, I don''t know how to answer her now.


    "Lucy darling~? What was the reason-"


    "Oh! Would you look at the time~? The sun will start rising anytime now! Anna, you have analyzed the seal, right? Let''s go in now that we are done here!"


    "Don''t change the fucking topic!"


    "We have to, El. Let''s talk about thister, ok? This is more important. They must have gathered in the target spots already. Let''s goooo!"


    The timing was important when hunting these creatures, she knew that better than me, so although she wanted to argue more, she just gave me a harsh re and turned away.


    "I am not going to forget this, remember that."


    "Of course you aren''t. You never forget."


    But there are ways to make you forget things that only I know, effective ways that you know very well.


    "Alright then."


    I nodded at her and, she nodded back. It was time to enter the second dungeon of our life. And, this one was a unique one as well.


    "Anna, go in."


    "You too, useless Cary¡­ what are doing there anyway? What is that thing?"


    Cary had some kind of butterfly in his hand, what was he doing with something like that?


    [ "It''s nothing, master." ]


    He put the creature in his dimensional space and without any great reaction, went back inside his familiar mark. This wasn''t his normal behavior, we both knew that. But at this moment, we let this one go.


    "It''s going to be alright."


    "Oh baby, it''s going to be fun as well~."


    With one hand held together, we put our other hands on the surface of an invisible barrier, and, the Silver key that we got from the headmaster as a reward shined on our palms and a small passageway opened up in this barrierer as if an invisible door had opened up.


    [You have entered the dimensional dungeon: Devnt Colony!]


    [Do you want to enter the <D> rank dimensional dungeon?]


    [Warning! You can only get out of the dungeon with an <Escape crystal> or afterpleting all the given tasks.]


    "Of course we want to enter."


    We were here for that in the first ce. As for the <Escape crystal>, we have plenty of them. Not that we will need those things.


    [Ding!]


    As soon as we pressed the ''yes'' on the screen before us, with a bright sh of light, both of us vanished from the normal mountain range, and reappeared in a ce that, though was connected to the very ce we were standing on, was apletely different world that that peaceful, attractive mountain.


    [You have entered a <D> grade dungeon for the first time! Increased experience gain for three days.]


    [Warning! You have entered a separate space from your world! A penalty will be applied for being a foreign existence!]


    ¡­


    [Warning!]


    [You have entered an area with lower system restrictions.]


    [Skill: Red/Blue crown are enhanced inside the dungeon and enhances the skill effect of other innate skills.]


    [Due to the effects of the Innate Skills: Red/Blue crown, you have resisted the environmental conditions of the dungeon.]


    [Your body is adapting to the new environment!]


    [Skill: Six walls (Enhanced) has resisted the restrictions of the dungeon! Stats have returned to their original state.]


    [Skill: Six walls (Enhanced) has sessfully resisted the dungeon restrictions and has gained experience in the data structure.]


    [Many spectators feel nostalgic at the sight.]


    [Many spectators express awe at the strange skills.]


    [Many spectators click their tongues at the absurd sight.]


    "As expected, these skills are strangely very special."


    "Not even [Grade-4], (Level-5) overall protection skills have this kind of effect. These skills really are cheat skills."


    "And the fact that they enhance all of the innate skills makes them even more special."


    She created a little ball of fire on her palm and the simple orange fire started changing into a higher grade me.


    "This is amazing, fuck."


    The me turned pale blue first, then a little white, then they became ck, andstly, they became her [ze-5] purple mes of purgatory, and she threw the small, marble-sized me into a distant ce, and¡­


    -Boooooooooooooooooooooooom!


    [Spectator ''Last arsonist of Limina'' has dropped their jaws!]


    [Spectator ''Demon Lust and Cooking'' has dropped their eyes due to the shock!]


    [Spectator ''Guardian of basic magic'' has a surprised look. They had not expected to witness such refined magic.]


    [Spectator ''Explosion monster of Naina'' has gifted some [Golden charcoal]! They are bbergasted by the gorgeous explosion. The deaths of the demonic creatures soothe their hearts further.]


    "The effectiveness of [Aspect of magic] increased by a whole 21%, lol. That''s more than a few high-grade buffsbined~!"


    "Let me try this as well."


    This was our first time in a dungeon after the slime dungeon so the enhancement that our crown skills provided to our unique skills was shining for the first time~.


    They enhanced all of our innate skills, which obviously included our Aspects, the skills that we gained from the system, as well as my Sword Dance. It enhanced the effectiveness of all of them.


    "Hmmm. Let''s see what happens if I use this small rock."


    Even my Aura was enhanced since it was a unique energy, so, when I picked up a rock, filled it with my Aura, and threw it at another one of the random group of creatures wandering some distance away¡­


    -Booooooooom!


    [Spectator ''Teacher of Arsn''s Heros'' is bbergasted!]


    [Many spectators of the ''Absolute Purity'' faction admire the grower powers of ID: Lucifer. Arge amount of Oz has been gifted.]


    [Some spectators of the ''Pure evil'' faction are smirking at the destruction of the lowly demon ants.]


    [Some spectators of the ''Pure evil'' faction are displeased by your actions.]


    ¡­


    [The Master of the dungeon has sensed the presence of the intruders.]


    "She sure had good senses."


    "But, I think this is going to be easier than we expected."


    "No shit, right?"


    After crossing over to this side of the mountain, in this dungeon, we were currently standing in apletely different world.


    The sky here was red, and so was the soil.


    In the distance stood a castle towering over the horizon, before which armies of creatures marched like ants before the entrance of their colonies.


    The area around us itself seemed endless with strange trees all around us that were different from the normal tall trees with brown trunks and green leaves. The trunks were ck while the leaves that were unusuallyrge were all white like ash.


    The scenery before us seemed like something directly from hell. And since the creatures that inhabited this ce were actually demonic creatures, a species called [Devil ants], thisnd once ruled by strong binges of a holy race, had turned into a part of hell itself.


    "Hehe, what side do you want darling~?"


    The sun was rising on the horizon, so, the time when the most ants were out of their home arrived for us.


    "The left seems pretty fun."


    "Alright then~! Let''s start from the left side~!"


    There were hundreds of thousands of enemies before us, hundreds of thousands of stacks of EXP.


    There were three main quests and three sub-quests or ''tasks'' as the system called it toplete, however before that, we were going to reach (Level-120) and unlock the first unique ability of our crown skills.


    This would have been difficult if the debuff was applied to us, but, our unique skills blocked it so we didn''t even have to use the special potions we prepared for them.


    "I''m going ahead then~!"


    "Slow down El!"


    And we had Anna and a Dragonlord that knew how to destroy kitchens, so, this was going to be another massacre from our side¡­

 Chapter 223 223 Exterminators

    <h4>Chapter 223 223 Exterminators</h4>


    [OP: ]


    ============


    [Dungeon Taskas: ]


    1: Devnt extermination


    ¡ª-> Defeat Devnt workers: 072/900 [Total:120,000]


    ¡ª-> Defeat Devnt soldiers: 050/ 750 [Total:70,000]


    ¡ª-> Defeat Devnt troops: 96/1200 [Total:10,000]


    ¡ª-> Defeat Devnt frontline units: 102/900 [Total:9000]


    ¡ª-> Defeat Devnt Elites: 0/30 [Total:120]


    ¡ª-> Defeat Devnt Commanders: 0/9 [Total:21]


    2: Castle siege


    ¡ª-> Attack the Devnt nest and overtake the control of the castle by destroying themunication system of the Devnts. (Progress: 0.3%)


    3: upation


    ¡ª-> Defeat the ruler of the dungeon and obtain the [Dimension fragment].


    ¡ª-> The upation will only count as a sess when a Dimension fragment has been obtained. In case of failure to obtain it, the dungeon boss will be revived.


    ============


    A dimensional dungeon was different from the other usual dungeons since it was a ce that was connected with another dimension or, in simpler terms, in some other ce in the Worldline.


    However though, they are still a special structure designated as a ''dungeon'' by the Worldline system with unique characteristics like the other dungeon.


    -Booooooooooooooom!


    [ "Hehehehehe-hahahaha~! Darling~! Aren''t they weaker than we thought~!" ]


    [ "They are affected by our title effects. And our skills are a better counter against them than we had expected." ]


    -Swish! Swish! Click! Swish! Click! Swish!


    Dungeons were unique structures that were designated as ''dungeons'' by the system and were turned into a unique space for the purpose of ''growth'', something that applied to the (Natural dungeons), the (Artificial dungeons), and dungeons that somehow broke the space time barriers and got connected with some other world, the (Dimensional dungeons).


    Growth was the main purpose of the dungeon''s existence in the entire Worldline. Growth of all factors that passed the standards on which the dungeon was created and the ones that entered these special structures to get the rewards from the system, and experience that made them a better version of themselves on many fronts.


    It was the reason they were created, and even though the dimensional dungeons were ces that had identally be part of some other world, they are considered the best opportunities of growth within the Worldline¡­


    [ "I will make way from here, go in El!" ]


    [ "Yes~!" ]


    "Six season Birth: First chapter of Autumn- Falling leaves!"


    He was surrounded by ten humanoid creatures that had heads resembling themon ants, a horrific side to those who knew how those vicious creatures looked up close.


    Their sharp jaws were strong enough to chew human limbs even though they were creatures that fed on farmed fungus. Their limbs were sharp and strong like that of predators ready to fight and kill their prey, they had unity unlike any force of mankind, and that wasn''t the end of these creatures.


    [[ Master, one will take care of the ones with magic skills! ]]


    He was performing his sword dance and for that, he needed an opening and a little space, however, even though he could chop down the normal ants with his Aura covered Holy sword, the ones with harder exoskeleton and the ones that ghad unique magical skills were the problem that he could not deal with so effortlessly.


    However, thanks to Anna and her phenomenal abilities, he was able to easily perform a part of his sword dance, and, as he did that, red leaves signifying the season of fall made of his destructive Aura cascaded down from bright red the sky.


    The sun was rising at the horizon beyond the castle so the entire battlefield was covered in a momentary shadow of the castle.


    They were fighting the demonic creatures on this in, and, even though the creatures themselves were strong creatures that could individually tear apart the normal adult humans, the four of them were exterminating them like the gods of death, or the reapers who hade from the dearth''s of hell to collect their souls.


    [ "Go now!" ]


    -Boooom! Boooom! Boooom!


    The leaves falling to the ground exploded like powerful explosive spells and a path littered with the corpses of the demonic creatures was created in the middle of the battlefield.


    El moved through this path as if a gale of wing passing through a bloody battlefield and, the ce she ended up at, the heart of this battlefield, was the junction that was going to turn into her watchtower.


    [ "Your turn useless Cary!" ]


    [[ Tsk. Dumb master¡­ using me for these weakling ants. ]]


    The dungeon was an ant colony so, at the dawn of this fine day, just like every other day, the ants wereing out of their castle to start their new day. However, out of nowhere, there were intruders attacking their brethren, and now, two of them had even invaded the front lines of the castle.


    They could see she was a young human female with a winged lizard beside her, an easy prey for their elites and front line soldiers.


    They were about to approach them and send amand of reinforcement, however, before they could do so, they saw as a tall pir rose up in the ce the female was standing, and as soon as this tower appeared, strange lights started appearing in the sky.


    [ "Hehehe, Cary! First use [Dragon tongue]~! And then give me a [Law negation] effect! Then go on and spread some chaos~!" ]


    [[ You make it sound more fun when it''s just some pest control master. Haaa¡­ well, might as well just enjoy this. ]]


    The lights, or the magic circles created by El were the first testing tools to gauge her current power level, and, since all of them were spells mainly meant for the destruction on this battlefield, when they descended upon the hundreds and thousands of ants on the ground¡­ it seemed like the apocalypse had begun in theirnd.


    Their kin, the normal workers to the soldiers and troops were massacred in the blink of an eye, something unprecedented was happening once again, however, different from how they periodically engage in a war with a single enemy that was unfathomably dangerous, this time, there were four of them.


    [ "Alright~! Then let''s see what I can do with my useless Cary''s special skill~!" ]


    There were four exterminators in this dungeon right now, with a singr goal of destruction and domination in their hearts.


    They were going to clean everything up on thisnd, and, they weren''t going to stop until they finish everything they were here for.


    [ "[Aspect of Magic], [Elemental magic], [Creation]!" ]


    And one of the things, one of the ''sub quests'' they had in this ce, was obviously the extermination of every damn ant present in this ce!


    -Ooooooooooooooooooong!


    -Zaaaaaaaa!


    The sky was filled with colourfulrge magic circles that shone with the first rays of the rising sun.


    Screams of the demonic humanoid ants filled the atmosphere and the air was heavy with the disgusting smell of corrupting blood. There was pressure in the air created by a swordsman that moved as if the hundreds of ants didn''t even exist in his path, unrestricted, and the sky was dominated by the hundreds of magic circle that were being charged with the power of this very dungeon, power of this nature, and the creator of all these circles hanging in the sky, standing on the high pir created in the heart of this battlefield, was smirking down at the Devnts.


    The normal ants here had already seen her kill their brethren mercilessly so, when they looked up at their red sky, filled with those sinister looking things¡­ only one thought crossed their minds.


    And, this thought froze their hearts out of despair.


    [ "Go!" ]


    The spells had charged, the battlefield was already heating up with each passing moment, Lucy was massacring toons of the creatures on the ground, and, even though Cary and Anna had not started yet, a wind of fear was blowing all around the battlefield already.


    -BOOOOOOM!


    -SWIIIIIIISH!


    -CHAKKKK!


    -GULULUOP!


    And in the middle of all the chaos, she released her tens of hundreds of powerful spells, bringing the very heavenly punishment on thisnd corrupted by the demonic creatures of hell.


    -Oooooooooomh!


    -Booooom!


    -Swiiiiiiish~! Boooom!


    -Swiii- booooooom!


    [ "Hehe, they should jump out now¡­ ohhh! I see one! She''s flying at us~. Go Cary~! I choose you! Go fight that antsy~!" ]


    [[ Tsk. Dumb master. Giving me more useless work. ]]


    Her barrage of spells brought death to at least a few hundreds of those high level elites, and since all of them were above her level, they gave them a good amount of juicy EXP. most of which went to El since Lucy was already higher level than her.


    However, after this barrage of spells, she levelled up and they both were [Level-117].


    Experience points were raining at this point, and, they were having fun collecting all of it without doing much of anything.


    [ "I see three Elites here as well. Anna, take care of the others for me, please." ]


    [[ Yes~! ]]


    It hadn''t even been fifteen minutes since they entered this dungeon and over ten percent of their total poption must have been wiped out already¡­ something not even the master of the Adventuerer''s association of this world could have been able to do by herself.


    The dungeon''s restrictions did not work on them, their bodies had alredy adapted to this unfamiliar world, and, even with the presence of the corrupted blood of the demonic ants present all around them, they were breathing just fine.


    This dungeon wasn''t supposed to be this easy.


    It was a dangerous ce, a capital city of a foreignnd which was overtaken by the Devnts and made into their own territory.


    These creatures were all oboe their own level and still, they cut through them like they were nothing must mere slimes, they passed through the thick atmosphere avoiding the higher gravity like they were the natives of thisnd, and, if that wasn''t enough¡­


    "Hello mister Elite ant."


    Even while facing the elite Devnts, <B> rank creatures of (Level-150) and above, they were smiling as if this was only fun for them.


    [[ Oh, one sees a good one, master. Can one have them? ]]


    [ "You can have them, anna. Just make sure they are taken care of properly." ]


    And the two of their familiars were slotting around in this demond as if it was some backyard garden¡­


    [Ding!]


    [Master of the dungeon is furious!]


    [Master of the dungeon curses the individuals who brought pain and suffering to their children.]


    [Master of the dungeon shares her power with her kin!]


    There were going to be three part of the fight in this dungeon, and with these messages, they had finished the first part even before half an hour had passed.


    [ "Hehe, it''s getting more fun now." ]


    They were doing much better than they were supposed to, and the higher beings watching them couldn''t prise them enough for what they were showing them.


    It was a fun thing to watch from their side, and, since Lucy was using his special innate skill: [Multimedia streamer] to stream all that was happening in this ce from six different angles.


    The quality wasn''t the same as what they had during Eisheth raid since his skill level was still at the lowest, however, people were enjoying even the lower quality thanks to how great the content itself was.


    [ "Trrtrr! Humans! Bastards!" ]


    It was fun watching these ants die like ants should die.


    They were liking this extermination.


    The response was positive.


    And, since this was just the start¡­ he was content with the results.

 Chapter 224 224 Elites and commanders

    <h4>Chapter 224 224 Elites andmanders</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    ===Status===


    Name: Devnt workers


    Strength: 200+


    Agility: 200+


    Stamina: 180+


    Intelligence: 30+


    Mana: 120+


    Level: 120-130


    [Skills: Hardness, Acid saliva, Mating pheromones, Detection pheromones, Communication pheromones, Kin connection.]


    ¡ª-> One of the mostmon types of demonic creatures from the mostmon kind of demonic creature of hell. They possess a hard exoskeleton and a precise detection ability thanks to thework of their kind and can sense Mana through their detection ability.


    ¡ª-> Vulnerable to prative magic and spells with (Light/Holy/water) attributes. Individually are simple creatures to deal with.


    ¡ª-> Their hard skin, limbs, teeth, mandibles, and antennae are useful for alchemy and magic research.


    ¡ï(They are demonic creatures, thus they contain a ''core'' in their hearts. Don''t forget to collect themter.)


    ============


    My eyes were pretty good with these things now. They could evenbine the data from a bunch of creatures of the same kind and type and disy them all at once in this way.


    They can also do other things like finding out the presence of mental barrier skills and breaking those mental barriers. They have be more amazing than I could have expected and, they are very useful now~.


    [ "Or Cary." ]


    [[ What is it, stupid master? I was just starting to have a little fun. ]]


    This fucking bastard¡­ he was calling me stupid now. He needs to be taught a lesson! Bastard!


    I treat him the right way! He deserves it! He is a bastard that deserves to be punished and beaten up!


    He was using his shadow powers to massacre tens and hundreds of these poor ants like they were nothing and were having fun, but, since he was overpowering even the elites of the Devnts, they were practically nothing in front of him.


    ''But how the fuck can this fucking son of a bitch call me stupid?''


    Even my own Lucy bastard doesn''t dare call me stupid but after calling me dumb countless times, he was even calling me stupid?


    He wanted to die even though he wasn''t an immortal like Anna. Fucking trash bastard.


    [ "Oy, juste here. Here, look. There''s amander here. Come quick. Let''s fuck it up together." ]


    [[ "Tsk. Stupid master can''t even deal with a big ant. Haaa¡­ what will you do without me?" ]]


    Ha¡­ hahaha!


    What will I do without you? What will I do without you~?


    ''Hahahah, bastard, I will do everything I am doing with you being here. You are a useless piece of shit anyway. A disgrace to the name of a dragonlord!''


    Fucking bastard.


    "Tsk. What are you looking at?"


    The workers were all a piece of cake, the soldiers were also easy to deal with. We had almost defeated all the troops in this area and fewer frontline units were remaining since Cary swept them all away.


    Mostly, after the dungeon master, that ugly bitch queen strengthened all of these ants with her power, they became easier to deal with since sharing her power meant losing the edge they had in the fight with their higher senses and dodging techniques.


    ''They lost it after receiving the queen''s power and practically going into a berserk mode.''


    The elites andmanders became difficult to deal with since they still retained their reasoning, however, the soldiers and the other useless ones were too easy to deal with now.


    However, the elites andmanders weren''t that easy opponents.


    ===Status===


    Name: Devnt Elites


    Strength: 280+


    Agility: 260+


    Stamina: 240+


    Intelligence: 90+


    Mana: 180+


    Level: 150-180


    [Skills: Hardness, Acid saliva, Mating pheromones, Detection pheromones, Communication pheromones, Enhancement pheromone, Steel wings, Observation, Command, Unification, Absorption, Specialized Weapons, Combat knowledge, Kin connection, Performance enhancement.]


    [Innate skills: ¡­]


    ¡­


    ============


    These elite bastards were already difficult targets that we couldn''t face inrge numbers.


    Even Lucy could only take on three to six of them at once while I could only deal with nine of them in total at once if they were in close proximity¡­ however, all these fucking elites andmander bastards were scattered all over this castle.


    Like, they were so far away from each other that there was no way to even have threemanders in the range of my strongest and widest AOE spell.


    ''Anna was a good support and was dealing with the small friend with her magic and Cary was doing good cleaning work as well even though he was practically useless when it came to anything aside from destruction and chaos. Thanks to them, the two of us could go aground and have the big monsters that give more EXP. points.''


    Our two dear familiars also needed experience points to eleven up so that they could remove the restrictions ced on them¡­ and, since the level difference between them and these ants was more than a hundred levels on average, they were receiving a good lot of experience points.


    And, thanks to all the unique titles they had, the received EXP was all boosted even further, which was ultimately good for their growth, but¡­


    [[ Yes master¡­ how do you want to defeat that- ]]


    [ "Come here you fucking piece of shit bastard!" ]


    I was in the middle of fighting an Elite and there was amander rank present right some distance away from here. There was a chance that it woulde here and fight me but, since I was practically in the air on this special Piller, it couldn''t face me without a boy that could fly.


    ''Only a few among the elites andmanders could fly so having this high ground advantage was a plus on our side however, there were certain elements to this high ground advantage that I did not like¡­''


    [[ Master! W-w-what is the meaning of this?! what did I do?! ]]


    The first of the things I did not like about this ce was the fact that I couldn''t have this snake-like bastard familiar with mine in my hands.


    He was a certain kind of piece of trash that I loved to have around all the time because of his habits and skills, however, since he could fly with his teeny tiny wings, he was roaming around the entire open battlefield like it was nothing to him at all.


    And, thanks to his Shadow energy stat, the bastard was practically in a world of his own so detecting him was impossible.


    He can hide and get away from most of the situations he wanted, but, that didn''t apply when he was in my hands.


    [ "Master?! I didn''t even do anything this time! I was doing what you told me to do!" ]


    -Oooooooooooooong!


    First of all, I created a strong ball of wind on the tip of my sword, mixed in some high-pressure water and some hard pieces of earth minerals, and shot it at the flying elite ant before me, which obviously obliterated itpletely. And after that, I pped the head of this bastard of mine.


    ''This ce was getting boring now that more than fifty percent of their poption was eradicated.''


    -p!


    I pped his head again.


    -p.


    And then I pped his tail which hurt him the most.


    [[ Master! Why are you suddenly beating me?! I didn''t even do anything¡­ stupid master¡­ ]]


    [ "That. That thing is the reason you are getting beaten up." ]


    [[ What do you mean?! You beat me upst time when you called me dumb! Now you are beating me up because I call you stupid?! ]]


    [ "Shuddup and just take the beating." ]


    -p.


    He didn''t have anything like a weak point or reverse scale or hitting it would have hurt him even more¡­ well, the tail was the only ce that was a little more sensitive part of his body.


    It didn''t hurt this bastard, I knew that much. He was just overreacting because, well, because he was a bastard.


    -p.


    [ "Let''s go kill thatmander?now." ]


    [[ Ahhhunhunhunhun! I am not going with you! You are a bad master! You beat me! You are bad! ]]


    He vanished as soon as I released him after that dramatic crying sound and shouts. The bastard wasn''t obedient at all.


    ''I will have to intensify his training when we get back. Bastard Dragon isn''t getting his favorite food anytime soon now.''


    Fucking familiars.


    Why isn''t Anna my familiar? What kind of bastard gave her to that bastard instead of me? We were practically made for each other!


    ''It''s almost like someone swapped the order on purpose so that I can''t have Anna and he doesn''t get Cary.''


    He and Cary could have done much better together. To bastards together. Hump.


    ''But that''s not happening now.''


    [(Reverse fall)]


    I cast a spell on myself which did exactly what it was named, and jumped off the pir. The strategic post had no meaning anymore.


    [(Glide)]


    Then, with another spell and the natural winds that were blowing pretty well even though it was only early morning, I glided directly to the ce where the Devntmander was standing with three other elites, cooking something foolish.


    "Hello, bastards~!"


    ===Status===


    Name: Devntmander?(Likiki)


    Strength: 330


    Agility: 342


    Stamina: 339


    Intelligence: 120


    Mana: 225


    Level: 201


    [Skills: Mithril body, Defensive form, Detection pheromones, Communication pheromones, Enhancement blood, Observation eyes, Commanding voice, Unification order, Absorption, Specialized Weapons, Combat knowledge, Kin connection, Kin punishment, Queen''s soldier.]


    [Innate skills: Blood domination, Innate ability boost, Aura, Spear mastery.]


    ¡­


    ============


    [ "You inhuman demons! You have finally shown yourself!" ]


    "Hehe, I was right here from the beginning though. You were the one standing here without doing anything~! How are you though~? Is our painting to your liking mister~?"


    [ "Ha! Painting?! Is this painting?!! My kin! My children! my brethren!!!" ]


    He was so angry he didn''t even ask me how I was understanding what he was talking about, lol. That was quite some intense anger right there.


    "Hehe, then, do you want to take revenge for your brethren~? How about we fight in a duel~? A one-on-one ~? Not that you inferior insects deserve honor or anything. You are inset and insects should usually die like insects~!


    But just for you, a special offer. What do you say~?"


    I gave the cute humanoidmander a fresh smile, and since he looked more like a human than the elites around him, the <B> rank artifact spear he was holding didn''t seem all that weird.


    [ "Youuuuuuuuu! Demonnnnnnnnnn!" ]


    He was a special creature that could awaken if it gathered enough achievements and became independent from its queen, but, s, it wasn''t going to happen. Not in this colony.


    It was a waste to kill a creature that knew how to use <Aura> but there was no point in sparing it. I can''t use it anyway.


    "Let''s test how much I have improved then."


    He had vanished from his ce right after shouting my name however, right before it reappeared before my face with its prised spear in his hands, I was ready for him with my two swords.


    -Swiish¡ªTak!


    I deflected his hasty first attack with a simple swing of my swords, and then, I counterattacked, marking the start of our Glorious battle~!

 Chapter 225 225 Entering the castle

    <h4>Chapter 225 225 Entering the castle</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    -nk!


    His first attack came from the front, so deflecting it was easier, however, right after I deflected his attack, the creature sensed I was no simple opponent and took a few step back.


    [ "Human! Magic! Swords as well?! Disgraceful!!!" ]


    I did not know why he said it was disgraceful to have both magic and weapon proficiencies, however, the air around him changedpletely after he shouted that, and his big ck eyes started glowing with a green light.


    There was a red light shining on his back, and. Though I did not understand what it was,I can tell it wasn''t an attack aimed at me with my heightened senses.


    I had already used some buff spells on myself so my senses were sharper than I was at the top of this piller.


    There were many monsters all around this ce and I could sense many of them with my senses alone and with just a nce in their direction, I could tell what kind of ant they were and their strengths.


    So¡­


    I knew the red light was an attack that wasn''t aimed at me but instead at the elite ranked monsters stranding right behind him.


    He hadmanded them to be on standby, however, now that they were just standing there, he created thick big spikes of blood and fired them at them.


    [ "Brethren! Lend your strength!" ]


    The blood spikes pierced them and the elite ants were all wounded. They were still alive by this point however, the red light that had glowed on his back a while back glowed again on his entire body and the green acidic blood of the demonic creatures flowed out of them and into the body of theymander .


    It happened in matter of seconds and their bodies were sucked dry of all the blood or energy. In return, the body of the Devntmander?before me became even more powerful.


    He used his own kin as a sacrifice to strength himself since he knew fighting me one on one would be a better option than having a bunch die by my hands.


    It would be of no use to him, so he followed his highly developed senses and did what he had to do in order to defeat me¡­ not that I gave a shit about it.


    He just made my work easier.


    [ "Human bitchhhhhhh! Die!!!" ]


    He shouted again and with his spear covered in his green Aura, he shot forward towards me once again, his eyes full of rage and his presence overbearing for a monster of his rank.


    He was a strong opponent, I could have certainly used my own Aura if I had it agaist someone like him, however, since I did not have the ability to use aplete Aura just yet, I had to use a finely condensed form of Mana, or an Aura imitation as I called it.


    -Booooooooooom!


    It was just strong enough to contend agasit his weak Aura that had a green fluid like form, something that resembled their blood.


    His spear technique was rough and wild so it was easy to tell he had made it himself, most of it must be from the battles he might have had among his own kind and with the original inhabitants of this city.


    ''This ce¡­ it wasn''t always a dungeon or an Ant colony from the start. It used to be a beautiful holy city.''


    People lived in peace here, gods had blessed the kingdom and this was the capital city of that blessed kingdom. There were practically no great problems here.


    They had good food, the poverty rate was very low, the nobles here weren''t arrogant pieces of shits, and the rulers that resided here, the ones said to be children of gods, were kind ones that cared about their people and theirnd.


    However, one day demonic creatures invaded theirnds. They fought agasit them for decades however, at the end, their peaceful kingdom fell, and the ce where the city stood became what we are seeing right now, an ant colony.


    ''We have seen that ce so we know it''s a pretty good one. I would have loved to have a ce like that of my own but these fucking demons destroyed everything they had¡­ and if the association president had not sealed the mountain ranges in time, these pests might have spread all around that mountain as well, and then, dealing with them would have be far more difficult.''


    Their reproduction rate was crazy alredy, and, the queen decided on how and when the eggs will hatch even after reaching maturity so, even at this moment, inside that castle, I bet there are a few hundred thousand eggs just lying there, waiting to receive the queen''smand.


    They reached the maturity quickly as well so, they were perfect weapons to destroy nations. However, weaponizing them wasn''t any simple thing.


    It was nearly impossible, one can tell that from just looking at thismander.


    -nk! nk! nk!


    "Ahem!"


    [ "Human! Strong! But not enough! Hahaha!" ]


    I was pushed back after exchanging a few blows with him. The imitated Aura was, at the end of the day, just an imitation.


    I could use it to efficiently attack him, however,nding a powerful attack on him wasn''t easy. He was strong and knew how to fight.


    And, he was just amander of this army. There were eight more just like him¡­ six actually, Lucy and Cary took care of two a while back. Bastards.


    Anyway, there were still six aired out all around this ce and from what we know from our past experiences, the strongest one of them was on apletely different level than this one.


    "Not that they were going to be a match for me."


    [Light of strength], [Aspect of magic].


    I was using duel wielding to test out my current level with the weapons, however, with the stat difference as big as we currently had, fighting agasit that bastard on equal grounds was not possible without some special buffs.


    ''[(All stat boost)].''


    -Ooooooooong!


    But with our stats equaled¡­


    -Swish!


    ''[Quick blink], [Vertical sh]!''


    [ "¡­?!" ]


    -Booooooooooooom!


    "Damn, you still blocked that?"


    I had attacked with my boosted stats, used our movement skill, and even used the single physical attack skill that I had right now, and he still managed to block my strike with his sharp senses and instincts.


    [ "Ughhhhhhhhh! Human!!!" ]


    "Jeez. Call me El or something. Human doesn''t-"


    -Swish!


    ''[(Blink)]!''


    "Dudeeeee¡­ that was rude! I was speak-"


    -Swish! Swish!


    -nk!


    There was arge scar on his body now. A deep one that he recovered from my other sword.


    ''The vertical sh skill while dual wielding is pretty useful. It is a sure dire skill that willnd even if one manages to block it. Hehe, this skill is far better than bastard''s [Horizontal sh].''


    Even someone on this antmander''s level couldn''t block itpletely¡­


    He was damaged, but it seems like he didn''t like getting hurt like that.


    -nk! nk! nk!


    -Booooooom!


    His attacks be sharper and stronger after receiving that fatal wound, perhaps he activated hisst resort innate skill that boosted his overall abilities. His spearmanship had also suddenly be far better than what it was just a moment ago. It was certainly a veryyy good skill.


    s, it was a skill¡­


    "[Dismantle]."


    With a bright smile on my face, I exchanged another blow with him, however, the moment our weapons parted ways, he felt something very strange.


    I can tell from the sudden change of expression he had, he was feeling a kind of powerlessness he had not felt throughout his fight.


    Not only was his buffs were gone, his skills had stopped working, which meant his connection with his queen was temporarily severed as well.


    "You are a good spearman."


    I reinforced my swords with the Aura imitations and, used the movement skill once again.


    "But you will take a lifetime until you reach Croc''s level."


    And, this time, while he was still stunned from the shock of the movement, I used my [Vertical sh] once again, and chopped off all four hands of the spearman antmander.


    [ "Youuuuuuuuu! Damn!!! Humannnnnnnn!" ]


    -Swish. Then I chopped off his legs, his antenna, gouged out his eyes with my swords, peeled off his back¡­ and, after sshing some alcohol all over his body, I burned him when he was still alive.


    [ "AGHHHHHHHHHH!" ]


    "I already told you, didn''t I? Don''t call me human."


    He brought it upon himself, fucking insect.


    [ "El, am done here." ]


    [[ One has finished up as well~! One wants to go inside now~! ]]


    [ "Well, I am pretty much finished as well. Meet me at the front entrance." ]


    Sun had risen on the horizon, the shadow of the castle made of mud, glue, and their essence was painting the battlefield in front of it in an even beautiful shades of red.


    The sky was red, the soil was red, the hundreds and thousands of corpses on this battlefield were ugly, but their corrupting demonic blood wasn''t corrupting the red soil any further so, it was quite pretty.


    There was death all around us, screams of the ants workers and solders that mourned for the fallen were filling the atmosphere.


    Banshees weren''t here since this wasn''t a honourable battlefield, however, the destruction, the abomination, the chaos¡­ was visible all around us.


    ''Pretty.''


    It was a good sight, however, I know when we are done with everything we want to do, this sight will be even more beautiful.


    ''Especially with ''them'' with us.''


    The outside of this ant colony was a battlefield of blood, corpses, and death now. However, there were still tens and thousands of ants waiting inside of this castle for their annihtion.


    "El."


    "Ah, darling. Come here."


    i kissed my bastard first while leaving our backs to Anna and after thanking my best cute little Roxanna, we stepped foot inside a territory that already had a ruler.


    [Master of the dungeon has confirmed the presence of the intruders on their territory.]


    [Master of the dungeon has expressed her resentment towards the intruders.]


    [Warning!]


    [It has been confirmed that master of the dungeon is hostile towards the challengers.]


    [Debuff: Queen''s resentment will be applied to all challengers!]


    [Ding!]


    [You have resisted with your higher authority.]


    Authorities were one of the most important weapons in the Worldline. I have said it many time already. However, sometimes, these great weapons also work as great shields against the unavoidable Laws of the system.

 Chapter 226 226 New abilities

    <h4>Chapter 226 226 New abilities</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "Anna, can you go see where that bastard went? Please bring him back when you fine him. He''s not even answering to my words anymore."


    [[ Okay~! ]]


    She flew ahead at her request with another cheerful smile and I looked back at the status messages popping up before me.


    "He is mass hunting El. Isnt''t that good for us?"


    "Tsk. Bastard. Fucking bastard¡­"


    "Haaaa. You care about him too much, El."


    There was a very good advantage of having a familiar, the masters obtained some bonus experience points when the familiars hunts the creatures all by themselves. And, since she and I were in a party with the exp. distribution set on equal, I was getting experience points just by walking around the ce.


    ''We had entered this ant nest and there sure used to be a lot of ants present in here when we were outside however, after she pissed Cary off and he came in here, he indiscriminately ughtered everything that existed in here.


    He did not need to see his target to kill them, he was teh ruler of Mana and every being possessed Mana. He can tell what kind and type of creature was present in his range along with their power levels. He was amazing when it came to his things even though he was useless in my kitchen.


    He was just too strong even with his stats fallen to what they currently were. He was the best weapon of chaos if I said so myself. And she had pissed off a force of nature like him.


    Perhaps only the boss monster of this dungeon will be able to deal with him now¡­


    ''Not that we can let him kill that bitch. We need content. We were streaming right now.''


    But since Anna went after him, I know she will bring him back. She could do anything she wanted, including calming down a dragonlord and forcefully bringing him here against his will.


    He might be amazing, but she was far better than him when it came to everything other than pure destruction and chaos¡­ and perhaps a few other thingsl.


    [Ding!]


    [Level up!]


    [You are now (Level-120).]


    "Oh, would you look at this?"


    We were already (Level-119) when we entered this structure, but we hit the next level after only walking for a few minutes. How amazing was this~?


    "Don''t be happy like that, bastard. I feel uneasy."


    "Haha, I told you he will be fine-"


    -Ba-dum!


    My heart suddenly started beating faster as soon as an uneasy feeling clouded my heart.


    "W-what is¡­"


    It got painful, my heart was almost burning with this strange pain, and I can tell El was feeling the same kind of pain.


    "Aghhhh!"


    Soon, it escted to so much more that by the time Anna was back with Cary trapped in a bubble of fire, the two of us wereying t on the ground, a cloud shrouding our face with only a blue status windows present before our eyes.


    ============


    [Ding!]


    [Level requirements reached.]


    [A new ability is blooming in Innate Skill: Red crown.]


    [Innate skill: Red crown is attempting its First Awakening!]


    ============


    Every part was my body was aching, especially my heart and mind.


    It felt like all the Mana in my body was going to explode at any moment, it was getting difficult to even breath, but thanks to a familiar warmth, we were able to fight against this strange pain.


    This was the first time in this life that we were feeling something so strange. Something that was caused by innate factions instead of some outside influence.


    Perhaps our innate skills that were evolving into something new were doing this, or perhaps it was something entire else¡­


    Perhaps we were receiving the heavenly punishment for killing so many of these ants, or, perhaps something unthinkable had happened.


    I did not know¡­


    All I could think of right now, was the pain that I was enduring. And, if I was feeling bad, I wondered just what kind of pain she might be enduring with that weaker mental body of hers.


    Was she alright?


    Was she crying?


    What was she doing right now?


    Questions continued passing through my mind, but, the pain continued¡­


    *


    [ "Hehe¡­ ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹ he is ¨‹¨‹¨‹ right? Hehe, and look, her eyes ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹ just like you~." ]


    I don''t know what happened to me after we passed out in the ant nest.


    [ "His eyes ¨‹¨‹¨‹ grandfather. But he looks more like you ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹" ]


    Or, I don''t know what was happening to me at the moment.


    [ "They are made for each other ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹." ]


    [ "Strong, healthy, special¡­ ¨‹¨‹¨‹ bastards. ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹ ¨‹¨‹¨‹ ¨‹ ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹ fucking bastards." ]


    I was hearing some strange voices that felt strangely familiar for some reason, even though they were talking in some unknownnguage.


    I could feel them, the warmth they had.


    I could see a faint outline of two figures however¡­ that was it.


    [ "Darling, can''t we ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹" ]


    One of the voices was undoubtedly female, however, it possessed a kind of power that was difficult to put into tangible words.


    [ "¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹ we can not ¨‹¨‹¨‹." ]


    The other voice, it was difficult to describe as male or female. It almost felt like the voice of that ethereal almighty that a devotee prayed to hear for their entire lifetimes.


    It was strange¡­ everything was strange¡­ what is happening here?!


    [ "This is the only ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹." ]


    [ "¡­" ]


    That strange voice said something and, the other voice did not reply to him.


    They just stayed silent for a moment, and, after a while, I felt a strand touch on my forehead.


    A strange touch¡­


    Perhaps touch of lips? It was weird. Very weird¡­


    But for some reason, it all seemed familiar.


    As if¡­ as if¡­


    [Ding!]


    -Oooooooooong!


    My vision blurred again, the little sensations I was feeling were gone as well, and so was my consciousness¡­


    [ "You are ¨‹¨‹¨‹. Never forget that¡­" ]


    *


    [ "Looks like they are regaining consciousness! Anna, go-" ]


    [ "Already on it!" ]


    Hearing that voice was enough for me to know I had returned to where I was before all that happened.


    [ "Free them first you dummy!" ]


    [ "One is doing what one needs to do!" ]


    I still couldn''t move my body, but, it was perhaps the result of the restrictions Anna might have used to examine us and keep our bodies safe.


    She was very thorough with what she did, so, I had no doubt she had taken care of everything perfectly after we lost consciousness this time as well.


    But, what was going on right now? Why can''t I see anything?


    Perhaps there was something wrapped around my eyes¡­ wait, something like a cloth or bandage or something was wrapped all around my head right now!


    [ "Anna! What is happening?!" ]


    [[ Ahhhh! Master!!! Master is finally awake!! ]]


    Finally?


    What did she mean by that?


    [[ Just a moment, master! One is getting you two out of that thing! ]]


    She was doing something, I can hear things happening around me now that my senses were slowlying back.


    But, what were they doing right now?


    [[ Masterrrrrrrr! ]]


    Anna removed the things wrapped around me soon and before even giving me any moment to stabilise, my little familiar hugged me tightly.


    "Haaaaa¡­"


    I could see this ce was pretty much the same as we had left it, so not long should have passed. There were still fresh corpses here as well so, things weren''t out of ce yet.


    We entered the dungeon at dawn, so, this seems to be evening or something, which is good.


    El was right beside me as well, sitting there with Cary hugging her the same way my Anna was doing.


    The two of them seemed to be a little too worried about this whole thing when there was no need to.


    We were pretty fine, nothing really seemd to have changed in us at all.


    We were feeling out of strength, certainly, but perhaps it was because of the energy that was used in that weird process that we felt like this.


    However, the energy and strength on one side, my eyes seems to have improved. I can almost see the details of Anna''s feathers that I couldn''t perceive before.


    This was¡­ quite pretty as well. I never knew Anna had such nice feathers.


    [ "Lucy¡­" ]


    El called me with her voice sounding weak.


    She looked pretty and fine though so, there didn''t seem to be anything to worry about this¡­ wait.


    [ "Three weeks have passed, bastard." ]


    [ "Fuck¡­ look at your crown skill." ]


    [ "I already did. This is fucked up." ]


    I did not realise this before but now that i was looking it closely, the corpses around us were too fresh, as if they had been dealt with no more than a few minutes ago.


    The markings were the same so it was obvious Cary killed them, but, the things he killed were the elite Devnts instead of the normal ones that filled this ce before we lost consciousness.


    I knew something was a mess here, but, three weeks in this dungeon where time flowed weirdly?


    And above all else¡­


    ============


    [Red Crown (Level-0)] (First Awakening)


    -Act as an overlord looking down on every existence and the world itself.


    -Increase concentration, willpower, and Mana regeneration rate in fights against opponents with higher levels, additionally, the weaker opponents can be affected by debuffs: (Fear), (Admiration for crown), or (Submission) at will.


    -Manifest the basic Red Crown. (Current Max limit: 3 min.)


    -With the manifested effects of the crown, double one specific stat of your choice. Additionally, all skill cooldowns will be erased during this time and, asionally, the physical and mental body will be reset to peak condition.


    [Unlock more functions every 120 levels.]


    ============


    This already absurd shit, had just be even more unbelievably absurd.

 Chapter 227 227 Cute dragon

    <h4>Chapter 227 227 Cute dragon</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    [ "I thought you died, stupid master! I thought you died!" ]


    "And why would my stupid Cary think something so absurd? I am not dying before you, you piece of shit bastard."


    He was hugging me, his eyes almost teary for the first time. And these weren''t some fake tears.


    He was genuinely emotional right now and there were the original (Dragon tears) on the ends of his eyes, something so rare on the Worldline market that each and every one of these tears is sold at the same price as some of the rarest things avable in the Worldline.


    ''He''s a tsundere for sure. Acting all high and mighty sometimes, then being embarrassed from time to time, and then acting all angry just after receiving some p from a mere mortal like me¡­ but, well, at the end of the day, this cute tsundere of mine cares about me.''


    He was emotional just because I was unconscious for a while¡­ three weeks wasn''t even that long of a time. Or, well, perhaps, actually it was a long time.


    "I am sorry to have worried you¡­"


    I caressed the little head of this cute familiar of mine and carefully gathered the tears that were sliding down his eyes in special containers.


    [ "Stupid master. Making me cry and then stealing my tears¡­ stupid master. Dumb master." ]


    "Hehe, but why are you crying in the first ce? You love me that much? Really? You want mama''s kissy little one~?"


    [ "What¡­ no! Why would I-" ]


    I kissed him anyway.


    "Thanks for protecting me¡­ both of us. Thanks, both of you."


    Anna must have used her creation skill and made the makeshift protection artifact cloth that was wrapped around us.


    It was a special artifact and a one-time item that had the same functions as the main protection and sustenance devices in herb back home.


    ''It must have cost her usibility to create these things in a ce like this, but she still did it, and thanks to her, we were able to sustain ourselves with the high energy use and no food intake for whole twenty-one days.''


    And then there was this bastard of mine. Crying in my arms like a little baby.


    "You left the boss alone, right?"


    [ "Sniff! Sniff! Of course stupid master¡­ we are not dumb like you. Sniff!" ]


    I gave him another kiss on his head before looking at Lucy and ignoring his words.


    He can call me stupid for now, he had earned that much.


    "Lucy, let''s grab a bite and Anna, please report everything that happened in our absence dear."


    [ "Yes~!" ]


    We needed food first. Good food that can put this growling stomach of mine at ease. And Lucy could take care of all that so, I just gave him the things he needed.


    [ "To summarise everything in simpler terms, one along with Cary has eradicated almost all the major threats in this colony, including all themanders, elites, and the soldier Devnts.


    All that is left in this ce are the young ones that we left intentionally, some that we thought could be of useter, and the boss monster.


    One figured since the boss monster was strong enough to interfere with the challengers so much and that they had nearplete control over this ce, it must be something Master and El wanted to have for themselves.


    It retaliated a lot though. Sent out quite a lot of the solders and elites however, it seems it cannot produce arge amount of high-grade ones in a short period.


    Though we did not enter the boss room itself, one was able to gather quite a lot of data about it in the meantime by studying the data structure of this dungeon." ]


    Anna exined it all in short and sweet words so we knew there wasn''t much left to do in this dungeon anymore.


    The main quests were almost over, so we could start the hidden side quests after we took care of the boss monster.


    ''We have to find the Dimension fragment, get to the ce where ''they'' were being imprisoned, and take them with us. On top of this, we also have to fulfill the unique requirements to get the next Authority by doing something crazy.''


    Most of the ants here were dead already, and though the ones that killed them were our familiars, it did not count as our kills. So, we just lost the chance to get our second couple title.


    ''Sad.''


    We could have gotten some other titles as well if we were the ones to eradicate the ants in this ce, but, well, it looks like that won''t be happening now.


    "Though¡­ it doesn''t really matter anymore."


    I can tell I was much stronger than I was thest time I was conscious. My Mana felt purer and easier to control for some reason as well.


    The strength in my body itself was greater now. And, to top it all off, it seemed like my skills had been strengthened even further because of the effects of the [Blue Crown].


    ''This is beyond crazy.''


    This skill, those things I saw, those people, those voices¡­ it was not as simple as seeing our birth parents. This was a crazier experience than that.


    ''I have always avoided the things and questions rted to them since it doesn''t matter who or what they were, what we are, why we have these powers, and what all of this could mean¡­


    I have considered a few possibilities and the ones that stand out as the most usible ones are crazy as fuck.


    So I don''t wanna think about that stuff right now.


    "Here you go."


    He finished his cooking in the blink of an eye and yet, the quality of the things he made were still unprecedented as always. It was all just too good~.


    Or, was it better than usual?


    "Looks like your Aura got better as well, hun?"


    "Looks like it."


    He had a sad smile on his face, and his eyes screamed with questions that he could not ignore anymore. I could tell what was going on in his mind with our strengthened connection as well, and, truthfully, this was concerning for me as well.


    "What did you think we saw, El?"


    "You already know what I think dummy. The question isn''t who they were or who we are anymore.


    You know it as well now, right?


    We have¡­ we had parents, and they were special beings. The crown skills are perhaps something like theirst gifts to us and as the skill awakens more, we will find out more about them, more about ourselves, and perhaps, we will know the answers to the questions we have right now.


    Thinking too deeply about this is of no use so, let''s just eat."


    With a warm smile on my face, I shoved a piece of meat in his mouth.


    And then in the mouth of my still sad little cute weak-ass dragon.


    "Let''s just eat, go down, take care of the bitch and finish the business here. I wanna go home already. I wonder how long would have passed outside of this ce if it''s already been three weeks."


    The flow of time in this ce and our world changed every time randomly because of the astral structure of this damned dungeon. There was no way to find out how long it had passed outside before actually getting the hell out of this ce.


    And, since this was a ''permanent'' dungeon and not just a one-time dungeon like Eisheth''s, after we get the rights of this dungeon and set it up as an operation center, there is going to be quite some trouble managing the ''time'' of the inside and the out.


    ''I have a few ns for it though. And since we have Anna and this crybaby bastard of mine, we might just be able to secure this ce as a connection point with that other world.''


    That ce is pretty good. We will have fun there during our break time after the midterms~.


    [ "Master¡­ I forgot to tell you, but we found a ce that seems weird. Like, it looks like it isn''t part of this dungeon, yet." ]


    "Hmmm? Have you found the core chamber already? Did you mark it?"


    [ "Hehehe, one did! One marked it! See Cary~! One told Cary marking that ce would be a good idea! One knew it had a ''spatial distortion factor'' to it! One was right~." ]


    Of course, she was right. What would I expect from this dumb bastard of mine?


    He must have thought that ce was just some dungeon error that would be nothing special. But, the ce they were talking about was the main reason we were here. Not the dungeon itself or the rewards of this dungeon.


    "Good work you two. That ce is important."


    I patted Anna''s little head and caressed Cary''s tale while telling him how better she was than him.


    She didn''t like it every time I did that, but he learned from her every time something like this happened since his great pride was getting hurt in the end.


    He didn''t like that, and however great he might be, he wanted recognition for his greatness. Something that he was not getting with us.


    ''He was a mighty great dragonlord, but people here treat him like some cute little doggy. I wouldn''t like that either but he can''t do anything but improve if he wants to be treated appropriately.''


    He knows what he had to do for that, and, calling me things aside from stupid or dumbes first in that list of things. But then again, he wouldn''t do that either since the real dumb, stupid, In fact, he was the useless one.


    "The food was good, and, it seems like it''s about to be morning soon, right?"


    "Looks like it."


    He washed the things and stored the stuff back before getting up and helping me get up from the ground. Cary was heavy to have on myp, but the bastard was emotional so he wasn''t leaving me yet.


    I will have to kick him away when I get the chance though. He''s too heavy and too old to be clingy like that.


    "Let''s finish the boss raid then. I wanna see just how much stronger the skills have gotten."


    And of course, I also wanted to try out the new function of our Zero skills.


    "The description said it would double the stats but, that might decrease the quality of our stats to bnce the overall performance of the skill."


    "I thought so too, right? There''s no way Worldline would allow a skill that doubles our stats in their original quality to exist."


    "Hahaha, right~?"


    Both of us were thinking that it was the logical conclusion we had reached after my calction and his experience with the skills of all kinds in this Worldline, after all.


    Even Anna and Cary agreed that would be the case ording to their experience, but¡­


    -Boooooooooooom!


    [Ding!]


    [You have defeated the Dungeon master: Arachnie!]


    [Calcting data¡­]


    All four of us were wrong this time.


    [ "One could not believe this¡­" ]


    [ "Oy stupid master¡­ this is absurd¡­" ]


    "I will be in that corner meditating. Please don''t disturb me for a while¡­"


    "Oy Lucy, where are you running away?!"


    The dungeon master was a <S> rank creature of (Level-330), which is clearly more than two hundred levels more than us.


    It had terrifying stats and it was already a buffed being since it was inside its territory right now.


    And it was also a demonic being, almost a noble of knight rank, so, this fight should have been quite tough for us even with the new powers we had gained.


    ''However, the entire boss fight that might havested for several hours or perhaps even days¡­ concluded in a single sword sh from him.''


    Which was absurd, yes. But we did it while broadcasting it with the highest quality with Raz present with us, which meant many¡­ many people in the Worldline saw what he had just done.


    Which, ultimately, was not going to be a simple thing to deal with¡­

 Chapter 228 228 Dungeon Master: Arachnie

    <h4>Chapter 228 228 Dungeon Master: Arachnie</h4>


    [OP: ]


    In every special structure of the Worldline, there were times when the dungeon is locked after a participant enters it. The dimensional dungeons are the main kind of dungeon that show this kind of behaviour.


    Some tasks are given to the participants of the dungeon and only afterpleting at least all of the given tasks can they get out of the ce if they don''t have an Escape crystal that was worth around 10,000 Oz.


    This dungeon was also the same and had tasks. Something that the ''yers'' in their game would have called ''quests'' of the dungeon.


    However, the quests do not exist for them who could not be categorised as yers but instead a part of this world.


    Thus, these dungeon tasks were only dungeon tasks for them. Something they wouldplete naturally since they were here.


    But, still, the main reason they were here was something else. Something that would have been ''hidden'' sub-quests for the yers in this dungeon with special rewards.


    "Wow, isn''t this quite a fancy door for a normal insect queen?"


    For them, these hidden tasks were special opportunities to obtain a member for their group, a member for their party, their next authority, as well as sole ownership of a direct pathway leading to apletely different world than they lived in.


    A world that was different from the four continents and the dimensions that existed in their world.


    [ "Honourable master. The title of a King or Queen isn''t given to just anyone, you know, right? The one behind this door is a Queen so, ording to the lowly standards of this world, she would at least be strong enough that you would have to struggle against it a little." ]


    It was a special ce that was different from here, and better from this little ugly world as well. That was the main reason they had chosen this ce as their debut point into the political world of their own world.


    "Hehe, it''s cute when you address me so respectfully¡­ but yes, the titles of Kings and Queens are special. Especially the ones given by the Worldline directly.


    Right, Raz dear?"


    <Hmmm? Nya? I am busy, El. Don''t talk to me.>


    The two of them were standing before the gates of the dungeon''s boss, the master of thend they were standing on, some of the few <S> ranked royal creatures currently present in their world.


    Their two familiars were apanying them, and so was their dimensional merchant that was busy setting up the device for the stream that was being broadcasted in real time.


    The gates, made of a unique metal with a strange purple glow to it, had attractive carvings all over it, something that certainly did not seem like work of some demonic beasts of low intelligence like these creatures.


    It was attractive, and El liked it quite a bit from her artistic perspective. However, that only led her to have these doors for herself.


    "Let''s go in, everyone~?"


    The two of them had no worries about this raid even though the opponent was virtually an impossible opponent to win against in their current levels.


    However, they had nothing to worry about since they had their trustedpanions, their amazing familiars with them.


    They would take care of the things if the two fell behind in any aspect, and if the situation got worse, they had the Escape crystals anyway.


    [You have entered the main chamber of the master of the <D> rank dimensional dungeon Devnt Colony!]


    [The dungeon master: Arachnie is ring at you with resentment!]


    [Warning!]


    [The opponent possesses a higher status than the challengers! The demonic energy in the surroundings makes it difficult to control yourself! The presence of the master of the dungeon is unbearable!]


    [Running a status condition check¡­]


    [Ding!]


    [You have resisted with stronger Authorities.]


    [Ding!]


    [The opponent is judged to be stronger than you.]


    Their crown skills were upgraded now so, they felt even stronger boost while standing before this strong opponent then they usually do when facing a opponent of a higher overall power level than themselves.


    "This is crazy."


    "El, would you mind if I take the first hit?"


    "Hmmm? You wanna go first? Sure, go ahead."


    [ "You filthy demons! You killed my children! You bastards! You are not leaving out of here alive!" ]


    The dungeon boss was not a humanoid like the other creatures of this dungeon. She looked like a spider even though she was an ant. A very, very, very big, ugly and powerful spider that had twelve legs, a disgustinglyrge and monstrous mouth, six big eyes as ck as the darkness of the room they were currently present in, with spider web like strange fungus covering every corner of this ce along with unique looking shiny eggs stuck on them.


    She was the opposite of how actual Queen ranked monsters usually look, but her ugliness just made them want to kill this bitch even more.


    "KHYYYYYYYYYYA!"


    [[ Tsk. Why is that olddy screaming? She should just stay quite and ept her inevitable doom. ]]


    [ "That''s enough Cary. Let''s go over there. You too Raz." ]


    <Nyaaaaa.>


    The dungeon boss¡­


    ===Status===


    ID: Arachnie


    Race: Queen Devnt


    Strength: 363


    Agility: 381


    Stamina: 360


    Intelligence: 188


    Domination: 201


    Level: 330


    [Skills: Enhanced high strength, Enhanced magic nullification, Enhanced mental domination, Superior ability boost, Skill granting, Talent scaling vision, Territory creation, Absolute domination, Subject selection, speciation¡­]


    [Innate skills: Communion, Adaptation, Kic athletics, Polysynthesis¡­]


    [Title: ¡­]


    [Skill points: 0]


    [Oz: 121,111,432]


    ============


    The enemy was strong and different from her size, the queen was very nimble with her limb movements.


    She used her long spider-like legs as if they were a whip and attacked first, which the two of them obviously avoided. And, after the first attack, El had went to a corner, leaving the creature and Lucy by themselves.


    [ "You lose you give me a wish." ]


    [ "I am not fighting this creature to win, ma''am. I wanna test the new strengths. You can do the same after I am done." ]


    The way the ant queen attacked was dangerous and even the solid grounds were getting crushed by the great attacks of her simple looking whip attacks.


    She was attacking the bastards that killed all her children, the bastards that took everything away from her, the ones that destroyed their everything, the ones that were so shamelessly standing before her as if she was nothing.


    These young fuckers couldn''t possibly fathom just how she, a mother of those hundreds of thousands they had killed, was feeling at the moment.


    She resented them, they were demons more demonic than devils like them.


    She couldn''t, she wouldn''t possibly forgive these bastards for what they had done to her and her family.


    They had to die and they would die the same way they had ughtered her family.


    -Swiiiiiish! Swiiiiiiiish! Swiiiiiiiish!


    She was attacking the little bastard, she was attacking with all the strength she had, however, the eel like slippery bastard was slipping away from her like her attacks meant nothing for him at all.


    [ "El¡­" ]


    [ "You can take down that thing on your own if you try a little harder, was what you wanted to say, right? I know. I damn tell she is weaker than we knew." ]


    [[ No no. One knows for a fact that the dungeon master is a strong opponent and with all the debuffs and the restrictions of this dungeon, even the person master calls Association president would not be able to contend against the creature so easily.


    It is all thanks to master and El''s unique Zero skills that negates almost all of the dungeon''s restrictions and the absurdly high authoritypetition percentage the two of you have.


    One couldn''t express one''s astonishment at this~! ]]


    [ "I can tell you wanna lock us up in your test tubes and analyse our skills Anna, but that can wait. I also want to do that, but let''s do it after we are done with this." ]


    Anna was a evercurious being. El prefered someone enthusiastic like her over a boring, fat,zy, and useless dragon.


    [ "Alright. I am going to use the skills now." ]


    He had been dodging all the attacks from the creature all this time and it was frustrating for a being that was a royal, and master of this entirend.


    She did not like how a small human male was using her as a toy, and was getting enraged.


    However, he was finally going to attack now.


    "Skill."


    And, he was obviously going to try using the new ability of their skill¡­


    -Swiiiiish!


    "[Red crown]."


    He dodged another one of her attacks which contained a powerful poison this time, and right after he activated his skill, a sudden burst of red light covered the entire room they were in.


    -Oooooooooooong!


    A simple translucent outline of a vague headpiece resembling a royal crown manifested on his head as the whole air around him changedpletely.


    [ "H-hun? What trickery are you ying human?! Just dieeeeeeee!" ]


    The light quickly vanished so, the boss monster was fine and started attacking quickly once again, and he dodged it just like previously.


    -Ooooooooong!


    However, different from before, she couldn''t see where he had gone¡­ he just vanished from the ce he was standing.


    -Swiiiiiish¡­


    There was a silence for a moment, as if the time had stopped for all the ones present in that chamber¡­


    "Lowly insect."


    However, out of nowhere, a powerful voice eachosed all around the ce, and, the person that had disappeared from before her, reappeared right before her eyes with a white sword shining with a blood red Aura so strong it seemed like the sun, while at the same time so cold that one might feel their souls freezing from this fire like Aura.


    "[Crimson sword]."


    The dungeon boss Arachnie, was stunned by the unexpected appearance of this little bastard right before her face, and, the others including every single person watching their stream, were stunned by this.


    Raz was currently the strongest person present in that ce, and even he had failed to properly perceive his movements, there was no way someone else would be able to do this then.


    "[Crimson Sword]."


    They could see he was floating in the air, and, from the way his Aura was burning, it seemed like his strengths had increased a lot after he used his skill.


    And, since the skill''s new ability erased the skill cooldowns, he could use the powerful skills without their long cooldowns.


    "[Crimson sword]."


    They could see his eyes, which looked so cold even El had never seen him like that.


    It was as if he was not himself in the first ce, and, the way he used his skill without stopping, ruthlessly, without caring about the creature and it''s actions towards El and the others, he just used his skill and continued shing at the creature¡­


    [Crimson sword].


    [Crimson sword].


    [Crimson sword].


    And, he only stopped when nothing but a gruesome mess of blood and organs were left of the ''master'' of this dungeon.


    [ "Lucy¡­?" ]


    < The fuck, nya?>


    El was stunned, Raz and Cary were as well however, the most stunned person among them was his Anna.


    [[ Master¡­ no. Is that master? ]]


    She could not believe what he had just done. None of them could. Not even the viewers and the spectators currently looking over them.


    They could not understand a thing that had just happened.


    "H-hmmm? What did I just¡­?"


    But still, the shock that Lucy had after the illusion of red crown on his head had disappeared, and the unearthly scene before him at the moment, was iprehensible for him.


    He wanted to test his powers but, even he were to defeat this creature, he would not do something so heinous to it.


    A few attacks to precise ces was more than enough to deal with it.


    And, in the first ce, the creature was no weak being. Just for one attack to pass the hard exoskeleton, he would have had to use strong concentrated attacks in some specific points.


    She was fast and her attacks were nimble so she was certainly a strong being with near imprable defiance, but, what was this¡­?


    How did she end up like that?


    He questioned, even though he knew the answers to those questions already. Even though he was the very cause that resulted in this mess.


    [[ Master¡­ ]]


    His eyes were wide open, he was stunned, his heart was beating wildly, he was covered in sweat¡­ he did not feel any great weakness in his body, and this just made things even more miserable for him.


    "El¡­ what did I¡­"


    He was a good person. He wouldn''t want to do something like this to any creature if he ever had the option to do so. And in this case, turning a useful <S> rank creature''s body into something so wasteful was thest thing he wanted.


    "I¡­ I¡­"


    He was having a mental breakdown, but his skill that had caused him to do that, was again causing him to just ignore all that.


    His mind was telling him that it was just a useless bug, just another any that was there to be cursed under their feet.


    However, that wasn''t what he was like.


    His heart knew what he was and was reminding him of his true self.


    And, this entire contradicting emotional processes were causing a great conflict inside him.


    A conflict he knew he had to solve himself.


    "Oy, Lucy bastard. You ok?"


    "El¡­"


    He didn''t know if he was the one that did that to the creature or the skill forced him to do it yet.


    But he did not like how the whole fight ended.


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    But, the spectators that had watched the whole show had apletely different opinion of this cool fight.

 Chapter 229 229 Ego Darkening

    <h4>Chapter 229 229 Ego Darkening</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    Our Zero skills have be a little dangerous.


    "Raz, end the stream."


    <Hmmm? Nya? But all of them->


    "Just end it."


    There was no meaning left to this whole livestream anymore. The boss was dead already so there was nothing left for us to show them in this ce anymore. Using the precious Relic would be a waste now.


    <Nyaaaaa¡­ alright.>


    This dungeon run was over.


    It was anticlimactic, certainly, but it was over now that the boss monster was dead.


    Our sub tasks like retrieving the dimensional fragment from that ce, winning over thosest survivors, and breaking this dungeon were things that wouldn''t be as fun as seeing a ruthless butchering of an <S> rank creature with the title of Queen.


    It was unique kind of content, but unless they were at the rank of the fuckers directly watching us, it was of no use to them or us.


    This was it for the new stream from us¡­


    [[ Master¡­ what he did just now- ]]


    "I know, dummy. I understood what happened."


    [[ Then you must also know what happens when someone who doesn''t have physical capability to handle a sudden surge of insane power like that obtains it? ]]


    "Hmm? No¡­ what do you mean by that?


    Something happens when your stats doubles and you can use your powers without any restrictions?"


    [[ Ego Darkening¡­ one calls it [Personality breakdown], a very rare phenomenon even in the higher realms. However, in the older days, the cases of personality breakdown were prettymon. ]]


    Anna answered instead of Cary who had asked the question, and, right after her, with a concerned voice, he also added after her.


    [[ When someone undeserving obtains an absolute power, their mental bodies are unable to cope with the kind of power they had obtained.


    This kind of sudden strength makes them apletely different kind of person, something that applies to even the so called higher beings.


    If their nature is ''demonic'' they suddenly be a pure being that ispletely against their nature or¡­ they be much more evil. So much so that they cross the limits of just the ''evil'' and be so mad that they start corrupting themselves at and things around them at a speed that could not bepared to the normal corruption. ]]


    He paused for a moment, and looked at me with anxiety.


    [[ Perhaps Anna doesn''t know just how bad [Ego Darkening] could get however¡­ I have seen the end of those who fall into this damned state¡­ and, just like what we saw today, it has never been pretty.


    Angeles be demons worse than the demon kings, demons lose their inherent nature and try doing things no demon would ever even think about, which ends up in disputes on the levels of ''realms''.


    People die, innocent beings be one with nature before they are meant to, massacre, carnage, dread worse than apocalypse falls upon the worlds where a [Darkened Ego] appears¡­


    It is a worse end than bing a corrupted being, master. It is worse than bing an anomaly the Worldline would want to get red of at all costs. ]]


    I had never seen him that anxious.


    The way he spoke¡­ the emotions I was feeling from him¡­


    ''Looks like things were more serious than I thought.''


    Lucy activated the power our new skills had earned. The power to double a stat and no cooldown time on our skills.


    We had thought the skill would readjust the strength of our stats when it doubles it and ultimately, it would be just a super strong buff to all our stats even with one stat doubled.


    It would be absurd to have that kind of power as well, but since this would be from a Zero skill, that much was eptable ording to the rules of the Worldline.


    But¡­


    ''The skill did not adjust the strength of our stats.''


    It actually doubled the original stat and, even though Lucy had only doubled his strength stat that was important for using his [Crimson sword] skill, the boost in power he received was fucking absurd¡­


    ''He got stronger than even the <SSS> rank creatures that have average stats of around 500''s and, since the strengths of our stats was absurd in the first ce, the boost became even more unfathomable.''


    He got too strength for those few seconds, and, since his skills had no cooldown, the way he used his powerful Sword sh, was enough to kill even some of the strongest people in this world.


    ''Things would have been even more absurd if he had used his sword dance or, if he had activated his Aspect.


    Perhaps, if he had activated his aspect skill, then, he might have shed right through the space of this dungeon, causing a [Dungeon error] and all our efforts would have been for nothing.''


    He used a skill independent from his aspect skill precisely because he might have alredy calcted this oue, and, seeing how he used his Aura, he must have really wanted to just kill that thing as quickly as he could¡­


    ''I could tell just by looking at those cold eyes that he wasn''t my Lucy bastard. That was not the person I loved. He could never make that kind of expression.''


    Lucy was inherently a kind person. His pureness was an inseparable characteristic of his being.


    But, that¡­ thing, that killed this Queen boss monster, did not have even an ounce of warmth, or guilt, or shame when it killed her.


    ''Ego Darkening¡­''


    I had heard about this phenomenon, however, even in the higher realms, there wasn''t much information avable about this thing.


    There were no cases about someone falling into this state when we yed it as a game, so, perhaps that might also be the reason that information about it was restricted from us.


    But still, even as the creator of this world, I did not know much about this process.


    ''I didn''t think it would be that bad of a thing if it was just affecting his character a little bit, but, the way using that power changed him, the worry in the eyes of my familiar, and the way my ever cheery Anna was looking at my quite Lucy¡­ I did not like this.''


    Lucy was trying to understand what had happened to him, understand the meaning of the things he did to this creature, contemte why he might have done it, regretting his actions even though it was unintentional.


    That was just like him¡­ that was what I loved about him.


    But the ''thing'' he had be, was heinous.


    [[ Master. Can you please¡­ not use that power anymore?


    It will continue to affect your mental body as you use it, and, I am worried if you use it- ]]


    "You think I will be some monster that the Worldline would want to erase, right?"


    I looked at my cute baby with a smile and shook my head while patting Anna''s little head.


    "Don''t worry. We will try to not use this power unless it is absolutely necessary."


    It wasn''t written in the description, but, strong skills always have some kind of drawbacks.


    There was no way using this skill wouldn''t have one.


    We had prepared for a strong aftereffect like physical or mental pain, or perhaps some kind of debuff or stat drop, or something simr. We had prepared ourselves for that. However, this power, this strenge ability to double the original stats andpletely use any skill without restriction, was a much scarier ability.


    <Nyaaaa¡­ El. I don''t want El to be even worse->


    "Shuddup stupid Raz." I caught the floating kitten and hugged him, my round headed dragon, and cute little Anna together.


    "Nothing will happen to us."


    I did not fear death, we can revive people if they were dead in this world. But, losing him, or myself in exchange for mere power would be the secondst thing I would want.


    Lucy was the same, and, I knew he had heard everything we talked about and was finished sorting out his thoughts.


    I could feel him returning to his normal, calmer state. So, we can wrap things up here and go to the ce the two of them had marked.


    "Alright then¡­"


    Some skill was not going to take away us from ourselves. We belonged to each other and this was not going to change until the end of this world.


    "Lucy, my crybaby darling. We will be leaving in three. Get up by then." I informed him with a calm voice, and he nodded his head without looking at me.


    He had just been sitting in a corner this whole time, thinking, reflecting on his actions.


    He was sorry for the way a magnificent creature like this Queen ended up.


    She did not deserve it, even I agreed on that.


    She was a queen, and a mother at the end of the day.


    We had killed all of her children so, she at least had the right to a fewst curses before she was dead because of us.


    She rightfully deserved a proper fight that the viewers would have liked equally.


    Lucy might also have gotten the chance to show his sword dance to the world though that¡­ but, that wasn''t possible anymore.


    She was dead, butchered by the famous ''white sword swordsman''. And that fact was not going to change.


    "So then Raz. How much for this dead Queen ant and all the other dead bodies?"


    <Nyaaa?>


    The rewards for killing this creatures wasn''t here yet since we weren''t done with everything we wanted to do here.


    The dungeon was not cleared yet, so, the rewards woulde at the end of the dungeon run.


    So, at the very least, we should finish up with some cleaning and business before going into the so called st sanctuary'' of the people that used to reside in this pce before it became an ant colony.


    And, since I was bored of this shit anyway¡­ Raz can have the spoils this time.

 Chapter 230 The White Door

    <h4>Chapter 230 The White Door</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    The experience of my entire being filling up with that strange power, the feeling of bing an absolute being that was above everything that existed in this world, to the kind emotions that overtook me when I activated that power was, truthfully, exhrating.


    I felt great for a moment, and then, I was swept up into those emotions, thrill, and joy.


    ''It was as if I was freed of everything binding me¡­ but, I realized this power was not good only after I came back to my senses and saw the poor creature dead on the ground in that ugly state.''


    It was bad, like, really bad¡­


    "Haaaaa."


    "Stop thinking about it now and on us, bastard. We are here."


    I couldn''t stop thinking about the horrible scene that was before me right after that power disappeared and I felt a kind of weakness I couldn''t describe in simple words.


    It was like there was suddenly a voice in my soul. It was strange. I didn''t like it.


    I wanted to activate that power once again.


    I wanted to feel that thrill, that authority, that unique ability to have the power to anything and everything in this world¡­ the feeling of having an absolute ability to dominate everything.


    I don''t know why, but that wasn''t a bad feeling.


    ''But, if I was going to cause another bloody mess like that once again after using that power, then, I did not want it.''


    Cary called it Ego Darkening and from Cary''s concerns and Anna''s detailed exnation of what this phenomenon was, we now knew it was something we did not know about before.


    It wasn''t anything like a debuff or a curse or a shift in one''s mental state. This phenomenon was as fundamental as the nature of the Worldline.


    It was connected directly with the ''existence'' of oneself and everything, as well as the ''truth'' that curious finders like Anna dedicated their entire lives for.


    "Haaa. It sure was quite far away from thest time you both found it, hun? You were lucky."


    [[ Hahaha, you are calling our superior abilities the result of some mere luck, master? Just say we are better than you- ]]


    -Smack.


    "Yeah, no. You ain''t better than no one here. You are more useless than Raz here. It was good that Anna was with you or else you wouldn''t even have bet an eye to this important ce."


    [[ Masterrrrr! Why! Why do you keep hitting me!? ]]


    However, as El said, thinking about what had happened already was of no use when we had this important task at hand left.


    I can contemte over what I did to that Queen after we are done with this thing.


    "Alright then."


    Since the boss monster was dead, the three main quests were almost done, and we had dealt with the corpses and the creatures that Cary and Anna had left alive, we were finally at the special point that Cary and Anna had found during the time the two of us were unconscious.


    [[ One was surprised back then and one is surprised right now as well. This ce certainly is quite attractive. Especially that door. One can tell that it is the Runenguage of angels. It''s quite amusing to see that here. ]]


    "Before the fall of the city, this ce was the capital city of the great holy kingdom of Marciel, the city of divine grace: White Rome. The royal family of the nation used to live in this castle that has now been degraded to an ugly anthill, however, around a few centuries ago, before the invasion of the Devnts, this was a prosperous city that was one of the peak powers of this world.


    The bloodline of the Marciel royal family was blessed by the gods and it was said that thest ruling family was also descendants of high angels.


    And, the ce beyond this gorgeous door, is thest sanctuary of that blessed royal bloodline."


    El liked this otherworld for two very unique reasons. The first reason is the pretty scenery present all around this world and the second reason is the attractive people of this world, especially the royal family of this fallen ''city''.


    ''It''s quite an amusing fact that only this city fell to the Deviants and the rest of the nation was untouched by their damned kind.''


    One of the unforgettable characteristics of the Devnts was the influence of their queen and their kind''s reproductive capabilities.


    The Deviants are one of the lowest-ranked demonic beasts within hell since the environment of hell isn''t the perfect ce for them to createrge colonies. It''s their natural habitat but it is also a ce that restricts their activities and controls their numbers, however, this thing changespletely when a Queen is somehow able to slip into the human realm with even a few of her subjects.


    They can get too strong too quickly, and the worlds that have deeper knowledge about the Underworld know about these creatures.


    Including this very nation.


    "They knew that the Devnts'' invasion meant the ruin of their kingdom. If they had let them grow beyond the borders of this city, they might have spread to their entire kingdom and perhaps the rest of the world, thus, with heavy hearts, the royal family saved as many of their citizens and sent them away as they could, held the enemy in this city by creating a powerful holy barrier that would block the enemies from getting out of this ce and, sacrificed their own lifeforce to keep them here."


    "They were nobles in true meaning, beings deserving of the titles of rulers, and [[( Lords )]] within the Worldline¡­"


    "And, what we see before us right now, is the ce which used to be the center, the core of the barrier that was surrounding this city before it turned into a dungeon and then a dimensional dungeon and connected with our world."


    Cary and Anna were once again stunned at how we knew about this ce even though this was our first time here.


    They knew we had a lot of prior knowledge about a lot of things, however, they could tell there was a reason that we were telling them about this ce in this manner. And, my Anna caught onto what we were trying to say instantly.


    [[ Ohhhh! Does that mean the people from that time are still alive somewhere?! They must be some amazing people if they possessed enough power to block demons like them from leaving the proximity of this ce! ]]


    She was smart, and El loved her for this reason the most.


    "Haha, smart Anna. That''s right, the people of their kind, thest survivors of their family, should still be inside there.


    However, we don''t know that yet so, let''s go in first."


    The royal family had created a barrier around their city and they lived in this ce for decades and centuries before they confirmed that they had been isted from space and time and stopped focusing on the barrier.


    This ce before us¡­ this white door that was bigger than the boss room we were before earlier, this grass-covered ground in a ce where no natural life was possible, this unique air of this ce, and the pure Mana of this ce were enough indications to tell this ce was not actually part of this dungeon. However, it was the ce they had lived in theirst days.


    ''We can call the ce beyond this door and the ce around this door a kind of dungeon error that isn''t above the limitations of the ''correction'' threshold so, it just exists in this dungeon.''


    The location of this ce changes with each passing second though. Even as we were standing before this door, its ce was changing within the dungeon''s space.


    It was a unique phenomenon. That''s why finding this ce is so difficult and finding it twice was even more so.


    ''Anna''s decision to mark this ce with her unique Mana technique was very good. Others without the knowledge of such ces don''t even think much of it.''


    She was good, but Cary wasn''t as useless as we had thought either.


    He was also smart and had his own powers, just that those powers mostly weren''t of use to us just yet.


    "Come Lucy."


    "Yes."


    This door wasn''t part of the dungeon but it was a door that still existed here. So, if there was a door, we had keys that could open them.


    [[ That relic is fraudulent. ]]


    [[ Hehe, it''s just too good. One also wants to use one''s special relics. One wonders when one will unlock one''s main storage space. ]]


    The two of them had quite a lot of skills and titles and abilities so, with each hundred levels, only a few random ones of them were unlocked.


    We had yet to find the method to unlock their abilities aside from this leveling method, however, since we knew for certain there were methods to do it from Ras'' example, we would find it out eventually.


    -Oooooooooooong!


    We ced our hands on the door and activated the Silver key, and the entire white door started filling up with an attractive golden light.


    The light seeped into the carvings and images on the door and, after covering the entire door, the light gathered around a certain image of a unique-looking mark that most certainly was the crest of their family.


    -Crrrrrrrr¡­


    And then, after several centuries, the door of the heart of the previous royal castle opened up-


    "¡­?! El dodge!"


    -Swiiiiiiiiiiish!


    -Booooooom!


    As soon as the door of the room opened up, a powerful arrow covered in holy energy and fire elemental power flew out directly at the two of us that I barely dodged with El.


    "What a fun way of greeting their first guests, hun."


    "It was dangerous, not fun."


    Beyond the doors, we could see a pair of three eyes. Not two as we had originally expected, but three.


    Something expectedly unexpected.


    However¡­ we have already epted things are going to be different from our prior knowledge.


    This was just another instance where that was applied.

 Chapter 231 231 Marciel family

    <h4>Chapter 231 231 Marciel family</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    From what we know there were around twelve members of the royal family that had started the barrier all those years ago and after they found out there was no need for the barrier around some three hundred years ago, they started living a normal life and through intermarriages among themselves, they were able to create their own little family of around a hundred people that lived in that rtivelyrge space.


    Then, one day, a strange illness started spreading among their people that couldn''t be treated with their holy powers and thanks to that, people started dying.


    ''Lastly, only one family of four remained.''


    A couple that was one of the few originators of their people, members of the original royal family, who had a rtively longer lifespan than the others of their family due to their stronger holy powers, and their children who were pretty youngpared to the other children of their parents'' rtives, had also inherited their powers.


    However, the disease that was spreading there wasn''t unavoidable forever.


    ''Everyone aside from the family of four passed away and, the couple, after their young children had grown up a bit, should have also put them under a certain preservative spell with most of their remaining power before perishing¡­''


    That''s what should have happened, however, there were three glowing golden eyes behind the white door, and, from the way one of them looked older than the two younger ones, I could tell things had changed from what they used to be in our game.


    -Swiiiiiiiiish!


    Another attack came flying towards us, however, different from before, Lucy had already assumed his battle form and had used his movement skills to vanish from the ce we were at, and after redirecting the powerful blow, he went straight inside the room and, reached the archer that had attacked us twice.


    -Click!


    Then, he used his [Horizontal sh] at the next attack she was preparing.


    "That is enough! Why are you attacking us?!"


    Then he started his act that we had nned beforehand with a little bit of improvisation ording to the current situation.


    ''His adaptability to the situation is as amazing as ever¡­''


    He was able to approach them and stop an attack from someone far, far stronger than him, giving me the necessary moment to get back on my feet.


    "??? Narjak buhin nu?n? Latak?!"


    The three people inside with golden eyes and gold-like blond hair, an older woman more attractive thanically sexy angels, and two young ones that seemed to be siblings were also surprised when they noticed the one that opened the door was someone with human characteristics.


    However, the question she shouted at him was tranted to "What are you?" Instead of the usual "Who are you?".


    [ "Hello miss! He''s my darling! Can you please calm down a moment and put your weapon away?" ]


    I would have used my interpersonalmunication if I did not know theirnguage, but, well, both of us knew thisnguage since we had learned it from those two younger ones hiding behind their mother.


    ''She looks as attractive as I remember¡­ and her original blond hair suits her better than those ck ones. And that little cute younger brother of hers¡­ haaaa¡­ I wanna bite his cute little cheeks.''


    They should have been the only ones to survive and, they should have been a little younger than they look right now. Which meant things were different from what we knew.


    And, from how their mother was here in perfect condition and, their father''s body was lying inside that [Hibernative power replenisher], it seems they did not have to give their lives and seal away their childrenpletely.


    They must have found that alternative method to save all their lives.


    ''And I know for a fact they did not find it out on their own.''


    I''m curious now.


    Did the association president find them and give them some hint or was there some other variable?


    [ "Hmmm? Y-you. Can you understand ournguage?" ]


    [ "Of course we can¡­ well, it''s thanks to my skill, but we can! Please put that down and let''s talk! We have no intention of harming anyone here!" ]


    Those attacks she fired weren''t serious ones at all.


    She was almost on the same level as the association president, so, if she wanted to, she could have almost killed us with her stronger attacks.


    [ "No! The presence I sensed! It was different from yours! It was more threatening than that damned demon! What are you hiding?!" ]


    I guessed as much. Those attacks were too unexpected.


    [ "I don''t know what you are trying to say by that, but there was no one here aside from us and our familiars." ]


    She still had her guard up, her elder daughter was chanting a spell in case we do something dangerous, however, her younger son was looking behind us, at the gate that was still open, with his eyes sparkling with genuine stars.


    [ "Familiars? No! Familiars cannot have that kind of-" ]


    [ "Mama! Look! Look! They are so pretttty~!" ]


    She was still not perfectly sure of our nature so she wasn''t putting away her bow. However, as soon as the young cutie pointed at the door, her eyes shifted their attention for the first time, and, she saw something she certainly was not expecting to see in a ce like this.


    [ "Divinities¡­" ]


    The bloodline skill of the Marciel family, [Eyes of light].


    As the descendants of divine and natural-born masters of holy energy, they could see and interact with divine beings without the assistance of the System.


    So, when she saw Anna and Cary who were still at the door, waiting for ourmand, she saw the divinities for the first time in her hundreds of years of life in this damned prison.


    [ "They have arrived¡­ they have arrived, atst." ]


    The great bow in her hands dropped, and she knelt down on the ground with tears on the edge of her eyes.


    She was emotional, happy, relieved even.


    The explosion of emotions she was expressing was new for her children who did not understand why her mom was crying after seeing those pretty-looking creatures.


    ''In their eyes, Anna and my useless Cary must be looking like a cluster of pretty stars or something equally ethereal.''


    They could see the divinities or the divine power that the divine beings possessed.


    They could converse with them, visions and oracles from them, And they could also borrow their power when needed.


    This power was the main reason we wanted them. But, they had many more uses so, let''s see how this goes.


    [ "M-mama? What happened?! Why are you crying?!" ]


    [ "Mom, what''s wrong?! What did you two do to her?!" ]


    The elder sister looked the same age as us, however, inside this ce, age did not matter.


    Their mom was several hundred years old even though she was a human and they also should be at least around a few decades old by the time, perhaps.


    It did not matter anyway.


    [ "It''s nothing, Kitty. I am alright¡­ more than that, Ben, would you mind waking up your father?" ]


    She seemed to be happy, yet sad for some reason.


    The young ones could not figure out what was happening, however, the smart little boy nodded at his mother''s request and went to the capsule-like artifact where his father was resting, removing his lost powers. And, the girl, Kittyweltina Joseph Gabriel De Marciel, or Kitty as we will call her, continued pointing her holy spell at us with uncertain eyes.


    Divinity or not, it did not matter to her. What she worried about was her family, and for them, she could go against even those so-called divine beings if needed.


    ''Her this certain characteristic was the reason she was going to be Lucy''s Joker of Hearts.''


    And I was gonna have little Benedict in our adventurer''s party, but, since we also have their parents now, we will have to make some adjustments.


    [ "So, Lu? What now?" ]


    Before us was a wide space, an open area that resembled the medieval shrines with pirs on all sides and an open area in the middle.


    Under our feet was a giant magic circle that looked prettyplicated, there were doors behind these pirs, and behind the doors used to be private chambers of the different families, however, after their deaths, those ces must only contain their graves now.


    There were different areas for different things here as well, like the kitchen to cook food and a storage area to store supplies, however, the most attractive thing in this open area was the capsule-like artifact that they were using to replenish their energy by using the atmospheric Mana.


    It was a useful artifact so, I will be taking that with us. However, right now, sleeping inside this capsule was a young-looking man with a body more attractive and mature than my Lucy and more attractive physical features than the most charming entity we had seen until now.


    The mother and two children certainly looked hot and attractive, however, it was nothing before that man who had just woken up from his slumber before the required time was up.


    ''It was a forced cutout, and, though he was surprised at first when he saw his anxious-looking young boy when he observed what was going on in the surroundings, he grasped the gist of what was happening.


    And, when he saw Cary and Annaing back to us, he grasped everything that was happening and smiled happily.''


    He was definitely misunderstanding many things right now. All of them were if I say so myself.


    ''And, as I know my darling, if there''s a misunderstanding, he will undoubtedly exploit it.''


    I can sense he was cooking something through our link.


    Which ultimately means something fun is going to happen now~.


    ''Hehehehe¡­''

 Chapter 232 232 The boundary of the dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 232 232 The boundary of the dungeon</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    After their daddy woke up, the children calmed down and we finally had a meaningful conversation where we first exined to them how Anna and Cary were our familiars and we were perhaps some of the few people in this world to have divine beings as our familiars.


    They were shocked by this revtion. A divinity was the highest, most respectful being for them and their world. So, having those divinities as our familiar logically meant we were worthy of such a special privilege.


    They believed that if we had them as our familiars then it was obvious that sooner orter, we would also obtain the level of divinity¡­ however, since it was an uncertain spection with no concrete knowledge of what would happen, they did not dwell too deep on this and just continued by asking how we were able toe there and open the gate of that ce.


    ''We then just yed how we had nned and the things were good after that until the story they were speaking reached a point where they were telling us something new, and quite unique.''


    ording to them, around a few years ago, just when they were about to die from that illness and leave their children whom they had sealed with their magic, they were visited by a strange person, who felt like divinity however, was different from the usual divinities they had known.


    ''Well, they were obviously talking about the headmaster, we knew instantly after their descriptions, and, when we told them the name he must have referred to himself as they were surprised how we knew that person.''


    We told them how he was the headmaster of the institute we were learning in, and, though the children did not believe us at first, the parents knew we were telling the truth.


    Their daddy was a hot mess. A delicious, mature, sexy mess¡­


    ''My basted will be hotter than him when we get older, hehe. I want to make him older quickly, hehehe~.''


    Then he will call me mommy, and mistress, and-


    [[ Tsk. Master knows he can sense your thoughts and Master still keeps thinking about that kind of thing. That''s a very foolish, dumb master. ]]


    [[ "Not when you want them to know what you are thinking about, dummy. Did you not have any lovers before? Have you always been a single miserable ''boy'' your entire life?" ]]


    Anna definitely understood our ways of doing things but this bastard had problems every time we do something as if he waspletely clueless about what we were doing, or was extremely jealous or perhaps envious of our things.


    However, I don''t sense any kind of jealousy or envy from him so, it was perhaps cluelessness.


    Was he really unaware of those little clues and things the lovers do? Or was he just too dumb to not understand a thing we mostly did?


    Is he really a dragon?


    [[ Haaaaa¡­ stupid master, I don''t like talking about my lover. Or anything rted to that. I would appreciate it if you could please, keep those questions to yourself. ]]


    Hmmm?


    ''He''s sad?''


    He''s really sad and nostalgic, isn''t he?!


    [[ "Hehehe~. You secretive bastard~! Spill the beans-" ]]


    [[ "El, leave him be. I will use a wish. Let it go for now." ]]


    ¡­


    I could feel his innate emotions just like I could feel Lucy''s emotions with our link so I could tell there was a storm of past, love, sadness, nostalgia, a little guilt, and happiness in his heart.


    It was a kind of emotion not just anyone could have as well, I knew since I knew this storm of emotion very well.


    ''My stupid bastard. This damn bastard¡­ he used to be a lover boy~.''


    A single true love of a lifetime.


    That was the kind of love he had with his partner of a lifetime.


    ''I can tell the one he loved wasn''t around anymore, however, he didn''t mind that. He must have been with them until the end of their life, loving them, and living happily. However, my question that created that storm of nostalgia in his mind must have reminded him of how he was still around even after they had be one with nurture long ago.''


    The kind of love a practically immortal being has with someone with a limited lifetime. His love must have been of that kind.


    ''However, it must have been a pure, true one. A little forbidden for the world, perhaps. But, true from their side.''


    He was sad that he could not spend any more time with them and was feeling guilty about how he was still alive and well even after they were gone.


    Perhaps, this might also have something to do with his own ''question'' and I wanted to dig in deeper¡­ but my bastard Lucy used a wish.


    Fucking bastard.


    [[ "Geez. Fine. We will continue this talk after we are done with this, alright Cary? And I will keep hitting you if you don''t tell me everyyyyyyyyything. Okay~?" ]]


    [[ Why are you saying it like you are asking me? I don''t have any choice in this matter anyway. ]]


    ''Hehe, because it''s more funny that way. Kehehehe~.''


    He still had many unexpected sides of him that I did not know about, hun?


    Wasn''t he just a supppppper cute little bastard~?


    [ "Ummm¡­ mama? Why are we here?" ]


    [ "I don''t know either dear. That sister and brother had some business they had to attend to in this ce before we could get out of here." ]


    [ "Let''s just watch and see, ok?" ]


    The two parents were almost on the verge of death when the headmaster appeared there and helped them a little.


    ''They were able to his help, and, since he showed them how they could use the magic circle of protective they had created as a power generator to recharge their energy and life force, they were able to sustain themselves even with that illness.''


    It wasn''t the cure, but only a way to extend their life until someone else came there to rescue them.


    ''Knowing the headmaster, he must have just left them there on their own to not mess with their own world too much.''


    If he had brought them with them, there would be consequences that might even hinder the stability of our world and ultimately, it might even prove bad for the academy.


    ''So, he left them, and they have been sustaining themselves with that recharge method ever since. Waiting for the agents of gods that could show them salvation.''


    In the end, we became those ''agents of the divine'' that were meant to grant them salvation. And, I knew how to cure that disease as well, so, it all worked out pretty much as we wanted.


    "Alright."


    The first side quest, finding and opening the room that wasn''t part of the dungeon wasplete. Obtaining the remaining citizens of the fallen city, these for people, was alsoplete.


    The artifact they were using to convert the energy from the magic circle into their own holy power and life force, was using the dimensional fragment, so we also retrieved it and finished thest main quest.


    So¡­ there was only one subquest remaining in this dimensional dungeon.


    ''Turning it into a gateway that bridges two worlds, in the third side quest.''


    Doing this would have taken us quite a lot of energy and we might have had to use a lot of skills for this, however, since all we had to achieve this objective, was to destroy a little part of this confined space, we had the perfect means to do so.


    "Go Cary! I choose you~!


    Use [Finite Astral Copse]~!"


    We were at the boundary of this dungeon with the family of the four.


    Anna, being as curious as ever, was ying around with the Dimensional Fragment that resembled a blob of otherworldly light.


    Lucy was trying to woo Kitty with his secretive sweet words.


    Little Benny apanied his mommy and daddy as the three watched Cary and me standing before the boundary of the dungeon.


    [[ Master¡­ what the hell was that line? Am I some kind of summoned creature that you can choose and make do stuff at will? You think so lowly of your familiar? And besides, I have told you many times, [Finite Astral Copse] isn''t something that we can use recklessly. If anything goes wrong, even a world might get destroyed by its power. ]]


    "Yes, yes. We know that already. And I know you are a verrrrrrry capable Dragonlord. We know you can do what we want you to do, precisely how we want you to do it.


    Using a skill with specifics in mind isn''t anything too great for you either, right~?


    And besides, if this world''s gonna get destroyed in the process, wouldn''t that be no problem either since this is a dungeon anyway~?"


    [[ Hmmm¡­ if you put it that way, I guess I have no choice then. ]]


    Convincing this bastard was easier than telling Anna to do something for me. He was too soft for some grand dragonlord position. He should just be my Tommy instead.


    [[ Alright, I will use my skill. However, master, and everyone else here. I want everyone to go back a little. This could be somewhat dangerous. ]]


    He was being cute again, hehe.


    "Alright, alright~. We will go back a little. But make sure you copse only a little part of this dungeon''s boundary so that it looks like a gate or crack or something. Not too big, not too small."


    [[ Of course stupid master. I know that already. ]]


    He just called me stupid again. Hehe, he really had a death wish, didn''t he?


    Well, it''s alright for now, I guess?


    [ "Everyone, can you please take a few steps back? Cary is going to use a really powerful skill now and he says someone might get hurt!" ]


    It was just a warning, however, as soon as the adults with us heard the word ''powerful skill'', their eyes got wide and they backed off all the way to a big tree in the back with little Benny and called Kitty with a worried-hurried voice as well.


    It was a strong reaction that Lucy and I did not understand at first¡­ however, as soon as Cary called out his skill, we understood their reactions.


    As well as how much we were understanding the original powers of the <<Eternal Chaos of the present>>.

 Chapter 233 233 Finite Astral Collapse

    <h4>Chapter 233 233 Finite Astral Copse</h4>


    [OP: ]


    In a secluded clearing at the outskirts of the dungeon, Cary, her cute little dragon familiar, prepared to unleash a power that defied the boundaries of the magical realm. The open space around them became a stage for his unique shadow energies as Cary''s unique scales shimmered with an ethereal glow.


    Positioned amidst ancient symbols of purple and ck etched into the ground that had suddenly appeared out of nowhere, Cary''s eyes glowed like miniature constetions as hemenced the ancient incantation in the originalnguage of the Worldline.


    The air in the clearing became charged with a strange tension that the people standing behind him felt clearly, and the runes responded, emanating a soft, pulsating light that mirrored the rhythm of the dragon''s words.


    He was using his [Dragon tongue] as well, the bloodline skill of all true dragons to make the chanting of ruins easier, however, the power that was being used was so fierce even El was surprised at this spectacle¡­


    -Oooooooong!


    As Cary unfolded his wings, revealing strange glyphs that seemed to materialize in the air, the magical aura around the small dragon intensified.


    -Sweeeeeeeeeeesh~!


    The very atmosphere seemed to vibrate with fear, and the clearing became a nexus of magical forces converging upon Cary''s form.


    [ "Well, damn. Would you look at this Lucy? My useless bastard wasn''t as useless as we had thought." ]


    [ "Of course dummy. He is a dragonlord, as well as a Supernova. He is one of the first beings to havee into existence so, of course, he wasn''t as useless as you might have thought him to be.


    He is utterly useless in the kitchen, that much is a fact. But otherwise, he could be pretty useful." ]]


    He wasn''t doing it intentionally, however, the very space around them was shivering as if in fear as he was calling out his skill. Something one does not see often in this Worldline.


    Even the higher beings watching them were all stunned at the moment.


    [ "Well, my useless Cary is quite something, alright. And that thing, it''s a properly degraded Divine skill." ]


    They did not know this single unique skill that he possessed would turn out to be a Divine skill, one of the highest grades of skills that were considered to be even more powerful than the [Grade-4] celestial skills.


    -Ooooooooooooong!


    Few beings in the Worldline possessed these skills, mostly the higher grade beings like the archangels and demon lords, or the true gods that have sultanates their divinity to a certain extent.


    Only they could handle a divine skill that they themselves had gained after their life''s worth of efforts and sacrifices.


    In its true form, these divine skills could even tear apart words or cause miracles that are impossible to describe, or sustain a dying world in the rarest of its cases.


    They are special powers, and, even though the one he was using right was degraded to the lowest state possible, this skill was unfathomably powerful on its own.


    [ "He''s cool." ]


    -Oooooooooong¡­!


    With a final, resonant incantation, Cary released the culmination of his magical might.


    -Zaaaaaaa¡­!


    An iridescent wave radiated outward, tearing through the boundary of the dungeon like a cosmic ripple.


    -Oooooooooooo¡­!


    The air crackled with the sheer force of the unleashed power, and the surroundings quivered in response.


    -Ktktktktkt¡­


    -Trrrrrrr¡­


    [ "He did it." ]


    [ "I said so. He''s cool." ]


    At the outskirts of the dungeon, the once-sturdy boundary yielded to Cary''smand.


    A portion of the system''s restrictive wall crumbled away, revealing a glimpse into the bright, green, and fresh scenery beyond.


    "The world of beauty and abundance, Bhat¡­ we did it."


    "It''s almost over now."


    The tear that had appeared before them glowed with an otherworldly radiance, and the clearing itself seemed to echo with the whispers of a unique energy that was different from this demon-corruptednd.


    Beyond this newly created gateway was the world the family of four used to be from, the world where those with holy powers ruled, divinities roasted thends and resided among the mortals, and far different from the world the two of them belonged to, a ce they weren''t yet ready to visit.


    However, the gate was created. Which meant their dungeon run this time hade to a conclusion.


    [Ding!]


    Amidst the aftermath, Cary floated, triumphant yet visibly fatigued. Using a divine skill of that scale that challenged the fabric of reality itself took a great toll on his small body, and, he was almost about to fall to the ground¡­ however, his great master caught him before that happened.


    "Good work little one. You are cool."


    [[ Of course I am cool, stupid master. Haaa¡­ but that was unexpectedly tiring.


    I used to use that skill without any effort back in the day and it could even destroy an entire world if I wanted.


    But now¡­ just using this lowly version of it is so difficult¡­


    Master, look¡­ I have be a little weaker. ]]


    "Nah~. You are pretty strong, baby~. Here''s a kissy as your reward for the splendid work. Umha~!"


    He had created a crack that was just the right size as they wanted, nothing too small, nothing too big.


    It was just the perfect size, and, creating something so precise with that powerful of a skill just showed how much control he possessed over his powers.


    He was good, and thanks to them, they had cleared this dungeon.


    [Warning! Warning!]


    [It has been detected that a part of the dungeon has been artificially destroyed!]


    [A dungeon error has urred!]


    [Calcting data to find the cause and the solution of the error¡­]


    The two of them looked at the family of four who were all still looking at Cary with a stunned, tearful expression as if they had witnessed the blessing of their god themselves.


    The emotions they were showing at the moment were all understandable to the two of them, they had expected this kind of reaction from them as soon as they realized Cary''s skill was, in fact, a divine skill instead of just some very good max-level celestial skill.


    [Ding!]


    [Calction has been made.]


    [It has been judged that the artificial destruction was an intentional action of the challengers who had sessfully cleared all the given tasks beyond the perfectpletion rate.]


    [The dungeon has been cleared with an unexpected result and achievements that are unfathomable for the voice of the world. Requesting support from the Worldline.]


    [ "It is over, so we should go back to our world for now. We still need time to prepare to go to your world and it would be better for you to make aplete recovery before you go there as well." ]


    [ "We are eternally grateful for everything you have done for us." ]


    [ "Haha, it is nothing. And it''s not like we are doing this without expecting anything in return, right?" ]


    [ "Hahaha, of course, of course. I will make sure topensate you as best as I can." ]


    [< Worldline has evaluated the situation and has judged the situation to be pretty simple. Worldline has denied support. >]


    "Pffft. She must be furious right now, lol."


    "It would obviously hurt anyone''s ego if their superior tells them the difficult situation that they couldn''t wrap their heads around isn''t anything special.


    This is just a part of the process, I would say.


    She should learn the difficult things when she has the chance.


    Worldline has already assisted her enough when we caused troubles in the past."


    Their dungeon run was over, however, now it was time for the reward calction and the very being that was supposed to calcte the achievements couldn''t understand how to interpret our achievements.


    [The reward calction will be dyed¡­]


    Which means they will have to just stay still and wait until that being was done¡­ or, help them a little.


    [ "Shall we start then?" ]


    [ "Whenever you are ready mdy." ]


    The voice of the world was an entity akin to an administrator.


    It was called a voice since it was quite literally just a voice for all the ''normal'' beings within this world, however, few like the two of them knew the truth that this voice also had a physical form that resided at the center of their world.


    They were an entity created by the Worldline or sometimes the creations of the Worldline, so, they were just below the Worldline and its offsprings.


    They held great authority within their world, however, their existence was restricted to their own worlds. The two of them knew this better than anyone else.


    As well as the fact that the voices of the world wereplete omniscient beings that knew everything going on ''in their worlds''.


    "Umm, Lucy? Do you know there is a simple solution to this issue?"


    "Well, yeah. I do have a little idea, but, what do you think, El? What''s your opinion?"


    "Hehe, I think everything will be simple if they just ignore the fact that the error that urred was above the correction baseline and keep this gate as is.


    The rewards can just be calcted as us clearing the dungeon perfectly and, in addition to that, creating a ''door'' that connects to the otherworld.


    And, since this is a permanent dimensional dungeon anyway, we will obtain the rights to have this dungeon, so, this entire ce would be an exclusive territory.


    Isn''t this simple?


    Why go over with the big, long, boring calctions and stuff?"


    They were good with their words and in this particr situation, quite convincing as well.


    [Ding!]


    It didn''t take long for the new notifications to arrive after they had suggested those things to the world that was still listening to them, however, there was one strange thing among the notifications that had arrived for them.


    [[ Ummm¡­ master? Is this what one thinks this is? ]]


    "Seems like it¡­"


    And, it was strange enough to even steal Anna''s attention from her interesting dimensional fragment¡­

 Chapter 234 234 Owners of gateway

    <h4>Chapter 234 234 Owners of gateway</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    [You have perfectly cleared the <D> grade dimensional dungeon: Devnt colony, and have achieved results that have not been seen before.]


    It was a simple blue status window and under it were some basic rewards and stuff that were basic for clearing the dungeon, things like some Oz and some skill points and a bunch of consumables.


    However, after the blue status windows, a familiar green window suddenly popped up before us. Something we weren''t expecting to see so early.


    [ *You two tried to manipte the very world you live in. Don''t you have shame or anything?* ]


    The voice that rang after this status window appeared was quite deep. Strange as well, however, something more profound than just some voice of a higher being or the Offspring like the golden roulette and the Alchemist''s.


    [ "To think she would actually talk with us, lol. She sure is as cute as she used to be." ]


    [ "She sounds upset though. Is this alright?" ]


    [ "Nah, Nah. Nothing to worry about. She is just sulking as usual." ]


    There were different kinds of status windows in the Worldline and, the majority of them could be categorized into three major kinds.


    The first one of them was called (The major interface) of the Worldline.


    The usual blue system interface that solely belongs to the system, the golden ones that the system or, the Worldline used to announce the unique achievements, and the red status windows that popped up as a warning all belonged to the major screen interface.


    The second one was called the (Personal interface) of the special entities of the Worldline.


    These kinds of interfaces belonged to the unique entities of the Worldline like the voices of the worlds and the offsprings that they used asionally to interact with the individuals that pique their interest.


    Lastly, there existed a unique system interface window that was exclusive to only those we call the higher beings, the (Divine Order).


    It''s special and since we will soon have it anyway, talking about it isn''t necessary at the moment.


    The cute green screen before us belonged to the voice of the world of the world we belonged to.


    The world beyond this gate was not her ce to intervene so she was confused about how to deal with this whole scenario and we just suggested her to not think about what was beyond this little crack that we had created since it didn''t matter anyway.


    She was only in charge of this world, our world. And she had no need to care about an otherworld that was under the administration of apletely different voice.


    ''Our suggestion of ignoring the facts certainly provided her some good insight into the situations and the things that she could also do with her administrative powers, however, it seems like our ''suggestion'' seemed like an attempted maniption to her.''


    It was obviously an attempt to manipte her, and she was persuaded pretty easily as well since she was in that tough situation with the Worldline and the other higher entities watching her.


    However, now that the decision-making was over and things had gone our way, she was pouting like a little girl whose grand pride was hurt.


    [ *How do you two even know about me, about us anyway? You aren''t even some kind of regressor or otherworlder. How does a pure reincarnation possess such a deep understanding of this world? Did you two y some kind of game that had the same structure as this world before dying or something?


    I have heard tales of that kind of being, however, it should be impossible for them to have the kind of talents you two have.


    What are you two¡­? Children of the creator of something?* ]


    She sure had a lot to say and ask¡­ it must be taking her a lot of usibility to say all those things but seeing how she isn''t caring about all that, looks like she is in her angry girl phase.


    ''Cute.''


    It was funny though. She was asking questions that we either did not know the answers to or wanted to find ourselves.


    ''And here I was thinking she might have some of the answers to the questions she had just asked us.''


    s.


    Seems like we will have to go ask those who might have some idea after all.


    [ *No answers? At least say something! You know how much it takes to say all these things, right?!* ]


    Her voice was ethereal, but her tone made it kinda cute.


    She was pretty fun, lol.


    "What do you want me to say though? There''s nothing we can answer from the questions you have asked since we don''t know ourselves. And if it''s about understanding of this world, well, your game theory is pretty correct but there''s a little more to this.


    But that will remain a secret until much much~ter~!"


    [ *¡­* ]


    She definitely wanted to cause out loud or something, lol. She definitely didn''t like that answer.


    We knew her very closely so we can tell just from that moment of silence how there would be nerves popping up on her astral head right now.


    ''I can picture her angry face as well, hehehe.''


    She was cute.


    But messing with her when we were only at this level was nothing less than asking for a death sentence.


    "Hehe, but, let me tell you one thing, ¨‹¨‹¨‹.


    We know quite a lot of things about many of the things about many of the ces, even things that you or the beings like the headmaster do not know about.


    If you listen to our asional suggestions and learn from us, I guarantee you''ll be able to ''grow'' faster than you might have in all these millennia.


    We know how to progress with the ''World evolution'' and stuff as well so, if you help us here, when the timees, we will help you with many more things¡­ however, that''s only if you want to, okay?


    I ept we tried to manipte you a moment ago but, it was only because you wouldn''t have been able to figure out the solution or, perhaps the solution that you might have concluded, would not have been satisfactory to the Worldline or the spectators watching us.


    You did well this time, didn''t you, so¡­ how would you like to continue this rtionship?


    You are smart, and wise so, I know you would make a proper decision."


    She was quite easy to deal with when she was angry.


    Leading her ego in these situations is especially easier.


    [ *Hmmm¡­ I am wise, obviously. I am also smart so I know what to do. Yes, alright. I have my answers, you two.* ]


    [Ding!]


    [ *But, if we are going to be in a rtionship, I don''t want to be the only one receiving your ''help'' for free.* ]


    Of course, you don''t.


    ''That was how we made you to be.''


    [The final reward calction has beenpleted.]


    [You are presented with a choice.]


    Two option windows appeared before us, finally. And without a moment of hesitation, we chose to keep the dungeon as our own.


    [You have selected to own the dungeon rights, and have received the ownership of the <D> ranked dimensional dungeon: Devnt colony.]


    [It has been detected that the dimensional dungeon possesses a ''door'' that connects the existing world with the otherworld.]


    [Ding!]


    [It has been judged that the door is part of the dungeon, however, the world beyond that door is not part of the world. Thus, the door will be categorized as a [Gateway] to the otherworld.]


    [As the owners of the dungeon, ID: Lucifer, as well as ID: Auriel, have received the title: <Owners of gateway>.]


    [As the main reward for clearing the dimensional dungeon, you have received: (Dungeon manager contract)*2.]


    [As the main reward for clearing the dimensional dungeon, you have received: (Power of earth)* one-time use.]


    [As the main reward for clearing the dimensional dungeon, you have received: (Dimensionalboratory pass)*3.]


    [As the extra reward for clearing the dimensional dungeon and additional achievements, you have received a random skill book (Gold)*2]


    "Well, damn. Weren''t you a little too generous with these things?"


    The rewards were good.


    Like, fucking too good to be true level good.


    [ "She ain''t gonna talk anymore for a while after doing this." ]


    [ "Hehe, she must have given these things as an investment into us, or at least, she should have told herself it is an investment. Lol, she has a cuter personality than she used to." ]


    The rewards were good.


    So good I have noints about them at all.


    And many of it was just the things that we needed at the moment.


    [[ It was quite something seeing you on your own voice of the world, stupid master. ]]


    [[ Hehehe, one was amazed, then one thought about how this voice must be a young one, and imagining her expression made this funnier. One believes this one must be a cute voice. ]]


    [ "She is cute, okay?" ]


    She definitely is cute. That''s why we were nning to have her before we were ready to overthrow the empire.


    ''She will be quite helpful. And it will be fun ying with her and the other girls, hehe.''


    Our adventures with her would be fun, however, now that things are over on this side¡­


    [ "So then, how about we go out?" ]


    It was time to return to our world, see how long had passed, and¡­ return back to my dear cute Nessy with hopes that not too long had passed in that world.


    ''The time flow problem with this dungeon would take a while to get solved, however, we don''t have toe back here for a while, so, it''s alright.''


    Making the cure for their disease will take a while, and, if too long hasn''t passed in our world, we should be fine with everything¡­


    ''Though if a few months or years had passed there, we''re gonna have a lot to deal with on our hands.''

 Chapter 235 235 Homecoming

    <h4>Chapter 235 235 Homing</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    -Oooooooooooong!


    "How long, Anna."


    We were finally outside.


    The ground under our feet was brown, and the air was fresh instead of being filled with demonic energy.


    ''The sky is blue again, there is green grass at a distance, the trees are normal as well. The Mana in the atmosphere is higher again, and, we are now weaker than we were inside the dungeon.''


    Things just changed as soon as we got out of the dungeon, however, there was one very important factor we had to notice here.


    [[ Hmmm¡­ one is certain three months, two days, six hours, and twelve minutes have passed since we entered the dungeon. Well, one thinks it''s pretty good considering you two were in there for almost a month. This is better than what one had anticipated. ]]


    "Yeah¡­"


    No, hell. This wasn''t good.


    "We should get back and get ready for sses, Lucy. Looks like the mandatory tests will start from today."


    "Yeah, and, I think today is also the day that person will visit the academy."


    "Yeah, shit. This timing is shit."


    A longer time had passed since we entered that ce, like a fucking lots of time has passed!


    ''Three months!''


    Three freaking months!


    That was too long of a time for any student to not attend their sses in an academy as good as ours!


    There were going to be quite some problems when we get back-


    [ "Hello there? Is something wrong?" ]


    "Hmm? Oh right, we have to take care of you as well."


    [ "Pardon?" ]


    [ "Ehh, I said we have to return immediately so, please be prepared for teliportation, everyone." ]


    El just gave them a simple warning and without even waiting for a moment more, she nodded at Anna, and Anna activated her Mass teliportation spell that she had alredy programmed in her head. Something directly connected to our ID cards that were locked with our dorms.


    -Ooooooooooooong!


    And, right after, with a unique white magic circle appearing under our feet, there was a sh of light, and we were back inside the summoning zone where everything got summoned first.


    "Friday! Eva! Are you there?!" El shouted in a special device that was present on the table behind the central magic circle, and without a rey, we heard a sound of some ss breaking from the behind the device.


    If our memory served right and the things were still going somewhat as they had when we were ying this as a game, today was a very important day for all the students including the two of us.


    ''A special being of the Worldline was going to pay a vsisit to us and there is going to be a gacha event where an item we must obtain will appear.''


    We couldn''t possibly let go of this opportunity. So, since there are only fifteen minutes left for the sses to start, we will have to hurry.


    "Master?! You are finally back!"


    "Lu! El!"


    Eva and Friday quickly appeared in this room together while wearing the cloths that usually the two of us wear. And, as soon as she appeared here, miss Eva came running at us, and crashed into us with her eyespletely overwhelmed with warm tears.


    "Where the hell have you been!"


    Only three months has passed and she looked better than thest time we had seen her.


    "And what the hell is this?! Have you lost weight or something?! Why are you so thin?! What happened to you?!"


    But she was still the she when it came to worrying about the two of us.


    "Master¡­ I¡­"


    Friday had be better than thest time we had seen him.


    He had improved exponentially if I say so myself.


    He really was one hell of a being.


    "Wee back master¡­"


    "Thanks for taking care of everything in our absence, Friday. And Eva, you too."


    Miss Eva wanted to continue hugging her for longer, cry on our shoulders and take out all the pain and longing she had hidden away in all this time.


    She wanted to be with us for a little longer now that we were finally back from wherever we had gone.


    However, we cannot do the reunion thing right now.


    "Eva¡­"


    Both of them understood that when El pushed her away after greeting Friday.


    "We have to attend the sses today, Eva. You know that we have to do this, right?"


    "Of course you have to! No¡­! You must attend the sses today!"


    They knew we knew what was going to happen today.


    And, also that the emotions and tears can wait a little longer.


    "Yes! I will go prepare some light breakfast so quicklye there! There''s still a bit left so you can make it by the time professor enters the ssroom!"


    She was calling him professor now¡­


    ''The three months must have been quite difficult for the two of them.''


    Friday might have adjusted to everything but Eva was just a normal human. She must have had many difficulties ying the character of El¡­ well, perhaps not too many difficulties.


    She has been with us, so I would at least expect her to be able to imitate her a little bit.


    ''The teachers and our close acquaintances like Ras, Prince Rex, and Cathy must have alredy figured out who they were.''


    But since they must have approached Nes and got the gist of what was going on with us, they must be aware of their identities.


    But that wasn''t important.


    ''We had attended the sses, and that much was enough.''


    We can take care of the rest.


    "Alright, alright! Go hurry! And Friday,e here!"


    "Yes mama! Ahem! I mean master!"


    "Stupid bastard."


    He also had many things he wanted to tell her, just like how there were many things miss Eva wanted to tell me. But, all those things can certainly wait until we were back.


    "Ah, right! They gave us these-"


    "The tokens, right? We will get them with the breakfast.


    Go quick!"


    "Yes!"


    There wasn''t that much time left to grab a proper breakfast so we will just stuff some bread and egg and milk before running away.


    We will have to use teliportation to directly inside the ss, or perhaps, we can even open a space-time portal directly into the ssroom¡­ wait, no. That shit can be uncertain, so we will just use the cards to teleport.


    "Listen very carefully Friday."


    "Yes master!"


    "These people are from another world so they don''t know thenguage of this world and I believe you have alredy learned about the other worlders, right?


    They are also under the restrictions of this world now, but they will not understand those things.


    Here, take this.


    This contains theirnguage and the one you understand so, learn theirnguage, exin the surface of the situation to them, and don''t mention anything about where we are.


    Keep them in guest rooms."


    "Understood master! I have understood everything you have just said and will follow your will with the best of my skills!"


    "I will be counting on you then. Umha~."


    She gave him a kiss on his cheeks, and he blushed. Which of course looked strange on the face he currently had, but he was cute.


    Andpletely wrapped around her fingers.


    "Then see youter."


    [ "We will see youter, everyone~!" ]


    She just grabbed my hand and teleported us away before I say my own goodbyes to Kitty. She was being mean towards an impotent person right now¡­


    -Oooooooong!


    "Here, quick! And here!" She was ready with with bread with scrambled eggs on it and some milk, and she had also prepared the special tokens that the school gave to all the students, not that we would need them, but just in case, we took those first.


    We had reappeared in the main hall of our dorm, a ce we had missed unexpectedly in that ce.


    ''It''s still feels like only a few days had passesed since we left for the dungeon but three whole months have passed from the perspective of this world¡­ time sure is rtive.''


    This one dungeon run, however small it might have been for us, for people here, three months had passed, while for Anna and Cary, almost a month had passed.


    "Alwgright! Gwe gwill Tsee ya leger!"


    "She meant-"


    "I understand. Go, quick. It''s almost time."


    She understood we were in a hurry to return to the sses, see the same <A> ss once again, see the teacher and meet our friends.


    She also understood the real reason behind our hurry was something entirely different but she just smiled at us, and nodded with a happy look.


    There was not much time left, we wanted to say thanks as well, El''s mouth was still full, but beingte was out of character for the ONE.


    We can miss the sses asionally but beingte?


    Not even if the world was dead set on making uste.


    "Then see you-"


    "Geee uuu~!"


    -Ooooooooooong!


    She teleported us again, and this time¡­


    -Dhum!


    "A aww-aww."


    We fell on top of someone.


    "Which sonovva-¡­? Miss Auriel? Mister Lucifer?"


    The location of the teliportation was correct since Anna had marked it long ago, but someone else was sitting in our signatures ce¡­ why was someone sitting in our ce?


    "Kyu?"


    El realised after speaking that she still had her mouth full.


    -Gulp.


    "You? Tim? What are you doing here?"


    So she gulped her food firs and red at AJ who was sitting on our spots.


    And he was alone here, so this was even more confusing.


    "A-ah¡­ Miss Auriel, I was just-"


    "Elllllll! Brother Lucy¡­!"


    He was going to answer her question with a strange blushing face, but, before that, a voice echoed throughout the ssroom.


    And, everyone knew instantly who this emotional voice belonged to¡­

 Chapter 236 236 Theory quiz

    <h4>Chapter 236 236 Theory quiz</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    ''I don''t know why this bastard is here but whatever the reason may be, I don''t like he''s sitting in my spot, not even Lucy''s but my spot.''


    What was this pervert doing here?


    "Elllllll! Brother Lucy¡­!"


    Hmmm?


    -Dhum. Dhum. Dhum!


    The voice that could only belong to one person in this world, the special emotions behind those words, that tone, and the immediate footsteps that stormed towards us were all¡­


    "You are here. You are back!"


    "Of course, and nice to see you again as well."


    Having a friend like her was quite something.


    I wasn''t used to this kind of connection. Or rtionships. Certainly not when I will selfishly have to end our rtionship and use her for personal gains, hurt her feelings¡­


    She was a friend that I did not deserve, but she was also a friend that could not belong to anyone else but me.


    ''You''re mine, Nessy.''


    She was as cute as when I had left her. She looked a little better thanst time as well perhaps.


    However, she should stop her tears now.


    "We are here, and we are fine, Nes. There''s no need to cry over something so small, right? It was no big deal."


    We were inside the ssroom, the everyone was looking back at us with a bewildered expression, as well.


    Some were confused, some were curious about what was happening to us, while some were, well, they were enjoying how two pretty girls were hugging each other.


    "Ahem. Everyone, settle down."


    The teacher entered the ssroom as well, and I knew he was also curious about what was happening here, since it was almost time for the ss to start, he asked everyone to settle down.


    Today was the day the tests would start, and though they wouldn''t reflect in the academic performances directly, they were important for the teachers to evaluate their students, their current levels, and their potential to prepare for their individual midterm tests that would happen three months from now.


    "Nes, go for now. Settle down and finish your test. And smile¡­ we are back, just like we promised."


    "Yes¡­"


    She was happy, her pink eyes were warm, the light her face exuded was bright, and, she seemed full of confidence now.


    "What''s happening at the back? I said settle down. Did you not hear me? Miss Auriel? Miss Agnes?


    Go take a seat or I will assign you a random one."


    "Yes sir!"


    Lucy in our stand, looked at AJ and he got the clue so he left our ce, and after wishing her good luck, Nes also went back to her ce, leaving the two of us in our ce. The two desks that we joined on the first day we sat here.


    ''This ce had been ours since that day, everyone here knew that. Eva and Friday should have made sure that doesn''t change as well, so it was just weird why that bastard would be here.''


    What was that pervert vampire doing here?


    "Alright then, everyone. Looks like everyone is present here on time today?


    Good, good. You at least care about your tests."


    Our ss teacher, Mister Villex, was looking over the students in the ss, however, I can tell his attention was on the two of us.


    I knew he knew we were the real ones, not the ones that had been attending the academy in our stand for all this time.


    He didn''t have any special reaction to this fact though, however, he certainly seemed surprised by the changes in the two of us.


    ''We have gotten stronger after our Zero skills got upgraded. Our levels increased quite a lot as well, and I can tell his keen senses were able to sense the residual demonic energy on our bodies so, he was a little confused as well since alongside that demonic energy, there were traces of holy energy of a higher density than what is seen in this world from the family of four we brought back.''


    Usually, these two energies don''t exist together like this, and having traces of them on us together must be quite interesting for him, but since this was not anything rted to the spirits, his interest in this was little.


    [ "We should have washed up beforeing here." ]


    [ "Wanna quickly finish this test and go have an extra special bath?" ]


    I looked at him beside me and winked.


    A simple signal the teacher noticed as well, and shook his head with a sigh.


    "Alright, students. You have the World Theory test today, and it will be done with objective questions.


    You can add your own thoughts about the questions aside from simple, one-word answers, however, you only have two hours to finish all of the hundred questions.


    It will not be easy, so prepare yourself."


    -Snap!


    He snapped his finger, called out a system interface of the school''s personal system, and after making some changes on the screen that was present before him, he changed the ssroom¡­


    "You will have to give the tests yourselves since there''s no way of cheating when you are the only one present in a space."


    He had isted everyone present in this ssroom with special walls thatpletely separated from one another.


    The walls were special so no telepathy ormunication skills could work within them, however, there were exceptions to everything, after all.


    [ "Let''s take a light shower for now, ok? We can have a long bath at night.'' ]


    [ "Works for me~. Let''s do it like that~." ]


    The test was gonna be a piece of cake. We already knew everything that the great teachers of ours could teach.


    "The answers will be evaluated based on the quality of your answers so read the questions twice before answering.


    You have time, use it properly."


    He passed through these green system walls freely and distributed the papers.


    "We look forward to your answers this time as well."


    "You will have fun with them, teacher~."


    He had an interest-filled expression when he ced the paper on my desk and nodded before moving to the other side, something he rarely does with the students he finds interesting.


    ''He''s also an expert when ites to the theoretical subjects so he must have been one of the people selected for checking my entrance exam test of the twenty-five questions.''


    Those were quite good answers I gave them, some were even simplified for their dumb minds, so it was a pretty good test from my side. And they must have had fun evaluating it as well.


    He said they are expecting something from my answers¡­ and I n to give them all they want this time.


    ''And since the topic of the exam is theoretical questions rted to this world¡­''


    [ "Hmmm. Pretty different from what I know, but, pretty simple still." ]


    [ "Let''s get a score beyond the perfect one in this one as well, Lucy darling." ]


    [ "Yup. Let''s do that." ]


    We knew most there was to know about this world, perhaps more than the ones who check these questions would.


    And, since those great people have given us the chance to show off our knowledge, we shall bless them with the knowledge that they will most certainly not find even after digging the ancient graves and ruins present in the greater depths of the sea of death.


    "Then, your time starts now."


    -Ding!


    A certain bell sound, produced from the wind spirit of our teacher, rang throughout the ssroom and everyone opened their test papers, ready to answer the questions that they had prepared.


    And we did the same, however¡­


    [ "What the hell?" ]


    [ "Isn''t this the ''basic'' world theory test? Why are they asking usplex mathematical calctions?" ]


    [ "No, fuck. Those calctions aside, why are they asking us history questions? And who was this bitch Ryu Yerin?" ]


    [ "That should be the queen of the ancient eastern kingdom of Nichia. I have read about her in one of the historical site dungeons, surprising they would ask us something like this.


    But that aside, why are they asking us to calcte the geological position of a tomb that was created a millennia ago?" ]


    [ "I can calcte that much if I have the data, but what the hell is this ''Burial site of Brianrextia''sst king''?" ]


    [ "I know that it was one of thest major kingdoms located in the ancient northern empire, but, why are they asking us things like this?!" ]


    These questions¡­ there were hundreds and every one of them were, not something we had ever seen in any of the tests we had given in this academy.


    Actually, none of this was part of our curriculum in the first ce and these things were far from ''basic''.


    [ "Ah, I see what that bastard meant when he said ''we'' look forward to your answers. Damn¡­ if Eva and Friday were here, we would be fucked." ]


    [ "Yeah. It must be another y of our bastard fate that we came back on this exact date. Fuck this is frustrating! Damn, that bastard headmaster and his bastard and bitch teachers!" ]


    They were definitely trying to use us, our superior knowledge and insight of this world to get the answers to the questions and mysteries that they would never find out themselves.


    Those fucking bastards!


    [ "Fuck this. I don''t care about this test anymore. Let''s just fill bullshit and go." ]


    [ "No wait¡­ El. We can use this." ]


    [ "Hmmm?" ]


    [ "Listen me up." ]


    He was up to something, again. I can feel he was excited through our connection.


    And this one was on another level from just scamming someone or using them for our advantage.


    He had something bigger in mind.


    [ "They should know what it means to try and use us now before they get too bold." ]


    He didn''t like it when someone tried manipting us or using us for their gain in any way. He hated it more than I did.


    That''s the reason he was merciless against those who tried doing that foolish thing.


    ''Hehe, and, teachers were no exception to that rule.''


    He is ruthless sometimes.


    And this was one of those times¡­

 Chapter 237 237 IAA

    <h4>Chapter 237 237 IAA</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    -Ding-dong!


    "Alright, everyone. Time''s up."


    The test paper and the answer sheets that were present on my desk vanished with a green light right after he announced the end of the test, and, soon after, the system walls also vanishedpletely.


    "Good work everyone. You can go and help with the preparation. The association president is an important guest as you all know and, just the fact that he had chosen our school out of all the other academies in our gxy for this visit makes this more important than any of you can imagine.


    Don''t make us teachers lose face before him, or else you know the consequences won''t end with only a few light punishment or a lot of homework."


    Mister Villex looked quite serious about this. His eyes reflected his inner emotions as well so when the students looked at his eyes, and that look, they knew doing anything foolish during this visit would be asking for suspension.


    [ "Fucking bastard. Bluffing sure suites his weak ass." ]


    [ "Words, El. He is still a teacher right now." ]


    [ "Tsk." ]


    The test they gave us was definitely not the same as everyone else. We knew what their objective behind it was as well, but they did not know that we knew why they would give us something like that as a test.


    ''They knew we were smart and knew a lot about this world and everything within it. So, perhaps, they might have spected that we had some kind of special skill or an inherent knowledge of this world and the Worldline and were testing their theories.''


    They did not know we knew how they functioned, and how they would react to our responses, so¡­ as a sweet answer to their questions, we gave our genuine responses, mixed with some unfortunate sorrows.


    ''They will have fun when finding out just how much true the answers of the questions they themselves did not know the answers of, actually were.''


    El was excited to see what their reactions would be, however, for now, she was angry at our homeroom teacher''s bluffs.


    However, anger was not enough justification for her choice of words. He was still the teacher as long as we were inside the ssroom.


    "El~! Brother Lucy~!"


    The teacher left the ssroom before us, and, as soon as he was out, the ss was filled with sighs of relief and voices of happiness at the finishing of the first of their tests.


    There were five more left, but the world theory was considered one of the difficult ones so, they were happy that it was finally over.


    And, since we can talk now, Nes came running at us again, and this time, she and El hugged each other properly for a perfect three minutes.


    They didn''t care how everyone else were looking at them and were misunderstanding their pure bond for a romantic rtionship.


    ''Wait, now that think about it, weren''t there rumours floating about the two of us before we went to the dungeon?''


    Were they still around or did these three weeks changed the point of view of the students here?


    "It''s good to see you again, Lucifer. I thought I wouldn''t see you again."


    This statement came from Ras, obviously. He was the only person that could say such red g worthy lines in this entire ssroom.


    "Ummm¡­ I know this isn''t the right ce to ask this question, but, are you alright?"


    "Come here, lovely."


    Cathy came to us, to me actually, but before I got to say anything, El grabbed her into their hug, and then, the three of them were hugging¡­


    And the others in the ss were watching them, thinking many weird things, fantasising, wishing they were being squeezed in the middle of the three of them.


    It was quite a sight for the others, however, it was a genuine sight for those of us who understood the current situation.


    ''We had vanished for three months. Not a week or two but three months and our helpers were attending the sses in our stand.''


    They knew it was weird and the teacher knew of it as well, however, if the teacher himself did not do anything against it, they couldn''t question their presence in their sses.


    The two handled things quite well anyway, so, it was fine on this end. And, since they knew the two of us had gone out for some important business from Nes, they understood our situation as well.


    "Were you nning on arriving today since you knew about this visit beforehand?" Rex asked the question while looking at the girls with a little confused look.


    He understood what they were doing and why they were doing it, but, I can tell there was some kind of weird feeling disturbing him from the inside.


    His eyes were switching between El and Cathy as well¡­ wait.


    It couldn''t be¡­


    "It was a coincidence that we finished our work today and arrived just this morning, however, after knowing the situation from miss Eva, we couldn''t possibly miss this opportunity.


    You must know what the visit from the President of the IAA means, right?"


    IAA, or the Intergctic Adventurer''s Association was the main association that we had to be part of after getting enough qualification and achievements.


    It was the mainstream for the adventurers that happened all throughout the Worldline, however, not just anyone could join that part of the association.


    There were strict regtions that one has to follow, however, we aren''t talking about them right now.


    ''Yes! His eyes¡­ they just reacted! Damn~! He has started liking her subconsciously~!''


    Rex was starting to like Cathy! His eyes said it all!


    El will be surprised-


    [ "Lucy! Lucy! I think Cathy likes Rex now!" ]


    [ "Hmmm? I was just going to tell you Rex has ''that'' look along with the look of confusion on him¡­ but how do you know she likes him?" ]


    [ "I can tell. Don''t you know my otherworldly intuition? I know her enough to know when she likes someone. And it''s distinctly unique when that someone is her only and only childhood friend." ]


    She was talking about intuition but I know for sure she figured it out through her heartbeat. She''s a pervert and though Cathy is pretty pure, it doesn''t matter to that pervert sister of mine.


    "Visit from the president of IAA. From what I know, it is an important event for everyone belonging to that academy in that time period.


    The president is famous for being a strange being that hade from somewhere outside this world, there are even rumours that say he is a being who''s not only stronger than some of the gods, but is also a being of a level we couldn''t fathom with our mortal understanding."


    He paused for a moment and noticed he was staring at the three of them too much, and came back to his senses, looking back at me with a small sigh.


    ''He was feeling a strange kind of emotion that he could not understand yet, but this was the start of something. And this start will soon bloom into something pretty attractive.''


    I don''t know what happened in thest few months when we were gone, but, whatever happened, it must have brought the two of them closer, and, what more could we ask for?


    This was pretty good for a three month development considering they don''t even feel closer than being acquainted during their first year in the game.


    "Huuu¡­ alright, girls. Let''s go out and catch up. Come along if you have nothing to do, boys. Ah, and, Lux!"


    Rein shouted at her sitting on the very opposite side from us, and with a surprised look that was certainly not expecting this call, Lux looked back at her.


    "Come along~!"


    El invited her even though she doesn''t interact with anyone much. An invitation that caused a silent uproar throughout the ssroom that made everyone look at the simple looking girl with sses that had been sitting quietly all this while.


    "Let''s go~. Lucy, bring Leon and Lily with you~!"


    She didn''t tell her any details and just dragged Nes and Cathy along with her, leaving the confused Lux behind.


    And since the other''s gazes were a burden to her, she packed her things and hurriedly followed behind the three girls in an awkward manner.


    "Haaaa."


    She told me to bring two more people along with us, and one of them was understandable.


    Others knew we were acquainted with Leon and they knew he was closely acquainted with Lily. The two of them were progressing pretty well and if miss Eva and Friday had followed our instructions well, they should be pretty close by now.


    So¡­


    Though none of us knew where El was going, I looked across the ssroom and nced at Leon and asked him to follow us through the eye contact along with Lily.


    He seemed confused what was going on, many of us were, but, since we also didn''t wait for him before going out of the room, he had no choice but to follow behind us.


    ''It would have been fun if we could have brought Oak with us to whatever ce we were going, but since she had alredy left the ssroom right behind the teacher, she was gonna miss whatever was happening right now.''


    Though, what was happening anyway?


    [ "Where''re we going, El?" ]


    [ "To the room of Syilpheds." ]


    [ "What? Why go there with everyone¡­ oh. I get it." ]


    She was bad, devious, dumb at times, cunning and cruel, however, even if she denied it, she liked these people. These friends that she did not have in the past life of ours.


    ''These people¡­ they weren''t just some packs of data anymore. They were real people and they were her friends.''


    And, being away from them, was just as saddening to her as it was to them.


    [ "Alright then. Anna, can you do me a favour? Please quickly go and fetch Oak for us. She shouldn''t miss this if we''re gonna have herter." ]


    [[ Alright~! ]]


    We were walking, following the girls towards an unknown area of the academy castle that I know for sure they have not visited yet.


    Anna was sitting above my head like she usually does when she is out of her mark, so, she just flew away in the opposite direction when I asked her for the favour.


    We were going to a pretty fun ce that they all will definitely like, and, the reason for all of ua going there before an important event was obvious as well.


    ''It''s going to be fun.''


    It isn''t every day one get''s the chance to see her perform after all.


    It''s going to be an exciting time even for me~.

 Chapter 238 238 The special wall

    <h4>Chapter 238 238 The special wall</h4>


    [OP: ]


    "Hmmm? El? What are we doing all the way here? Shouldn''t we¡­ go help the others with the preparation? It''s not necessary, I know, but, the teacher-"


    "Nah, Nessy. Don''t worry. We are helping them more than enough by not being there. Things will only slow down or will finish too quickly if we are there.


    They want to make it ''perfect'' and they will only achieve that ''perfectness'' if we are away¡­ besides, forget about everything and focus here.


    What do you see before you, everyone?"


    They morning was fresh, winds were carrying the fresh scent of spring with them. Chirping of the birds and buzzing of the bees could be heard from a distance away as they stood before a wall on the ground floor of the academy castle, with the fresh scenery of the spring garden on their left.


    "This is just a pretty wall. I have been here once, and, aside from these attractive carvings and this cute sculpture on the side, there''s nothing much here, right?"


    They had gathered before this wall today instead of helping the teachers with the preparation work of the event, missing the chance to earn a few reward points from the teachers.


    However, the points mattered little to all of them.


    These people, these protagonists and the special people gathered before this wall, were more interested in the thing that was going on here.


    "This is a wall, that is a cute sculpture of a Fu dog, and on our left side is the balcony from where we should walk out and go join the others.


    We are pretty much wasting our time here."


    "Hehe, I know you''re upset Lux but don''t be so harsh~. I am serious, what do you see here aside from these visible things?"


    Their friends and acquaintances were here, there was a cheerful smile on El''s face, Lucy was also smiling softly, perhaps thinking about something fun they did not know about.


    It was confusing for them since this was just a normal wall, the same as many other walls present all throughout the academy castle, and they all could see nothing special in here even after looking at the ce closely with their special skills and techniques.


    Even their familiars saw this ce as just a simple wall, one like every other attractive wall of this castle. However, her words made them question their conclusions.


    "Lady Auriel, do you want to say this wall or this ce has something more than what meets our eyes?"


    "Something like a well hidden secret door that leads to a special ce?"


    "Oh? Ohhh! Really~?!"


    The question was asked by their friend in the stylish suit, Leon, while the first response came from his friend who had been quiet and a little nervous all this while, the little Lily.


    And, her surprised reaction was strong enough to send a wave of excitement throughout every single person present here, Nes, of course, being the first in the line.


    "No, that cannot be though. I cannot see anything beyond this ce!" Oak argued, looking at El with a rare upset expression, and, Lux supported her argument.


    They could not see any logical evidence that indicated there was anything beyond this wall.


    This ce was quite genuinely the end of one of the corridors so there should be the garden area right beyond this wall.


    There were no indications of any special characteristic of this ce, or at least, nothing really met their special eyes and Scanning skills.


    Lux, Oak, princess Cathy, and even Rex doubted those words for a moment and were looking at El for her confirmation.


    Which, of course, came alongside a smirking face.


    "Hehe, that''s right. This ain''t some simple wall or anything. This is one of nine unique walls that lead to a unique ce located somewhere in the academy castle."


    "¡­?!"


    "T-the legend of the nine walls? That was real?!"


    "Ha-hahah. You must be joking, El.


    I have been searching from the third day we started the academy and I have found no secret room that was not recorded in the books yet.


    The legend of the nine unique walls that change their position every time one third of the day passes, certainly must be just a legend only.


    There is no way-"


    "Calm down, Lux. Calm down and listen."


    She gathered their attention with that little louder voice, and as a result, everyone calmed down¡­ and finally focused on her.


    "So, yes. It might be difficult to believe, but, this ce is certainly one of those ''secret'' ces that has no written record in themon library avable to any of the students.


    However, if you know the ces, the codes, have the knowledge and the necessary understanding of how this castle works¡­"


    -Ooooooooooong!


    She called out her Mana and ced her hand on the unique sculpture beside the wall,


    -Booom!


    And destroyed it.


    "Hmmm. That thing didn''t look good here."


    "¡­"


    "What?"


    "What, what?"


    "Why did you break it, El? It looked kind of cute over there."


    "Did it?"


    She raised her eyebrow at Nes and shook her head, moving onto the wall.


    The sculpture didn''t look good to her, so she destroyed it, and before she was done with something over at the wall, Lucy cleaned up the rubble that was left of the attractive sculpture.


    -Snap!


    -Ooooooooong!


    They did not know what was happening, again, however, they still waited for a moment, and then out of nowhere, a strange blue gate opened up in the wall after she had simply snapped her finger.


    "What the hell?"


    "A magic gate, or is this something simr to it?"


    "Come in everyone."


    They were stunned by the sudden appearance of the gate, however, before they could get any kind of answer from her, she walked in the door that had appeared and vanished from the corridor.


    "It''s alright, everyone. Don''t worry."


    Lucy also walked behind her with Nes and, after them, the others also entered the ce one by one¡­ and reached a world that was just what they would have expected from something that was called a ''secret'' room.


    "Wee to the room of the ancient tree, Syilpheds."


    This new ce they had entered into¡­ thisrge room that was as big as the main hall of the academy castle, was a ce that stole away their attention, their hearts, and all the uncertainties they possessed in their hearts.


    "Syilpheds¡­"


    The scenery before them was surreal.


    "The spirit tree of light and wind¡­ we had something like this in the academy?"


    Their eyes were wide open and, so were their mouth.


    "Wow¡­"


    "It''s pretty."


    After passing through that strange blue gate, they had ended up in a special room that was quiterge, and dark.


    There was a giant tree present in the middle of this vast room. A tree that was the sole source of light in this shadowy dome.


    "If you could please follow me, everyone." Lucy requested hispanions and walked to one of the ces with some open area, and a few sitting ces present there.


    The tree was bigger than most of the trees that were present in this world, and before this humongous life form, they were the same as little ants.


    "Where did El go, brother Lucy? And why do you want us to sit down? I want to go see the tree-"


    "Looks like Agnes doesn''t know much about the Syilpheds."


    Cathy spoke right after Lucy, her facepletely covered with an expression of shock.


    She was an elementalist, an elf, and someone who was deeply interested in botany aside from her light and holy magic, so she knew what this tree was, and just how dangerous it was to be too close to it.


    "You know about this tree princess Cathy?"


    "Yes, and getting too close to it could be pretty dangerous. It is said that the Syilpheds are connected to the spirit realm and that the spirits guard this special connective region.


    It is dangerous, and, seeing how it is so old, there must be many advanced and superior level spirits living around the tree¡­


    They are harmless and don''t really hurt the beings around them, however, since they are spirits that might see the strangers as a threats, it is advised to stay away from the trees that have elemental connection to the spirit world."


    "Then¡­ what''s miss Auriel doing over there?"


    "Hmmm?"


    The Syilpheds.


    Apletely blue great tree that possessed leaves that glowed with a strange ethereal light.


    It gave the whole area a unique feeling, and one can feel the elemental powers in the surrounding that were greater than the usual worldly standards.


    This ce, filled with a soft light and a fresh atmosphere, was certainly attractive and eye-catching, however, as Cathy said, this ce was also dangerous¡­ and still, El was standing almost before the truck of this great tree.


    "El?! What''s she doing there?! Isn''t that dangerous-"


    "Calm down, Nes."


    Lucy had made all of them sit in those seats and even though Nes tried to get up, he pushed her down.


    "Just watch, everyone. Especially you, Nessy."


    El had suddenly changed into a strange outfit, something that they recognised as the special outfit of a certain kind of traditional dance that mostly happened in some parts of their western continent.


    "What''s she doing?"


    "Something she doesn''t do often."


    She was there, under the tree, dressed differently, her hairstyle changed, and, for some reason, there was a spotlight focused on her.


    -Swiiiiiiiiish~.


    "Behold, friends."


    -Ooooooooong!


    And, while they all were still confused, all of a sudden, a unique kind of melody, a music that rang not in their ears but in their minds, started ying in the background.


    "Don''t blink, or you will miss something good."


    She was on a stage, and they were her audience.


    -Ooooooooong!


    She was the performer right now, and her performance was dedicated to these protagonists, who she now considered her friends.


    -Swiiiiiiiish~.


    "Wow¡­"


    "This looked pretty¡­"


    She was starting, star-like glitter was now falling from this glowing tree, lights were starting to pop out of the branches of the tree, and the area was being filled with new, various lights.


    -Oooooooooong!


    They had somewhere to go soon, to attend an important event, however, before they did that, they were going to receive a little gift from her, from their ''friend''.


    And, all eight of them were going to remember this gift from her for as long as they drew their breaths¡­

 Chapter 239 239 Ballet of lights

    <h4>Chapter 239 239 Ballet of lights</h4>


    [OP: ]


    The stage was a pool of soft blue light, the leaves of the spirit tree producing the lively blue star like dust adding a newyer of warmth to this scene.


    A spotlight centering on a lone figure standing before the tall tree before the elevated tform made all eyes present in the area focus only on her and hold their collective breaths in anticipation of what was to happen at this moment.


    A delicate melody was ying in their minds that though seemed a little confusing to the audience, they had soon befortable with it. It was too melodious to not ept.


    -Shaaaaa-hah-naaa~.


    El, d in the flowing and ethereal dress, awaited the musical invitation to reach a certain point, a smile rested on her face.


    -Zaaaaaaa¡­


    Winds were flowing here even though there did not seem to be any ce from where the winds could reach in this closed room, however, with these gently blowing winds, her long, ashen white hair had already started dancing¡­


    -Shaaaa-Hena!


    The audience, her friends and family, were all here, watching her with breaths held in their hearts.


    Their eyes locked on her, they could not help the raising heartbeats, they could not understand the glimmer that was dominating this moment. And they could not exin how the music was ying in their heads.


    However, they did not need to understand orprehend the situation before them.


    All they had to do as this intensified music made them skip a heartbeat, was to sit back and enjoy the show¡­


    -Shaaa-sheee¡ªnaaaa~.


    As the first high note of the song reverberated throughout their minds, as if her body became an instrument, she moved as a response to the music with a fluidity that seemed to transcend the capabilities of a human body.


    -Shuuuu¡ªMina!


    The gentle rise and fall off her chest, the centre of her body, the extension of her arms, and the arches lines of her silhouette became a living canvas upon which the emotive melodies painted their intricate story.


    She expressed her emotions through her movements, with the movements of her legs, with each of her steps, with the movement of her body that seemed to have lost the exoskeleton, the restricting factor making any of her movements nearly impossible for even them.


    -Saw-shun-k~.


    With each movement, she captured the essence of the unique music that was ying in their minds, her limbs gracefully extending and retracting as if tracing the delicate threads of an invisible outline.


    -Ree¡ªhe~.


    Pirouettes unfolded like pages of a magical storybook¡­


    -Duuu-duuu-duu~.


    Every turn she took, every half turn, every movement of her hands, her legs, the jumps she made, the expressions, the emotions that exploded with each one of her movements were conveyed to the audience, and especially the emotion that was being conveyed by this performance, was revealed to the onlookers: friendship.


    -Tink-wimpy-iiiin~!


    Her form had be vessel for the unspoken emotions woven into theposition.


    Her figure takes a brief pause.


    And her eyes, follows her hand that points towards the great tree that had witnessed her performance until now, asking for assistance from the natives of this space who had witnessed her performance until now.


    -Oooooooooooooong.


    And they ept her sincere invitation, appearing from all across the great spirit tree in the form of small lights.


    -Saa-Saa-Saa-Saa~.


    Music takes a new form, bing more melodious than before. More attractive and more powerful than what it was a moment ago.


    "What is this¡­?"


    "The ballet of lights."


    Nes, the onlooker, asked with eyes moist with tears of joy without her own knowledge, and, the true nobleman, Leon, answered with a voice which, also, sounded emotional.


    -Saaa-Ree-Saa~.


    "Are all of these¡­?"


    "Yes. Spirits."


    She had resumed her performance after that brief pause, however, now, she was not the only spotlight that performed on that grand stage.


    "Unbelievable¡­"


    Many lights, or more precisely, elemental spirits in the form of small round lights, had joined her in her performance.


    The ballet now, was unfolding as a deeply personal journey, a dance of heart and soul that resonated with even the spirits residing in a different in of existence.


    -Swiiiiiiish~.


    They followed her movements just as she was following the notes of the unique music.


    -Paaaa-Daaa-Saaa-Paaa~.


    -Dhaaaa~.


    -Niiiiiii~!


    They became an extension of her being that followed her, reacting with her movements. Arabesques and grand jet¨¦s punctuating the performance, showcasing not just the technical prowess but the emotional depth of her emotions.


    And with the newpanions being an addition to her arsenal of weapons she had at hand, the hearts that were perceiving this spectacle could only beat with the absolute thrill born from this beauty.


    -Saaaaaaa~.


    Sequins on her costume caught the light of this light covered world. The lights of the spirits reflecting on them created a celestial halo that mirrored the radiance of her performance.


    -Saaaaaaaa~~.


    The stage, though ethereal, became an intimate space where she and the music engaged in a profound dialogue.


    -Aaaaaaaaaaaa~~.


    Delicate leaps and ephemeral jumps addedyers ofplexity to it, however, the essence of it was still so simple that they did not even need to try in order to understand it.


    Their hearts, and souls, understood what they perceived through their gate like eyes.


    -Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa~~~!


    She had created a visual symphony that resonated through the hearts of the captivated audience.


    Each and every step she took, each and every movement of hers was a testament to the extraordinary connection between the artist and the unseen emotions that linger within the score in their minds.


    -Oooooooooooong!


    She was a lonely person with no one but a partner by her side.


    A partner, that was everything in the world to her.


    -Saaa-Reee¡­


    They had each other and no one else, just them in this world filled with selfish beings that only formed rtionships in order to obtain something or someone from anyone anywhere in here.


    They were all greedy, selfish, untrustworthy¡­ bad.


    There was only one for her she could give a piece of herself to.


    There was only one she would ever share her soul with.


    Only he, was allowed in the heart that was so tightly closed even the simple rtionship of being acquainted with someone made her uneasy.


    She was like that.


    -Gaaa-Maaa¡­


    He knew best just how difficult it was for her to ept someone as not something she owned, but something that was bound to her by a rtionship known as ''friendship''.


    -Paaaa-Dahhh¡­


    They did not belong to her, but, they were still hers.


    They might not know it, or ept it, or perhaps, they might never get to know just how much their presence in her life meant to her. But, at least from her side, she had epted them.


    epted the reality that she was not a being in some game but, a living, breathing human being with a life of her own.


    A finite life that was bound to end one day¡­


    However, before that end, departure wille. And, they will leave this world before they are strong enough to follow their own fates.


    -Niiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii~!


    As the ballet reaches the zenith, the ballerina, the master whomanded hundreds of elemental spirits, these tiny dots of lights at her will, pauses in a moment of poignant stillness, her silhouette etched against the ephemeral backdrop made of herpanion spirits.


    -Swiiiiiiiish~.


    She had expressed everything she wanted to, from her heart to her sincerity. And from her helplessness, to herpulsion.


    She was smiling with relief now. With happiness and joy, covered in perl like visible beads of sweat.


    The final notes linger in their minds, a delicate echo of the emotional journey that unfolded on the stage ready to meet its epilogue.


    -Oooooooooooong!


    She moves for thest time, expressing her appreciation for the audience that followed her on this brief journey.


    -Swiiiiiiiish~!


    Winds, mes, water. Shadows, and lights of this room. To the very earth that was the stage on which this phenomenal performance took ce¡­ all followed her on herst steps.


    And¡­


    -Saaaaaaaaa~.


    With the ending notes that rung in their minds, the spotlight that had been on her from the start of this journey, dims. Leaving the dancer bathed in the warm afterglow of her performance.


    -Ooooooooooong!


    Which marks its conclusion when all the spirits around her, scatters all across the room, exploding in individual bright lights that seem nothing less than fireworks¡­


    And then, time stops.


    -Swiiiiiish¡­


    Winds blow.


    -Zaaaaa¡­


    Something seems to be happening with the spirits and the tree that is their home, however, the silence prevails.


    "¡­?"


    Exhausted and covered in sweat, she looks up at them, and sees the nk looks, and the smiles that don''t seem to leave their faces.


    -p.


    And in the midst of this silence, a certain sound reverberates. Breaking the chains of silence, and attracting every mind present.


    -p! p! p!


    "It was amazing, El!"


    They all were so mesmerised by her that even after the end, they had remained in that certain state of tranquillity, however, with Lucy''s pping and words of appreciation bringing them back, they remembered the most important thing they must do at the moment.


    -p! p! p! p! p! p!


    "Woooohooooo! That was amazing El!"


    "Wooooooooowy~!"


    "Amazing! Just amazing~!"


    An artist like her deserved appreciation from each and every one of her audiences. They could not possibly stay silent after seeing something¡­ this good.


    They couldn''t possibly do so.


    It would be an insult to her, her performance, and her art.


    And, offending someone who even these hundreds of spirits acknowledged, was thest thing any sane being would want to do¡­

 Chapter 240 240 Presents of spirits

    <h4>Chapter 240 240 Presents of spirits</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    She''s an artists.


    Aplete artist who knows arts of many kinds.


    And, whenever she wants to truly showcase these artis of hers, she puts all her talents into it.


    ''However, very rarely, therees a time when she creates, or performs one of her arts to not show how she is the best one who can do it, but, for someone else.''


    It is rare for her to do something for someone else, and, it happens on very random times so unexpected even I do not know when her mind would drop on something.


    However, I love every time she does it.


    ''There''s no way anyone could ever hate that rare side of hers, actually.''


    Just like these protagonists that will do great deeds in the future and be known for their aplishments.


    ''We only had a close rtionship with Nes so the others could only be called our acquaintances. However, even they were just as mesmerised as Nes by what they had witnessed just now.''


    Her battles. She loves them more than any other dance form she has mastered.


    And, the rare times when she dedicates these ballets to someone else are times it is the most transparent and heart touching¡­


    [[ One is amazing, master. ]]


    [[ "Isn''t she? You know, this is the fourth time she has dedicated a ballet to someone else. And, though it was spectacr, if she had a bigger stage, it could have been even better than this." ]]


    [[ It could be better than this¡­? ]]


    [[ "Yes. And, perhaps, we will see her do it someday in the future if the fate allows it." ]]


    [[ It is fascinating how someone so dark¡­ could be capable of producing such radiant thing. ]]


    [[ "Hahaha. As they say dear, the most broken are capable of producing the most beautiful things." ]]


    She wasn''t exactly the nicest person in the world, or the warmest.


    She had tendencies that the others here were better off not knowing.


    However, those very unspeakable qualities of hers were the reason she was so unique with her arts.


    "Ellllllll~. You were sooooooooo gorgeous~. Ellllll~. How are you so pretty~~?"


    Nes was crying genuine tears of joy as she hugged her tightly after she walked back to us.


    The others were still in their stunned phases.


    Lily and Leon had their mouths closed and eyes fixed on El still. They couldn''t process what to say or how to react after seeing something so¡­ magical.


    "That was the most beautiful act I had witnessed in my life till date, sir Lucifer¡­"


    "''Sir'' is a bit too much, Ras. And, yeah. She is beautiful."


    I was looking at her with a warm smile, and she was looking at me, asking how she did with a curious smile of her own.


    ''She doesn''t know how well her performances are when they are dedicated to someone else, or something that does not or could not belong to her.


    She herself could never see herself during those performances, and that, is one of her regrets.''


    Though, it is natural.


    Only someone other than the artist themselves, could ever witness the beauty of the moment when that is being made. It is the privilege and world given right of the spectator. And the artists themselves, are forever cursed to never know just how heart throbbing they are in those moments.


    [ "Gimme a wish." ]


    [ "I would have to, even if you don''t tell me, silly. I would be a bastard if something this phenomenal does not deserve my heart felt gratitude and a sincere wish." ]


    [ "Hehe, you are already my bastard, bastard. And if you are so happy, why not give me two wishes?" ]


    [ "Well, no thanks. That would be putting a knife on my throat so we will go with one wish. And one date if you want¡­ but on second thought-" ]


    [ "No second thoughts! I get one wish and one date! You already said it!" ]


    ''I was going to give you a little more, but if you are happy with just that much, I''m happy as well.''


    She is beautiful, and the ones that admired her performance were not limited to the nine of us and our familiars.


    -Oooooooooooong!


    There were hundreds more who wanted to praise her for her performance.


    Including the greatest being of this special room.


    [ "What a spectacr performance, dear student." ]


    A voice rang in our heads once again, however instead of music, this one was a deep voice that belonged to a unique being.


    "Hmm? What was that?"


    "Didn''t it seem the same as the music? But those words¡­ who is it?"


    The girls looked around to see who the master of this voice, was, and, seeing their reactions made the voice chuckle with a joyousugh.


    [ "Hohoho. It is I, young students." ]


    The voice said it, however, Cathy and Nes were still confused who the owner of this voice was, so, it gave them a better hint.


    -Oooooooooooong!


    [ "Here. Can you see me now?" ]


    A unique ball of light materialised right in the middle of all of us, surprising Cathy and Rex as it has appeared right in front of their faces.


    "Kyaaaa!"


    "Woah. You surprised us sir."


    "W-what is that?!"


    "Woooooooooow! Is that a spirit? What is it? What is it~?"


    [ "To think only three out of ten would recognize me¡­ looks like I truly have gotten older." ]


    "Hahaha not at all, esteemed elder. You are still as young as the fresh breeze that fills this room, the spirits that roam the corners here, as well as this very castle that is your sanctuary."


    [ "Hoho. Is that apliment or an insult, young boy? Hohoho. Regardless, you have got a nice way with your words." ]


    The old voice that was ringing in our heads obviously belonged to the great spirit tree we were standing under.


    "Is this voice¡­


    "No way¡­ really?"


    "Mister tree can speak? How amazing¡­"


    "Hello mister tree. I apologise for our misbehaviour just now. We had no idea you could speak as well."


    They realised it right after the way I interacted with this voice in a respectful manner.


    [ "Hohoho. It is alright. It is alright children. It is understandable why one would react this way.


    You do not know me, or practically anything about me. I can understand that much. Thus, you do not have to apologise or be worried about anything.


    Besides, I would love an introduction from the first students to discover us and this ce after three centuries inside of apologies.


    Oho, before we do so, shall I have a moment to thank the one who showed us all such a lovely performance today?" ]


    Three hundred years, it was quite a long time. However, it was not as long as we had previously known.


    In normal circumstances, it should have been five hundred years however, someone found this ce and entered it three hundred years ago, changing what was known to us.


    [ "It''s different here as well." ]


    [ "Don''t think about this El. This is your moment. Enjoy it instead of worrying about that uncertain stuff. Besides, they''re gonna reward u you for such an impressive ballet." ]


    Including this mister ancient tree, all the spirits present in this ce also liked her dance so much that they wanted to give her some presents from their sides as a thanks and as a token of their friendship.


    And of course, both of us were expecting this from the moment she was going to dance in here.


    [ "Hello, you miss." ]


    The ancient tree, who has taken the form of a ball of light, the same as the restricted spirits, was the spokesperson for these various spirits who could not speak with us themselves because of the world penalty.


    However, despite these limitations, they could converse with him, and that much was enough for this conversation to happen.


    [ "Hohoho." ]


    The ball of light floated before El as the others watched the two of them, and heard their conversation.


    [ "I was pretty surprised when you came here out of nowhere and asked me to y ''Chobach opening No.3'' for you. However, I am d Iplied with your sudden request, which was more like an order.


    It has been forever since I had seen a performance as beautiful as this one. Or perhaps, I can say this is the first time any of us has seen a performance as attractive as this one." ]


    An ancient [Ego] who was wiser than many of the gods watching us, more powerful than many of the demons who could influence our world, or more holy than any bastard angel present here, was praising my bad sister.


    But this time, at least this time, she deserved all the appreciation she was getting and, much more.


    That performance was good enough to enchant even the higher beings and arge amount of WL''smunities. The finite beings like us couldn''t possibly not like something like that.


    [ "I am grateful I was able to witness such a performance, as well as be a part of it. And, there are many others beside me who think the same. So¡­" ]


    The ball of light shined brightly with a light so intense that every single one of us were blinded by it for a moment.


    [ "From all of us, please ept these little things. We would be grateful if you do." ]


    Then, when we opened our eyes again and the white curtain before our eyes vanishedpletely, we could see some things floating around El.


    "These things¡­?"


    There were six things in total.


    All of them something so extraordinary one wouldn''t find it even after they searched this world twice for it.


    [ "Are they to your liking?" ]


    "of course they are¡­ especially these. I recognise them¡­"


    [ "Hoho, to think there would be someone who would recognise them in this era. You sure are a special one in many ways, miss.


    However, they had been entrusted to me so that I can pass them to someone who is worthy of possessing them." ]


    "But I¡­ I can''t-"


    [ "Now don''t be like that, miss. It is a present. You should just ept them." ]


    El was bbergasted, like genuinely.


    ''A sight even more rare than seeing her genuinely smiling for someone else.''


    But the reason for that was understandable.


    [[ Master¡­ are those earrings, what I think they are? ]]


    [[ "Yup. The <A> rank growth type artifact that previously belonged to the founder of Barnacle empire''s elder mage and one of the few true archmages this world has ever had, [Elemental flowers].


    You sure have done your research on this world, little one." ]]


    One of the things she received was a pair of earrings that looked quite modest from design, however, only with one nce could someone tell just how extraordinary this artifact was.


    [[ There are not many records of these earrings, however, whatever is left of them, describe them as a pair of earrings possessing a unique gemstone within them that possesses special powers, and an ability to store magic.


    This one matches those descriptions pretty perfectly. ]]


    These earrings were an item we always knew were in possession of this particr being however, even after doing anything she could think of, she did never got these things for herself.


    ''She almost destroyed this tree, maxed out her affinity with him, asked him all about them, tried to buy then from him, however, all the things she had done were of no use.''


    They were sealed in his own personal storage, and there was no logical way to have them. Not even if she became a true god and descended on thisnd.


    ''This particr being was a special existence of this world that not even the headmaster could order around.''


    He had a close rtionship with this very world, and thus with the Worldline in a way, so, force was never an option. So, she had done much more to gain those things.


    However, everything she did had failed miserably.


    ''But that was in the game.''


    Here, after being rude to him and showing him something the entire world now appreciated, she was granted something she could not have in the past attempts.


    A fact which made my cold hearted strongdy, melt down for a moment¡­

 Chapter 241 241 Parting with the old friend

    <h4>Chapter 241 241 Parting with the old friend</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    ============


    [Elemental flowers]


    =Mana (+51), Strength (+12), Agility (+30), Stamina (+30)


    ¡úAn artifact forged with the essence of six divine beings who had ruled over the six primary elements, providing it with the power to enhance every element the possessor of the artifact has an affinity with.


    ¡ú The properties of essence of the beings this artifact is forged with have summarised into the passive ability tomand the elemental spirits residing in this world.


    (The master of the artifact canmunicate with the spirits of intermediate and higher levels. And freelymand basic spirits in one meter surrounding.)


    ¡ú The artifact grows with the master and the artifact''s [Ego] changes the powers of the artifact depending on the possessor of the artifact.


    (The artifact can be a bound artifact if the Ego acknowledges the master, however, it depends on the will of the Ego of the artifact.)


    ¡ú The artifact possesses a passive Skill: [Spell storage] which can store up to twelve spells of any kind as long as the magic is understood by the Ego.


    (In case Ego fails toprehend the magic form, the storage will fail. And once stored spells could not be reced with a different spell unless used.)


    ¡ú The artifact was forged in the deep mountains of Light, with the dark mes of a dragon''s breath, hammered with the western winds of Oceanoids, quenched in the waters of nine dark seas, and, after it was processed by the darkest nights of northern summers, it was born as the masterpiece of a grandmaster who has witnessed the true colors of this world.


    ¡ú The artifact possesses skill: [Recollection] through which, the true master of the artifact can receive the memories and some powers of the beings who have been connected with this artifact.


    (After certain conditions are met, one can also inherit the stats and skills of certain beings.)


    ¡ú The artifact possesses passive skill [Mana division] through which, one can separate the elemental Mana from the raw environmental Mana. As well as [Mana reconfiguration] through which, one can reshape the separated Mana.


    (However, the effectiveness depends on the innate mastery to control Mana.)


    ¡ú It is a fine artifact that could grow after bounding with a master. And its growth will depend on its master.


    (¡ïThe artifact is powerful as it is and its properties that are focused around six major elements make it very good for the elementalists. However, the magic storage ability is also something too attractive for a mage.


    Regardless, the Ego of the artifact is a unique one. Thus, getting chosen by it would not be an easy task.)


    ============


    ''Oh, it would be quite an easy task dear. They all surrender after receiving proper training, Hehehe.''


    Even the bastards like my Lucy, Raz, and Cary follow my orders like I''m their everything. What could a mere Ego be before someone as great as I?


    This little thing was gonna be my new baby soon, hehehe.


    "El¡­? What are these pretty things?"


    They gave me six things, and these earrings were the only thing that had my attention. However, the other five things were in no way anything less valuable than these earrings.


    "These are a pretty set of earrings that I will wear from now on, so they are mine.


    And this branch will be a bribe- ahem. A gift to mister Villex.


    Nessy, do you like this ring?"


    Aside from the earrings, there were two more artifacts among the presents. And, one of them was a <C> rank artifact ring that possessed the rare space attribute. And among us, Nes was the only one that had this attribute, so, the pretty ring should naturally just belong to her.


    "W-what? No! They are your presents! They gave them to you! How can you give it to someone else? And I heard that bribe part. What are you up to now, El?!"


    But this friend of mine was nagging at me instead of just epting this pretty ring.


    "Just take this and shut up.


    I know they gave it to me and what I do with them depends on me. So just take this.


    And Cathy, you take this."


    The third artifact was a pendant that any person possessing the Holy and light attribute would want. A <D> rank artifact that increased their natural capacity to store the energy by two folds.


    ''And since her energy pool and mental vessel is already thergest among all of us, and I am not talking about the size of her boobs, the artifact suited her the best.''


    I was in no mood to take no for an answer, a fact she knew after seeing me push the ring on Nes'' finger.


    "Well¡­ thanks for the precious present. I will use it well."


    "Of course, you will~."


    You will be a saintess, use that power, save the world, join our religion and be the one to spread the new, and true religion in this entire world.


    ''And then you will marry Rex, and have pretty cuties who will call me aunt.''


    Hehehe. And it will happen.


    I will make sure it does~.


    "Then Ras, you should have this leaf. Sam will know what it is and how to use it. And Lux. Here. You can have this dust."


    She needed that dust.


    ''Even if she doesn''t know at the moment, it was something that she will undoubtedly need at one point in her life.''


    A point that wille sooner ording to how the events are unfolding.


    "Umm¡­ thanks? But what is this thing?"


    "That, dear, you will have to find out for yourself."


    I smiled at her, patted her familiar that was sitting on her shoulder, the most unique slime in this world, and went before Sam who had astonished eyes at the moment.


    [ "We couldn''t possibly have something so precious, miss Auriel." ]


    "But it''s yours now. I won''t need it since I can get something much better than this one. Besides, you need it right now, don''t you?"


    This certain leaf that looked like something made directly from a raw crystal was a rare material that one cannot find even if they have one of my created dimensional merchants as their exclusive merchants.


    It''s one of the few specialties of this Worldline area and even in this world, it is difficult to find it.


    So, even if someone like Sam could tell this thing was extremely precious by the standards of any of us present here, the fact that I was giving it to them meant a lot of things.


    The biggest of which¡­


    "I will make sure to repay this favor by many folds."


    "I will look forward to it of course, hehe."


    His favor was much more valuable to me than a material that could only be used by those born directly from nature, beings like Sam and my dummy Cary.


    For anyone else, it was practically useless since they wouldn''t know how to use it, however, it would still be more precious than the branch of this spirit tree I just received as a present.


    "Now then¡­ let''s do the introductions. Ah, right. Mister, and everyone else. Thanks for the presents however, we will have to keep this conversation limited to the introductions.


    You see, the president of IAA is visiting the academy today, and I believe it is time for all the students to gather."


    [ "Right right. I was wondering why they were doing the decorations and were so serious.


    So that person is going to visit today, hun?


    Then you will have to go quickly. The teachers have already given out the word to gather all the students." ]


    "Right? Then, the introductions¡­"


    We had to speedrun the introductions of us, our special familiars, and they had to do the same at the moment since they also understood how important of an event this visit was.


    The ancient spirit tree has been here since the founding of this academy so he has seen many things and knows much more than the people with me do.


    ''He is wise, and his wisdom had told him however unique beings our familiars and we were, the long talk can wait till our next visit.''


    Or if we forget them, he was the one that controlled most of the garden of six seasons anyway. He can just drag us to him whenever he wants to see us.


    ''So¡­''


    We did the introduction, he told us a few things that the others found fascinating about him, this ce we were in, the story of why special rooms like this one were rendered to nothing more than a myth, and how they would lose some of their memories of this ce after they were out of this room.


    ''It was how things worked. But they had nothing to worry about since I am here.''


    They will remember how I suddenly dragged them to some certain ''special'' ce and how they saw my dance that they couldn''t forget even if the world''s worst curse was cast on them.


    They will remember the tree and the spirits, but not anything else about this room.


    About this special ce where the second oldest being of this academy resides.


    ''They will remember the important things.''


    And that much will be enough.


    -Ooooooooooooong!


    [ "Pass through this door. You will find yourself in the garden of spring." ]


    "Thanks, tree grandpa!"


    "Thank you for everything, Lord Syilpheds."


    "We will see you soon then."


    [ "Hohoho. Yes. Visit as soon as you can. We all will love to have unique individuals such as yourself around." ]


    He kind of liked being called grandpa by my Nessy.


    His voice revealed that much.


    ''But only I knew that.''


    Only I knew this old tree the best¡­


    Only I knew just how amazing, lonely, and beautiful of existence this old bastard was.


    I had seen his beginning and had stayed with him until the end of his near-eternal lifespan.


    ''Only I knew him as Grumpy Syilph. No one but me.''


    Not even Lucy knew the kind of rtionship the two of us used to have. And, this real version of him will not know of it either.


    It belonged only to me now.


    Only to me.


    ''And, it will remain only mine until the end.''


    Even in this world where he isn''t just pixels and data.


    Where he is real¡­


    Especially because he is, in fact, real.


    What we used to have, I alone will keep it.


    ''So that he doesn''t have to go through all that, again.''


    Grumpy silly Syilph.


    My most frustrating friend.

 Chapter 242 242 Grandalff

    <h4>Chapter 242 242 Grandalff</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    Her dance and her favorite ce in this school were behind us now¡­ and, we were standing before our ss teacher.


    "You ungrateful bunch."


    He was ring down at us with an upset look while all the other ss teachers wereplimenting the top students of their sses who helped them with the preparations.


    "I know the announcements said helping with the preparations wasn''tpulsory but if the toppers like you all don''t take initiative in an important activity like this, what will we do in the future events where the unity of the sses will be a must?"


    One of the reasons this whole preparation thing was important for these teachers was because of their innerpetition to see who gets the best contribution rate in the preparation.


    ''The academy''s personal system gives them unique tasks simr to quests and they get rewards ording to their contribution rates.''


    And since the ss teachers have the special privilege that the contribution from the students of their sses would also count as their own contribution, the ss teachers always have an internalpetition going on between them where the winner or the one on top receives a month worth of the other''s sries.


    ''It''s quite a childish-sounding game, however, this is actually quite important for the teachers since the sry we are talking about here is tens of thousands of Oz, which is hundreds of thousands of academy Points.''


    From the normal perspective, that is a shit ton of money that not even the biggest merchants earn with their seasonal sales.


    So, his anger at us was quite obvious.


    [ "I should just give him the branch right now and shut his mouth. This bastard is more materialistic than me." ]


    [ "No one here is as materialistic as us, El. Spare that poor bastard.


    I heard he recently failed an advanced level summoning so he must be going through quite a rough time right now. Losing a month''s sry obviously is not something that he can just ignore." ]


    El and I were the toppers of this entire school, Ras was second, followed by Rex and Cathy. And including Nes, Lux the dark horse, Leon and Lily the little healer, and of course the Purple Witch Oak the current ss A was theoretically the strongest force in decades, perhaps centuries of the academy''s history.


    And still¡­ since none of us were present here, he lost thepetition. And was not only humiliated, but he also had to lose the money that he was sure to receive.


    [ "Jeez, Lucy. I don''t care¡­ I am in a good mood and he is running it. If not me, at least you talk to him!" ]


    She just had a really great time with her performance, meeting one of the few people in this world she called a friend, and with the gift she received from him. She had a st with all that and was looking forward to the next thing with the president of IAA.


    ''Getting her mood ruined by this ss teacher of ours who was upset that he didn''t win thepetition he was sure to win was thest thing she needed right now.''


    However, I knew she was enjoying seeing him like this.


    She knew from the start he would react like this when the thought of this dedicated performance struck her for the first time. And that''s why when she received that branch of Syilpheds, she reserved it to bribe this very teacher of ours.


    ''She was ying at something and I knew it was nothing small, civil, or morally unquestionable, but all that talk was forter.''


    Right now, at this moment, she wanted to feel the happiness and the joy of this moment.


    And she was not going to allow this teacher of ours to take it away from her.


    "Do You Have Any Idea how difficult it was for me to exin to the other teachers why my top students weren''t to be seen anywhere? Do you know-"


    "Excuse me, mister Villex. Can I say something before you continue?"


    "You want to say something now, mister Lucifer? Now? After you didn''t show up all this time? Really?"


    "Yes, since it is about one of the nine unique walls."


    "Hmmm? What walls? Why are you trying to change the subject, boy? I not going to¡­ Wait. Did you say the nine ''unique'' walls? Do you mean The nine Unique walls?!"


    "Yes¡­ and shouldn''t you speak calmly, mister?"


    "Ahem! Yes yes¡­"


    Yup. He was still as crazy about these walls as he must have been when he used to be a student in this academy himself.


    "So, you see, we ''identally'' encountered one of these walls when we were on our way to help everyone here."


    I was speaking in a low voice but it wasn''t so low that the others with us couldn''t hear it.


    ''Which was intentional, of course.''


    They heard me call it an ident that we ended up in that ce and, since they had forgotten how exactly they had ended up in that ce after El dragged them to that ''wall'' they just gave a very suitable reaction to what I said.


    ''Which, again, was enough for the teacher to figure out whatever I was saying, was in fact true and that I had not forgotten about that ce even with the ws'' being in the ce.''


    The teachers of the academy were once students as well, and they all were the best of their batches and were also the valedictorians of their batches.


    They all had undoubtedly gone on a hopeless search of finding out about these rumored nine walls and, after bing teachers and gaining ess to the greater resources, they must have also continued their search, however, they would still know less than what we knew about that ce.


    Which ultimately gave us a solid lead in everything rted to these ces.


    "I see. I see. The ident happens, right? But, for me to believe your nonsense, young boy, don''t you think I will need a little more than your vague words?"


    "Easy teacher. I''m getting to those things. Let me speak¡­"


    "Ah, alright¡­"


    Spending a long time exploring, creating, and uncovering the secrets of the academy castle was something that took most of our time during each of the turns.


    ''And still, I can only say we knew only about only ny percent of this castle.''


    Perhaps less in this ce, in this reality.


    "I see¡­ I get the gist of what had happened to all of you. However, I want the details of that ce."


    He was a teacher of the academy, the master elementalist and spirit arts master that had the most spirit contracts on this and he was certainly the strongest when it came to handling the elemental spirits, for now.


    But he was still no omnipotent-omniscient higher being that could not be manipted by some twisted words of a young mortal like me.


    ''He was a mortal. A greedy one that had spent a great part of his lifespan in search of unique spirits and things rted to them.


    And if I say so myself, he was obsessed with everything rted to spirits.''


    Hearing the details of all the things I had hinted at during the small exnation was something he could never ignore.


    Not when I quite literally gave him a description of a legendary spirit tree.


    "Of course, mister Villex."


    "Alright then."


    He had a better look on his schrly face now.


    "Go, all of you. Stand there and please, don''t cause more trouble for us."


    "We don''t do anything intentionally teacher. They just happen to happen around us."


    This, I spoke for all of us.


    And he just shook his head with another upset expression and just walked away from us.


    ''In the academy in all this time, there have been many small and big incidents.


    Some of them were rted to Ras and how suddenly disappeared during his personal ss outings. Some were rted to Nes and her habit of asking too many questions about too many things. While some were rted to Cathy and how she just knows everything the teachers want to teach them, or how she learns them so quickly that she has more than enough time on her hand to perfectly teach all those things to half of her ss.''


    Some incidents were connected with Rex who ruined the schedules and pre-nned teaching ns of the teachers, while some of the idents were connected with our little Lily who was unexpectedly too charming for the other students for some unknown reason.


    Like, it was really strange how the students were noticing her so early in our first-year curriculum.


    But that was that. And all of us were one of the most well-known troublemakers of this batch.


    ''And since we hadn''t been here for thest three months, those incidents and idents were going to increase by many folds soon.''


    But we can think about all that after we are done with this whole IAA president thing.


    [ "Haaa, good one, Lucy basted. You did well sending him off with just that much. It will keep him anxious about all the things we would tell him." ]


    [ "I knew you were enjoying seeing him like that. Haaa¡­ you are naughty, El." ]


    [ "Hell yeah I am~. I am naughty for you the most though, you know?" ]


    [ "Why wouldn''t I know." ]


    That naughtiness of yours costs me many things.


    I could never not know about it.


    [ "Anyway, Grandalff''s visiting at an odd hour. What might have fucked his ever-perfect schedule like this?" ]


    [ "No idea. Perhaps it was because of us? Who knows?" ]


    Gradalff the World shaper. That''s what people usually call him.


    But this sister of mine calls him ''fantasy wizard Grandalff'' even though he is neither a wizard nor a mage.


    ''He just looks like a perfect fantasy wizard, and he is one of the few in this world who does, so, she likes calling him that instead of all his other titles and unique titles.''


    But, he is one of the greatest swordsmen in this entire Worldline.


    He is a unique being as well but above everything else about him¡­


    "Uho-uho-uho! Apologies students! I was entangled in a spatial matter."


    His unique way of greeting sounds like a hyena''sughter.


    "Ptfff. Hehehe-hahaha-¡­ ahem."


    It is something I personally find unbearably funny.

 Chapter 243 243 Sword Saint fantasy wizard

    <h4>Chapter 243 243 Sword Saint fantasy wizard</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    He was wearing the unique bamboo sleepers that the old monks of the East usually wear.


    His clothes were mostlyprised of a unique silk gown along with a bright red hood that he was wearing bone it.


    ''He also wore a pointed mage hat as usual, a special <S> rank artifact that though was very wrong in appearance, was something so good that even I wanted to have something like that.''


    It was a special artifact that was bound to him and possessed a very clingy Ego that never let him remove the hat until and unless it was too urgent of a situation or he begged for it.


    ''Then there was his physical appearance, the ssic long white beard, a wrinkly face, and deep blue eyes so fucking deep that if one looked at them for too long, they would get the feeling that they are looking at an endlessly vast ocean that''s stretching from right before their feet to the ends of the horizon.''


    His eyes, they are magical¡­ even though he does not know much about magic itself.


    ''It''s quite something though, he is practically a swordsman in a perfect disguise. Lol, just that much is funny enough, but thenes his habit ofughing in that funny voice of his.''


    He is practically hrious, lol.


    "Hehe-"


    "Lucy. Control."


    "Ahem. Ahem. Yes."


    I couldn''t control myself whenever he is around.


    And since this is our first time meeting him in this life, this moment where the great Sword Saint is actually standing right before me is, genuinely, quite precious to me.


    "Oho~? I see someone isughing? Uho uho uho. Tell us what is making youugh, young one~. Let us all share theughter~."


    "Ahem."


    [ "Eitherugh or stop those fake coughing sounds. That''s ruining my mood as well." ]


    [ "Ahem. Yes. I will stop now. But El¡­ isn''t he funny, lol~! Hahahahahaha! He''s so funny, man~. And he wants to tell me why I amughing~. Hahahaha!


    Can you believe that, lol~?!


    He wants me to point out how funny hisughing is so that everyone canugh at him, lololololol~.


    What do you think? Will it make him as mad as he was when I did the same that time?


    Will he try to give me special ''personal teachings''? Hehe.


    It will be fun seeing-" ]


    [ "Shut the fuck up, you fucking bastard.


    If you like hisugh that much, go kiss his fucking ass!


    Leave me alone and let me enjoy this situation." ]


    We all had gathered in the garden of spring and were standing ording to the sses.


    ''The order was random so the two of us were in the very back as we usually are however, Nes, Ras, Cathy, Rex, and the others were all in the front.


    And, El was looking at the front at a few of them.''


    I wasn''t the only one who found hisughter funny.


    Ras, Leon, and a few others were the same. And for some reason, most of them were swordsmen like me.


    ''This was definitely amon thing, lol. We all think hisughter is funny.''


    And it was funny!


    Too funny to control, lol~!


    "Well, looks like they don''t want to share the fun thing with us~. Never mind then.


    Hello everyone~."


    The only thing that was missing in hisplete fantasy wizard look was a magic wand, which, he summoned right after he started his official greeting.


    And it was at this moment¡­


    "Aaaaa-choo!"


    El sneezed.


    "Hmmm?"


    "What was that?"


    "What happened? Did something happen?"


    "Someone sneezed? Is something wrong? Are they cold?"


    "What was that just now? I heard something. Did I miss something mister said?"


    "What did you say, mister?"


    "Quite down everyone!"


    She obviously did it intentionally and she had mixed in some of her special improved Mana in that certain frequency she created which caused every student present in this garden to get either distracted from the Sword saint before us, or it made them confused about various things.


    ''It was a very profound destruction technique she had developed in the past and, the reason she used it this in this precise moment, was to take a photo of everything and everyone in this precise moment.''


    She has this little kink of taking very random photos portraying something certain, and something mystical.


    ''All of the special photons she takes with the help of poor Cary or her Raz who could fly with their little bodies, are very famous on the WL and many higher beings respect her sense of art since they are so deep yet so simply amazing that even the higher beings who have seen many things in their long lives are mostly surprised when ites to her special photos.''


    But that is not all.


    ''She also uses these photos for a certain unique purpose.''


    And that purpose, well, we will know someday.


    "Hmmm¡­ looks like there is something going on."


    Grandalff was the name he was given by the world when he was born.


    "Well, no worries. We can just wait until everyone settles down."


    He was born a humanoid in a poor vige, however, he grew up with the love and affection of all the people there who took care of him.


    ''Then, just like any weak-to-strong stories, all he had was taken away from him and he was the only one left there with a singr goal of revenge.''


    Which he took, from how much I know. And he thoroughly eradicated them with not a sword, but with a knife that was used for buttering the bread in the one and only bakery of that vige.


    ''And then, he got addicted to that feeling of shing others. The sensation of warm blood touching his body, seeing the insides of the bastards spill out, seeing them begging for their lives when they are already at the death''s door¡­''


    His start was like the start of the viin, however, soon on his path, he met his master¡­ the person who taught him what it meant to live, what it meant to be alive¡­ what death meant, as well as why he had to stop doing what he was doing.


    His encounter with that ''being'' was short, but it was meaningful.


    ''It was because of that interaction that he put down his sword for the sake of killing, and started swinging it with the goal of bing better.


    With the goal of bing someone as great as that person.


    Bing a being that was the pinnacle of the art of swords.''


    He wanted to be someone like that, and so, he started his long journey.


    And somewhere on this journey, he met a certain special person in his life and was affected by an eternal curse that made him look the way he does now.


    ''I have seen how attractive, cool, hot he used to be before he became a grandpa with a wrinkly face and beard, but El liked this way more.''


    He liked how he looked like a fantasy wizard. How he looked more like a fantasy wizard than any other actual fantasy wizard of this Worldline.


    She loved how he looked.


    Not because it was funny, but, simply because she loved seeing someone that was hundreds and thousands of years old, look like someone that was hundreds and thousands of years old.


    Something of a very rare sight in the Worldline.


    ''It was an inherent setting of the Worldline that if someone is strong and has reached a certain level of mental body, they would look younger than their age. And not even she could change it.''


    It was how this world was made to be¡­ or how This world functioned.


    So it was out of her hands.


    ''That''s why seeing this old grandpa, the Sword Saint and the current president of the IAA, as well as some of the few beings who had reached the same level as our current headmaster.''


    Someone who was above the gods and the higher beings of all kinds.


    Someone who was born from nature, and rose to the position of [[( Marques )]] with his own strengths.


    "Hohoho. Looks like everyone has calmed down now. Then, let me finally introduce myself."


    He was Grandalff.


    "I am called Grandalff, as most of you might already know, and I am also called by many other names, however, you can befortable around me and call me as you please since the names, are just that. Names.


    I was assigned one since no one was there to give me one, and I cherish it as something that belongs to me alone.


    It is mine, and, what others call me wouldn''t change anything."


    He possessed the title of Sword Saint, however, that was just how the people of this world knew him.


    In truth though, his original title was <<Sword god of eternal ethereal waters>>.


    "I may look like an old man in shabby clothes with a staff and a pointy mage hat, but, as you might have been told, I certainly am a swordsman. And throughout my entire life, I have pursued the path of sword and sword alone."


    He was no wizard, nor a fantastical character with a simple background and somemon mindset.


    "And today, I am here to grant the eternal academy of Idyllia of Gyonera, the [Medal of Honor] for being the most sessful academy in this gxy."


    He was a dangerous being that even the high-ranking gods feared. Someone even a being as powerful as our headmaster, an avatar of one of the elder Offsprings of the Worldline, had to keep in check.


    "And, of course, to give the rewards thate with this honor."


    He was someone I admired.


    However, the person that is the reason for what he is today, the being that is the true pinnacle of the path I am walking on, the one and only existence in this Worldline that no mortal or immortal could evene close to¡­ my master, my friend, my guardian, and the one that taught me most that I knew right now.


    That person, the one that I had thought I would never, ever, ever see in my life¡­ through this person, with his help¡­ I will be able to see ''her'' once again.


    ''Finally, after an eternity¡­ I will be able to see you again, master.''

 Chapter 244 244 Card tree

    <h4>Chapter 244 244 Card tree</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    "Then, to the headmaster of the academy, I would like the representative of the academy to receive this award."


    The Medal of Honor was given to certain ces, or individuals, or groups by the intergctic adventurer''s association for ultimately contributing to the association in some way, or to this gxy.


    It is a special award that means a great deal to every person, group, or ce that receives it, and alongside this medal, they receive a good amount of funds, the restrictions of their world on them are lessened, and they can do much more than most others of their own world were capable of.


    ''Adventurers are an inseparable part of the Worldline and so is the IAA, that''s why the being directly above this fantasy wizard is the 120th offspring of the Worldline.''


    And they are more powerful than the true Headmaster so, at this moment when Grandalff was acting as the messenger of that being, even the headmaster''s avatar had to behave the way a headmaster of a certain''s best academy would.


    [ "This formality is quite boring Lucy. Can''t we just skip this whole thing and go straight to the other things?" ]


    [ "Well, this isn''t the game El. It''s happening before me and we have to live through it." ]


    [ "Well I don''t wanna. I am gonna sleep until this shit is done so wake me up." ]


    [ "Ahem. No, you cannot sleep, miss. I am enduring so you stay awake and watch this stuff with me. Suffer with me." ]


    [ "Yeah, no thanks. I am alright-" ]


    "I would like to invite two top tankers who have shown phenomenal results this time around to apany me."


    ''What?''


    [ "Wait, what?" ]


    [ "Did he just say the two top rankers? Was he referring to us, Lucy?" ]


    "El¡­ brother Lucy."


    Everyone was looking at the back at us along with the surprised teachers and the headmaster.


    "Auriel. Lucifer. Come forward."


    ''Shit.''


    "No, we are-"


    "Yes, headmaster."


    [ "What?! No! Fuck! I don''t want to go, damnit!" ]


    They will do a long-ass ceremony to give the award to first the school representative, then the school representative will give awards to the teachers, and then they will do some formalities that will go on for a fucking long hour!


    I don''t want to be part of that shit, damnit!


    "Don''t drag me, you bastard. I didn''t-"


    "Shut the hell up, El."


    He was dragging me against my will! Fucking bastard!


    Fuck!


    [ "What is the matter with you, damn! I said I don''t wanna! I have no obligation to consent to their shit! Who even cares about all that?! What the hell! I just want to do that gacha! Fuck this! Fuck you!" ]


    This fucking bastard was dragging me.


    I didn''t wanna go and he was still dragging me there!


    "El¡­?"


    "Don''t worry about her, Nes."


    ''What do you mean don''t worry about me?! She is mine you fucking bastard! You cannot tell her to not worry about me! She is mine! She can save me, damn it!''


    If he wanted to do this shitty thing then he can do whatever the hell he wanted to do!


    Why drag me into this boring hell as well?!


    And in the first ce, why the fuck did that bastard headmaster want us to apany him?!


    "You know why I asked for you two, right?"


    "The Marciel family, yes."


    "Good. At least you know the mess you are making."


    "Hmmm?"


    What are these two bastards talking about?


    What about them?


    "Uho uho uho! I did not expect the great headmaster Gray to have escorts. Are they that special?"


    "Yes, lord Grandalff. They are special enough to make you miss your schedule."


    This Lucy bastard first dragged me before the headmaster, then they talked shit about the people we saved, and then he dragged me before this old wizard bastard¡­ fuck them!


    Did these bastards think they can control what I do?! How dare they!


    [ "Calm down little volcano. The situation''s ying pretty well so don''t ruin this please." ]


    [ "What the hell do I care about this shit?! I wanted to sleep! Do not do this stuff! And what the hell do you mean by Marciel family?! What did they do?! What did we do?!" ]


    Bastards.


    All of them are bastards!


    I wanted to stay in the back and watch everyone hold back theirugh and do some things to make themugh but he ruined all that!


    He dragged me into this shit when I don''t want anything to do with their shit and this stuff! This is the worst!


    [ "El¡­ stop this nonsense. You know how the Marciel family is very important to that world, right?


    And now that there is a passage between that world and this world, even though we are in control of one gate, other gates to that world will undoubtedly open up all over this world and the headmaster will have to take care of that thing.


    And since the problem involves two different worlds, an intermediary neutral party is needed, which, of course, would be the IAA in this case since the initiation of those gates involves a dungeon that is under our control.


    I know you know howplicated it is and also that you understand this more than I do, but please just calm the hell down and think about this stuff!


    It is necessary for us to keep a good rtionship with this fantasy wizard of yours so that we can have his support when we go up!" ]


    [ "Oh¡­ I see where youing from, and yes. I will calm down now, but stop fucking shouting at me you fucking piece of shit! What do you take me for!? I am your master before that bitch of yours! You are mine and mine alone!" ]


    [ "Of course I am! But try to understand, dear Auriel. This is important for me." ]


    I know she is important to you, bastard.


    She is perhaps the only woman other than me in this entire Worldline you admire so much.


    I know just how important it is for you to meet her again, to save her this time, spend more time together with her, and learn things you could not previously¡­ I know you greedy bastard more than enough.


    ''You want to go back to that sexy bitch, embrace her, get begun by her, and smile like a masochist and then show her all of yourself, the previous turns, and your memories together with her.


    I know how your reunions have been, I have been there. So, I know how important she is for you.''


    But that doesn''t give you the right to fucking shout at my face so shut the hell up.


    [ "Haaaa¡­ let''s just finish this shit. I wanna see the tree." ]


    [ "Same." ]


    The award process seemed long as fuck even though it was only an hour long.


    "Alright then! Now~. Let us move on to the main event of the day~."


    The headmaster moved us around and made us do stuff I would have never done if it wasn''t for this fanatic wizard being here.


    Having him around was already difficult as hell so now that we had this moment, during and after this gacha event, we would have to finish talking all the things we needed with him. And, perhaps if we get the chance, we will have a little moment with him alone as well.


    ''There are a few things we will need to make clear before we establish any kind of rtionship between us, so that talk will be important.''


    However, before that¡­


    -Ooooooooooooong!


    Grandalff tapped his magic wand-like sword on the ground and with a st of green light, a tree grew out of nowhere in that ce.


    A tree that was pretty unique lookingpared to all the other trees in this garden.


    "Ohhh¡­ wow."


    "Is this it? The rumored tree that grants wishes?"


    "Hey, everyone, look! There are things on the tree."


    "Are they¡­ cards? Wow¡­"


    The tree that was summoned had a white base, trunk, and branches. The leaves on the tree were small and very close to each other, however, they were of various colors. So many various colors that it seemed like every leave on the tree was of a different shade.


    ''However if one looked closely, there were mostly the seven main colors and some of its shades. Just that. The others just looked the same because of the proximity.''


    And then there were the cards hanging in some ces on this tree.


    Cards that had a certain kind of effect on them.


    "Yes, students, yes. This is the [Kaspin]. The Card tree or as some call it, the tree that grants wishes. However, I personally like to call it-"


    "The Luck trap."


    I spoke up before him and surprised, he looked at us with a unique smile.


    "That is right, young miss. This tree, this divine existence, is merely a y of luck. A gamble. Something the same as the Golden Roulette or the Silver Poker table.


    It is based on luck, so, please do not expect something too grand from this tree.


    You might get something, something good, something bad, or somethingpletely random.


    It is certain you will get something, but what you get ispletely random."


    That was bullshit.


    "Then, who wants to be the first one to try this~?"


    This was a very sophisticated game.


    And the winners can get anything from a precious piece ofnd somewhere high up in the Worldline, or a piece of star if they are lucky.


    They could even get the title of a god if they were lucky enough or were proficient enough in this game, however, we did not want that.


    [ "It''s time Lucy" ]


    We were going to get something special from this tree.


    And with the things we get, we were going to more things and some titles, and some money, and a few more things that will cause an uproar in the entire Worldline.


    And, for that, we will receive special achievements and rewards.


    ''It''s going to be fun, hehehe.''


    But, well, we weren''t gonna go first.


    We had plenty of time so we could just stand back and have fun with the other cuties~.

 Chapter 245 245 Wish granting tree

    <h4>Chapter 245 245 Wish granting tree</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    [Kaspin], the Card tree that grants wishes, or gives the challenges of one''s lifetime, or curses that they regret receiving, or the only source of things that are one of a kind in this entire Worldline.


    ''This tree, or gacha tree as we call it, is purely based on one''s luck''s activation value, as well as one''s thought process during the process the wish-granting or the ''choice'' is taking ce.''


    This gacha is perhaps one of the worst kind, one of the toughest things that grant someone something that they need the most, don''t need at all, might need but do not know they do, or would be better getting instead of the things they are wishing for depending on the luck value activation.


    ''We did not make this gacha since it is something directly under IAA''s owner, the 120th offspring of the Worldline, the [Adventurer].''


    One of the few entities in this world whose only purpose of existence is an exploration of the existing Worldline and discovering things,nds, unknowns, mysteries, and checking out the existence of ''elements'' in avable data.


    ''The Adventurer wonders the world, does everything a normal adventurer of the Worldline does, and in addition to all that, he also handles IAA, the entity responsible for all the adventurers strong enough to be qualified to be part of their branches.''


    He is also a collector, one of the greatest in the Worldline.


    And Kaspin is the authority that is simr to his storage house for all the things he collects.


    ''He is a mischievous bastard, so the tree that grants wishes is filled with all kinds of materialistic things that someone could think about. And the tree follows a certain kind of pattern when granting someone something.''


    All those who receive a medal of honor from IAA get the chance to receive something from Kaspin, and when ites to a party of adventurers, an institution like this one, or a certain organization, then everyone rted to it at that moment gets the chance to receive something from this special tree.


    ''For most, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity that they know would onlye Once in their life. However, for us, this is an opportunity that would open up a path to some other opportunities.''


    -Ooooooooooong!


    "Ohhh! A silver card!"


    "What is it? What is it~?"


    "Looks like it is going to be an artifact!"


    "I see a drowning on the card. I see a drowning!"


    -Ooooooooong.


    "Ohhhh! A sword! It is a sword!"


    "Wow! A sword~!"


    "What a pretty sword~. As expected of him!"


    The students and teachers were going in a pair of nine before the tree and after a moment, a unique card cascaded down before them.


    Most of the time, these cards were copper colored, on asions like this one, they were silver, and very rarely, they were gold.


    However, copper, silver, and gold did not mean the ones with the better color contained better things. They were just categorized that way.


    ''There were, of course, the unique cards categorized as a unique color, or a pattern instead of a certain color, and they were far more valuable or dangerous than the other kinds of cards.''


    The rarity of the card came from their rarity in the Worldline. They were rare overall.


    Kaspin did not care if the rare thing was a curse that could make the person bald or old for the rest of their lifespan or a blessing that would increase their overall growth rate.


    The things it had were the things that the people would receive.


    It was not the one that gave the others what they were getting. It was the people, the students here themselves were responsible for what they were getting ultimately.


    That was how Kaspin was programmed to function.


    It was just a tool or an extension of storage space at the end of the day.


    [ "So, you gonna talk with him, or should I start?" ]


    It had been five minutes since the students started receiving their presents and we were just standing beside master Grandalff.


    Even the headmaster had vanished after finishing his work here so we were just standing on one side, away from the students and the teachers.


    And we were just standing there doing nothing.


    Without speaking anything...


    [ "Wait a little more." ]


    El wasn''t speaking because I was telling her not to say anything from the start. And she did not like this.


    She wanted to speak, to start a damn conversation so that at least the awkward silence present between us would subside a little.


    [ "I am gonna kill ya bastard." ]


    [ "Yes, please. But not now. For now, just stay as you are. You look cute this way." ]


    [ "¡­ok." ]


    She just wanted to keep her good mood so even that littlepliment that would have otherwise made her angry, calmed her down for the moment.


    "So¡­ you two."


    And the moment I had been waiting for finally arrived.


    "Yes, lord Grandalff."


    "You damn boy¡­ you are good, I see."


    The one who speaks first in a conversation like this loses a great advantage on the overall flow of the conversation, he knew that as well so it didn''t take him long to realize why we kept silent despite that painfully awakened silence.


    "So you were the one that cleared that Devnt dungeon?"


    "That is correct, lord Grandalff. However, before you start talking about the Worldline bnce, the world rtionship, the Astral connection, the ¨‹¨‹¨‹ or ¨‹¨‹¨‹, or ¨‹¨‹¨‹¨‹, we just want to make it clear that we understand the consequences of creating a connection point with that world and saving the family that would undoubtedly disturb the flow of that world''s consistency."


    He had a stunned expression for a moment, however, it was reced by a smile the next second.


    "Looks like you do understand the situation as sir Headmaster had said. You sure are a unique pair."


    Without the others noticing, with only a movement of his finger, he separated the space around the three of us.


    "This will be easy then."


    Then he looked towards us with a serious expression, an expression that he wouldn''t ever make before young children of a small academy like this one.


    "Relinquish the rights of that dungeon to association. We can give you anything you want within our capacity.


    I believe a special duo like you do understand what it means, right?"


    He was putting pressure on us with the atmosphere around us. Not using his own Aura but only using the Mana in the atmosphere. And still, it felt like I was getting crushed under the feet of some true Great Land tortoise.


    "Well, lord Grandalff. We do not think that would be possible."


    Perhaps it was our crown skills or our improved bodies, I don''t know what exactly it was, but our physical bodies were able to stand strong against this kind of pressure on their own.


    It was unexpected, but it was better than being on our knees.


    "Oho? You are stronger than you look, you two."


    "Lord Grandalff. Please hear us out at least."


    "I am hearing."


    He increased the pressure he was putting on us, and it made our legs almost give up.


    "Lord Grandalff."


    Our body wanted to submit to this great pressure, however, our minds would never allow that.


    "How about association and we manage that dungeon together?"


    I was barely able to pull those words out of my mouth the way I wanted them, and after this, I did not know if I would be able to keep up the consistency with my words anymore.


    And the pressure had be great enough for us to almost be on the verge of copse.


    "Hmmmm¡­ and why would the association want to manage a dungeon together with a duo that isn''t even strong enough to endure this much?"


    He was testing us, we knew. But this was getting out of hand.


    He was pushing us too far with this show of power. We were only ''knight'' ranks while he was far higher than us in authority as well as power.


    We were saplings before a grand ancient tree like him!


    We were of course no match for him when it came to most things!


    "Ahem!"


    I looked at him, grabbed El''s hand to support ourselves, coughed up a mouthful of blood caused by an internal injury, and answered his question with the only thing we had the upper hand in.


    "Time difference!"


    Information.


    We had more information about that ce than even this near-omnipotent omniscient being standing before us.


    The piece of information that we both shared was how the dungeon''s time flowed way more ambiguously than their most precise calctions.


    It was so uncertain that if one of their executives entered that ce to check something up, there was a chance that they woulde out after hundreds or perhaps thousands of years might have passed in their own world.


    ''So, having someone indifferent to the flow of time was the only choice they would have left.''


    And there aren''t many people like that even in IAA.


    Thus, time was a problem in this dungeon.


    "Hmmm? Can you deal with the time shift problem? Really?"


    "We are certain-, ahem!"


    "Fine then."


    I coughed up blood the second time, but I was able to convince this bastard at the end.


    "Let''s talk about what you have to say."


    He released the pressure with a grin on his old face.


    "You are a fucking bastard, you damn fantasy wizard!"


    And now that she had the chance for the first time after this conversation started, Rein cursed at the bastard old man before us and made the grin on his face even deeper.

 Chapter 246 246 Wheel of Fortune

    <h4>Chapter 246 246 Wheel of Fortune</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    "You fucking bastard! Do you have even an ounce of decency in you!? How could you do that to us even while knowing we are nowhere strong enough to endure that kind of pressure!?


    You damn old bastard! You fucking piece of shit! Bastard!"


    My Lucy was hurt more than me since this bastard was focused on him more, and because of him, he was bleeding right now!


    "Mothafukinsonnovaasslickingoldfuckingwizard! Go to hell!"


    I quickly took out some of my best potions from my storage space, took the liquid in my mouth, and fed them to him by connecting our mouths.


    ''Fucking bastard.''


    Why do these bastards have to go this far just to test the limitations of us weak ass children?! What the fuck kind of kick do they get by doing shit like this!


    We get hurt you motherfuckers! It hurts! And we hate it when it hurts!


    This fucking bastard!


    And he was grinning right now? This fucking bastard?


    Did his mother not teach him any-¡­ right. This fucking bitch doesn''t have a mother to begin with.


    "Fuck!"


    Lucy got some internal injuries so only the highest kind of potions were not going to cut it out.


    We needed something more potent. Something that can heal himpletely. Something like a very powerful divine healing spell-


    "Uho uho uho. It is alright, young one."


    The fucking old bastard that had been grinning at me and my curses for thest damn minute spoke up something for the first damn time. And, right after he said whatever the hell he said, my Lucy was covered in a strange blue light.


    "Hmmm?"


    "You are too dramatic, you know. It is almost funny how you love him so much while still having that dark side to yourself."


    I could tell that blue light was healing him, and from his expression, it was also obvious he was feeling much better than a moment before.


    "He is much stronger than you believe him to be. As a matter of fact, both of you are much stronger than you know."


    Lucy was in pain and his eyes were closed since he had fallen to the ground, however, he came back to his senses, understood the situation before him at a nce, and stood up while telling me not to worry about anything.


    "Your physical bodies that surpass the best of divine creation, your mental bodies that not even the divinities can interfere with, and then the skills you possess. There are many things you have yet to learn about these ''gifts'' you two possess."


    He looked at us with a strange expression that I had never seen him make previously.


    "However, you will have to figure out all those things yourself. And you can do that with the time you have in this protected space.


    For now, though, let us talk about business."


    The bastard old wizard looked down at us with a smile on his ugly face.


    "That''s fine with us."


    And my bastard Lucy that had just got back to his damn senses agreed to his unreasonable request without protest!


    He didn''t even curse at the damned old man!


    [ "Damn you, Lucy! You are a fucking pussy!" ]


    [ "El¡­ let it go. He gave us a precious hint and we should be thankful for that. Let''s just consider it even for pushing us that far." ]


    [ "Hint? What hint?! Are you talking about our bodies and the damned skills?! Even I know they can do much more than we know?! What new fucked up hint did he give us for you just let go of this fucking mess?!" ]


    Was he really my Lucy bastard or did some ghost poss the body of my dumbass brother?!


    Where did the ruthless demon lord from our old days go?!


    ''This damn world is so unfucking unfair¡­!''


    This bastard that''s even above them. Level of the gods is roaming here like a mortal with more than half of his powers intact and the Worldline isn''t even punishing him for putting the lives of special observation targets in danger!


    Fuck this bastard. Fuck my bastard. Fuck this world as well!


    "You two wanna talk business? Then do it on your own! I will leave you two alone!"


    They can talk about whatever the hell they want. I don''t care anymore.


    "Let me out of this damned ce!"


    The headmaster had separated the space around us from the garden we were in so we were in a little bubble of his own space where he hadplete control over everything!


    ''Just wait until I get stronger and fuck you over with the same trick, you damned old bastard!''


    Bastards!


    [ "El¡­ you can''t leave me alone with this person, can you? What if he does something strange to me? You know how mad he is about the things that pick his interest, right?" ]


    The damned old man had already opened up a door to the garden so I was just about to step out of the ce, but Lucy reminded me of a very important characteristic of this bastard.


    ''This damned old man is crazy!''


    He used so much of his power in the name of testing us that it almost became our ticket to the afterlife! Then the talked shit about us, and when I wanted to go away and leave him alone with my lovely baby, he opened the door without a word?


    "Fuck you. Finish this damned talk quickly! I wanna finish this and go get my cards! I don''t even know if my Nes had her turn yet."


    [[ She did not, stupid master. She is waiting for the two of you to finish your business ande out already. Seeing these dumb children and clueless adults is not fun anymore. ]]


    [[ "Shut up Cary. No one asked you anything." ]]


    Cary and Anna were still outside so the three of us were alone in this space, and I don''t like this anymore.


    "Start talking, you bastards! Finish the damned talk already!"


    They were useless pieces of shit.


    And¡­


    They took a long thirty fucking minutes to finish their shit talk about a damned dungeon that was ours! Not theirs but ours!


    "Then the dungeon will be managed by the association while you two will have exclusive rights to use it for whatever you do there.


    You will stabilize the time shift problem and deal with any problems that arise inside the dungeon while the association will be in charge of everything rted to the otherworld.


    Additionally, the ownership of the dungeon will still remain yours so, if the association or anyone from the association wants to hunt inside the dungeon, they will have to get your permission. And the byproducts that one gets from the dungeon will have to be traded with the dungeon manager.


    Here, read the rest and just sigh on the top."


    He handed us the finalized contract oath. The first use of the contract was that no one from this world would know the existence of that world with the exception of ones permitted by two parties.


    ''If an information leak happens and the existence of the other world is known to the public, it will be up to us to deal with the problem in this world, however, if the information leak happens somewhere other than this world, the association would deal with it.


    And along with all these things, there were a few more things that were written in hellishlyplicatednguage with so many intentional loopholes present in this damn near perfect contract that even Lucy was surprised for a moment.


    However, he had seen a much worse contract than this one.


    "Alright."


    He just changed a few things and corrected a few others, got his agreement with the old wizard, and finally. Fucking finally, this whole damned thing came to an end and we got back to the gardens where more than a third of the people present were already done with their terns.


    "We will see youter, bastard."


    I wanted to punch his smiling face now.


    This fucking bastard had never irritated me this much in the past. Why was he so annoying this time then?!


    "I will be there shortly, El!"


    "Take your fucking time, shithead. Hump!"


    He was my brother but I don''t want him anymore. He can kiss the old ass of that bearded cunt!


    "Oh! El! Have you finished talking with mister Grandalff? You two seemed to be talking about something very important since we started this."


    The first thing I did aftering here was to hug my cute Nes, and Cathy since she was with her. And then the three of us sat down under the shade of a tree.


    "El, you know¡­ I was talking with Prince Morexis."


    "Yup, I know. But you two can talk all you want at night. Do you want ess to this room?"


    "W-w-what? No! Why would I want that?!"


    Lily and Leon were sitting by themselves. Oak had vanished somewhere. Lux was nowhere to be seen, as usual. Ras was waiting for the crowd to scatter down so he could do his turn and go hunt somewhere while everyone was still busy. While AJ¡­ was just sitting alone?


    Now what is wrong with that bastard?


    He''s been acting strange since earlier this morning.


    ''Did something happen with him and ''us'' while we were gone?''


    I should ask Fridayter when we get the chance.


    There might actually be something wrong here so, I had to be careful with that bastard. Otherwise, he might be a troubleter.


    "So girls? What do you say about doing this together?"


    Lucy bastard was finally done with his shit and was walking here.


    Rex was just sitting there, alone. So he can join us if he wants as well.


    And then there was Ras, waiting for a good moment.


    ''What we were gonna get from the three was almost decided so we just had to do it right. And, if they are there, the tree will face moreplications in the process.''


    We will have a better chance of getting that ancient artifact with all of us doing the summoning together, so¡­


    "Yes~! Let''s do it together~!!"


    "I don''t mind it. Should I tell Prince Morexis as well?"


    "El! Let''s go!"


    "Yes~!"


    One of the few things in the Worldline that can affect Luck and chances, an artifact of ancient times that was one of its kind, the special power it possessed which will help us with all the reward boxes we have gathered until now and get things that we actually needed instead of a single item, that''s what we were after...


    ''The [Wheel of Fortune].''


    And I will get it. Even if it is not something that should go to anyone.

 Chapter 247 247 Three cards

    <h4>Chapter 247 247 Three cards</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    Since there were supposed to be nine people attempting the ''wishing'' at the same time, El dragged nine people she thought would be the best or had the highest chances of getting something very good, and so, the nine of us were now standing before Kaspin.


    "Wow¡­ those nine are doing it together?"


    "What wille out this time? What do you think? Something good? Something amazing? Or will some of them end up with some kind of deadly curse?"


    "What would happen this time? I wonder if a high-grade artifact will pop up."


    "I understand why everyone is excited to see the others. But, who is that person? Why is everyone excited about him as well?"


    "Oh? You don''t know the ''Lucky Boy''?"


    "Who?"


    Our group had Ras, Rex, Cathy, Nes, Leon, Lily, and one person aside from the two of us who was perhaps currently the luckiest being on this.


    "His name is Phill but ever since the start of the academy, there have been interesting talks about how he managed to pass the entrance test thanks to his luck alone."


    "They say his answers were so dumb that a five-year-old child would have answered the questions better than he did. And, not only that, he was even lucky during the practical exam."


    "They say he ended up in a remote location away from most of the people and just stayed there all the time. However, since the ce he had been into was a boss zone that waster cleared by Mister Ragasage, he was able to get some points just for hiding in a crack."


    "After joining the academy, some people tried to pick a fight with him, however, a practical weapon practice teacher was passing through that ce and ended up seeing how they were harassing him, ultimately resulting in their punishment."


    "I have even heard how he was once faced with a great danger that could have resulted in the death of any one of us, but he survived without doing anything, lol. Talk about luck."


    "He is a lucky bastard that isn''t much famous for anything else. But if we are talking about being a person blessed by Lady Luck, his name is spoken first."


    "Lucky boy Phill, as they call him."


    The person everyone was showing such interest in was a young-looking boy who had no superior physical or magical abilities. He was one of the closest children in this academy who were called the closest to normal human children.


    He looked weak, had no special aura to him, and aside from his inherent Luck stat, there was practically nothing special about this guy.


    ''However, what made him so special that El herself dragged him with her and made him a part of this group was his luck stat that, despite his shitty overall stats, was more than two hundred points.''


    Which was more than what either two of us possessed.


    And, on top of that, the quality of his luck was significantly better than most people as well, making him one of the rare few people who could genuinely be called someone blessed by Lady of Luck.


    ''However, though, thedy of luck is a selfish bitch in truth. I personally don''t like saying her name.''


    She doesn''t have anything to do with anyone''s luck since it is a unique system stat that''spletely random. Just that she got her name thanks to her own absurd luck, which was the way it was only because of her special skill.


    A skill that was now her divine skill and something that she didn''t even have to use to make it stronger.


    It was part of her epics and the myth she created with that skill at the center of it all made her one of the major constetions of western skies.


    ''She is a bitch that neither of us likes, while the one simr to her, the ''Deity of the forest of luck'' is someone we are quite fond of.''


    He knows manners and is much more suited for the title of a constetion instead of some bastards like them.


    "Then, let us all start~!" El eximed with an excited smile on her face while holding my right hand.


    She was standing on one corner while Ned was standing on the other corner with Phill between her and Cathy.


    ''That poor boy was so stunned by how she suddenly just dragged him without any introduction or exnation that he had been trying to escape away to some other ce.


    And since she didn''t want that, she asked if the two of them could take care of that poor boy.


    ''Even Nes and Cathy were doubtful about this since he looked so fragile that even a wrong push from them would lead to a bad ident with him.''


    But this sister of mine convinced them that it was fine and that they had nothing to worry about. And everything resulted in the current situation with the nine of us standing here.


    The others were looking at us and the tree before us was beginning its scanning, which meant it was time for us to do the thing.


    [ "Ready darling?" ]


    [ "Have been for a while, babe." ]


    I called her something she usually doesn''t hear from me, and that put a smile on her face.


    [ "Then let''s start, hehe." ]


    -Oooooooooong!


    A light erupted from the tree, which was the same as what had happened with the other groups, marking the start of a scanning process that the others knew little about.


    ''Huuuuuu¡­''


    This was the moment she and I had to do something that was theoretically impossible for any mortal of our levels to pull off, something that was very difficult even for us, however, to do it, we had to be in a shared zone first.


    That''s why¡­


    ''Dive.''


    With our link and her parallel minds, we connected our consciousness after diving into a deeper stage of ZONE that was a little difficult to put into simple words¡­


    It was a realm within our minds that a normal person couldn''t usually ess. It requires one to understand their own mind to a certain extent and to do what we are doing right now, they need something much more fundamental than the understanding of the one they are trying to connect with.


    [ "How''s it looking?" ]


    [ "Better than when we tried it in the game, as I expected. We can definitely do it with this much." ]


    The basic bond between two individuals trying to perform this kind of ''sync'' was the most important factor in this technique, something we developed after seeing Ras and Sam''s special synchronization.


    And what they had was a method much moreplex than this one since when they do perfect it, they quite literally be a single entity.


    But we did not need that.


    Just being able to connect our conscious minds was more than enough to obtain that wheel of fortune.


    [ "Then, let us start." ]


    And the method to obtain it was something like this¡­


    [ "Yes." ]


    The two of us will simultaneously think about, pray for, wish for, or long for a certain kind of thing that is ultimately rted to luck and try to deal with the scanning process of Kaspin.


    And while we are doing it, since it will have to scan the others as well, it would have to stretch itself since their mental structure and luck/chance ratios are quite weird as well.


    It would have to use arger framework to process this information and while it is doing that, we will mixplicated data through our emotions, thoughts, and wishes that will confuse only our wishes.


    Ultimately, Kaspin will have to analyze all the data with all that it has, and to do that, it will have to ignore the core security protocols since the foremost thing it has to do, is to ''grant wishes'' of those that are qualified. Or simply put, give them something as it was ordered.


    And since it is just an egoless authority that has not faced this kind of situation until now, it will do what it is supposed to do first before following the things that it is not supposed to do in certain circumstances.


    [ "Almost done¡­" ]


    [ "My head hurts, El." ]


    [ "Just a little more. Endure it, darling. We are almost there." ]


    We were merely overloading it in a certain way which would make it reach the decision that it had to give us that certain ancient artifact even though no one was supposed to have it.


    And, from the looks of it, we were able to do it sessfully.


    -Ooooooooooooong!


    "Wooh! Wooh! Look at that! They are all different!"


    "Wow! Princess Catherine and Prince Morexis both got the golden cards!"


    "And mister Ragasage got a pattern card! Oh my god!"


    "That''s one thing, but look! Miss Agnes got that strange card! What did it?!"


    "Why do Master Leon and Lily''s cards look simr? Are they connected somehow?"


    "As expected of that lucky bastard¡­ look, even he got a golden one. And it even has patterns so it''s a golden pattern card."


    "But that aside¡­"


    "Why do they have three cards before them?"


    "Why did they get three cards?"


    "Is it because they are special or is it only because they cheated and got the first ce?"


    "This is unfair!"


    What we did just now consumed a significant amount of mental stamina so, I waspletely exhausted now.


    El on the other hand was pretty well since she used her parallel minds to substitute for the mental processes so she waspetitively well.


    It was a bad experience and we were hoping after putting in that kind ofplicated effort, we would get what we were looking for.


    ''But before we opened our eyes, the things we heard from the students confused us a little.''


    And when we actually opened our eyes, with hopeful prayers in our hearts, what we saw before us was certainly much more than what we were expecting.


    "El¡­?"


    "Lucy¡­?"


    This was confusing actually since there should not have been anything more than what we wanted.


    ''Less was eptable. Wrong was also eptable. But, along with the zing golden shiny patterned card that seemed to be one of its kind, there were also abnormally in ck and white cards before us.''


    And I personally have never seen or even heard about cards that are as in-looking as these ones.


    ''El was the same this time, so¡­''


    We were both confused.


    And the status windows present before us were making things even moreplicated for us.

 Chapter 248 248 Runestone of skills

    <h4>Chapter 248 248 Runestone of skills</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    What the hell?


    [ "Oy, darling. Do you see what I am seeing as well?" ]


    [ "By that, if you mean the three status windows with the details of the three cards, yes I see that as well. And from the looks of it, we are the only ones who can see this." ]


    [ "Then exin to me what the hell are these things. Have you seen these things before?" ]


    [ "The runestones? Well, I have heard about them. Never got the chance to actually see one though so this is also my first time seeing one. However, from what I know, the [Runestones] were created by the ancient civilization and they are even rarer than the artifacts of an ancient civilization.


    So, well, I at least think this absurdity is authentic." ]


    ''What does he mean authentic? How can something like this be authentic in the first ce? These things are practically even more absurd than the crown skills we currently possess.''


    The Wheel of Fortune was the right thing so putting it on one side, the other two status windows of the ck and white cards were sus.


    ============


    [Rune of Pride]


    ¡ª-> Contains the unique skill: [Pride].


    [Pride]


    ¡ª-> A unique skill of unknown grade that was attached to this runestone by the people of a very old unknown civilization.


    ¡ª-> The possessor of the skill cannot die even if the physical body of the possessor is destroyed and with time, under the effects of the skill, all body parts will regenerate and return to their original state.


    ¡ª-> When in the state of abat, the skill will enhance the effects of all skills and stats if the opponent is stronger than the possessor while if the opponent is weaker, the skill will force them to submit to the possessor and, sometimes, swear loyalty to them.


    ¡ª-> The skill will reject any kind of debuff that the possor is inflicted with. Additionally, the ones under the wings of the possessor will experience the effects of debuffs being elevated.


    ¡ª-> The possessor of the skill will be easily acknowledged by the higher beings than them, while at the same time, it will be easier for the lower beings to ept them as one of their own superior.


    ¡ª-> Under the effects of the skill, one will be able to use the abilities of the other beings if they understand it to a certain extent without possessing the particr skill to use that ability as long as they have a talent for it.


    ¡ª-> If the possessor of the skill wishes, they can evade thews of the world and the very reality they are part of. (No one has the right to confine the noble one.)


    ¡ª-> A unique stat: Dignity will be granted to the possessor of the skill.


    ¡ª-> Soul strengthening will happen when someone worthy is chosen by the skill.


    ¡ª-> A special Authority will be granted every time the possessor of the skill levels up the skill.


    ¡ª-> It will be easier for the possessor of the skill to be part of a storyline.


    ¡ª-> Detailed information of the skill will only be visible to the possessor of the skill.


    [Requirements to possess the skill: Obtain the Rune of Pride (Complete). Reach (Level-450). Have all stats surpassing 400. Have twelve Authorities before ascending. Write a solo epic before reaching true godhood. Be known in the entire Worldline for your uniqueness.


    (Failing any of the conditions will result in loss of possession of runestone.)


    ============


    This was the white card hovering before my face. And even though all that was written in the description was too good to ept, thest line said it wasn''t all that was to this skill? What the hell more does it have?!


    And this wasn''t even the worst part!


    ¡­


    ============


    [Rune of Vow]


    ¡ª-> Contains the unique skill: [Vow].


    [Vow]


    ¡ª-> A unique skill of unknown grade that was attached to this runestone by the people of a very old unknown civilization.


    ¡ª-> The possessor of the skill cannot die even if the physical body of the possessor is destroyed and with time, under the effects of the skill, all body parts will regenerate and return to their original state.


    ¡ª-> The unique stat: Faith and Radiance will be created through which, the possessor of the skill can ept individuals as a ''follower''.


    ¡ª-> The possessor of the skill will be able to create a system of followers who have ''faith'' in you or ''believe'' in certain aspects of yourself that they can rte to.


    ¡ª-> The possessor of the skill will also be granted the power to manipte [[( Space )]] at their will, and in certain circumstances, the skill will also ignore the Laws of the world.


    ¡ª-> The possessor of the skill will be able to manifest special skills, create ones without entering the Workspace, and even recreate the skills of their followers.


    ¡ª-> Under certain conditions, the possessor of the skill will be able to grant the followers unique buffs and help them recover from debuffs and unnatural conditions.


    ¡ª-> The beings stronger than the possessor that were defeated by them will submit to them and be their followers. Additionally, the possessor of the skill will receive additional stat points of Faith and Radiance if there are followers who witness the battle.


    The beings weaker than the possessor will be in awe of the radiance of the possessor of the skill. They will unconsciously be the follower of the skill possessor. And if the possessor gets to know of their existence, they will be epted as a genuine follower of their faith.


    ¡ª-> Soul strengthening will happen when someone worthy is chosen by the skill.


    ¡ª-> A special Authority will be granted every time the possessor of the skill levels up the skill.


    ¡ª-> It will be easier for the possessor of the skill to be part of a storyline.


    ¡ª-> Detailed information of the skill will only be visible to the possessor of the skill.


    ¡ª-> Detailed information of the skill will only be visible to the possessor of the skill.


    [Requirements to possess the skill: Obtain the Rune of Vow (Complete). Reach (Level-450). Have all stats surpassing 400. Have twelve Authorities before ascending. Write a solo epic before reaching true godhood. Be known in the entire Worldline for your radiant virtues.


    (Failing any of the conditions will result in loss of possession of runestone.)


    ============


    [ "That one should have been mine, damnit! Think about how many ves and servants you can have by that faith stat~. They are much better than a few subordinates! And the ability to control space as well! Damn, that one is supposed to be my specialty!" ]


    The card before him was a pure ck one,pletely opposite of mine. And even though many of the things written in these exnation windows were fascinatingly amazing, it was obvious that the things written in them were not everything there was to these skills.


    [ "Calm down El¡­ and firstly, put these things away. They are attracting too much attention." ]


    [ "Hump. Bastard. Fucking lucky bastard." ]


    We just wanted the wheel of fortune and we had intended for that one thing alone. However, with some strange turn of fate, we got these two special runestones as well.


    ''And thanks to how they were currently sealed inside nk cards, all the attention was focused on the golden card of our wheel of fortune floating before both of us.''


    It was too attractive for any of them to pay attention to the other two normal-looking cards.


    This much was obviously understandable since people mostly like the shiny things on amon base. And these especially shiny things were like a candy before the bored kids.


    "If everyone has gotten their things, let us all go now. The others are waiting for turns."


    I didn''t know what the others got yet, but from the reactions of the students and themselves, it was obvious that they received something good. Something that was useful to them.


    ''Rex and Cathy were a little confused by what they got and it was almost the same for Leon and Lily, but, it was nothing like a bad curse or a shitty thing that they could not use.


    ''Whatever the others got was definitely something they liked and I will know what they gotter anyway, so for now, we should get this over with.''


    After stringing my own runestone skill card and the card containing the ancient artifact that could free us from the constraints of chance, I went back to Nessy and Cathy, thanked Phill for helping us, and after Nes and Cathy thanked him as well, I dragged my girls away from this garden¡­


    There was nothing left to do in this garden now that we were done with this wishing process, and we already had things to talk about, so, just in case, I picked up Lily as well.


    [Ding!]


    It was going to be a girl talk so I was nning to take all of them to my own room in our dorm, however, my creative ns were washed uppletely when a green academy system window popped up before all of us.


    "Hmmm? What?"


    "El¡­?"


    "Oh, it says you and Lucifer are called to the headmaster''s office."


    It was quite fucking genuinely a school-wide announcement. And if that much wasn''t enough, even that old fantasy wizard bastard appeared before us with his innocent smile along with my bastard Lucy.


    "Allow me to escort you two to the headmaster''s office."


    "Do I have any say in this matter? I am pretty busy with these hot girlfriends of mine."


    I didn''t like this fucking bastard.


    "I believe not, Lady Auriel. The announcement specifically said it is an urgent matter that could not be talked about openly like that."


    "Fuck you."


    "Hmmm? Pardon? I didn''t catch that?"


    Say that without a smirk on your face you fucking old wizard!


    Damn, bastards!


    I wanted to have fun with thedies now that I had the wheel of fortune in my hands, but no?!


    What the hell is the deal with these fucking old men?!


    "El, let''s just see-"


    "Shut the fuck up, bastard. Half of this is your fault."


    "Mine?"


    Yes, yours!


    I know for sure this is because of the two extra cards we got along with the wheel of fortune. And the only reason we would have gotten those two fucked up things would be because of this bastard.


    ''He must have fucked up something somewhere, and now I have to say goodbyes to my girls!''


    Bastards!


    Old bastards and this bastard!


    They don''t ever let me have my peace time with my friends!


    For sleep''s sake, we just got back from that damned dungeon, people!

 Chapter 249 249 The best reward box

    <h4>Chapter 249 249 The best reward box</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    "You better have a proper reason to drag us here like this. And if it is about those runestones, I didn''t do anything!"


    "He hasn''t even said anything, El. Calm down a little."


    "You shut up!"


    We were back to this damn office of his. And he was still sitting in his position behind the desk like this mattered nothing to him at all!


    "First of all, miss Auriel. Yes, I called you here because of the runestone-"


    "I knew it! I just said I have n- mmm! Muhuum!?"


    "Second of all, yes I know you had nothing to do with it."


    This Lucy bastard covered my mouth with his hand even before I could finish speaking. This damn bastard!


    ''He''s gonna get a hard beating from me as soon as we get back to our bedroom!''


    And since there are no sses today, we have all afternoon, evening and night all to ourselves!


    I didn''t get to spend my time with my girls so you''re gonna have to be the one to ease my aching heart you fucking bastard!


    Just let me get this over with!


    "Third of all, I didn''t even know what the skills inside those runestones actually are until a moment ago when I received a message from Elder Adventurer. And I only called you here to tell you about the things you got.


    You should know what you have gotten your hands on before you try to fulfill its obtaining conditions."


    "Hmmm?"


    Now what the hell is he talking about?


    What do I have to know about a skill?


    Did he mean he knew something about that absurd shit?


    "Do you know something about these runestones and these skills, headmaster? We got them identally while getting the wheel of fortune."


    "Oh no no, Lucifer. It was no ident. And that aside, did you just say you were trying to get that ancient artifact and it was no coincidence?"


    Lucy bastard said it as normally as one possibly could but the sharp headmaster still caught what he was trying to say here.


    He was a divine being so detecting lies was as easy for him as breathing, so we opted for half-truths whenever possible.


    But this time he caught his half-truth as well, and now, he had a sudden look of surprise on his young face¡­ while the bastard fantasy wizard who was right beside Lucy, was smirking while looking at us once again.


    ''This fucking wizard was enjoying all this a little too much, didn''t he?!''


    What is the matter with this bastard?


    Did he have a death wish?!


    "Say, you two. Did you actually get the wheel of fortune by not pure chance but, by some alternate method?"


    He was serious right now. He had that stoic look on his face as he looked at us which he does not usually have.


    "We¡­ we will remain silent."


    Lucy couldn''t tell him about the method we just used or else they would patch this loophole and we won''t be able to use it the next time we have the chance to get something from Kaspin.


    "Oh my. Then you did actually get it with an alternate method! You two don''t ever stop surprising me."


    His stoic look changed into that of a stunned one. A positive stunned one specifically. Another rare expression this headmaster makes.


    "This is quite surprising. This¡­ no, not just surprising. You practically manipted the authority of an elder offspring and made it give you something specific that you wanted even though it was not supposed to give it to anyone.


    And you knew Elder Adventurer would never take back what Kaspin had already given out so you didn''t even hesitate to use such an absurd method, you fearless idiots."


    "Hmmm?"


    Now this bastard had an impressed look¡­ and a smile on top of that?


    Did he eat something weird? Why is he acting like this all of a sudden?


    ''We only got a little artifact that no one was going to use anyway. It''s much better for us to have it instead of it rotting in that storage.''


    It should not have been that much of a big deal for him since he already knew us quite well by this point. Then, why that look?


    "We neither agree nor disagree with what you have just said, headmaster."


    "Of course you do not, haha. But still, you might not realize how unique what you have just done actually is. And, it definitely is nothing less than an achievement in itself. An achievement that should at least be acknowledged."


    He called up a certain screen that was only essible by the offspring, one that was directly connected with the main Worldline system interface, and the very next moment, a few screens popped up before us.


    [Ding!]


    [< Your actions have been acknowledged by an offspring of the Worldline, forming a certain achievement. >]


    [< The nature of the achievement surpasses the categorization criteria of the world, so a unique reward will be bestowed. >]


    -Oooooooooooong!


    A single reward box materialized before the two of us even though the notifications had popped before us individually, but¡­ that did not matter.


    "Ummm¡­ h-headmaster? I''d this supposed to exist here?"


    "Supposed to? Certainly not. But I was not the one that gave you this. Your achievements that I reported were just that great that you were granted this special opportunity.


    Now what you actually get from it though, would solely depend on you."


    The reward box that materialized before us was no simple one.


    ''Damn¡­ fuck.''


    It was the highest grade of reward box anyone in this Worldline was granted, the rainbow reward box! And even though it is called the rainbow reward box, as we see it, it didn''t have only the seven colors of the spectrum but practically all the colors one''s eyes could see.


    [ "Now this is unexpected, El¡­" ]


    [ "Yeah, lol. I thought he was going to tell the Adventurer about the flow of his near-perfect authority but instead of that, he reported it to the main system and we got something truly unexpected." ]


    A crystalline surface with colors fading anding to its surface, along with original runes carved all around its surface shining with a saffron color¡­ this was the best kind of ''gift'' that was granted by the Worldline to any element of the Worldline.


    ''This reward box is rarely granted on the main stage of the Worldline, in ces simr to where Raz or Silver''s uncle lives. And the World itself does not have the authority to grant anyone this reward box.''


    It is granted by the Worldline main system directly, so it is nearly impossible for someone who isn''t even a liberated soul to possess it.


    ''Outside of special circumstances like this one where an offspring directly reports a special achievement to the main system and it judges it to be a valid achievement worthy of something like this special gift box.''


    But, fuck that shit.


    [ "A free jackpot, Lucy. A free freaking jackpot!" ]


    One could get literally unbelievable stuff from the highest grade of the reward box! Things that are just too OP to the <S> ranked artifacts that possess their own personal unique abilities that are one of a kind in this entire Worldline!


    The money and skill points one gets would be next level, yes, but this particr reward box also has the chance to spew out a very special kind of material that I would love to get my hands on!


    "Well? What are these two doing? Take it. It is yours."


    We had the regr gifts, the wooden gift boxes, the metal ones, the silver ones, the golden and purple ones as well, and this one was our first and perhaps the only rainbow gift box we would have in This world.


    "Lucy."


    He should be the one to touch this precious thing first. He was far luckier than me.


    "Yes¡­"


    And he knew the value of this thing so, he carefully picked up the box, had the feel of it, and after gulping a mouthful of saliva, he ced the box in my hand.


    "This¡­ is heavier, right?"


    This thing was definitely heavier than what it was in the game. Or, was this because this was our first time touching one while still being in this world?


    I don''t know that. But, one thing I know for certain now¡­


    "Now the gift opening will be even more amazing, hehehe. I can''t wait, lol."


    We have been saving all of our reward boxes for the past few years. And soon, the night of the golden moon will grace this world, and we will open all those hundreds of reward boxes all at once~.


    "Hehehe¡­"


    This one will be our final item. And it will be fun seeing what we actually get from it with all that preparations.


    "Thanks, headmaster."


    "Ah no no. Do not thank me. I only did what needed to be done. After all, achievements have to be acknowledged by the world. That''s thew of the Worldline."


    He said that with a smile, but he knew we already knew it wasn''t necessarily the case.


    What he did for us was kind of favor from his side, and we would have been indebted to him had there actually been any conditions involved.


    But, at least this time, he did it purely because he was in a good mood. And that, was appreciated.


    "Now."


    Back to his serious self, he looked at us with that stoic look.


    "How much do you two know about skills that are called ''divine series'' skills''?"


    "Divine¡­ what?"


    "Are you talking about the maxed level celestial skills, sir headmaster?"


    "No."


    What did he mean by divine series skills then?


    Was there something like this that we did not know about as well?


    "Seems like I will have to start from the start this time."


    He still had a serious expression on his face.


    Why was he so serious though?!


    Were these divine whatever skills that big of a deal?


    What exactly are these damn [Pride] and [Vow] for him to look soooo damn serious?!

 Chapter 250 250 Ultimate skills?

    <h4>Chapter 250 250 Ultimate skills?</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    The maxed level of [Grade-4] skills are usually called Divine skills, and after some really powerful Zero skills, they were the most powerful abilities one could have in this Worldline.


    That much we knew clearly.


    Then, what was a divine ''series'' skill?


    Was there a series of some particr divine skills like the ones we just got that could be considered so special that they have to be categorized entirely independently?


    "They are only known among a few of us, however, the divine ''series'' skills or as some of us call them, the [Ultimate skills] a peculiar kind of skills stored in the runestones like the ones you have just got.


    And, ording to some stories, they are very different from any kind of skills in the great Worldline."


    "Ultimate skills¡­?"


    "What kinda stories?"


    El knew the ins and outs of this world like no other while I had explored this world more than anyone else, and still, neither of us had heard anything about these ultimate skills. At least not the ones that were called ultimate skills by the beings on the headmaster''s level.


    [ "What the hell is he talking about? Why don''t we know about these things? And wait, I know for sure anything like that did not exist in the game at the very least. I would have known otherwise since it is a skill we are talking about." ]


    [ "Well, El¡­ you did not know about the runestones even though they were something that existed there.


    Let''s just ept this world is different in many ways and there are things that would be new to us. And let''s learn about them however much we can." ]


    That was the only way we would be better at what we were doing right now.


    "So¡­"


    The headmaster looked at us with a more serious look, then he nced beside us at Saint Grandalff, and after seeing the smile on his face, he shook his head.


    He did not like how this person was present here in the first ce and there was a distinct expression on his face that wanted him to leave¡­ However, the mister beside me showed no interest in following his nonverbal request.


    "Haaaa¡­ must you stay here and listen to our trivial talk, master Grandalff? Do you not have much pressing matters you have to attend to? Matters like the ones rted to the capital''s branch?"


    "Oh, those things can wait, master Gray. This is more fun."


    The headmaster was annoyed. Like, really annoyed.


    But the one before him was no normal person.


    There were only a handful like this specific person in the entire Worldline. And however annoying he may be, technically, at this moment, he was also the representative of the association and the Adventurer at the end of the day.


    Even he had no authority to stop them from listening to this whole conversation.


    "Alright then¡­"


    The headmaster shook his head at him once again with a frustrated expression and returned to his previous serious expression while looking at us.


    "The Ultimate Skills."


    el grabbed my hand since even she was feeling anxious about this entire thing.


    She didn''t like having no knowledge about something as well as hearing someone think about the things that she knew absolutely nothing about.


    She didn''t like it when the new information was being revealed to her that she could have used in certain situations previously.


    And this habit of her not liking something was cute in my opinion.


    "A long, long time ago¡­ even before the creation of the great mother, there existed an Ancient civilization, as you might have already known. And this-"


    "Wait, headmaster. Are you going to tell us a long ass story or something? And is listening to all of it really any important?"


    Also, she didn''t like it when someone went into a story mode before her.


    She was a storyteller. Not someone who would listen to someone else''s monologue-like story that might not really even mean much at the end.


    and personally, I didn''t like it when she did something like this and disturbed someone just when they were about to tell something new and perhaps fun.


    It ruins the whole mood.


    "It is important. So I would appreciate it if you do not interrupt me anymore."


    "Oh? Alright."


    He was already annoyed by Saint Grandalff and she was failing the mes by doing that on purpose¡­ she wanted drama even at this moment. Haaa.


    "As I was saying¡­ there existed an ancient civilization that was said to be the ones to create the Worldline by some ungrateful bastards who knew nothing about the lives that Mother had provided them.


    And ording to them, these people of ancient civilization, before ''creating'' mother, scattered many of the artifacts of their civilization all across the space that was present at that time, the same spaces that have be different parts of the Worldline.


    And among the things that they scattered all across the world, there were certain unique ''skills'' sealed inside these special runestones¡­ skills that are one of a kind, and nothing like any other skill, unique skill, or divine skill present in the Worldline."


    [ "Should I tell him to get to the point? We know this shit already, don''t we?" ]


    [ "Shut up and just listen, El. I know you are having fun teasing him but he is already frustrated and something might happen if you do something again." ]


    [ "But we should at least test what happens, hehe. It''s fun seeing him like this." ]


    [ "I beg of you, ma''am. Please don''t." ]


    [ "Hehe." ]


    This certainly was no time to joke around.


    He was telling us something improvement and I would have listened to all he had to say if this was the game without pressing skip a hundred times like she would have.


    I liked hearing these things, and she was distracting me right now.


    "Have you ever heard about it ¨‹¨‹¨‹?"


    "Hmmm?!"


    "What?! Why are you bringing up that name?!"


    "Looks like you have heard that name. Then it will be a little easier for you to understand why these ''Ultimate'' skills are so unique, special, and unfathomably dangerous."


    Headmaster called out a certain name that we¡­ I could never forget even if I wanted to.


    Never.


    "¨‹¨‹¨‹ is someone who coincidentally found a runestone that contained a skill called [Wrath] in the early days of lower lifeform''s existence.


    None of us knew exactly what exactly that skill was or how much it could shake the entire world from the core at the moment and that person continued living, and fulfilling the conditions to acquire the skill within that runestone¡­


    Oh, on a side note, every single one of these skills have a unique acquisition condition that varies between every single one that is ''chosen'' by these skills."


    He was talking about wrath, and I was feeling exactly that emotion when thinking about that fucking bastard¡­


    He was the reason my master could never make it past ''that'' point. And I hated that fucking son of a bitch to my core for what he always did to her.


    [ "It''s alright Lucy. It is alright." ]


    El knew exactly how I was feeling, and the headmaster could also guess the kind of emotion I was experiencing at the moment. However, he knew nothing about why I was feeling this emotion right now. And he did not ask anything about it either.


    "He acquired the skill, achieved many unique achievements in his own world, and when he had amassed enough authority and was ready to ascend to the higher ins, he started a series of events that ultimately led to the tragedy we now recognize as [First Partition].


    And then, with one tragedy after another, before he vanished from the face of the Worldline, he fought the elder ''Sword''.


    And barely managed to escape with an existential threat."


    Elder Sword was the 36th offspring of the Worldline and one of the most powerful beings in this Worldline. And if that fucking bastard was injured by him, then it was understandable why master said ''he is not as powerful as he once used to be'' at that time¡­


    ''He was weakened and still, he managed to kill her. Just how fucked up stronger was he?!''


    That fucking bastard!


    ''Ughhhhhh!''


    "I do not know how or why you would have any kind of connection to that person for you to be in that kind of state, but I want you to understand the skill he possessed, [Wrath], was what we call Ultimate skills or the Divine series skills¡­"


    "I see."


    It exins it all.


    The reason he killed her. The reason he was after her. The reason that damn cunt was so unfairly powerful.


    If he also had an absurd skill like that, it was understandable how he was able to do what he did in all those turns.


    That snake bastard.


    "We were only able to learn about these skills muchter when Elder Sword came across one such runestone.


    And, since the runestone did not stay with him for longer than a few moments, we confirmed that the skill itself chooses its potential masters."


    He stopped for a moment, and looked at us one more time with his serious gaze and then, stood up from his seat.


    "At the moment, nine of these ultimate skills have been found, including yours. Three of them belong to the [Outcasts] like that person and aside from the two you have, the only two that elder Adventurer had found after aeons of his relentless search of the Wordleline, the rest are in capable hands."


    He turned around and looked outside the only window of his office, a distinct worry present in his voice.


    "These skills choose their potential masters and if not stored in unique spaces, they vanish out of existence, and be untreatable."


    He sighed deeply, and looked back at us, with not a stoic face, but one clouded in worry.


    "You havee to possess these skills and I believe you have no intention of bing one of those bastards who care nothing about this world, and the Worldline¡­


    You could use that power for good, like the other four are doing¡­


    So, I want you to do your very best to obtain those skills. And ask for anything that you would need my assistance with. I will help as long as it is within my authority.


    ¡­I don''t want to see another tragedy if possible."


    It was not in his nature to use that kind of words or make that kind of sad expression. The Headmaster we knew would never behave like this until and unless he truly feels like it.


    ''And it was obvious he was being sincere at the moment.''


    This topic rted to the Ultimate skills was much deeper, andplicated than we had expected.


    So much so that even my ever-chatty El had fallen into a deep thought process¡­

 Chapter 251 251 Friends…

    <h4>Chapter 251 251 Friends¡­</h4>


    [Agnes'' POV: ]


    They have been gone for a while now. What might be so urgent that Master Grandalff had to escort him to the headmaster''s office himself?


    "They are in trouble, aren''t they?"


    They are always doing dangerous things and they were gone for three whole months. Of course they were in trouble right now. They are so careless!


    "I don''t think they would be in any kind of trouble, Agnes."


    We all were on our usual benches by a tree in the garden as Princess Cathy patted my back and reassured me with a positive voice. And, I looked up at her.


    "But¡­ but you know how they are¡­ how they are so careless and-"


    "It will be fine, Miss Agnes. I think so as well. And I can say for certain it isn''t about their absence for three months. if it were the case, the headmaster would have reacted the time they returned and were in the middle of the entire ceremony that happened earlier."


    "Right.


    They were asked to meet him in his office after they received their present from the wish-granting tree. Those three unique-looking cards."


    "Yes! It must be because of that!"


    Mister Ragasage''s words made sense, and seeing how even Prince Morexis agreed with him, it must be the case this time.


    Yes¡­


    The two of them shouldn''t be in that big of trouble.


    And it''s not like they did something to the wish-granting tree so what they got was not their doing either.


    ''Yes¡­''


    It was a coincidence, a chance that they got those things and it was not their fault. Which means they should just be talking with the headmaster about something important. Perhaps something rted to the things that they did when they were gone.


    "Yes¡­"


    They said they were going on a very important business trip, didn''t they?


    Something rted to the adventurer''s association''s request about a dungeon or something?


    [[ Master~. They went to a dimensional dungeon~!" ]]


    Right. That. I almost forgot the word they used for that ce.


    ''A dimensional dungeon¡­''


    El mentioned it was a dungeon where time flowed differently and the reason they were sote was just because the time difference was like that.


    That was the reason they werete, and they had finished whatever they had gone there for, so they hade back fine as well.


    Yes. That''s right.


    They came back. And that''s all that matters.


    ''And they aren''t hurt anywhere either.''


    If anything, they are healthier than they used to be thest time I had seen them. Which was good as well.


    ''They didn''t do anything too foolish and were able to get done with whatever they had gone there for, and since they were back now, we all can go back to our usual ways now.''


    It was fun with Miss Eva and Friday, but they weren''t them.


    They were different people, so these past few months, I wasn''t hanging out with them that much.


    ''I spent most of my time with Princess Cathy, Prince Morexis, Mister Ragasage, and sometimes, with Lily and Mister Leon as well. But mostly, I had been with Princess most of the time.''


    She was a fun person to be around and she taught me a lot of things about the outside world that I had never known about.


    ''And Prince Morexis is also a very special person as I had figured out.''


    He has special knowledge about things that one cannot even think about and there are things that he just knows that don''t even make sense to most of us.


    ''Some of the things interest mister Ragasage, but that''s it. Even he is astonished by Prince Morexis'' thought processes.''


    Others might find his true self, his unique confined self that he does not show to just anyone.


    ''He is fighting with his inner self sometimes while sometimes he just wants to live in the present moment instead of thinking about something that is constantly hindering him.''


    And he fights back with his fears. Which makes him one of the strongest people I have seen in this academy.


    Then there''s the ever special mister Ragasage, the lovebirds Lily and Mister Leon who are fun to tease, Miss Luc who secretly checks up on us every once in a while, and that strange person¡­ Tim was it?


    ''That is one oddball I still do not understand even after all this time.''


    I don''t think he is a human but whatever he may be, why is he hanging out with so manydies all the time?


    ''Or, the bigger question that I have been thinking abouttely, why is he shy every time Miss Eva is around? Does he like her or something?''


    There was something about that Tim person. Something suspicious that I wanted to talk about with El.


    But, right before our lunchtime, she and brother Lucy had to go to the headmaster.


    "When are theying back though¡­?"


    There weren''t any sses today anymore, but since they were back, I was hoping we could have a good lunch now made specially by them after such a long time.


    But they weren''t here.


    Why aren''t they here?


    "A-Agnes? Wait¡­ are you crying?!"


    "Princess Cathy! Why aren''t they here yet?!"


    I grabbed the hem of her skirt and pulled her body towards me so that I could have her shoulder to cry on.


    "Why¡­ whaaaa! Did something happen to them?!"


    What was taking so long?!


    What were they even talking about for them to be there in the headmaster''s office?!


    "Miss¡­ Miss Agnes. Please calm down. They must be doing something important. Let us wait for a little longer."


    "Miss Agnes¡­ Karma says they areing."


    "When are theyyyyyy¡­ hmmm? What?"


    "Oh, look. There they are."


    Prince Morexis pointed his finger on the other side, and my head instinctively followed the direction it was pointing towards¡­ and yes! As he said! They were here!


    "Ellllllllllll~! Brother Lucyyyyyy~!"


    I ran to them.


    I ran.


    And I reached them without stopping.


    "What took you so long?!"


    I hugged her first since she was in the front. And burned my face in her warm chest.


    "Brother Lucyyyy! Do you know-¡­ hmmm? Brother Lucy?"


    I was going to hug him next, but while still stuck with El, I looked back at Brother Lucy. And, for some reason, despite her normal appearance, I could tell he was not feeling well.


    "El? Did something happen? Something happened, right?!"


    I knew it!


    Something happened!


    Something that made him upset!


    That''s why they werete!


    I knew it! I wasn''t about the meeting with the headmaster! Something happened when they were gone!


    "It''s nothing, Nes," El answered me with a warm smile that she always has for me, but¡­ I can tell she did not mean what she had just said!


    Something definitely happened that made my strong, smart, amazing brother Lucy sad!


    ''What in the world happened that made him sad?!''


    I was screaming on the inside.


    I was screaming on the outside.


    I was screaming loudly. So much so that the others present in this garden were all looking at us with a stunned expression.


    "Nes."


    But then he called my name. And grabbed one of my hands.


    "Please stop screaming. Your voice is too loud sometimes."


    He had a warm smile on his face, and it was a real smile from what I can tell.


    "I am not sad because something happened. I am sad because I worry something will happen and I might not be able to stop it from happening this time as well.


    I don''t want to see it happening again.


    I don''t want to experience it ever again.


    And that is my feeling. My emotions. Something only I can be sad about.


    So, please calm down. Alright? Seeing you crying and shouting like that will only make me sadder."


    "W-what! No! You don''t have to be sad!"


    You are thest person I want to see sad!


    Please don''t say such things!


    "Shhhhh. Then let''s all quiet down and go see our other friends. Have you all had lunch yet?"


    "Snifff. Snifff. No¡­ we have been waiting for you two."


    "Then allow me to treat you with something special today."


    "¡­! Yes please!"


    He was going to make something for us!


    Finally~!


    We will get to have Brother Lucy''s cooking!


    "Yeiiiiiiiiii~!"


    "Hey, quiet. What did I say just now?"


    "Oh¡­ yes, yes. Shuuuu. I am mute now. No screaming." After finishing my long hug with El and giving a hug to brother Lucy, all three of us walked back to our friends.


    ''Our friends¡­''


    Most of my previous life was spent in a hospital bed with doctors, nurses, and patients like me who had little chance of being cured again. Confined with only a window to see the world outside those blue walls¡­


    ''Mommy and daddy had always told me stories where the heroes and main characters had lots of friends that helped them, yed with them, taught them, andughed with them.''


    But all I had to call a friend were the nurses who kept changing and the toys that kept breaking at one point.


    ''They weren''t real friends.''


    But them¡­


    "I could never understand how you handle her, El. She is a handful one."


    "Yes, miss Auriel. And mister Lucifer. You are quite something to have handled this person all by yourself for so long."


    "It is quite attractive in a way, but being too attached to something is like carrying a loose locked gun in one''s breast pocket. We don''t know when our hearts will fall victim to the very bullets we had prepared for others."


    "Hmmm? What?"


    What did he mean by that?


    What does a gun have to do anything with me being how I am?


    "Ptfff. Yes, indeed Ras. That is a fun example."


    "To put ''being too attached to something is poisonous'' in that kind of context. You are indeed a word genius, Ras."


    El wasughing at that example while brother Lucy had a good expression thanks to that.


    Which is good!


    ''Good! Thanks mister Ragasage~.''


    His wording sense is out of this world, but he knows how to make the mood better~!


    ''He is the kind of friend everyone should have~! Hehehe.''

 Chapter 252 252 Lunch after months

    <h4>Chapter 252 252 Lunch after months</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    "I finally feel alive~."


    He had a way with food that I will never be able to understand. It just hits all the right spots unlike any other celestial delicacies I have had until now~.


    "I absolutely agree with Miss Auriel. The things you make, however, simple looking, it always feels like I am eating food that has been enchanted by the divine sorcery of some thousand-year-old master."


    "Ummm¡­ yes. I feel the same as mister Ras does."


    Cathy, well not just her but all of us here can never get enough of Ras'' unique way of wording things.


    He is just too good when ites to saying things in the most unique ways.


    And eating with all of them like this, under this pretty tree, and in this beautiful atmosphere of the spring garden, is always fun.


    "Brother Lucy~! What is this thing called~? What did you make it with~?"


    Lucy was the chef as usual and he was cooking in the magical kitchen that we keep with us all the time. It is one of the handiest things we have on us, and it isn''t that costly so even though it could only be used a few times, we don''t go broke when buying them in bulk.


    ''And after getting some good portable magic kitchen artifacts in the future, we won''t even need these temporary ones.''


    But it was handy. And thanks to that, we were eating a new set of delicious things that tasted extra special today since my baby bastard had been a while ago.


    ''He makes better things when he is sad, lol.''


    The talk with the headmaster wasn''t the best thing that happened to us today, however, it had ended and I do not want to think much of that anymore.


    Making fun of my nessy should make the mood better.


    "Hmm? Are you talking about the Srtglob Kanteo that you are eating?"


    "Yes~! This is delicious~!"


    "I knew you would like it, hehe."


    "Yeiiiiii~. But what exactly is it?"


    Lucy made special things for everyone. Special things that they would like especially wellpared to the others. And Nessy, as we knew, loved the bowl of rice ''like'' thing she was eating.


    But it wasn''t exactly rice though.


    And when Lucy was about to exin what unique thing she was actually eating, I stopped her.


    "So, you see, Nes¡­"


    Just a nce from me was enough for Lucy to understand I was going to do some tomfoolery now, and he didn''t even try to stop me this time.


    Even he wanted to see what her reaction would be like when she listened to me.


    "The thing you are eating is actually a very~ rare kind of ''item'' that is born very~ rarely in the species they belong to."


    "Hmmm¡­? Item? An item is born?"


    "Yes¡­ the sole purpose of their birth is ultimately their deaths, so, they are considered ''items'' from the moment they are born. And to the moment they be what is on your te right now."


    The ones here always like when I am talking dramatically since whenever I am in this mood, using this specific tone, everything seems to have gone still, and a heaviness fills the atmosphere where every word from me feels more impactful¡­


    ''One can read back on the same thing I just told her while imagining this kind of ''vibe'' and they will get what I mean actually.''


    I am good at this, everyone knows.


    And despite the fact that she knows me the best among them, she always falls for this ''dramatic'' tone.


    "W-w-what do you mean? I¡­ I don''t¡­ I don''t understand El." She threw down the spoon on the table after taking onest bite of the meat in the gravy below theyer of rice.


    "You don''t, sweetheart? Then let me borate it for you."


    She was eating that bowl of rice with the biggest spoon we had here, and she was savoring every bit of the vor until I told her that.


    And now, her eyes were big as she doubted what the hell in the world had she eaten just now.


    "So you see¡­ in a farawaynd, there exists a kind of nt species that lives inrgemunities. Have families, and also viges. However, they are nts at the end of the day."


    This is true. That ce is just threes away in this very sr system as well.


    "However, there is a tradition among those creatures who have as low of an intelligence as trolls."


    "Tradition¡­?"


    "Yes. A tradition¡­


    Every month, these creatures gather every single one of their kind''s people, children being a priority, who possess a white head and offer them to the ''Large beings'' who live there.


    And they have a ck head if you want some reference, but I know you don''t, right Nessy?"


    "¡­what are you talking about, El?! What are these ''Large beings''?! And why would those creatures give away the children and their own kind to someone else?!"


    "Because of the delicious fertilizer these ''Large beings'' or, as we all know them, Humans, provide them."


    "H-h-humans?"


    Now, my Nessy had a disgusted look on her face along with a deep sense of regret.


    "Yes, humans. Humans that discovered that ce one day, started living there. Hunted the ''food'' on that, and, in that time, they found out just how delicious these white-headed nts are when prepared with the finest meat of newborn Swinklin D, a pig-like creature, old shrimps of the deep sea who had almost been on the verge of natural death, and, the special spices that they make by grinding some of the rarest kinds of insects-"


    "Stop! Stop El stop! Just stop! Please don''t tell me any more! And I don''t want to eat this! Ughhhh! Why did you feed me something like this, brother Lucy?! Just why?!


    Don''t you care for those pitiful whiteheads?! Those babies?! And old shrimps?! Really?! Why did you do thisssssss?!"


    Now she was crying¡­ haaaa. A soothing sight to my poor heart.


    "Hehehehe, she is just joking Agnes."


    "Kekeke, ptfff."


    "Ahem. That wasn''t the best joke, miss Auriel. However, I mustmend the old shrimp part. That was personal, wasn''t it?"


    "W-why are you peopleughing?! Uhun uhun! Don''t you feel any shame?!"


    "Lily¡­ it was a joke. Calm down please-"


    "You shut up!"


    Only Lily didn''t understand this joke. She really was a funny little loli.


    "Howw couldddd youuuuuu?!"


    But still, my Nessy was crying.


    And it brightened up my little bastard''s moodpletely as well.


    And, since it was over-the-top dramatic, it will be fun calming down my little Nes.


    "Nessy darling. I was just joking you know?"


    "Nooooo! You were serious! I know you were!"


    Of course, lol. What I said was true in a way, but not exactly how I said it.


    But she was better off not knowing that for now.


    The fun had just begun, after all.


    "Okey, okey. The part with the baby pigs and old shrimps was a lie."


    "See! I knew ittttt! You bad bad person! I don''t-"


    "They use the babies that have freshlye to life and shrimps that are just about to see the light of the afterlife. And yes. They are quite thorough with their ways, you see. They first-"


    "Shut up! Just shut uppppp! No! I don''t even want to be here anymore! You are just a bad person! Hump!"


    She doesn''t like dark humor, lol.


    That''s what makes teasing her so fun~.


    "Hehehe. No, baby. Don''t go. Come here. I''m just joking."


    "No!"


    "Let me tell you the truth then. Don''t you like that thing? It''s delicious, isn''t it?


    Is it right to leave the thing that Lucy made with sooooooo much care, just for you?"


    And emotionally ckmailing her was even more fun, hehehe~.

 Chapter 253 253 A fun place?

    <h4>Chapter 253 253 A fun ce?</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    "Let go of me. I can eat on my own."


    "Of course, you can~. Still, let me feed my cute little Nessy."


    Things calmed down quicker than I expected, but we had fun. She was cute.


    "I don''t like this. At least let me sit on my own."


    "This is good though. You like it this way, I know."


    Some of them were done with their food so they were just chatting between them, or were looking at the two of us¡­


    My Nes was sitting on myp and I was feeding her the special rice, and she was eating it even with a tearful face and watery nose.


    Which was cute of course~!


    "Does anyone want anything else or should I start preparing dessert?"


    "Ah, I am full already. I ate so much of that¡­ whatever it was, that I don''t think I could eat anything else now."


    "Same for me. I am full. So much so that if someone chokes me, I will pass out with a smile."


    "¡­"


    "He wanted to say thanks to Lucifer. He liked the food."


    "Oho~?"


    This was the first time Cathy spoke up on behalf of Rex who was lost for words after hearing that shit Ras just said.


    ''Which is a good sign!''


    "Hehehehe-kekekeke¡­"


    "E-El? Don''tugh creepily like that."


    "Ah, sorry baby."


    I was stealthy with the way Iughed, but since Nes was on myp, she heard that cuteugh of mine and knew instantly how I was onto something no good.


    Oh! Right¡­


    "Cathy, you will Have to eat the dessert this bastard prepares. They are too heavenly to miss out on. Especially in a rare moment like this one.


    They will taste especially delightful~."


    There were few days in a year where he was in this specific kind of condition so, right now was the peak time to taste one of his desserts. Even if they weren''t going to be one of his special ones.


    They will love it~.


    "Hmmm¡­ if you say so, then I will have a taste of it. But don''t expect me to eat too much. Or else someone else will have to carry me to my dorm."


    "Hehe. We have a prince to carry the princess. You have nothing to worry~."


    They were friends, for now.


    Yes, they were friends and not childhood acquaintances. Their rtionship had progressed to friendship since they were eating with each other and openly showing their emotions while sharing food, so, this was friendship.


    And, isn''t itmon for friends to Princess Carry each other?


    ''Verymon, right?''


    Totalllllllly tonic.


    "What, no. Jeeex. I have Helen if I do need anyone."


    "You prefer being dragged to your ce by your swan instead? I didn''t know you liked it rough, Cathy. That''s quite a new piece of information."


    "Yes, that''s right-¡­ wait, what does rough mean?"


    "Prffffff! Ahem! Ahem! Apologies."


    Cathy had no idea what it meant when someone used a ''rough'' word in this kind of context. But as a fellowmoner who had lived with themon people and knew exactly how each simple word could mean the most naughty things, Lily knew what I meant.


    And Ras did as well, but he was good at hiding his expressions.


    "Hehehe, you will know someday. For now, Lucy. Come eat something before you start preparing the dessert."


    "Hmm? But I am not hungry right-"


    "Come. Sit. Eat."


    "¡­alright."


    "Good. Want me to feed you as well-"


    "No thanks."


    He didn''t like being fed, lol. Not even by me¡­ not at least when our ''friends'' were watching.


    "Alright. Your loss though."


    Being fed by me personally was an honor most of the people in this school wouldn''t want to let go of.


    Actually, many in this Worldline wouldn''t want to let go of this chance.


    [[ No one wants to be fed by someone like you, master. ]]


    [[ "Shut up jealous bastard that never eats without myp. You, that Raz bastard, and my Friday are the ones that would never want anything other than me." ]]


    [[ That, certainly, is not true. I can assure you that much. ]]


    [[ "Of course. Say that while looking straight into my eyes and I will believe that." ]]


    [[ ...stupid master. ]]


    We had this big round table right under our favorite tree where not only all of us could eat, but even the smaller families could sit down in the inner empty part.


    So, my bastard Cary, cute Anna, and little Karma were sitting there. ying with each other.


    And Karma liked ying with Anna more than my bastard, which just showed how smart that little white turtle was~.


    [ "Sam! Do you want anything!" ]


    Sam was with Helen a little away here.


    The two were observing flowers like they usually do, hehe.


    ''They are cute as well.''


    [ "Oh no. I am fine. Miss Helen says she doesn''t want anything either. And, she said thanks for the food!" ]


    Lucy made something for everyone today, including the familiars. Sam included.


    And they liked it.


    They loved it actually.


    And everyone present at this table was happy.


    "So, everyone¡­"


    Which meant it was the right time to bring up the thing that has been on my mind since we talked with the headmaster.


    "What are your ns for the break we will have after the exams?"


    "El?"


    We were going to have a week-long break after these tests were over so I was nning to take Nes, Eva, and Friday to ''that ce'' but now that we have these cute bastards as well, taking them with us would help them grow a few levels as well.


    "Hmm¡­ I was nning to spend the break time reading some books. But, why ask El?"


    "Does Miss Auriel need us for anything?"


    "I¡­ was going to be busy with some work; however, if Miss Auriel needs us for something, we would be happy to help as well."


    "A, no no. It''s not some work or anything. And don''t be burdened thinking you will have to do something for us for the good food you just ate.


    It wasn''t the best this brother of mine could do anyway. You have much to see of his culinary skills.


    I just asked since we were going to go to a fun ce and I believe you all would like toe with us as well."


    "A fun ce?"


    "What do you mean by that, Miss Auriel?"


    "You were going to go somewhere again?" Others were wondering what kind of fun ce I might be talking about, but Nes now had a stunned expression.


    "We all are going this time, silly. You as well."


    "Really~?"


    "Yes."


    She thought we would leave her again, my cute Nes.


    ''She really doesn''t want us to go on some long trip again, haaa¡­ she has be too attached to us.''


    But she did well by herself these past few months. Which means she can take care of herself even if we aren''t around.


    Which was a good thing since she wasn''t going to be with us for long.


    "But, what is this fun ce you are talking about, Miss Auriel?"


    Ras asked that question with a straight face, but I could tell he was uncertain right now.


    He must have wanted to farm some EXP in his free time, however, he couldn''t do that if he wasn''t with us.


    Or so he thought.


    "It''s more fun to keep that fun ce a secret, so I won''t say much about it. However, I will say one thing.


    It''s a ce you will have more fun in your free time than reading books all day, or thinking about some things you mostly always think about.


    Go on dates, or do some tasks you have been putting off since a while back, like farming.


    It''s a ce that will be fun for all of us, so I will be happy if everyone can join us."


    And if they do join us¡­ they will have fun doing things that they were the best at as well.


    ''And find things that they were only supposed to find muchter. Most of the time, after losing something precious to them.''


    All of it was unnecessary if I say so myself, so, they can do fine without it as well.


    ''They can be better, get on the right path, and see what they were supposed to after experiencing falls that were too harsh for them at the moment.''


    So, that ce, our favorite ce on this, would be the best ce to trigger their growth.


    ''And perhaps also the ce that they will enjoy in true meaning.''

 Chapter 254 254 A few moments alone*

    <h4>Chapter 254 254 A few moments alone*</h4>


    [OP: ]


    "Oh! You two are finally back! How was your day~?"


    They were back to their dorm rooms after their lunch and a little chat with their Friends.


    And they left Nes at her ce beforeing back here.


    "It was great. And fun."


    "How''s Friday doing Miss Eva?"


    El was happy right now. The look on her face said it all.


    And, though Eva could tell Lucy wasn''t in the best mood right now, he looked fine with that calm expression. So, she knew he was doing fine.


    "He did well, actually. I don''t know how he does it, but he mastered thatnguage in only an hour and then talked those people into taking a rest in the guest rooms for now.


    And yes, they liked the ce, as well as the food we offered them."


    "That''s good to hear. Take care of them when we aren''t around for a little longer, please. They are important people."


    "Hahah, anyone could tell they are important people, Lu. Not just anyone could tell this ce is special and has dimensional separation magic cast all over it.


    You know they even figured out there were a lot of people here aside from them as well.


    Especially that elderly.


    Just looking at him makes it obvious that they are from apletely different world."


    She was charmed by their beauty at first, but then their abilities and skills surpassed her. She could tell they were more special than the people that they had brought from all over the continent.


    "That''s good then¡­ right, we will be in our room so tell Friday not to disturb us for today. We will talk to you twoter."


    El was holding his hand since they entered their living room, so, just the look on her face was enough for Miss Eva to tell what they wanted to do.


    "Don''t break things."


    She had a helpless smile on her face as she shook her head at them, and, El gave her a smile, saying she wasn''t certain if that would be possible. And, dragged Lucy to their private room.


    "Lucy¡­"


    Afterward, with him pressed against the door of their room, she grabbed his hands, pinned them above his head, and looked straight into his eyes.


    "I am in no mood, you know-"


    "Shut up."


    He did not have the best look right now, and the emotions he had been feeling since the moment the headmaster called out that name were still lingering around the deepest parts of his head.


    He couldn''t look away from the fact that the skills they had the chance to obtain were in a way connected to one of the few beings in this world that hated with all his being.


    Not even if his beloved El tried her best to Make him forget that thing.


    "Why is it that you care so much about that bitch, anyway?"


    -Trrrrr!


    She ripped apart his shirt with a hand covered in her Mana, and, the entire upper body clothing vanished into the particles of light¡­


    "What does she have that I do not? Aside from being a fucking bot MILF?"


    They were wearing Mana clothing, something that only materialized with the input of Mana. Something she knew the best how to handle, apply, and remove.


    "You know the best-"


    "Yes, I know the best she is your mentor, your teacher, and the person who is more than a mother to you than anyone else. But that doesn''t change the fact that you are ignoring me because of her."


    She moved her finger around his chest. The hard, muscr chest¡­ and ended up on his nipples.


    "Headmaster called that bastard''s name and you started burning, that''s it, right?"


    With her fingers covered in Mana, she dug her sharp nails into his chest, right beside his nipples.


    "He is the bastard that ''Will'' go after that bitch, yes. You know that and you know that it is unavoidable.


    However, you know better than anyone else that it would only happen after he finds out where she is. Something that is not going to happen until we be gods and discover that ce!"


    She had tears at the end of her eyes¡­ she did not like seeing her bastard sad, especially when there was no actual reason to be sad.


    "You are a fucking jerk."


    She dug all of her fingers inside his chest, her other hand still holding his hands above his head.


    "You have no right to be sad over something that neither has happened nor has a possibility of happening without your own intervention! You bastard! Fucking hypocrite!


    You have no right to think about that Mother of Yours when the YOU right now aren''t even rted to her in any way!


    You have no right to make that sorry-ass face! The sad face! That ugly ass face! Why do you even have that look when you have all the resources, time, and skills in the world to prevent that from happening?!


    Even I am here!


    Fuck!"


    She was screaming, her fingers inside his chest still. And, even blood was gushing out now.


    And he was looking at her.


    "El¡­"


    "I said shut up! Fucking bastard!"


    He did not mean to, but he ended up hurting her feelings with the unnecessary emotions he was feeling for the uncertain things that were yet to take ce.


    "I am sorry¡­"


    "Shut up! Bastard! Shut up, shut up, shut up! Just shut the fuck up!


    She did not like how he had acted after only hearing a name. A name that wasn''t even the real name of the bastard that he wanted to obliterate.


    She did not like he was so attached to someone else aside from her.


    She did not like how her Lucy, her love, her everything, also had someone else in that enclosed heart of his.


    She did not like it.


    And how could she?


    He belonged to her.


    No one in this Worldline but her had the right to make him upset. To make him sad. To be the reason he makes the face he was making.


    "Bastard!"


    Her fingers were too deep inside him, and, she knew going deeper would cause him pain beyond what he could handle.


    He was still not strong enough to regenerate a punctured heart, so she would have to perform open-body surgery if her fingers were going to get deeper¡­ and she did not want to do that.


    Not for the bastard that wasn''t entirely hers.


    "Bastard¡­"


    So, she turned around and proceeded to walk away from him.


    "I''m sorry."


    But, as it is in every love story, he grabbed her hand and stopped her even with a bleeding chest.


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    And then he pulled her towards him.


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    Looked straight into her eyes, her tearful, sad eyes¡­


    "I am sorry."


    Lifted her chin, and despite her initial denial, he pressed her lips against hers. And they engaged in a deep subconscious conversation that needed nothing but their presence, and touch alone.


    Which continued for six minutes¡­


    "You aren''t sorry¡­ you are Lucy bastard.


    My Lucy bastard."


    And then, for another six hours after which¡­ she fell asleep.

 Chapter 255 255 A complicated morning

    <h4>Chapter 255 255 Aplicated morning</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "El, here''s your-"


    "Hump!"


    ...


    "El, take this towel-"


    "Hump!"


    ¡­


    "So, El, what do you-"


    "Hump!"


    "But, I haven''t even-"


    "Hump!!"


    ¡­


    "Here. I just made something I thought-"


    "Hump!"


    "So, you don''t want-"


    -p!


    "Hump."


    She pped me, harshly, took the coffee and the breakfast bowl from my hand, and looked away with that same upset face she had been making since early this morning¡­


    ''Haaaaa¡­''


    And the reason she was behaving like this, as one may wonder, was because she fell asleep yesterday.


    -Thump!


    She finished her breakfast, with the same upset look, puffed cheeks, irritated eyes, and messy clothes on her as it had been since the time I woke up and found her sleeping like a baby beside me.


    ''I acted out of character yesterday and it upset her so, to make up for her nearly ahead tears, she wanted me to ''y'' with her for the entire night. Yes, the entire night. Till the morning. And neither of us actually had enough strength left to do that.''


    She was already exhausted after doing her special ballet in the morning so, her physical body needed rest to function properly today, and I was mentally exhausted as well so sleep was necessary.


    But she wasn''t ready to ept this.


    ''She has been upset since early this morning and, she is hitting me like I am nothing but a punching bag to her.''


    She also had puffed cheeks that looked quite cute on her, but, I know just like how she hit me this morning because I greeted her with a morning kiss as soon as she ''woke up'', she would hit me again.


    And it would hurt like hell, again.


    ''I don''t want to experience that pain anymore today, so, it''s better to just have her be upset and do everything within my power to not make her mood worse.''


    And, I did just that.


    I didn''t ask why she hit me, I didn''t ask why she was washing my hair in the bathroom even though I didn''t like it, I didn''t ask why she wasn''t answering what she wanted to eat, and I mostly didn''t ask her anything and did everything by myself.


    And she thankfully wasn''t being patty enough to not ept my breakfast, so, this was at least a good sight.


    I wasn''t being punished unfairly this time.


    "So, should we visit them before going to ss-"


    "Hump!"


    We went to the living room and Eva was already there, ready to greet us along with Friday¡­ but just seeing her cute face that indicated anger, the two of them understood this was ''one of those'' days and, gave me a look of pity.


    "Eva~. How are you doing today~. What a fine morning it is, Friday~."


    "Yes mother-, I mean master."


    "I am fine as well, El. And if you are looking for a family of four, they are in guest room 30."


    "Oh? Thanks Eva~. You are farrrrrr better than a certain, fucking jerk."


    She gave me a momentary look of disdain and with another, (Hump!), she vanished from the living room and perhaps went to theb area instead of the guest rooms.


    [[ One went to the Alchemy Lab, master. ]]


    [[ "I guessed as much. Thanks, Anna." ]]


    [[ Hehehe. One is quite funny sometimes. ]]


    [[ "And that funny attitude of hers is painful to your dear master, little one." ]]


    [[ Hehehe. But Master still likes it. Which is even more peculiar~. ]]


    Everything is peculiar when ites to this sister of mine, dear. She is, impossible to handle.


    "Lu? Did she eat?"


    "Thankfully she did. Looks like she will go back to normal by lunchtime, or perhaps by dinner."


    "Either that, or papa-, ahem! I mean Master''s partner will have to endure more tonight."


    "That''s sadly true as well, Friday. But let''s hope that it doesn''te to that."


    She had ordered him to only call me her partner even though he didn''t like how that sounded.


    But, he was powerless against her orders. He had to call me something strange even though I didn''t mind him calling me papa, or by my name.


    "Then I will see you twoter¡­ ah. Right."


    I turned to Friday, the young attractive man who must have been attractive to that family as well. And thanked him sincerely.


    "You did well handling them yesterday. And I would appreciate it if you could continue doing it until Eva learns theirnguage as well."


    "You have no reason to thank me, master''s partner. I was merely doing what master asked me to do."


    This young slime was a cute and smart one¡­


    ''Her damn luck is quite good sometimes and it makes me feel jelly.''


    She is lucky, but that still doesn''t help with the current situation where I wasn''t even at fault this time.


    ''Usually, when I want to rest and she wants to y, I do some ''stuff'' that naturally makes her sleepy, while this time, I didn''t even do anything.''


    I knew we had to sleep and I was just about to start doing what I needed to in order to put her to sleep, but before I could do that, she got sleepy herself, and after around six or so hours into the ying, and by that I definitely did not mean forey, she fell asleep.


    ''Perhaps it was the lunch, or perhaps she was just exhausted from everything, but she fell asleep herself, and I was the one paying for something I had no hand in.''


    This isn''t easy¡­ but seeing her like that isn''t that bad either.


    [[ Master, one left theb and is now standing before the guest room. ]]


    "Which is our call to leave as well."


    I was chatting with the two until Anna told me, afterwards, I teleported to the guest room door after saying goodbye to the two of them.


    "Hello, El-"


    "Hump!"


    She opened the door without even looking at me, and we entered the spacious room that waspletely different from many other rooms on this floor.


    It was luxurious. Perfect for thest remaining holy royal family who will soon help us with many things¡­


    ''They are going to be very crucial to the new things we thought about yesterday, and even their individual roles will matter a lot.''


    Especially the Lord and Lady of Marciel.''


    Having those two was the same as having strong enough forces that were on par with a ''team'' of our Fool''s gambit.


    There is no way anything that any nation of this world could just take for granted¡­

 Chapter 256 256 A simple request

    <h4>Chapter 256 256 A simple request</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    "Hello, your majesty~. How has everyone been~."


    She said that in their uniquenguage, and since we all understood thenguage of their world, there was no need to use Mana speech anymore.


    "Oh. You have finally shown yourself."


    The four of them were in the living room with Ben before observing the unique toy that Friday must have given him yesterday, Kitty looking around the paintings in this ce, and the couple sitting on the couch in the center, looking like a perfectly normal, harmonic family of four.


    "We apologise for yesterday, your Majesty. There was a certain matter we had to attend to"


    "No need to apologize, Master Lucifer. We understand the time slip of the dimensional dungeons could be quite a hassle sometimes.


    They existed in our words as well, and personally, one of my uncles returned from a dimensional dungeon with simr time skip difficulties after twoplete decades along with his party, without even being able to explore much of that ce.


    By the time he came back, Ben and Kitty had been born. And then those demons appeared shortly after the divinities of our world closed out that cursed dungeon."


    "Something like that happened?"


    "Yes. And sadly, I don''t even know if that uncle is alive or not anymore since he was one of the people in charge of evacuation back at the time of the destruction."


    "Damn¡­"


    We didn''t know this story. Or anything about their world having a different time difference dimensional dungeon.


    And whoever this Uncle Lady Gabriel was talking about, in the current timeline, he was definitely dead and buried somewhere.


    ''Hundreds of years have passed since the attack on that ce so, the chances that anyone rted to the Marciel Pureblood royal family was still alive were very low.''


    And we know for a fact that the branched family members and the elders of Marciel still are around the world with different names.


    ''But those bastards don''t deserve this holy name at all.''


    It was better that they lived with different names and ruled the world that was soon going to be overtaken by us.


    "Anyways, that is the talk of the past.


    Now that the two of you have finally shown yourself,e. Sit down and let us talk about the important things."


    "Of course your majesty."


    El was upset with me so there will be a little bubble in this conversation that will create some tension but, she knew how to keep the emotions away from the important matters.


    So, hopefully, she won''t do anything too stupid.


    "So, first of all¡­"


    We first sat down on the couch before them, and, the two young ones also came and sat down with their parents.


    ''They were still affected by that illness, and El will need a few weeks to synthesize the curse since it isn''t anything simple, and the materials are not that easy to get our hands on, so, they will have to wait.''


    They knew that much already.


    This made this conversation, which was not about the cure, even more important.


    "You said you wanted us. Like, the two of us."


    "And the two of them, yes."


    They couldn''t go back to their world anymore, not at least as kings and or of royal blood, and certainly not when carrying that strange illness that was designed to kill them specifically by the very divine entities that they looked up to so much.


    And they knew that as well. The part about not being able to go back at least.


    So, we asked them if they wanted to be part of our ''family''.


    ''They can have their freedom and since they will be rted to us, no one in this world can technically hinder them on the legal levels.''


    The headmaster, the strongest power, and the association, one of the most authoritative powers of this world, were backing us.


    And they used to be from the royal family as well, so, they knew how to act within a society that was very simr to the one we had here.


    ''They won''t have any problem settling down here, and they can just live however they want.''


    But for that, they had to be part of our family. On paper and practically in reality as well.


    And looking at the confident look on their faces, looks like they have reached a positive conclusion.


    "We are ready to do that then."


    "Excellent decision-"


    "Only if¡­''


    "Hmmm?"


    "Only if you ept a simple request of ours."


    What is this now?


    What kind of request do they want us to ept in exchange for a new healthy life in this new world?


    "And what might that be?"


    [ "Oy El! Let me think at least!" ]


    [ "Hump!" ]


    [ "You little¡­!" ]


    Now she was being petty! What if their simple request is something absurd like-


    "It''s just a simple request, as I said.


    I want my children to have a simple life in this new world. A life that they want for themselves.


    And, I had already asked them what they wanted, to which, Kittey requested she wanted to attend the academy that the two of you go to, and Ben wants to see this new world by bing an adventurer.


    Thus, if possible, I want to be an adventurer in this world along with my wife and teach him everything I know until he is ready to go out in the world on his own. And, for my little daughter to attend the greatest school of this world, the one where you study, if possible."


    "Um¡­ that''s it?"


    That was all their simple request?


    Then isn''t it actually just a simple request instead of some actual royal level of ''simple'' request?


    "Do not worry, your majesty. What you have asked would have been the best thing to happen in my opinion and now that you have asked of this yourself, I request to be rest assured.


    Your simple request will be our responsibility from now on."


    [ "Oy El. That was something I was supposed to say." ]


    [ "Shut up." ]


    This little¡­!


    She was even stealing my lines now!


    What will remain of my role if you do everything then, you petty little cute girl!


    At least let me talk!


    That''s the only thing I can do at the moment!


    ''Ughhhhh. This is unbelievable.''


    I have to bring her back to normal.


    Or perhaps my entire day and week will be ruined if this goes on like this¡­

 Chapter 257 257 Going on a trip

    <h4>Chapter 257 257 Going on a trip</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    The talk with the Marciel family proceeded well and we were able to reach a good conclusion back then.


    ''What they wanted in exchange for bing our ''family'' was pretty simple and very much something we could give them without any great consequence so that discussion ended in a positive oue.''


    Miss Kitty was someone I wanted anyway, so convincing the headmaster to ept her as a very rare ''special'' admission was pretty easy.


    And, Saint Grandalff wanted to have those otherworlders as close to the association as possible anyway, so getting them an official ID license was not too difficult.


    ''We wrapped those things up within the next few days, and the fucked up tests also ended yesterday. And I really like those bastards for what they did with us¡­''


    It wasn''t only on the first test that they yed that kind of trick and got us to answer the questions for them. That shit continued throughout all of the tests that we gave until yesterday.


    ''It pissess me off how the hell the teachers that are supposed to be the guideline lights of the students would even think of doing something like this to their very own students even though it is technically under the guidelines of this institution.''


    It wasn''t morally right at all. And, I really did not like that conduct of theirs.


    They were teachers so they should act like teachers and not go out of the given borders of this year''s sybus. At least they shouldn''t fuck with us and try to get the answers to the things that the world was after with all its might in the current era.


    ''These people disappointed me greatly with this shitty thing, however, we gave them proper answers that they will remember forever in their lives.''


    They wanted us to answer, and we answered to the best of our abilities. Now¡­ if one or two die confirming the authenticity of these answers would not be our fault at all.


    ''They were the ones to ask those questions so they were supposed to know those answers already.''


    Those fucking bastards should know their ces and y the teacher''s roles as they were supposed to.


    Doing this shit only made them a disgrace holding the divine titles of ''teachers''.


    "Lucy~! Have you got everything~?"


    "Yes, I have. The artifacts, the potions, the safety devices, the storage devices, and the food. I got everything."


    "Hehe. Nice."


    "Yes, so-"


    "Lucy~! Have you got everything~?"


    "Hmmm? I just said I did. Or wait¡­ have I forgotten something?"


    I don''t think so.


    Yeah, I have been packing since dawn so I am pretty sure I got everything-


    "Right. I almost forgot the knives."


    "Hehe, dummy."


    I like being over-prepared for any kind of trip we are going on, and having everything for most possible scenarios is far better than having to look around for stuff in crucial situations.


    Knives, especially, are very important.


    That''s why I keep at least a few dozen with me when going out on a week-long trip like this one.


    "Alright, got ''em. Let''s-"


    "Lucy~! Have you got everything~?"


    "Now what? I know I got everything this time. I even double-checked! Look at this list!


    Clothes, check. Food, check. Tables, check. Elemental stones, check. Artifacts, utensils, blood packs, even canned goods! All of them are checked!"


    She had a memory that was perhaps even better than the memories of those who could not forget. And sometimes, it even bests my above-average memorizing capacity!


    It is one of her abilities that frustrates me every now and then, and every time I forget something small or big, there is this happy smile on her face.


    Which is frustrating!


    "I got everything! What more is-"


    "Did you pick up your sword from Anna''sb?"


    "¡­my sword is in Anna''sb? Which one?"


    [[ Your spare holy sword, master! One had been enchanting it alongside one however one couldn''t collect it earlier. Apologies! ]]


    We were enchanting the holy sword I got from the headmaster after the entrance exam.


    What kind of enchanting did the two of these crazy people put on that already bnced thing?


    and why didn''t I know anything about this?!


    "Hehe, we were just ying around with itst night since we were bored and you were ying with Cary. We had nothing to do, but we ended up having fun with that long-hard holy sword."


    "Don''t make it sound so disgusting, you little. The other person with you in this context is my Anna."


    "I know~."


    She really knew how to make anything sound disgusting.


    ''And this time with my holy sword? At least leave that poor thing alone.''


    It was a holy object containing the higher form of the power of light. And the stat boost, the power increase, to even the appearance of that thing we are pretty good enough to use on a daily basis.


    But, if they did something to it, I don''t know what would have be of that innocent holy sword.


    "Anna. Can you please go get that sword?"


    [[ Of course master! ]]


    -Ooooooooong!


    [[ Here, master. It was fun working on this sword~. One assures master will have fun using it even more now~. ]]


    "And your dear masters will know it as well when the timees."


    I had only got a nce at the enchanted sword when El took the sword that Anna was holding in her golden beak and put it away in her storage space.


    "Oy. That''s mine-"


    "Now that we have everything, let''s goooooo~!"


    She had maintained that upset behavior for three whole days and only after I bagged her on my knees with a damn candlelight buffet.


    ''And since then, she has been overly happy.''


    So much so that she has been doing things as she wants since then. And just like right now, I have been dragged around by this damn evil girl.


    "Eva~. Friday~."


    And she drags me around by not hand but the cor of my shirt which feels even more shitty.


    "Hello, El¡­ and Lu. You two seem prepared for this fun trip of yours."


    "Hehe, that''s right~. We have prepared everything~!"


    "You could let go of me now-."


    "Where''s Cary~?"


    I didn''t like this treatment, it was nothing less than a punishment. This wasn''t the first time she almost choked me by pulling my cor just when I was saying something.


    "He''s in the garden with his nts. Should I go get him?"


    "Friday can do that. Youe with me for a minute~."


    She dragged me to our living room kitchen area, which was once destroyed by her cute little familiar, a dragon that had found a new hobby of gardening recently after seeing Nes doing it.


    "Eva, and Lucy darling¡­"


    "Now you remember I was a human and not your doggy, hun?"


    "You Are my doggy. But that''s not the point right now. I had been thinking for a while now¡­"


    "Oh no."


    She was thinking about something for longer than a moment and I did not know about it until now.


    This was no good sign.


    "Would it be okay if we bring Kitty with us?"


    "No!"


    Absolutely not!


    "Hmmm? Lu? Why are you-"


    "Just say no, Miss Eva! This demess wants to stain the purity of all of the girls on this trip! And that is a fact!"


    She cannot do the same with Kitty!


    No way in hell I will allow that in the first ce!


    "What? Really?"


    Miss Eva still underestimated her ability to woo thedies and convince them to get naked in a hot spring.


    She was unfairly good at it, and if she was serious, she could even make them do stuff that they wouldn''t even do with their eternal lovers.


    ''And that would also only be just for fun!''


    If she was being really serious about something, she could even make a demon lord her ve. And I do mean in her current state as well!


    She doesn''t even need divinity for something like this!


    ''And she certainly doesn''t need anything to make some youngdies do something hical or morally wrong!''


    They wouldn''t even know what they are doing until they are doing it since her charm is that kind of crazy thing, and everyone is on one side, I don''t want her to stain that one person at the very least!


    "You know how important it is-"


    "Kekekeke-hahahaha! End~. This bastard fell for the joke~."


    "Hmmm?"


    She wasughing now?


    How can sheugh in a situation like this?!


    "Jeez Lucy. I was just joking. Joking~. Who do you take me for? A horny slut that wants to have a piece of everything?"


    Of course?


    But saying or even thinking it will ruin my entire experience of this trip so no thanks.


    "Of course not, dummy. But why do you want her toe with us?"


    "I don''t, though. I said I was just joking."


    "You and I both know that was no joke. As well as why you would want her to evene with us in the first ce."


    "Just shut the fuck up like you did just now. Bastard."


    She red at me with another upset look¡­ and I freaking knew she would act petty once again if I don''t stop now.


    So I just sealed my mouth shut.


    "So, Eva¡­"


    She talked with Miss Eva and I just listened.


    Friday came back with Cary on his head, and she was still talking about some stuff regarding her house of Spades that had nothing to do with this trip of ours, and they continued talking until it was almost time for us to depart and reach the agreed location.


    [ "That''s enough, El. Let''s go now." ]


    [ "I told you to shut up. Why the hell is my dog barking?" ]


    [ "Do you wanna hear curses from my mouth or something? Why are you acting like this?!" ]


    I know she is totally doing this on purpose!


    "Bastard. Not everything I do is for you. I have other things I need as well. Things like your curses, yes, but not right now.


    I only want to get outta here, get to the front gates, meet up with everyone, and leave for the north. This is going to be a fun week so please don''t ruin it!"


    "Of course! Why would I ruin it?! you are the one that ruins everything!"


    "The hell?! You are the reason things go south!"


    "How the hell¡­?! Just shut up you b-¡­"


    I was going to curse her, but then I saw a glimmer in her eyes and stopped.


    "Say it."


    I knew it!


    "Say it or else I am calling Kitty."


    "No, you bitch! Why are you doing this to me?! Can''t we just go now?! What the hell is wrong with you?!"


    "Everything, hehe. Everything is wrong with me, darling."


    She gave me a kiss just when I was about to shout at her again¡­


    "And you will have to live with it~."


    I was angry at her now.


    "Then we will see you soon everyone~. Please take care of everything and call us when you need our assistance with anything~."


    We left the dorms and appeared in the open area in the summer garden which was pretty cool in this early morning hour. The fresh and good atmosphere that would bring peace to anyone¡­


    But I was angry at her.


    "Hello El~. Brother Lucy~. You came early as well~? I knew you would~!"


    Nes came. But I was still angry, and she didn''t need long to figure that much out.


    "Hello everyone¡­ hmmm? Why is he like this?"


    "He''s a little angry. Please leave him be for now."


    Everyone who was going to join us on this trip came, and I was still angry.


    She did something uneptable again, and I don''t like this feeling!


    ''The others knew something was wrong with me today, and from her overly cheerful look, they knew she was the reason for that as well.''


    They knew it was a lover''s dream so they made noment on it¡­ until the moment our ride that was supposed to take us to the designated ind in the northern sea arrived, and they couldn''t stay silent anymore.

 Chapter 258 258 Wyvern airship

    <h4>Chapter 258 258 Wyvern airship</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    Nes, Cathy, Rex, Ras, Leon, Lily, Lux, Oak, El, and me, we were ten people standing in this garden area, with trees that could only survive in the hot weather of various summers.


    Everyone was wearingfortable clothing, including the two of us. And, they looked quite different from how they usually do in their school clothing that, most of the time, disyed their background and traditional appearance.


    However, all of them were wearing somefortable clothing that they would wear in their personal space since we told them to do so, and, they were carrying bags, or artifacts full of things they would require for a week-long camping trip on some ''ind'' like area.


    ''We assured them it was a safe ce, however, just looking at their expression right now is enough to know they had already started doubting us.''


    But then again, this situation would certainly be absurd from any normal perspective.


    "Are they¡­ wyverns? Really¡­?"


    "Damn¡­ what is that thing? And why is it here anyway?"


    "Wow¡­"


    "Don''t tell me¡­ are we supposed to go to the ce Miss Auriel mentioned¡­ in this?"


    "This is absurd! Why is there a Wyvern airship of Adventuerer''s association here?! This doesn''t make any sense!"


    "Oh, it will make sense to you soon enough sweety. How about we get onboard first though?"


    There was a giant airship right above our heads that was guided by not only a very powerful magically enhanced engine but also not one or two but three lower-ranking Wyvern, creatures of <A> rank that are rare to even see in this continent.


    And El was telling them this was our ride to the ce that we were going to right now.


    Which sane person in their right mind would believe this absurdity?


    "Ohhhhh! El?! We are going in this thing~? Are we going to fly~?!"


    Welp, aside from this clueless Nes of ours, who was going to believe the fact that there was a skyship that was being led by three Wyverns flying right above our heads?


    Lux certainly wasn''t going to.


    "Oh wait¡­ now that I look at it, isn''t this the Airship that belongs to the branch manager of the Empire''s capital''s association?


    "Ohhh! Oak knows her stuff! As expected of the one from the house of some of the greatest adventurers to exist!"


    Even Oak couldn''t believe it even after seeing this thing with her own eyes and knowing full well what this was and who this belonged to.


    It was especially because she knew that she couldn''t believe it.


    ''This was one of the few things Swordmaster Kevin Nectron, the branch manager of the capital''s association cherished dearly.''


    However, even the people here wouldn''t understand how he was able to let go of a beloved item of his own in exchange for us clearing the dimensional dungeon that had been an eyesore for the empire and the association, as well as a threat to the entire world.


    He simply gave it to us when we cleared the dungeon, and though this was our first time using this amazing thing in this life, we knew more about it than the original possessor of the airship itself thanks to our previous experience with it.


    It was an amazing airship, and though not the best one present in this one yet, it had the potential to be better than anything else under the private attention of my bitch, as well as my cute little Anna.


    "Damn¡­"


    "How are we supposed to get on this airship though?"


    "How else?"


    She pointed her hand on the ground and in an instant, a unique green magic circle materialized under all our feet.


    "Be careful everyone~."


    And then, the magic circle became an elevator that started going upwards.


    "Aikkk!"


    "Oh!"


    "I just said to be careful, Lily. Nice catch though, Ras."


    Ras caught the little pinkhead of our group, and everyone could see the visible jealousy in Leon''s eyes even though he had concealed it pretty well.


    Their rtionship had progressed ahead of mere friendship, everyone here who knew ''Love'' understood that much from the way the two of them looked at each other.


    From the way, he stared at her for no reason.


    From how she momentarily nced at him, and him alone in this entire school.


    ''They did not sit together in the ss and pained attention, however, right after every ss, the way they looked back at each other, to the way they got together to talk about mundane things after sses already indicated how deep they had fallen already.''


    Just that the two did not realize this fact yet, so only an official proposal was left for their friendship to be a rtionship.


    And all of us were waiting for the moment they get together officially so that at the very least we could have an official couple in this group to bully.


    ''They are a cute pair, and they surely will face many difficulties going forward, most of which would be from society, however, they had no problems oveing them in the game by themselves, so they should also have no problems dealing with them when we are here.''


    They will do well together. But until they actually are together, all ten of us are technically single.


    "We will have to jump on the deck now, so get ready everyone~! Hehehe, this is going to be fun!"


    The alienating spell she had cast was intentionally made to go only upwards.


    She intentionally didn''t make one that would stop after reaching a certain point so we will have to jump on the deck of the airship now¡­ well, it wasn''t really that difficult.


    -Swish.


    So I just jumped before them.


    -Swish.


    And Ras followed behind me, leaving the little Lily to her tall Leon.


    "Ummm¡­ why isn''t this thing stopping?"


    "I just said we have to jump, Nessy! Let''s jump together!"


    El was having the fun of her life right now.


    She really was using all the things she could to return to a healthy state after that day.


    "W-what! No! What if we fall-"


    "No one''s gonna fall~. Hahaha! Let''s just jump~!"


    It wasn''t like we couldn''t fly.


    There were three adult Wyverns here, all an intelligent species that had been trained by a Swordmaster personally for decades.


    They were looking at us with their big eyes, so they knew well what they would have to do in case something happened to any one of us.


    The trio was a capable one.


    "Hehe, hold my hand tightly Nessy~!"


    "What?! Noooo!"


    -Swish!


    "Kyaaaaaaa!


    -Dhum!


    "See~? It wasn''t that difficult~."


    El jumped with Nes, or it was easier to say she dragged Nes with her. And, in the end, the Nes that was used to flying on top of beings much more powerful and amazing than these Wyverns, couldn''t hold her footing on the wooden floor and fell down.


    "Lily?"


    Leon asked Lily for her hand. And she epted after a moment of hesitation.


    -Swish.


    Leon was a gentleman through and through so even though a passing wind almost blew the little Lily away, he caught her gently, and using his Aura to cover his body, he was able tond like a feather along with his little one.


    -Swish.


    Then Cathy and the rest of them also jumped down on the deck of the airship without much difficulty.


    It wasn''t that difficult of a task for them to jump off a moving tform onto another t surface. They were trained individuals who knew how to handle their bodies and the magical forces of this world.


    They also had good enough skills to do this simple thing so, well, going into details was unnecessary for this thing.


    So, anyway¡­


    "Wee, Master Lucifer, Lady Auriel. We have been waiting for you."


    An old butler exclusive to this airship and one of the closepanions of the branch manager, along with the entire crew exclusive to this airship, they were all standing before us to greet us for the first time.


    "Hello, Davein and the rest. I have heard a lot about you all from Kevin so do well this time as well. And there is no need to do the introductions.


    Please show my friends around until I go have a chat with Teeya."


    "As you wish, Lady Auriel."


    They all started moving after bowing down to us, and though El was overwhelmed for a moment, seeing so many people had already be a regr thing to her now.


    "We will be back in a bit, everyone~. Have fun with them until then~."


    None of the people here knew where exactly were we going for this trip of ours.


    All they knew was that the destination was an ind somewhere that was supposed to be something special and that they would have unexpected opportunities over there.


    Not even the staff knew where they would be going so aside from us, everyone else was clueless.


    ''The captain of this airship who was still in her cabin would be the first one to know the coordinates of the destination, however, I know for a fact that she will faint after hearing where we wanted to go.''


    So, it will take a little while in the captain''s cabin.


    Until we were done with that, the others could look around this grand airship that could usually hold thousands of people, was used inrge-scale wars, and was attached to creatures that were special despite their ranks.


    ''This ce was fun, and the people were pretty nice as well.''


    There were many chambers for various things so entertainment was guaranteed, and there were sparring arenas strong enough to handle the force of our skills, so, we could have fun during that time as well.


    ''And considering we are going to cross this continent and go to almost the northern pole of the, this is going to be a long journey.''

 Chapter 259 259 A spar?

    <h4>Chapter 259 259 A spar?</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    We had our own Airship now, and three free-trained Wyvern as well. Isn''t that amazing~?


    ''Though it is a little problem we will have to practically look after the entire staff that was in charge of this Airship.''


    None of the people on board right now were normal individuals. Especially Davein, that old man-looking butler.


    ''That bastard is an <S> rank adventurer that was also called the <The explorer of unknown> from his old days.''


    That bastard had practically roamed all over the continent in search of ces, things, beings, and elements of this world that were not yet discovered by anyone else.


    He had sessfully found then, perhaps hundreds of dungeons all over the world for the association and he had a special bond with Kevin. That''s why after his retirement, he became his exclusive aid and was looking after this airship which had been the token of their friendship.


    ''It definitely wasn''t easy for sir Kevin to let go of his dear airship that he and this friend of his found in an ancient ruin where both of them had almost lost their lives, but against something like the safety of the world, he did not care about a small thing like an item.''


    The friendship and his memories were going to live on with this airship and I had already reassured him that I would take good care of this cutie, so he happily handed us the airship.


    And the staff that had been a part of this ship for thest few decades.


    ''Davein did not like how his friend just gave away an important piece of memory to someone else, however, he severed Kevin now. So, he could only protest to him for the foolish decision.''


    Not that I cared~.


    This thing is mine now and we will happily do mannnnnnnnnny things to it~.


    ''Anna is already going around looking at the things that she could change. Lol, she actually has better ideas for this ship than what I originally had in mind.''


    She is amazing~. Nothing like my useless Cary who has taken up the gardener role in this family.


    Cute bastard.


    "Elllll! This ce is amazing~."


    We were back from the control room of this airship and as we had thought, Teeya did faint after hearing the destination we were going to.


    She was a tall strong ripped orc with a better sense of direction than any other airship captain on this, so she certainly knew her stuff well.


    But she was a weak flower. Just like our little Lily.


    "I never thought I would get the chance to be on this magnificent aircraft."


    ''Oh, you can be on My magnificent aircraft anytime you want, little one.''


    The others had finished looking around in the two hours it took us to convince Teeya that it was safe and that none of us would die even if we went there.


    And now, all of them had gathered in the main hall room of the airship, the ce that was usually used to host some of the most important private meetings of the adventurer''s association.


    "How was looking around, everyone? Did you have fun~?"


    Lucy Bastard was preparing some drinks for everyone in the bar on the left side while the others had gathered at the center table which was quite simr to the one we used for our lunch.


    "Fun? This ce is so amazing and fun in small words El! This is amazing~!"


    "I can never tell what kind of crazy stunt you are going to pull next. Last time were the three cards and now this private airship¡­ how did you even convince the association president though?


    He certainly wouldn''t just let any <A> rank adventurer borrow his private airship now would he?"


    Lux was curious why we had this airship. But telling her we owned it now would make things quiteplicated for all of us.


    And I don''t want theplicated things right now.


    This was going pretty well and it should stay this way~.


    "We have our ways, Lux darling. And don''t forget money can do wonders in this Worldline. Especially when it is in the purest form of Oz."


    They all knew we were perhaps the richest people in this school despite being orphans.


    They had seen the things we possess, the way we ssh our money like it matters little to us when we need to, and also how we handle all our money carefully despite how it looks.


    They knew there were many things mysterious about us, and one of them was the source of our wealth.


    However, I don''t think they will know we owned properties all over the Worldline, had a hot dungeon all to our name in this empire, and, not only that, we were some of the most famous influential individuals on WL.


    People gave us money every time I posted a picture of my cute Raz, or little Anna and Cary.


    Raz even had a fan club that generated a good and stable revenue for us and it was all ours.


    And in addition to all that, our personal dimensional merchant was one of the wealthiest beings that even the offspring came to ask for money.


    So, the barrier of Money itself was nothing much to us anymore.


    "Anyway, let''s just put all that shit talk on one side and talk about the important stuff~."


    Lux was confused but she didn''t doubt the fact that we might have just obtained this ship through money. She knew just how important Oz was since she had ess to the yer system where money could quite literally buy you anything you want.


    And since aside from her, the others had no deep questions like this and only bubbling curiosity, there were some fun things we could do in the six to nine hours we had until we reached our destination.


    "We have some time to kill right now so¡­ who wants to y spar~?"


    "y¡­ spar?"


    "What do you mean by that, El? Do you want us to spar? Here?"


    "Wooh! A spar! Sounds fun! Let''s do that~!"


    Only my Nes understood the true fun of sparring with your dears and friends. The way it can bring people closer.


    "Yup. A spar~. We are ten people together, so we can spar together until we reach the destination. What do you all say?


    The two people facing each other can decide on the method and rules of the spar, and since we have quite a sturdy sparring arena, we can go crazy if we want as well~."


    They all must have been to the sparring arena on the second floor right below this hall room so some of them, like Ras and Leon, as well as Oak who really really wanted to see what the other people here were capable of, had a new kind of light in their eyes.


    We were only with them until we were in this academy, for three years only to be exact, and we weren''t going to get many chances like this one to go on a trip with them.


    We will be gone by the time they are ready to actually walk on their own paths, so, our time together was short.


    After experiencing the time skip and losing three months of our time in this world, we did not want any more wasted time.


    ''We won''t have many opportunities to y with them like actual ''friends'' and spar like this either since we still have many things to do all over this world.''


    Our academy attendance was going to decrease as time passed, and just like how we did not attend the sses for thest three months, Miss Eva and Friday would have to continue taking our ce as well.


    ''We had stuff to do and people to fuck over, so getting a rare chance like this one to y friends and spar with them wasn''t going to be thatmon.''


    Who knows this might be ourst chance to actually have a fun spar.


    We can teach these cute bastards and bitches a few things while we are at it as well that will help them on their own journey going forward.


    "So! Who wants to-"


    "I think we should draw lots for that, El. However, before that, why not have these refreshments?"


    Lucy appeared out of nowhere with a tray full of sses filled with attractive things and ced them on the table before them before filling half of the table with snacks of all kinds that everyone here liked.


    "Some of you might not have had the chance to have some breakfast so have these. And rest a little.


    We have quite a while before we reach our destination."


    They did not know we were going to the northern sea or more urately, the ce that has been dubbed the ''Home of the eye''.


    A ce where a very powerful storm blows forever and though some might not know this, but seeing it from above makes it look like a dark eye that''s looking back at you.


    ''Which is cool, obviously. And quite lovely if I say so myself~.''


    I like that ce even though I had died a few times there before we figured out how that ce actually worked.


    And then we found those ruins, and that perfect ce, and it became one of the houses of our in-gamends that we stayed in for quite a long time.


    It''s a lovely and deadly ce for these kids with us, but for the current us, I know it was going to be a piece of cake to breeze through the ruins, get in the center, then get to the top, release ''her'' and go to the ''special'' spot for the box opening.


    That was the n at least, and it was forter¡­


    "You didn''t forget my tea, did you?"


    "How could I? Here."


    We are going to enjoy some fun heart-to-heart soul-to-soul sincere sparring.


    ''And I want it to be just as sweet as this amazing tea of my good bastard~.''

 Chapter 260 260 Sea of clouds

    <h4>Chapter 260 260 Sea of clouds</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    In the open skies of the western continent, higher than the clouds, an airship attached to three wyverns must be flying so fast it would go unnoticed by normal folks.


    And since this was a secured sky route, the birds of the high sky must be safe as well. Not that they would want toe anywhere near the three wyverns in front of the airship.


    And the captain in charge of this airship and all our lives was apetent person that even sir Kevin trusted with their lives, so, they knew how to handle this grand aircraft well.


    ''However, even she wouldn''t know just how special this airship actually was.''


    Sir Kevin and his dear friend found it in aparatively less dangerous ancient ruin.


    They obtained it and started using it, however, the main reason they had to use three wyverns to lead it was simply because they had yet not activated this thing perfectly.


    ''We will do itter after El gets all the parts she needs and Anna finalizes her ns for this thing, and after we are done with it, we will have a ship capable enough to sail through not just skies or water, but the very space and the realities itself.''


    And I doubt we will find anything better than what the two of them will make any time soon.


    "Alright. We will use this special D6 to decide on the orders.


    Everyone will get a chance to throw the dice and everyone will get one number.


    The number will be repeated only once since this is a special artifact, and whoever gets 6 can choose anyone they want as their sparring partner.


    And since this dice is mine, I will go first~."


    That dice wasn''t hers.


    Anna made it so it was technically mine.


    And I know for a fact that I am not going to have my chance anytime soon, so, it''s better to just keep sitting here.


    "The weather''s nice up here."


    [[ One likes it as well~. This is so fun~. Master! One used to fly across space and worlds at one point~. One wants to do so again~. ]]


    "Haha. Of course, of course dear. I know for a fact you will be able to do so soon. Until then though, let''s enjoy this."


    [[ Yeiiiiiii~. ]]


    One side of this central hall had ss windows so we could see everything outside.


    And there was only a blue sky where the rising sun''s rays painted the clouds under the airship, making it a sea of golden light.


    Some unique beings that preferred living among the clouds were flying among the clouds, jumping on them, or ying around with their friends.


    And ultimately, this celestial scenery we were only seeing for the first time in this life, was making my heart throb.


    It was gorgeous.


    And I wasn''t the only one to think like that.


    [ "Nature is vast and endless, the master had said. I am only understanding what he meant by that just now." ]


    Including Sam, Helen, Karma, and Lux''s special slime Shirou, all of the familiars of everyone present here were with me right now. Cary as well.


    And we were looking out, together. Observing the wonders of nature early in the morning, in this grand skyship, carrying warmth in our hearts.


    "Shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiin~!"


    Nes'' partner little blob of light Ethan was having great fun looking at the clouds of gold and orange under us. However, in thest few minutes we have been together, this was the first time he had spoken up.


    [[ One asks if one could go down there and y with those creatures in the clouds. One believes they are fun. ]]


    "Oh? Ethan wants to y with them? Well¡­ we could all have yed with them if we weren''t going somewhere, you see.


    We have somewhere to be soon and if we stop to y with them, we will bete.


    Today isn''t the best time to y with them, so, what do you say wee up here some other time just to y with them?"


    "Shinnnnnn¡­"


    His light dulled for a moment as if he was sad he couldn''t y with the creatures in the clouds, the fluffy <A> rank (Cloud residents) that were some of the most unique creatures of this world.


    However, his sadness faded away quickly and he started shining brightly again.


    "Shiiiiiiiiiin~?"


    [[ One says- ]]


    "I know. He wants me to promise I will keep my word. And yes, of course, I promise we wille here and then you can y with them."


    We had no choice but toe back to this sea of clouds to pick up that person and that item sometimeter anyway.


    He can y with these cute fluffy things then.


    "Shiiiiiiiiiiiiiin~!"


    He was happy now. And brighter than he had been until a while ago.


    It was cute, really.


    All of these familiars were much cuter than that bad mean sister of mine.


    "Lucy! Catch! You are thest one!"


    "Hmmm? What?"


    They all were done with their turn already? And why am I when this dice was made by my familiar?


    Cruel bastards.


    "What did everyone get?"


    I caught the dice she threw towards us and got up from the lovely window ce.


    It was fun watching everything pass by so quickly, but now that we had to go down and y with the others anyway, it was better to say goodbye to this gorgeous scenery for now.


    "Ras and Rex got one, Cathy and Lily got two, Leon and Lux got three, Oak got four, Nes and I got five. So you will either get four as well or if you are lucky, which might certainly be the case, you will get six."


    If I get six, I get to go against anyone I want. And that would be fun, certainly. But if I get stuck with five, things would be straightforward.


    "Well¡­ here goes nothing then."


    It didn''t really matter what I got since fighting against Oak or having the chance to go against any of them would still be something less fun than watching the sky, and the clouds.


    But I shouldn''tin.


    -Tarrrrrrr¡­


    It won''t be every day that I will get to fight against these protagonists.


    "And¡­ It''s 6. I knew it. The six gets 6."


    This dice throwing was based on luck as well since Anna made it in a way that not even the two of us could manipte the numbers.


    It waspletely random what one would get and was heavily dependent on luck like the other games of luck present in the Worldline.


    "Then, since this is going to be a friendly spar anyway, how about I go against all of you?"


    "I knew this bastard would say that! Arrogant bastard! Do you think you can hold back against all of them AND me?!"


    "I didn''t say I will fight against all of you at once, El! I meant the groups! The groups that have been decided!


    After you all are done with your fights with your opponents, the two and I can fight, right?


    Oak and my spar will be normal as well if we do that!"


    I have no intention of fighting against all of them at once when they have El on their side! I know I will lose even if I use my actual powers! And the current airship won''t be able to endure that kind of battle!


    "I just want to help them a little! Please understand!"


    "I know! Stop shouting you scaredy-cat!"


    Anyone would be afraid if she was the one shouting at them with that kind of serious look!


    "It''s your mistake-!"


    "That''s enough, you two. Stop shouting at each other please!"


    El was being mean again and the situation was escting so Nes had no choice but toe between us and stop us from arguing without any reason.


    "Brother Lucy got six so he can do what he wants. And he is a swordmaster so I believe he can teach others some good things as well.


    And I am not saying El couldn''t do that but you''re not the one that got 6, so you can''t stop brother Lucy either.


    You got that?"


    She is the only one that can talk with my witch like that. And also the only one she listens to in this kind of situation.


    "Ok¡­ he can do what he wants. I don''t care anyway."


    ''Others might not understand just how special it was for her to have an existence like Nes in her life. But I do. I understand it better than anyone else could.''


    Nes was a ''friend'' to her.


    A true friend different from the other people here.


    ''She cared for her more than she knew herself, even if she tried her best to hide it from the others and from me.''


    Nes is special to her. And, I know how difficult it will be for her to part ways with her¡­


    But we shouldn''t think about that in a fun moment like this one.


    "Alright then. It is decided~."


    The spar wasn''t just a fight between friends but a way to deepen the bonds between individuals who were connected to one another in any way.


    "Let''s go down then~."


    And a spar that wasn''t restricted to the power levels, to any kind of limitations, and was free in true meaning, was something rare, even if one was a protagonist of some kind of a novel.


    "Take care of everything up here, Anna! And p that bastard Cary for me!"


    The sparring arena on the second floor was used by people like Sir Kevin, like the people who had received titles of swordmaster, grandmaster, or Spellmaster.


    It was a vast and sturdy ce with groundpletely made with an unknown special alloy and there were special safety measures there that would prevent at least anyone from dying.


    "This ce really is spacious."


    "Do they use all of this for sparring? Really?"


    "This is spatial expansion magic¡­ damn."


    The sparring area wasrger than the airship itself so they were surprised even though they had been here a while before.


    The floor was solid, and the walls looked sturdy.


    A perfect ce to go crazy, if I say so myself.


    ''Good thing I was lucky this time.''


    Ras and Rex were going to go first and there were many things they could learn from each other.


    ''Ras is a pure swordsman who has once been a pinnacle of swordsmanship in his world. Someone who has achieved what a mortal being could with that their potential.''


    And Ras is someone who uses magic in a unique waypared to El and themon mages.


    Both were protagonists with absurd talent and potential and there was much to learn from the two.


    However, the one thing that would help both of them, was the way to control their energies.


    And, I''m going to help them with just that.

 Chapter 261 261 Augmentation technique

    <h4>Chapter 261 261 Augmentation technique</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    The first round: Ras Vs. Rex.


    And both of them chose the simple 1v1 fight for their sparring method.


    -Boooooooooom!


    Ras is a pure physical swordsman and he knows Rex is pretty strong after seeing him in all the sparring sses we have had in the physical practicals.


    And Rex knows Ras is quite strong as well so, he wasn''t holding back too much.


    -Swiiiiiiiiiiiiish~!


    He was a mage from the general perspective of this world, however, in broader terms of the Worldline, it was better to call him an ''Energy maniptor''. Someone that kindled with the energy of this world and the reality itself to produce the effects he desires instead of ying with the existingws and limitations of this world like the usual mages do.


    ''Rex''s unique skill was called [Library of Knowledge]. A special skill that granted him knowledge that was beyond this world periodically.''


    And his other unique skill was called [Flow]. A Zero skill that allowed him to practically control everything that existed in ''reality''.


    ''Energy is matter, and matter is energy. Things that exist, at least in the mortal world, possess matter, and so energy as well.''


    And Rex can control all that as he gains more control over his powers.


    ''That was the main reason in some of the turns we had yed, this poor bastard was the main viin that destroyed this world after either Cathy''s death, or after he had enough of his damned father''s tyranny.''


    He was corrupted in some of the scenarios as well, and when that happened, practically the whole of this part of the Worldline was in danger.


    ''He could be such a great threat to this world that not even the headmaster could stand any chance against him.''


    Aside from us, only he had managed to kill the headmaster in those turns.


    Not even Ras had achieved something like that since this bastard was ''righteous''. And his morals did not allow something like that.


    "Whatcha thinkin?"


    The two of them were fighting in the area while the rest of us were watching them from the spectating stands.


    El was beside me, Nes was with Cathy, Lily, and Leon were closely watching the two of them, and the rest of them were taking notes of their fight with curiosity as well.


    "These two¡­"


    One was the protagonist and the second was the crown prince of the empire, as well as the second male lead of what used to be our game.


    "How peculiar that they have a near-friendly rtionship now¡­"


    "Right? They look cute like this."


    She was calling them cute¡­ well, their sparring with that serious kind of look was certainly cuter than when they used to fight covered in the blood and flesh of their acquaintances, with their eyes madly bloodshot and their hearts only filled with hatred for each other.


    Seeing them holding back with the thought that they might hurt each other was more attractive to look at than a blood-covered battlefield covered in flesh and dead bodies with only the two of them left alive on them.


    This was certainly pretty.


    However, this could be even prettier.


    -Swiiiiiiiiiiish~!


    Rex saw a window of opening, that he knew was made intentionally to lure him in, so he proceeded to take the bait, with the thought of baiting Ras with his wrong move.


    However, it was a mistake from his side since as someone with much greater real-life battle experience than Rex, Ras had a deep understanding of how to handle the opponents that were obviously much smarter than them.


    He had created the opening thinking he would take the bait and try to bait him instead, and Rex fell for that.


    -Click!


    Ras ended the fight with a quick draw of his sword and a unique movement of his body that Ras failed to predict, resulting in Ras'' sword stopping right before Rex''s back, exactly above the part where his heart was.


    "Rex lost."


    "As expected."


    Ras was pretty ruthless when it came to this normal kind of sparring where he though did not use most of his skills and Aura, he did not hold back from using his movement techniques that set him apart from the other usual swordsmen.


    On the other hand, despite having the power to block thatst attack from him after perceiving it the moment it was initiated, Rex just epted defeat since he knew this was no serious spar¡­ a rookie mentality.


    Someone who had experienced actual life-threatening fights and wars and relentless bloodshed would know every single situation, however predictable and however casual it may be, when it involved the use of actual weapons and dangerous powers, even a slight mistake could lead to danger.


    ''Rex did not have any actual battle experience just yet. And he certainly needed it if he wanted to beat someone as good as Ras.''


    And, perhaps, after this trip of ours, he will know that fact as well.


    "Good work you two!" I shouted while jumping down from the spectating stands.


    Ras was the winner of this spar, Rex had already epted this fact, so he canceled the attack he had prepared and surrendered.


    "It was a good fight even though you didn''t even use half of what you are capable of. It was impressive."


    His swordsmanship had improved since thest time we had fought while Rex was pretty good with his [Flow] skill already.


    They were good, however, they could be better.


    "Don''t say it with that upset look. Lucifer. You know this was just a spar so there was no need to be serious, was there?"


    "Certainly not, I know that already. But, I''m just upset you two didn''t even try to teach your opponent a little bit.


    Like, there are soooooo many things Ras could have learned from Rex, things like how to incorporate movements while casting, or how to focus on more than one thing while having a certain goal in mind.


    Simrly, Ras could have learned the energy application from the way Rex does it and used it alongside your sword techniques.


    The fight in itself was unsatisfactory if I say so myself."


    They held back a little too much and took this whole opportunity as something normal.


    ''They did not know the preciousness of this experience, this chance to fight in a ce like this just yet, however, I hope they do learn it by the end of this little trip.''


    However, the two of them had confused expressions at the moment.


    "Was there any need for that though? Can''t we just¡­ learn from each otherter when we have spare time?"


    "Are you doing something important right now? Isn''t this the same as your spare time anyway?"


    Why did they want to hide their powers anyway?


    The two of us knew what they were capable of and they knew that already so, what was the problem then?


    "This ce is sturdy enough so you could have just-¡­ haaaa. Let''s leave it at that. It was your loss that you did not use this opportunity properly.


    However, I don''t want the two of you to be at loss here. So, how would you like to learn something cool from me?


    As our sparring theme, we can show off how we use the thing I teach you, how about that?"


    "You will teach us?"


    "Master Lucifer will teach both of us? What though?"


    "Well, that you will know after you ept these sparring conditions. El will decide the winner so you can be rest assured of the fairness of the match."


    They were still confused about what exactly I meant by those words, but they nodded anyway since they saw nothing wrong with learning something from someone like me.


    They knew I was strong, and Ras had already lost against me, so there was no way he was going to refuse to learn something unique from him.


    It was beneficial to him anyway, and Rex did not care much about all this so it mattered little to him.


    "Alright then."


    "What? Wait. Don''t you have to tell Lady Auriel-"


    "I already did. Don''t worry about that, Rex."


    They forget we have this special telepathic connection sometimes. Not that it matters anyway.


    "So¡­ energy.


    Rex uses the ones present in the surroundings, in the nature itself while Ras uses Aura and Qi he cultivates inside his body. But ultimately, they are energy.


    Everyone has a unique way of handling different unique energies. Mages use Mana to channel spells, while swordsmen use Aura to cover their weapons and enhance their bodies.


    They use various methods, however, there is one thing that remains the same for everyone: the energy itself."


    I channeled some Aura, gathered some Mana from my heart, used the two energies to pull the atmospheric energies, which were ultimately a form of Mana strings, and gathered all the various colorful strings on my palm.


    -Ooooooooooooooooong!


    A sphere of colorful light now rested on my palm, a surprised expression staining the two of their pretty faces.


    "Is that¡­ Qi?"


    "No way. I can tell that is Aether, as well as spirit Mana, and Dark Mana as well?"


    Both of them were correct actually.


    Anyone who can sense a unique kind of energy present here will sense that unique kind of energy from this sphere of energy since I had pulled all of those kinds of energies into this sphere.


    "What the hell is that?"


    "Can you¡­ Master Lucifer, can you really¡­ control all kinds of energies? Something¡­ something like that is possible?"


    "Of course not, lol. I can only use Aura and Mana. And that much is more than enough, truthfully."


    Mana strings were the core of all energy. The base, and the origin. And all the various kinds of energy, in a way, were ultimately derived from the pure Mana strings.


    They are the fundamental particles of creation in this Worldline so, it isn''t wrong to say they are everything at the base.


    "One can use all kinds of energies if they can use one kind properly even if they do not have the affinity or permission to use them.


    They just have to master one kind more than enough to learn how to increase what they possess by a few more folds.


    And I do that with my (Augmentation) technique."


    It was possible to increase the power of one''s Aura or magic for a short time or prolong the continuous use of it by increasing the overall limits of energy one can handle with the use of various different atmospheric energies.


    My augmentation technique was a part of my breathing technique however, one can learn it individually as well.


    And, if one masters how to increase the amount of energy they can handle with the help of various different energies around them, it wouldn''t take them long to figure out how to use their own powers more efficiently by incorporating the unique skills they possess.


    ''It wasn''t easy to do this thing for any normal person, however, if we were talking about these two bastards specifically¡­''


    An hour should be enough for them to learn this thing that took me months and years of in-game time.

 Chapter 262 262 Protagonist talents

    <h4>Chapter 262 262 Protagonist talents</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    [ "Fuck this shit." ]


    He was frustrated, hehehe.


    [ "You should have just fought the two of them normally, bastard. Who told you to make this fight about energy control, lol. Ptfff. Fuck you lost, hahahahahahaha~." ]


    They were surprised after seeing how he could use all the energies in the atmosphere by using the ones he possessed. But their surprisested only for a while.


    They got back to their senses, he taught them how to do it, and the same thing that had taken him months to perfectly master¡­ Ras grasped it in three minutes, while Rex mastered the whole fucking thing in twelve minutes.


    ''And if that wasn''t enough, they went ahead and tuned the technique to suit their own unique skills, and, after only thirty minutes, just third fucking minutes, they did their sparring, and my little bastard lost miserably.


    [ "Yes yes. Laugh all you want. My chance tough at you wille one day as well. And when ites, you will cry, and beg me to stop. And I won''t! Remember this!" ]


    [ "Ye lol. Bark all you want but the fact you lost pathetically to those two cute bastards will always remain the same~. Kekekeke, and they did it in thirty minutes as well. lol, thirty minutes." ]


    It was fun teasing him. Especially since it was about something that actually gets on his nerves.


    [ "Yes,ugh more. Laugh louder, and just Drop Dead!" ]


    [ "Muhahahahahahaha~. LMAO! If you insist this much, I wouldn''t mindughing for real as well~." ]


    I wanted tough for real lol. This was too funny.


    His face was all pink with embarrassment and cute, hehe.


    ''He should have just shown something better if he was going to be like this, lol.''


    It wasn''t like that basic augmentation technique was all that he could do anyway~.


    [ "Hehehehe, but don''t you agree with me as well? That was funny, right? At least seeing the two struggle for that little while was fun, wasn''t it~?" ]


    He was sad, but hearing me say that brought back the glow on his face a little bit.


    [ "It certainly was fun¡­" ]


    He smiled weakly with his face still covered in embarrassment¡­ and that was even more funny~!


    "Ptffff. Hahahaha."


    It was so funny I couldn''t hold myself back anymore. I want to fucking kiss this cute piece of butter-covered loaf of a hot piece of meat-


    "Ummm. Why are youughing, El?"


    "Ah, oh, nothing. It''s¡­ nothing, Nes. Don''t pay attention to us."


    Lily and Cathy were having their duel right now and instead of fighting with each other, they chose to teach each other something that they were good at and learn it on the spot just like Lucy had done with Ras and Rex just now.


    And right now, Cathy was teaching Lily how to circte the holy energy throughout her body.


    She needed to focus so everyone in the stands, despite being quite far from them, was staying quiet and were looking down at the two of them.


    If Iugh again, the two of them will definitely be disturbed, so this bastard should stop making meugh like this.


    [ "Ahem. Anyway¡­ what are you going to teach these two? Application of holy power?


    Anna is here so you can even teach them how to harness the power from the divinities and divine objects." ]


    [ "Snifff. Snifff. No. They will learn something that simple on their own. I am thinking of something else. Something fundamental this time¡­" ]


    Lily was a special case among those who could use the holy and divine energy. It was in her blood, naturally.


    [ "Since Lily is a Mana born and has yet to awaken her unique butterfly powers, it would be better for her to focus on the physical body instead of the mental body and inner powers like she is doing right now.


    Simrly, it will be better for Cathy to start focusing on the divine powers instead of just sticking with Light and Holy powers.


    Her unique skill: [Light''s embrace] will only grow when she starts gaining the faith of others.


    They should at least learn what they are capable of instead of just ying around with the things that they are obviously good with.


    They are different from Ras and Rex who know what they are doing and what they have to do. And Lily especially has no idea what she is or what she actually is capable of." ]


    From the way he said all that with that serious voice, it seemed he was finally back to normal. Tsk.


    [ "So what now? What are you going to teach them?" ]


    [ "Can''t you tell already?" ]


    [ "I might be wrong. Enlighten me." ]


    Cathy is a natural-born genius like Rex and Ras so she will eventually figure out she possesses the potential to be a sintess even though she doesn''t follow the [Temple] or any of the major gods.


    And her journey to be an independent saintess who moves only for the hereafter good of the world instead of at themand of their gods will be the driving force of the new religion that will be born through her actions.


    Lily on the other hand, well¡­ if she is lucky, she will survive a few more years in the state she is in, and then be one with nature afterward.


    ''She is a fleeting existence that has no certain origin. And if she is left alone, she will just wither away.''


    That''s why I want her and Leon to fuck as soon as they can¡­ just kissing will do as well.


    They just have to be a part of each other so that Leon can share his own origin with her and only after that happens, her original unique skill will awaken and she will be able to live normally.


    ''And to prepare her for the time she awakens, this bastard of mine is plotting something.''


    But what it is, I am not sure.


    Like, there are tens of things he could be onto that will help her the way he wants, he is the maniptive one anyway. Not just me, practically no one could say for certain what exactly was going on inside that twisted mind of his.


    [ "I''m going to teach them foresight." ]


    [ "Fuck you¡­ really?" ]


    See.


    He was going to teach them how to fucking see the future.


    Fucking bastard.


    [ "Yup. If they can master ''sleep'' and learn to consciously focus on their connection with the Worldline, they can learn [Vision] and [Prophecy]. Well, it will take them a few months of training but they should receive those skills if they are diligent enough." ]


    ''Fucking hell¡­''


    Vision was a [Grade-3] innate skill that only a rare few people possess while Prophecy is a [Grade-4] skill that shouldn''t be possible to earn by oneself.


    Only the higher beings weremonly capable of granting someone that skill, so, in any normal circumstances, it shouldn''t have been possible to get either of those skills.


    However, if we are talking about Cathy, someone who will be a grand [Sintess] of Worldline or a rare existence like Lily that was technically the result of an ''anomaly'' of the world, it is possible.


    ''They are protagonists, after all.''


    Just like Ras who was able to master the way of Qi-Aura synchronization when Lucy taught them augmentation, and just like how Rex picked up the uniqueness of his innate skill after that short practice, Cathy could certainly learn a special [Grade-4] skill if she really, really wished for it.


    And though our little Lily wasn''t particrly a protagonist due to her limited lifespan most of the time, she is very much as talented as these bastards.


    That''s why I want her. And her hubby. And especially their little cuties.


    [ "How are you going to teach them though? Is there a method even I don''t know about?" ]


    [ "Well, you know that method as well though. It''s pretty simple. Anna can just use her-" ]


    [ "Yes, Anna. I see. You are useless anyway so she will do all the work for you, hun? Will she spar with them as well?


    Wait, will it be spar though? Won''t it be unfair for-" ]


    [ "Shut up and let me finish, will you?" ]


    We were supposed to spar, fight, like really fight with boooms, and baaam!


    But here we are, doing this teaching shit and stuff.


    ''It wouldn''t have been like this had it not been for this bastard.''


    He suggested the teaching method and now everyone will do it. Fucking bastard.


    Where''s sparring in that then?


    [ "First, I will have a simple battle with them where I will make them subconsciously think about vision and prophecy and then Anna will use [Epiphany] on them, through which, they will realize the use of their own skills to a certain extent.


    Then, since the encoding has solidified subconsciously, they will naturally learn the skills on their own." ]


    [ "Hmmm¡­" ]


    It was a shit n but if there was someone that can pull it off, then it was this bastard.


    But that aside¡­


    [ "Did you just say you will fight the two of them?! Those two?! The weakest of the bunch?! Do you have no shame?!


    Since when is my Lucy bastard into lollies and cows?!


    Am I not enough for you?!" ]


    This bastard.


    ''He teaches two of the strongest presents with a simple method like exnation and disy but when it is my cute piess turn, he wants to fight them?


    And physical fight no less?''


    And he was going to use things that will make them think about their skills, hun.


    [ "Are you going to use your fucked up explosive butterflies as well then?! Shame on you!" ]


    Lily''s powers also had a form of butterflies but the only way he would have shown them butterflies would be with his Aura butterflies. And they are deadly for those cute flowers like girls!


    [ "Are you out of your mind?!" ]


    He wasn''t answering anymore either. Bastard!


    "Say something-"


    "Oh, looks like the two of them are done."


    -Swish.


    "Hmmm?"


    I was just about to shout at this bastard, curse at him out loud. p that bastard. Punch him if I can!


    But at that exact moment, Nes spoke up, and he vanished.


    "Come back here you bastard!"


    He had already reached the ground!


    What the hell?!


    [ "Just stay there and watch." ]


    [ "Watch what?!" ]


    What''s there to watch if my cute friends are going to get hurt?!


    [ "Just watch. Haaa¡­" ]


    This bastard¡­


    [ "You are dead if anything happens to them." ]


    I will kill him.


    If even a hair of my girls was hurt or even a faint scratch was present on their fair, soft skins, I will personally shred him to tiny fucking pieces.


    For real!


    I ain''t even kidding anymore.


    We can kill each other now. So there practically wasn''t anything holding me back!

 Chapter 263 263 A forbidden zone

    <h4>Chapter 263 263 A forbidden zone</h4>


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    I fought Cathy and Nes one by one, and the two fo them lost pretty miserably since neither of them had practically any experance with physical fights.


    They were still good through, they gave me a good enough fight and instead of using my Aura, this time, I just used the Mana and imitated the properties of my Aura with it.


    Certainly not something simple, but the two of them did not notice it.


    We fought, and I seeded in what I wanted to do pretty easily.


    ''Making butterflies out of the Mana and making them fly away wasn''t that difficult after learning Vision magic from El and master it to a certai digree.''


    It was pretty doable, and the fight was fun.


    And since I didn''t practically hurt either of them, that damn girl had no reason to kill me or anything.


    I knew what I was doing. She didn''t have to give me death threats like that.


    ''She was just overreacting that time. And if anything, the one that should be punished would be her.''


    My fight with Cathy and lily ended and then it was Leon''s turn who was going to fight against Lux, a long range dealer, a sniper simple saying and a powerful one.


    ''Both of their fighting styles were different and they chose the simple spar format as well so it was pretty short.''


    Leon lost. Of course, it was an obvious oue since Lux alredy had a good experance fighting the close range dealers like swordsmen like Leon.


    He stood no chance against her if she was being serious and using proper big guns in the fights and she was serious.


    Especially since she had the chance to spar with me for the first time today.


    ''She was excited to have a go against me. But things did not go as she wanted.''


    I suggested a normal battle, however, before that, I put a condition that we would only use long-range non-physical attacks, which meant Leon couldn''t directly use his Aura sword and would have to use his Aura in a different way, in a way the advanced swordsman usually use.


    ''He was an intermediate swordsman on the verge of breaking through to the advanced level and thanks to my help this time, he progressed a level further and was now almost about on the verge of breaking through to the next level.''


    But he still lost.


    And Lux did as well.


    The funny thing is, Lux fell before Leon since she was overestimating my abilities and was being too cautious about everything.


    ''A sniper has no need to hasitate when they have to take a shot at their locked targets.''


    They just have to pull triggers, and if they don''t, it would be their heads flying in the air.


    ''She realised it after I defeated her thoroughly and identaly broke down one of her cherished snipers.''


    She was almost on the verge of crying, sadly, so El had to give her a better one that she had made a while back and, well, receiving something from El that she enchanted herself, something that she had purchased from Raz and something made by masters of distant Worldlines, would make anyone present here smile like a flower.


    It was a good present and, thanks too that, that spar section ended in a positive way.


    ''Then, Oak and I fight and I taught her how to use her Witchcraft better during our spar where I actually used my Aura and showed her how [Life] was an inseparable part of [Energy].''


    Her special Witch powers were rted to life and reality, and they were pretty special.


    And since she was going to be a member of my party, I had to take good care of her.


    ''She had to grow much stronger than she was right now, and I know she will grow strong.''


    Then came El and Nes'' turn.


    And El broke Nes'' left hand.


    Like¡­ she actually broke her bone and we had to use expensive Elixir to treat her immediately.


    ''She was bored and Nes was strong so they started fighting normally¡­ well, technically normally.''


    They were sparring and both of them were using spells of unique kind, spells that they had created themselves.


    And since Nes, the most innocent person here knew very well just how strong El already was, she did not hold back. Like, at all¡­ half of this strong sparring ground was destroyed since she happily and cheerfully fight her bestest friend to her heart''s content, but that was secondary still.


    ''El used actual, big spells since she was having a little too much of fun, and now there was a big hole on the ceiling above us.''


    A hole that was practically connecting the main hall on the upper floor and this sparring arena.


    ''It was fucked up.''


    This was the first time we were using this airship but there was already irreceable damage done to one of the most important parts of the airship.


    Which obviously meant fixing it will cost more money than I was expecting.


    And since they all did not know that we owned this airship, there was a grave depressed atmosphere all around us for more than thirty minutes.


    ''I did not fight the two after El messed up that bad, Nes was sorry and thought it happed because of her and while she was trying to convince Nes that it was her mistake, El identally twisted Nes'' hand, and, broke her bone.''


    Then there was more chaos.


    All the staff, right the staff¡­ thankfully all of them were alive thanks to Cary''s quick actions.


    ''He knew his lovely master was going to fuck up something somewhere if she was being so happy, so he alredy put countermeasures in ce.''


    And thanks to Anna and her defensive barrier protecting us in the balcony, none of us were hurt.


    Except Nes.


    And she was in pain.


    Which obviously meant she was crying.


    And it was a well known fact among us students of this batch that when Agnes B. Catherine cries, even the heavens start to resonate.


    ''It was pandemonium on the airship for a solid hour, and by the time everything was sorted out, El had somehow managed to calm her down, and I had convinced Captain Teeya no dragon had attacked us, we had reached our destination.''


    Shit happened¡­


    "Ummmm¡­ El? Brother Lucy? Are you two sure the ce we are going to is somewhere here?"


    She was eating a special, ultralight maxed out special lunch box that only I know how I prepared in fifteen fucking minutes.


    "I shouldn''t havee with you bastards in the first ce."


    Lux was scared shit as she looked what awaited in a short distance.


    "When you said we are going to an ind, I was considering the possibility that it would be a normal ind. Thanks for proving me wrong."


    "That ce looks fun."


    "Of course. It''s one of the few forbidden zones of this entire world. A ce where no unrted life should venture into."


    The three boys Ras, Rex, and Leon were kind of excited as they fantasised the cool things they were going to do now, and thedies around them, Leon''s Lily, Princess Cathy, and Oak who was not rted to any of the three were ring at them as if they were some kind of dumb baboons.


    ''Right in front of us, there was a freaking storm that was a mortal threat to all ourt lives.''


    A tornado that started from the base of the water below us and as it grewrger, greater, and deadlier as it came upwards, a scene born from fiction was recreated right before our eyes.


    ''The water tornado was strong, like so strong that no life would be able maintain their physical forms once theye in its range.''


    They would be obliterated from this very fabric of reality.


    It was that dangerous.


    And it was so freakingrge it pierced the dark, thunderous clouds right above us.


    The size of this disaster of nature, the power it was showing, as well as the fact that there was no life form present as far as eyes could see justified the title given to this Forbidden zone: The [Eye of nothingness].


    ''It looked like an actual dark eye from the above as well so perhaps it might also be because of that but, well, this ce was crazy.''


    And we certainly should not have been here when we said we were going to a fun, warm ''sunny'' ind.


    "Kekeke, isn''t that fun everyone~?"


    El said that. Not me.


    I still don''t like how sinister this ce looks.


    "Certainly."


    "Definitely."


    "More fun than what I had been expecting, truthfully."


    "Go die you bastards."


    I did not agree with what she said, the three other boys did. And the otherdies beside me cursed at all three of them simultaneously.


    "But, really¡­ where is the ind? Don''t tell me we will have to go near that thing."


    Nes could tell that ce was dangerous since it was sending shivers down her spine. Or maybe it was because of the ~<EX> rank ''creature'' that was the cause of this storm that she could have felt thanks to her affinity with Space element, she knew that ce was dangerous.


    "We have to go near that ce, Nessy. But don''t worry. I assure you it will be more fun than anything.


    You won''t even have a scratch on your body as long as you follow as I say when jumping off-"


    "JUMPING OFF?!"


    Lux cursed out loud enough for the gods in the heavens to have heard her scream.


    "We are jumping off?! Like, off this fucking ship?!"


    Then she shouted again but perhaps the gods had gone deaf like us after that first ear piercing scream so there was no response.


    From any of us, actually. Not just gods.


    Even El ignored her and looked forward to the tornado, the storm, the dark sea below us, and the destination we were going to stop the ship at with a smile on her face.


    "¡­"


    I pity Lux. I do.


    But she hasn''t seen even the tip of the craziness this sister of mine was capable of.

 Chapter 264 264 Island beyond the storm

    <h4>Chapter 264 264 Ind beyond the storm</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    [ "Captain Teeya! Do you see the three blue spots in 2.10 west!" ]


    -Sceeeeech!


    < "Y-yes Miss Auriel! We have to there?!" >


    [ "Yes~! Just get close to that point and after we jump off, you can return to the Lithium Archipgo we passed by a while back.


    We will be there after a week so don''t worry about us~!" ]


    < "B-b-but Miss-" >


    [ "Just do as I say Teeya~!" ]


    There was nothing dangerous in this.


    I mean, it''s gonna be only a fun thing to jump down in a deadly zone like this one, right~?


    "Kehehehehe."


    The cool boys agreed with me as well. They were excited about this as well. Especially since they believed in me and the fact that whatever happens, they aren''t going to die in this deadly ce.


    The cute girlies on the other hand were uncertain about all of this.


    ''We were talking about a freaking storm so it was understandable they wouldn''t be into doing the shitass crazy things like this. Just like my weakling bastard.''


    But, we are talking about a freaking storm here~!


    A spiralling tornado born from the depths of water and going all the way up to the skies¡­ this was a gorgeous scene.


    "El, you are sure about this¡­ right?"


    Nes was holding my hand while Cathy was holding my other hand. Rex was holding her other hand and just like that, all of us were holding each other''s hands while standing on top of the ship deck, all wet from the water and facing water drops that were hurting our eyes.


    "It''s perfectly fine, Nessy. Just enjoy and leave everything to us~.


    You trust your brother Lucy at least, right? He isn''tining or anything, right?


    Doesn''t that simply mean he trusts this crazy idea as well~?"


    They did not know what will happen here after we actually jump down this airship¡­


    Will we get swept up in an air current and get obliterated in that grinder like tornado, or will we get ground by the sharp winds and be spaghetti.


    They were uncertain. The girls I mean.


    "So, we are going to jump directly down right?"


    "Will it be a free fall or will we use some kind of wind attribute spell to stabilise ourselves midair?"


    "Is it alright to keep Samsara out with us like this or-"


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. She can have fun as well, hehehe."


    There was no problem with having the other familiars out as well like the two of us were doing but they feared their cuties will get hurt so they kept them in their familiar marks.


    Only Sam, Cary, and Anna were out right now and that much was enough as well.


    "Alright then."


    The point we were going to jump off from was pretty higher than the three blue lights on the ground that made a kind of triangle that was visible even from all the way here.


    < "We have reached the destination¡­ the destination, miss Auriel." >


    Teeya was a strong and ripped woman with a big muscr body, but she was as timid as Nes and as scaredy-cat as Lux.


    She never wanted toe here.


    This entire area was designated as the forbiddennd by the world authorities, so just the fact that the airship that once belonged to one of the branch managers of the adventurer''s association was here might put them in a difficult situation.


    And even though we were still in the far outskirts of the forbidden zone, a ce that only this kind of airship could withstand, the ce we were nning to jump into was directly inside of the forbidden area from where no lifeformes out.


    ''She was afraid since she must have heard stories of how great ships andrge aircraft as well as strong people who fly over to this ce or swim towards this area just vanished without a trace or killed so gruesomely that not even their remains remain.''


    But she had no need to be that scared.


    [ "Don''t worry about us everyone! We will be back after doing what we are here to~! See you all after a week~!" ]


    I made that onest announcement with my Mana infused voice that everyone on this ship as well as the wyverns heard clearly and though still uncertain, they waved their goodbyes to us.


    ''And of course, the eldest butler here was still uncertain about our actions.''


    But he had no power to stop us at this point.


    It would be better if we don''te back anyway, but that would put him in an even more serious situation since he was practically in charge of us and everyone with us.


    He might lose his head and life if something were to actually happen to us, but since I myself was saying that we would be alright, they could do nothing to change our minds.


    "Alright everyone. We jump on the count of three."


    We were standing right on the edge of the airship, wearing the wet clothes now covered in ayer of my Mana and Lucy''s Aura.


    For some like me, this was exhrating. For some like him, this was still concerning. And for some like my bastard Cary, this was a boring task that practically had no meaning to it.


    ''We could have just used some other means if we only had to go down there. Like, flying there and using his or Anna''s powers was an option as well.''


    But, where was fun in doing it that way?


    He knew we were only jumping down because I wanted to do it my way, and he did not really understand how jumping down a ship, free-falling all the way to the ocean surface, while there are dangerous winds blowing that would cut the very limbs of normal, weak humans if it even touches them, would be fun in any way.


    ''But he was the dumb dragon exactly because of his cluelessness.''


    It might not be as thrilling as destroyings, fucking over the bastards of opposing factions, finding new things and gaining new knowledge, or clearing a dungeon where you almost died, but jumping off in a death zone like this certainly is fun!


    "One."


    "Oh lords of the great heavens, please protect us-"


    "Shut up, please! Let me concentrate on my breathing!"


    They were preparing their minds and body for this skydive.


    "Three!"


    -Oooooooong!"


    -Booom!


    But we should keep our eyes open when we are skydiving without a parachute and the safety gear.


    "Heyyyyyyyyyy! You diddddddd not say twooooooo!"


    I knew they were going to be surprised after I sted that wind spell to practically throw us all off the ship, but water was already spilled.


    "Kyaaaaahahahah~!"


    With our hands held together, all of us were falling down. Falling down~ falling down~.


    All of us were falling down¡­ down to the gate~.


    "Aghhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "This is fun!"


    "I never thought I would be doing something like this when you told us about this ''fun trip'' at the start!"


    "Shuttttttt uppppp you bastardssssss!"


    "Mommyyyyyyyy!"


    "Damn I can''t even see anything!"


    With Lucy and me on both ends of this chain where they were having fun~ the two of us controlled the directions and angles at which we were falling and with Anna and Cary''s abilities protecting us from the sharp winds, the deadly water drops that were nothing less a bullet, we continued our fall.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "Forgive me forgive me forgive me forgive me."


    "I apologise for all the sins I havemitted throughout my life-"


    "Kek. This would be more fun if we weren''t holding hands-"


    "No! Don''t you dare go anywhere!"


    Cathy shouted at Rex out of the blue and for a moment, attracted everyone''s attention.


    But then they remembered they were still falling so they returned back to their screaming.


    [ "Get ready Lucy." ]


    [ "I know." ]


    We were closing in on the water surface, near the three unique rocks that were positioned in that certain manner by the people who first created this entire area, as well as the being Tai along divinities that has now created a forbidden area on this special.


    "Get ready everyone~!"


    The pressure as we were falling, the thrill, as well as the excitement were fantastic.


    "Get readyyyyyy for whattttttt?!"


    Especially since we were falling down with our lovely ''friends''.


    "To fall again~! Hahahaha!"


    But this is it now.


    -Ooooooooooooooooong!


    Lucy and I brought our free hands before us and pointed the palms of our hands towards the water below us as the silver universal key relic we possessed activated together, and the three rocks that were only glowing with a simple blue light until now, lit up with a greater intensity.


    "W-what is that?!"


    "What¡­ what did you do?!"


    The runes carved on them exploded with a boom of colourful light soon, and beams of light were shot upward towards us.


    -Ooooooooong¡­!


    At the same time, other beams of lights were released from the base of the rocks that connected the three rocks and actually formed a triangle which, after a moment, was painted in a deeper shade of blue.


    "Be careful!"


    The triangle on the surface of water right above us, then shot upwards, and¡­ the moment it touched us, and passed through us, we vanished from that lonely, dangerous forbidden area¡­


    And reappeared in a clear blue sky, with a giant ind covered in greenery, where lost creatures of the past still roamed freely, and a single megastructure present in the middle that was unrivalled by any modern day architecture present right below us.


    [Ding!]


    "Good luck everyone~! Let us all reach the end in one piece~! Hahahahaha~!"


    [You have discovered the mausoleum of the [First conqueror] of your world: Shrine of Chiragya!]


    [You have fulfilled the conditions to take the <Test of session>!]


    [All participants will be transported to the appropriate test areas!]


    "See you soon, everyone~!"


    This was an ind where the first conqueror from this world was born a long, long time ago. A ce Lucy and I adored to no end.


    ''It was a testing ground for those who qualified to take his inheritance, but his materialistic things, the skills, powers, and artifacts didn''t matter much to us.''


    They were shitpared to what we had anyway.


    ''This ce itself was special for us.''


    It was a fun ce, a beautiful one where some of the most gorgeous scenarios are born at certain times.


    ''It''s special.''


    And filled with the abundance of luck that one bastard, who used to be cursed by luck, left for the ones who were qualified to possess what he only had due to his abundant luck.


    [ "Wanna bet on who reaches the top first?" ]


    [ "It would obviously be me, but if you wanna give me a free wish, why not." ]


    [ "Hehe, arrogant bastard. Say the same when you reach the top before I do then." ]


    He discovered this ce by legitimate means in one of his turns, and since then, it has belonged to me.


    ''It is mine still, even if he knows more about its ins and outs.''

 Chapter 265 265 Shrine of Chiragya

    <h4>Chapter 265 265 Shrine of Chiragya</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    There are special structures in the Worldline that are designed as the (Growth points) for the individuals who discover them, challenge them, or somehow get trapped inside them.


    ''Dungeons,byrinths, graveyards, old shrines, ancient ruins, and artificial ces like this ce are also part of those ces of growth.''


    Shrine of Chiragya was created by the first conqueror of this world, the first person who united all the continents and ruled over the entirend with his wisdom, deep knowledge, and abundant resources¡­ or so it''s written in ancient texts.


    "That bastard Chiragya was a cursed person that was lucky even though he never wanted to be one."


    He was from a rich family so he had the most riches that a home could wish for and their social standing in their society was pretty great as well.


    His life had been ordinary until he became an adult and awakened his unique ability that resulted in his curse which, sadly, gave him an absurd kind of luck.


    ''All things he said practically came true. Even though he wanted to simply go on a walk, he would end up doing something insanely amazing, with just a word from him, the entire world would be turned upside down because of weird kind of butterfly effect, and even without him wanting to, be be an emperor of the strongest kingdom with him having the greatest subordinates, artifacts, riches, and powers that were fucking absurd.''


    His curse was a blessing for the world, but to him, it was a kind of harassment no mortal being was capable of handling.


    "He loved someone, only one person in his entire life, and thanks to his luck, he was able to be with that person as well. However, in his wake were left piles of ashes, hills of dead bodies, and a kind of carnage ipatible to any mortal bloodbath."


    She loved him as well, and seeing him in perfectly fine at the end made her happy. Perhaps the happiest person present in that era.


    "But then again, she knew she could never be with someone whose mere wish could cause such devastation¡­ and so-"


    [[ She killed herself? ]]


    I looked beside me at my little dragon floating with a curious look on his face.


    He strangely liked this kind of cliche drama stories.


    "Yes she killed herself. And unknowingly so, the child they were going to have as well."


    [[ Wow¡­ how dumb. ]]


    He certainly liked this kind of stuff over something actually fun like skydiving.


    ''Was being a primordial dragon make his point of view of this world different from the entire Worldline or was his likening for gardening and thesemon dramas an effect of the world seals put on him?''


    Welp, whatever it might be, he was cute this way.


    "So, he was devastated by this terrible thing, and cursed his cursed luck with tears of blood.


    He cried for three days straight and it is said that a pond was dyed red because of his tears of hatred and self loathing.


    He knew that luck was one of his own characteristics and it belonged to him and was no one''s fault, that he was responsible for everything that happened to him and all around him.


    He knew some of the things were for the better however, after the loss of his love and their child, he knew how dangerous this luck of his was for his own self."


    [[ A curse that brings prosperity to the world in exchange for the barrier''s existential stability¡­ [Curse of ck luck] as we used to call it in older times¡­


    Before my time in that prison, I had only ever known about eleven individuals who bore this curse.


    This is the twelfth time, and with a human mortal being the curse bearer at that. ]]


    My dumb bastard knew about this curse, it seems.


    His old ass at least knew a few useful things.


    "Yup. So, he started constructing a mausoleum for himself, a ce that the system then designated as a shrine.


    He saved all the wealth, all the special artifacts, as well as the unique powers that he had gained throughout his life in this ce.


    And he made it so that whoever was able to discover this shrine could challenge his session test and since the way this entire test was designed made it only possible for those who were qualified to possess a certain kind of inheritance to earn it with their own actions, system epted it as a uniquend of opportunity and growth."


    [[ I''m fascinated how you know all these things despite not being native of that time or even connected to this conqueror in any way, but that''s just how you are stupid master. Always knowledgeable about weird things.


    But, all that aside, how can you just open that gate with that masterkey? Aren''t you supposed to find a certain clue about this ce from somewhere first and then after going through various challenges- ]]


    "Shut up stupid Cary. Do you think I have that much time to waste?


    We already know almost all there is to know about this ce so there is no way in hell I would go find that certain book in that eastern grand library where just to gain ess to the floor this book is on, you would have to be a core discipline of their cult?


    Then after doing the book, finding the clues on the eastern continent, move on and find things on the western continent which would lead to the western continent and from there, one would have toe all the way here with all the keys through that certain teleportation point in the south¡­ fuck that shit man.


    I ain''t doing all that!


    We have a freaking master key that opens everything that has a lock! Why in the holy name of Auriel would I do that kind of arduous thing?"


    If anything, if I really had to do anything myself, I woulde here alone, clear up everything, renovate this ce, and make a direct teleportation point connecting this ce and my living room.


    Just how much time would that save, hun?


    [[ Tsk. I sometimes forget my master is dumb. Haaaa¡­ anyway, where are we going right now? And what was that about reaching the top? ]]


    "Ohh~. You see, this entire shrine is divided into six levels and regardless of the ce you are thrown into, you would be somewhere on the ground floor.


    Though clearing the trial on the first floors gives some good rewards like stat stones and artifacts, they open up the path to the next floor.


    Now, after one clears all the trials on all the lower floors, they finally reach the top of this shrine where thete Chiragya bastard left a condensed version of his curse''s positive powers, making that ce the luckiest ce possible in this world."


    That lucky bastard was lucky, yes, but he did not be a conqueror who ''did not ascend even after having many epics and divine powers'' with that luck alone.


    ''Thanks to his fucked up luck, he faced many challenged, and opportunities. Learned, got stronger than many of the gods of current time, became a Transcendent being who refused to be a god, and gained the special divine title of a conqueror.''


    He was the only being from this part of the Worldline to have achieved something like that, and, that was exactly the reason many of the higher beings got jealous of him and ultimately when he died, sealed off this grave and erased practically every evidence of his existence from this world.


    [[ So¡­ you are going there to open the boxes you have amassed until now? Aren''t there hundreds of those things from your various achievements? ]]


    "Yup~. And the one who reaches the top first will get a wish~!"


    [[ I still don''t understand this wish system you two use, but whatever. This ce sounds fun. When are we going to start climbing the floors then?


    Are you going to use some super special strategy to climb the floors faster than him? ]]


    He was excited now. Little bastard, kek.


    "Of course not, lol. Who would do all those shit tasks just to climb these shit floors? That''s a waste of time." Cary stopped in his ce as soon as he heard me say that and had a stunned expression.


    We were walking through the dense forest on a pathpletely devoid of any signs of life even though this forest waspletely filled with all kinds of creatures of the older times.


    There were beings of the past here that weren''t avable in the outer world here so the tasks were either going to be to fight them or to collect things or to learn things or to ovee things that were rted to them in some way.


    There were going to be various tasks for others to aplish that will give them various rewards but they were not going to be easy in any way for any of them.


    They were going to do those tasks, Lucy will as well, faster than any of them, I knew that already. He knew this ce better than me since he had explored this ce after going through the entire process.


    But if I wanted to win, wasting time doing all those tasks and shit was unnecessary.


    [[ My dumb master? How are you going to win if you don''t y the game in the first ce? ]]


    He was stunned since there was a game Lucy and I were ying and I was saying I wasn''t going to participate in the game itself.


    He couldn''t understand how I was going to win if I didn''t do the tasks themselves.


    "You are going to help me with that, dummy. That''s the reason I have you out here."


    The reason this entire path was empty was because the sole being that resided in at the end of this road. A being that was not something any of us could face at this moment.


    A being that even if Lucy wanted to, he couldn''t defeat by himself.


    However, this being was unique.


    "There is a dragon here and since you are a dragon lord, you are going to talk with it~."


    I had a cheat.


    And there was no way in hell I wouldn''t use it for something so stupid.

 Chapter 266 266 Dragon before dragon

    <h4>Chapter 266 266 Dragon before dragon</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    The forest area of this ind was vast and there was a sea surrounding the ind, of course so there was a beach as well.


    The ind itself was verrrrrrryrge so, there were a few mountains here as well.


    We were on the way to one of those mountain paths that was home to one of the few <SSS> rank creatures present on this, and something that actually just lived there.


    It wasn''t part of any kind of test, for most of the time it wasn''t, so this ind was just her home.


    She lived here happily, watching over the special cute creatures of this ind, passing her days in peace like most of the dragons usually do. And she liked living this way.


    ''She didn''t like associating with the ''challengers'' who were here to take the test of the person who created this ce, and since all this was created even before she was born, she didn''t really have any right to harm any of the mortals who wanted to take the test and do what they were supposed to.''


    She was a forest dweller, a rare [Forest dragon] who lived in nature, and a kind that bes part of this very nature after one point of their lives.


    ''She lived around here, themon creatures knew that fact and avoided this particr road.''


    Only the special, rarer creatures ventured in this parts of forest, and though we weren''t natives of this ce or the time period this entire ce used to be part of, we were daring and going into this parts.


    Something that my dumb Cary did not like at all.


    [[ Master! I am telling you for the thirtieth time but this is cheating! This is cheating and even if you use me to convince the dragon to take you to the top of that ce, it will still be considered your loss!


    All of this would be invalid if you do it like this! ]]


    He had been shouting in my head from the moment I told him about how I was going to use that cute dragon with his help.


    He wanted to y fairly and win with my own skills and talent¡­ why the fuck would I ever do that when there is a better option right in front of me?


    "We are almost there so be ready. She is a pureblood and though her childhood with her mother was pretty good, she passed away a long time ago, and this would be her first time meeting someone of her kind."


    She was the most powerful creature on this ind after the creature that maintains the great storm outside to protect this testing site from those bastard gods. And since she was much older, bigger, and more like a proper dragon than this cute little thing of mine, she was the only being that could help me with our bet.


    "Alright. This should be the ce."


    The forest of this ind was thick and deep.


    The variety of wildlife on one side, the kind of trees, nts, and greens present in this ce were all so useful that the ones we can find in the outside world were practically useless things for any kind of use.


    But then again, most of the things we use for most of the things we do are purchased from Raz and are much better than anything we can find on this.


    "Hmmm¡­ should I go call her?"


    Around us were tall trees with their roots deeply nted in the ground. And since they were old, they had created a unique ecosystem that we only see in the old rainforests.


    The sound of insects and birds that resided high on these trees was auditable right now, and, truthfully, this was a pretty fun ce.


    [[ Master¡­ we shouldn''t intrude on someone else''s ce like this. This isn''t right. ]]


    He was saying shit like that even though he knew I cared nothing about that. Why was he being like this today?


    "Shut up and look around. See if you can find a giant ass bunch of trees anywhere. We are finding an uneven shape that looks something like-"


    [[ A little triangr with threerge dark green horses? With deep green glowing eyes that resemble light rays falling on a giant rock or something? ]]


    He stole the exact words from my mouth that I was about to say while looking at the other side of where we were standing.


    And right when I turned around, a breath of warm air blew from the direction I was looking at.


    [ "You, human. You should not be here." ]


    A deep voice saturated with pure Mana resonated throughout the forest area, and even though the intensity of the voice was so strong, no creature was startled by this voice.


    [ "Go back, human-" ]


    "Oh so you were here~. Hello Faunus~!"


    [ "Hmmm? Did you just call me by my given name, mortal?" ]


    The trees of this forest were awfully tall and thick already so I looked like a matchstick against them.


    Cary looked even smaller since he was just a little cute dummy. But the one before us was different.


    [ "Who¡­ are you?" ]


    The great forest dragon of the shrine of Chiragya was born from the mother whose mother used to be a friend of the first conqueror.


    She had promised to look after this whole test area and this forest to be specific so even after she passed away, her child carried out the same duty, and though she did not specifically tell her daughter, the one before us, what she had to do, since she was a being born here with little knowledge of the outside world, she instinctively only had this forest as her everything.


    "Who I am does not matter, Faunus. Don''t you want to know who the one floating beside me is? Don''t tell me you can''t recognize who, or what this small looking being besides me."


    Towering above the colossal trees, this majestic creature''s three mighty horns rivalled the old trees of the forest, her ginormous body reminiscent of a colossal mountain in the heart of the woods moved in an unrestrained manner, creating an illusion that a mountain had been moved.


    Scales, resembling the earthy tones of moss, created an armour that glistens in the dappled sunlight filtering through the canopy. Her immense wings, spanning wide like the branches of ancient trees, cast a protective shadow over the vibrant ecosystem beneath.


    She was surprised that I knew her name, however, when she looked closely at me, and at the small and insignificant looking creature beside me, her magical orb like eyes filled with that unique ethereal glow widened in surprise.


    [ "Y-you! You are a dragon like me! And that divinity¡­ that dignity¡­ that pureness¡­" ]


    All dragons gained knowledge about the world and the Worldline naturally as they grew up.


    The knowledge about various elements of the world, the truths, as well as secrets of the world that only their kind are allowed to knowe to them as they grow up.


    They know things that they are supposed to know and things that all dragons in the world know naturally.


    ''Few of which are divinity and its importance, as well as the hierarchy of dragons and the pureness of their bloodline.''


    Dragons, by nature, have to respect the ones in higher ranks than them or at least, ording to the situation, listen to them and their requests.


    They cannot speak disrespectfully when in the presence of the higher rankings dragons. So¡­ what would happen if a mere pureblood was standing before a dragonlord?


    [ "For what reason an esteemed being like you could be here, my lord?" ]


    Being respectful was only natural, but as someone who was pure and untouched by the outside world, she knew the etiquette as well so¡­ she was bowing before us now.


    ''A real big dragon was bowing her head before me for the first time in this life, keke. How fun~.''


    She was cool and huge~. Just like how a dignified dragon should be.


    Completely different from this dumb arrogant bastard cute little useless thing of mine.


    [[ Ummmm¡­ what do I do now, stupid master? ]]


    [[ "Act high and mighty like your true self. Exactly like you would if you were meeting a lower rank species like her out in the wild for the first time.


    You are a goddamn dragonlord, Cary. Why do I have to tell you everything?" ]]


    I needed this grown up dragon to fly all the way over to the top of the shrine, and she was the only existence that should be capable of actually doing it on this ind.


    ''Everything on the ind was restricted by the system since it was a ''test site'' so I myself can''t directly fly all the way over there.''


    Using Cary''s powers to lessen the system restrictions will cause a lot of problems since we needed the system intect for theter use, so the only way to fly there was with this big pretty resident dragon who had the least restrictions on her.


    ''I myself have never tried this method so Lucy would only think there was a possibility I would do something as crazy as this. However, theoretically, with her help, this was possible.''


    I can reach the top even before he is done with the third floor and wait for him there.


    But for that, Cary will have to convince her to help us-.


    [< "Your greetings sound insincere, young girl! Has your birth-giver never taught you how to greet your superiors, hun?!" >]


    "The hell?"


    Instead of epting her greeting like I thought he would, he started cursing at her with his deep Mana voice in his original [Dragon tongue] which was so powerful this entire part of the forest was shaken to its core.


    "Why did you do that dumbass?"


    Thankfully the words were directed towards the mountainous adult dragon before us or else this entire area would be underwater by now.


    [[ What do you mean stupid master? Didn''t you tell me to act like I would before a young one like her? I am doing what you told me to! ]]


    He really was the dumbest dragon I have seen in my entire life. Both my lives actually.


    Why did he have to go overboard like that and shout-


    [ "I¡­ I apologise! Lord¡­ Oh great lord! This uneducated fool has made a terrible mistake!" ]


    She stomped her humongous head on the ground before us while being careful of not causing any earthquakes. And the way she replied just now¡­


    "Wait, it worked?"


    It was obvious she was a sub.


    If half of her face wasn''t covered in green moss, I would have even clicked a photo of her embarrassed face.


    ''Those few words from him practically changed her, lol¡­''


    But if it was like this, what I wanted is going to be much easier than the liberal approach.

 Chapter 267 267 Summit of the shrine

    <h4>Chapter 267 267 Summit of the shrine</h4>


    [El''s POV: ]


    The dragons are all dignified beings that have a strong sense of self, or we can also say they are narcissistic beings. Arrogant, powerful, a wonder of the world that only care about their own selves and only in some cases, about their family.


    They cherish what is theirs more than anything else in this Worldline. And dispute the region, the floor of the Worldline, or the ce they were natives of, dragons are majestic beings who do what they want.


    ''But, someone of that same dignified status, was all embarrassed and timid in front of us, kekeke.''


    Cary was shouting at her forst few minutes now, disciplining her with his deep words and draconic tongue that must be using a great volume of his Mana.


    ''Good thing he was a dragon with practically unlimited Mana. At least that was helpful in situations like these.''


    He was some of the few primordial beings of this Worldline and possessed great powers and authorities, one of which was his ability to control Mana as he wanted.


    He could quite literally control the very origin strings of Mana that made every thing that existed in this Worldline.


    He was a dumb little lizard, but he was originally an existence that needed to be sealed away by force in a practically empty realm.


    He was also a dragonlord, the lord who ruled over their very kind and was naturally one of the few beings right below their originator, the offspring of the Worldline who''s the true origin of all the dragons in this world.


    ''Was is dumb, but he isn''t weak in any way.''


    Even though he is degraded to this little self and has only a fraction of his true powers, he is still strong enough to talk back to an <SSS> rank like this cute dragon before us.


    And he is good with the use of his skills as well so, he was using the perfect effects of his skills and titles to intimidate this grown up dragon who, quite frankly was more than strong enough to kill off both of us.


    And since neither of us are immortal beings, we will most likely die if she had decided to actually fight back against intruders who intruded in her ce.


    [< Listen well, youngdy. You have a very long way to go if you wish to call yourself a proper noble of dragon kind. >]


    [ "Yes Lord Cary!" ]


    She did not realise it herself, but I can tell she was liking the way he was shouting at her, the way he was cursing at her, and the way he was mming his little paw on her giant head.


    Those were clear signs of a masochist and they were prettymon among the dragons as well so it was pretty possible she was someone who, perhaps unknowingly, liked being dominated by someone stronger and more authorative.


    ''Thy were great creatures of nature and a symbol of power, however, they were creatures at the end of the day.''


    Their natural instincts were above their knowledge and dignity sometimes, and when you are a adult who hasn''t touched grass for thousands of years, it was only natural to be aroused by someone shouting at ayou like he was doing right now.


    And, Cary was a <Supreme existence> on top of being a Dragonlord. An existence like hers, someone who has been an absolute strongest like her, would naturally be aroused in the presence of someone who was even higher in the natural hierarchy than her.


    ''Her behaviour was natural, and this was totally beneficial for me.''


    [[ "Alright Cary. Tell her to get up. We gotta go to the summit now." ]]


    [[ Tsk. I was having fun master¡­ ]]


    This bastard was actually having fun ying around with a little girl like her.


    I see why he is my familiar instead of our amazing Anna.


    [< Alright. I have a task for you, young one. >]


    [ "Whatever you say, Lord Cary!" ]


    [< Take us to the summit of this ind- >]


    [[ "Summit of the shrine, the garden of Prayers." ]]


    [< I mean take us to the summit of that shrine over there, to the garden of prayers. >]


    He was outright ordering her to do it as if he was her master now.


    My little bastard was pretty good at ying dominant.


    [ "O-of course, Lord Cary!" ]


    But its still funny how an adult dragon as giant as a mountain in a sleeping position could be so docile in front of someone even smaller than myself.


    Just how do these creatures perceive each other, I still wonder.


    -Trrrr-trrrr-trrrr.


    She moved her body for the first time as a small earthquake struck the ind.


    -Zhaaaaaaa¡­


    She was majestic alredy, but when she stood up on her four legs, the legs that resembled giant pirs of some ancient structure of giants of the distant realm.


    Her body was made of tree roots harder than any wood avble on this ind, her wings that she revealed for the first time were a green canopy intertwined with each other a natural geometric pattern that looked even more attractive than I remember, and, the green scales on her her back looked so shiny and attractive that I wanted them all for myself.


    They were just gorgeous, especially in this dark part of the forest where little light could reach.


    [ "Ugh¡­" ]


    Her tail was long and resembled a long root of a tree going from the base of the tree all the way to another end of the forest.


    [ "Lord Cary¡­" ]


    She was an magnificent beast with three horns and eyes so gorgeous they rivalled Cathy''s green eyes. And the special light in these eyes were proof of the abundant wisdom she held.


    [[ "Why aren''t you as amazing as her, Cary bastard?" ]]


    [[ Hmmm? What do you mean master? I am much more amazing, majestic,rge, great, noble, good, powerful, amazing, pretty, cool, attractive, skillful, and amazing than this little girl. Don''t you know that alredy? ]]


    "The way you said amazing three times just to emphasise it makes me want to p the hell out of that innocent looking face of yours, but I will restrain myself for now so shut the hell up and let''s go.


    You are just a dumb floating cute thing right now, nothing more."


    I have seen how amazing he looks when we first met but that wasn''t hisplete form either.


    He was severely weakned in that empty realm and did not even have enough strength to maintain a physical form so both he and Anna were in their unique astral forms back then.


    ''Yes he at least has a physical body now, but that means nothing if he didn''t actually look like how a majestic dragon actually should.''


    He was just a pet in this cute form even if he could dominate an mountainous beast like hers.


    [ "Please step on me." ]


    Standing on all fours, she was bending her long head down before us, asking us to step on her¡­ yup she definitely liked harsh treatment.


    [[ "If I could have, I would have definitely taken her out with us." ]]


    [[ Hmmm? Why can''t you do that though? Because she is the core maintaining the bonds of this ce? ]]


    [[ "Yup. There would be no Shrine of Chiragya without her, or at least someone as powerful, important, and ''good'' who can take her ce." ]]


    However, finding someone like that would be an arduous task that I have no intention of taking on.


    "Come down. Step on her, lol."


    I walked up to her head that was bowing before me and ced the floating Cary on top of her head before stepping on the soft soil like head of hers.


    [< You have good control over the earth however the quality of soil is not good enough. Remember, soil changes depending on the geography while the earth remains the same.


    The earth is what possesses the qualities and the soil is a quality of the earth. Understand the difference between the soil on which the seeds grow up to be a tree and the earth on which the forest is rooted into. >]


    Those were some wise wordsing from the dumb Cary. But they were perfectly valid.


    His understanding of the world and its elements as a primordial being is as deep as it should be.


    But he''s still dumb.


    [ "Earth and soil¡­ I never thought about them separately until now¡­" ]


    [< That''s what makes you inferior! >]


    [ "Eiiik!" ]


    We were on top of her head now¡­


    [< Stop the act and let''s go. We do not have time to waste. >]


    [ "Y-yes!" ]


    She lifted her long head, adjusted her body for something that she must not have done in a long while, and spread her legs- I mean wings wide open.


    It was the same as a mountain getting up after a long slumber so the entire forest area, everything present on this ind was stunned for a second, however, they did not even dare move an inch.


    The practical ruler of this ce was moving right now so, insignificant beings like the others had no choice but to stay still for a moment. The beasts understood that instinctively.


    Her wings were also so wide that it cast a dark shadow over a twelfth of the ind and, when she was ready and had manipted enough Mana to assist in her flight, with the wellness of the forest in mind, she covered herself in a barrier.


    -Swiiiiiish! Swiiiiiiish!


    So when she moved her wings, a storm that was created by the movement of those giant green wings, did not harm anything in the forest.


    -Swiiiiiiiiiiiish~!


    Then, she took off, and in a blink of an eye, we were flying above the forest¡­


    [[ "When will you be able to do this, Cary? When are you going to grow up?" ]]


    [[ I have no idea, master. The restrictions are decided by the main system so aside from the basic condition of leveling up, I have no idea what other conditions would release the seals on me. ]]


    [[ "You''re useless, tsk." ]]


    The feeling of riding a dragon like hers wasn''t anything new to me so I wasn''t surprised or anything. I have had many chances to ride the celestial beings much more majestic than her, in ces much prettier than this ind.


    This was my first time doing it in this life so it certainly was exhausting, but I was more interested in the destination than the amazing ride¡­ that was only fifteen seconds long.


    [ "I brought you here since you asked me to, miss. However, only those who are able to clear all the tests are able to actually use the powers of this ce.


    Coming here like this is only going to be good enough for sightseeing." ]


    "You don''t have to tell that to the master of a dragonlord, sweetie. I know what I am doing."


    The feeling of flying over a forest while sitting on top of a dragon, looking down at the ind ground where your friends are taking on the challenge of thete conquerer, knowing Lucy would alredy know what I did from the disturbed air and strange ''cloud'' that cast a shadow on the ground¡­ it was a fun moment.


    But, the big dragon who had taken her humanoid form knew well just how amazing this ce was for me topletely disregard the scenery when we are flying through the sky¡­


    ''I mean, isn''t being in a gorgeous garden almost touching the clouds more fun than flying above a forest?''


    I certainly think this ce where only a few could even stand properly, was much more fun than flying on her head.

 Chapter 268 268 Garden of truth

    Chapter 268 268 Garden of truth


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    [Starting 6th phase.]


    [Asking for consent from the challenger for the test progression.]


    "ept."


    [Challnger has epted the final challenge of Chiragya.]


    [Recalling the record and achievements of the challenger for the appropriate session challenge.]


    [Phase:1 ¡ª Challenger defeated 345 Artificial replicas of ind residents.] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Challenge Sess Rate: 3600%. Challenge Achievements: 15.]


    [Phase: 2 ¡ª Challenger defeated the Four Cardinal Rulers of the ind in 3 minutes 6 seconds.]


    [Challenge Sess Rate: 3000%. Challenge Achievements: 42.]


    [Phase: 3 ¡ª Challenger solved the 12 Riddles of Genesis in 36 seconds.]


    [Challenge Sess Rate: 4200%. Challenge Achievements: 12.]


    [Phase: 4 ¡ª Challenger sessfully disyed the presence of strong luck bypleting the Road Of Inevitable Defeat without any injury while sessfully obtaining all 30 hidden items.]


    [Challenge Sess Rate: 4500%. Challenge Achievements: 33.]


    [Phase: 5 ¡ª Challenger already possessed the title of Master as well as one or more unique titles. The test was invalid and was skipped.]


    [Challenge Sess Rate: 6000%. Challenge Achievements: 3.]


    [Calcting¡­]


    [It has been confirmed the challenger possesses all the qualities of a conqueror.]


    [It has been confirmed the challenger can challenge divinities in their current state.]


    [It has been confirmed the challenger has earned more than a hundred achievements including all twelve Session achievements.]


    [Conclusion: Challenger Lucifer has earned the Right of Session.]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Ding!]


    [Phase: 6 ¡ª The Challenger has met the session conditions and thus, has automatically Passed the phase.]


    [Challenge Sess Rate: 6000%. Unique Achievements: 3.]


    [Total Achievements: 105/120.]


    [Total Unique Achievements: 3.]


    [Calcting total results¡­]


    [Please wait in the final area as the rewards are being calcted.]


    "Welp, this much should be enough."


    This wasn''t my first time doing this challenge and usually this whole of the things only takes a little over a few minutes topletepletely if I want to with the bare minimum requirements but if I were to fo that the same way this time as well, I would have lost the race to the top¡­ not that it mattered.


    "You arete~! I have been waiting here for thest twelve minutes~! Huhuhuhu~!"


    "You cheated. You are a cheater. A bloody cheater."


    I spent my stamina, Mana, sweat, a few drops of blood identally as well to get to this ce as soon as I could, but here she was, drinking tea with her Cary and the guardian of this special ind.


    "Keke, the bet wasn''t to see who reaches the top bypleting the tasks. We were just racing to the top without ant particr methods so I didn''t technically cheat or anything. This was normal." "Of course, haaaa¡­ I had expected this alredy,"


    I knew the second I felt those weird trembles and saw that strange shape win the sky that she must have used that other method that I was expecting the least.


    And, seeing how the adult dragon severely times stronger Than any of us, the being that was the sole epitome of existence in this specially created space, was feeding her small Cary with a delighted expression on her face, it was clear what might have happened.


    "It was still unfair¡­"


    Cary was a dragonlord so she must have used him and made her take the two of them all the way up here. And she was the only being in this ce that was capebale of doing something like this in the first ce so, it was understandable.


    She didn''t technically cheat as she said, but this was still unfair.


    "You get a half-wish for doing this dirty thing."


    "Whattttttt? In fair! You can''t do that!"


    "Of course I can. It''s my wish, so earn the second half yourself."


    There was still a moral code between the two of us that we didn''t speak about and she broke it by not following the basic rules of this whole change.


    ''She certainly arrived to this garden before me, but what did it matter if she couldn''t even use this ce and it''s interfaces as well as privileges only those who reached here by the legitimate means could?''


    She arrived before me, but the one that actually got here first was me. So, this half-wish was definitely valid.


    "Tsk. Bastard. Stingy bitch bastard."


    "How am I a bitch and a bastard at the same time, dummy?" I shook my head with a helpless smile on my face, and walked up to her.


    "Why not? You are my bastard in the day and my bitch during, you know."


    And with a smirk on her face and with an inappropriate reply in the most inappropriate way, she licked her lips.


    She was the bitch here. A bad and mean bitch.


    "Anyway,e here. Make tea for us."


    "Sheesh. You can''t do a thing without me, can you?"


    "Of course I can do a thing without you. You know, the thing with my hand-"


    "Just shut up."


    Top of the Shrine of Chiragya, the heavenly garden of prayers. Practically the most amazing ce present on this entire.


    A in garden situated on the very summit of a special structure sorge and so well crafted that this garden practically hung between the heavens and the sky.


    "This ce is as beautiful as we know."


    "Right? I even thought it was even better than thest time we were here."


    "Hmmm. Probably."


    The ce where the sky ends and the realm of clouds start, this special garden was situated so high that the clouds were present just a few meters above us. I can jump high enough to touch the visibleyer of the couds that waspletely separate from the high ground of the sky that we were in.


    ''This ce¡­ it was mystical.''


    The clouds above this ce were not the same clouds as what we see in the outside world.


    This entire ind was located in a special spacepletely isted from the outside world and only those with the keys to this ce, or those who uncover the entire truth of the first conqueror coulde to this ce. And it wasn''t easy in any manner.


    ''Just the beauty and mysteries of this ce made it so special that even I had to spend years inside the game to understand this ce enough to actually clear all the tests and reach this ce.''


    The garden of Truth, especially the Central Gazebo where she was sitting was a ce the first conqueror Chiragya made with the concentrated essence of his own life force and all the energy of his cursed Luck.


    The concentration of the power of Luck in this ce was some of the highest one can find not in the world, but in the entire Worldline.


    But that wasn''t all.


    The white Gazebo made with Divine marble, the soil of this garden that was picked up from the realm of the spirits, the special flowers and herbs that grew upon it, to the sky and horizon before us where a beautiful sunset will soon take ce, this ce was a wonder of nature.


    Above us were couds, and a green forest below.


    When we looked forward, an endless blue sea graced us with its serene beauty, when we looked up, the sea of clouds resembling white cottons danced alongside the winds.


    We set in between these two realms, one mortal, the other mystical, in a ce where few could ever reach¡­


    The winds here carried Elixir like freshness, rejuvenating. The smell of fresh flowers that we could directly use as consumables filled our noses.


    The beauty of this ce wasn''t the best in this vast Worldline, however¡­ it was special for us. It held special meaning to both of us.


    "Here."


    "Thanks~!"


    [{ Where''s mine? }]


    "You wanted one as well?"


    [{ Of course! Why would I drink this-¡­ this less amazing one before- }]


    "You wanted to call it shit, right? Well, I know you did but it did not work! Fuck you, bastard. Just drink what you have! I made it with love and care! Hump!"


    El was pretty good at cooking herself so I have no doubt the tea Cary was drinking was nothing inferior to what I made for her.


    She just liked drinking the one I made, it wasn''t like I made it in some otherworldly manner which would make it taste out of this world or something.


    Tea was tea. "Anyway, darling. You can use the control panels now, right? Show me what the others are doing."


    "Wait a little. The system is calcting the rewards."


    "Hmmmm¡­"


    The entire Garden of Truth was made by Chiragya to tell his sessors his own truth that we both knew already.


    He was just cursed by a weird luck and because of that, everything happened in his life that brought prosperity to the world, his entire life that went on for thousands of years only brought him utter, and unbearable despair.


    ''He made this ce for his sessors who he thought would be much better off with the powers and things he had gained throughout his life.''


    This garden itself was thest legacy he had left for his sessors, an observation point from where one could not only observe every single thing happening all around this ind, but also the main control point from where one could ess everything that he had left behind in this world.


    ''This ce was the personification of his main Authority. Which, technically,belled this ce his ultimate inheritance.''


    And we technically owned it now.


    [Ding!]


    "Oh, it''s here."


    "What did you get~?"


    The rewards were here, and with them, also the sunset, and the moment we had been waiting for.

 Chapter 269 Their trial

    Chapter 269 Their trial


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    [You have obtained: 100,000 Oz.]


    [You have obtained: (Sword of Judgement).]


    [You have obtained: (Key of session).]


    [You have obtained: (Elixir of Fortune)*3.]


    [You have obtained: (Silver treasure chest).]


    [You have obtained: (Ring of power).]


    "Damn! The ring of power~? It came out just like that~?"


    El didn''t even hesitate to just take away the Purple ring that had materialised before me along with the Silver-blue key, The silver treasure chest that we were already familiar with, and the attractive red sword that seemed to be made of some kind of red crystals.


    There were three special looking vials of yellow liquid here as well but we knew this was a kind of potion that increased the Luck stat for a brief moment.


    Something so rare that we weren''t going to find this anytime soon in the future so she carefully stored the three away in her storage space.


    "This is mine, right~?"


    She wasn''t interested in the sword of the key that would grant someone full ess to the (Treasury) of Chiragya. She only wanted this one of a kind ring and, well, I had no use of something cursed like that thing.


    "Give me a wish and it''s yours."


    "Half wish. You can earn the other half on your own, right?"


    "That thing doesn''t apply here. A full wish or I can just destroy the ring and have the core of it to myself. It will be useful when we upgrade our weaponster."


    The wishes we dealt with were absolute powers so giving half of it wasn''t something that we can just do on a whim. There were rules and regtions that she knew very well. She can''t do the half wish thing here since the one inplete possession of the ring was me. It was my reward and if I want to, it would be mine forever.


    "Tsk. You stingy bastard¡­ alright. A wish. Fucking bastard."


    I lost half a wish, but since I was lucky and got the item that usually onlyes up after a few tries randomly, I got aplete wish in for it.


    It was a profitable deal.


    "Alright alright, fuck. Open the interface now. Show me what my Nessy is doing."


    The sword was a great <A> rank artefact so I will obviously use this along with- oh, right.


    "When will you give my sword back?"


    "What sword?"


    "The one you enchanted or something with Anna. You never gave it back to me."


    "Hmm? I didn''t? Damn. Sorry."


    She took out my other holy sword from her storage space and handed it to me as I opened the footage of all our friends who were struggling down there in the forest or the lower floors of the shrine.


    "Hehe, look at her~. She''s ying with cute little rabbits~."


    Yeah. Three metre tall ''cute; rabbit with a vampire''s face that were as strong as <B> rank monsters.


    "Hmmm."


    There was still some time left so El will continue watching them, so until then¡­


    "You did a good job on this, Anna."


    [{ Thanks master~! }] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They enchanted the holy sword with Origin runes, a difficult process that even El couldn''t finish overnight since every single one of these runes take an incredible amount of Mana to engrave on a weak physical object like this holy sword.


    ''It must have been difficult and the two of them must have used some kind of unique technique to aplish this task.''


    I mean, this sword was good already but now, with the runes, it has be even more refined.


    ''I can use it in ce of Dawn for full time now~.''


    They increased the sharpness of the edge so this sword can cut through even the walls of a dungeon now. They increased the stat increase on this with the rune enchanting, so the overall effects of my physical skills will increase as well.


    There are additional passive effects like (Mana sensitivity increases), (Elemental control increase), (Strength boost), and (Skill output increase). And in addition to all that, the (Lightspeed) skill was also added after enchanting. Which, truly, is unbelievable.


    It''s like theypleted the sword somehow. "Lol, look at Cathy. She''s still struggling with the first stage."


    Cathy was given a special scenario as a test where she had to not defeat the unique beasts, but ording to the wounds and illnesses they possess, she had to cure them.


    Which certainly was no simple task.


    ''She was struggling with the creatures that weren''t healing with the direct healing powers since she did not know how else to cure them just yet.''


    She can use the healing magic, but it wasn''t working the way it should. And that put her in a difficult position.


    "She will figure it out though."


    They had already taught them how advanced medical techniques or higher level healing techniques worked.


    She was a genius so she just had to figure out how she would apply the techniques to her magic or magic to her technique and cure the creatures ording to the core of the problem.


    "Yup. She should figure it out by tomorrow."


    She was smart, much like Rex. He was doing quite well despite this being his first time.


    "He''s as good as ever."


    "Not as good as Ras though. Look, that bastard is about to finish the first test."


    "I took a month for that, haaa. He has skills and since we helped him and Sam, they are better now."


    Sam was a force of nature so her powers couldn''t be ignored if it was a direct battle with powerful beasts. Even if some of them may be replicas created by the system.


    They were still strong beings that could tear apart any strong adventurer party with their bare fangs and furry limbs.


    "Hmmm¡­ everything aside, why is Lily and Leon together?"


    "Hmmm?"


    Everyone should have received individual tasks in their own designated areas that were chosen randomly.


    This whole ind was prettyrge so chances of someone running into someone else was pretty low. So the fact that Lily and Leon were together right now, only meant the two of them had been together since the start of this challenge.


    "Hmmm¡­ oh, yes. They started together, lol. Did the system interpret their love and affection for one another as a possibility of a ''duo'' or something?"


    El checked the logs and confirmed the two of them had been together since the start and she then looked at all the things that had happened to them until now. Their task was a little vague as well.


    They had to finish a maze-like ce, an area of the inner shrine that was pretty difficult even for me. It was not a ce they can pass just by defeating the creatures that came on their paths.


    They had to be careful of traps, solve puzzles and even fight the stronger beings that would otherwise be difficult for them.


    It was no easy task for either of them, but they were doing it together, and they were still fine so, it meant they were supporting each other pretty well.


    "Kekeke, if they do this right, they will receive their engagement rings. Hahaha, what if he proposes to her right now, hahaha."


    The reward waiting at the end of their personal trial was a special pair of ratings that are quite famous products all over the Worldline.


    They are special and it will be theirs if they doplete that dangerous challenge.


    "Nice nice. Even Oak and Lux are doing great."


    They had received a learning task where they had to learn a certain skill of the first conqueror to pass the trail.


    ''Lord Chiragya was not a pure swordsman even though he had great sword skills. His main weapon was a bow and magic shaped like arrows that he used to obliterate all his opponents.''


    His aim wasn''t that good but he did not need to aim at the target to actually hit it.


    He was a lucky person so, if he just fired the arrows and wished for it, there was a great chance he would his the target¡­


    He did not like the fact that he had to rely on a curse though. So he developed his own techniques that are now considered special skills.


    ''Lux is a very talented marksman so his positioning {Auto Aim} skill was going to be a great help to her.''


    And, though he was no wizard that can control natural phenomena, he was a being that had seen more aspects of life than any special human emperors had in their lifetimes.


    He was cursed, however, on his path, he learned how to control the power of this curse, and the very reality that this curse was part of.


    ''He was able to escape his prison like eternal life by creating this gorgeous ce with all his essence.''


    It was only possible because he understood his own characteristic, his cursed luck, in its essence.


    And the trial Oak was facing was teaching her the same. To control her own characteristic, her witch powers.


    They were doing well, and since they will need a while before they could finish their tests, we had a few moments all to ourselves.


    "The sunset will start now."


    This garden was special for us for many reasons. This scenery of setting sun on the clear horizon dividing the realm of clouds and water, arguably being the most important of them.

 Chapter 270 A nostalgic sunset*

    Chapter 270 A nostalgic sunset*


    [El''s POV: ]


    There are things in this world that just don''t make sense. Things that are obviously something much less interesting than countless other things that one has experienced in their lives. Things that are one has experienced many times and should not be as interesting to them as it had been the fist time they witnessed it.


    There are things that even with the countless encounters, still produces the same kind of enchanting effect on a person as it had when they experienced it for the first time. ''For me¡­ for us, this is one of those things.''


    A golden sunset of three spectrums.


    ''Horizon that is painted gold by the light of the setting sun, a sky that is paintedplete red-orange like that of a ripe mango, and an ocean below that sparkled with a unique pink shade produced by the unique light of the setting sun.''


    This magical scene of pink-gold-and reddish orange that we can find on every evening in this garden is something very, very special to us.


    "Remember the time we created that cocktail for the first time in this ce while watching this sunset?"


    "Yeah¡­"


    He loved this scene for many reasons, and most of them, were rted to our past experiences.


    "Remember we found the ring of power the first time on an evening like this one?"


    "Haha, how can I forget that. You were crying to have finally have that thing in your hands."


    I didn''t actually cry alright. He was just exaggerating things to make them seem much more serious.


    This ring was good and all, however, on its own, it was practically much less useful than my magic staff.


    It was a special artefact, yes, but it was not a special weapon like our weapons. It was a special, yes, but there was a lot of work it needed before it could be of the most powerful ornaments to exist in this Worldline.


    "Remember the time we jumped down from here?" He asked for the first time, and while looking at him, I smiled bitterly.


    "You were being a jerk that day. You pushed me down even though you knew I would die outright. I didn''t have any way to survive that fall."


    That was one of the times I died miserably without any reason.


    This bastard thenmitted sucide and we started the game again. Jerk bastard.


    "You were crying IRL that time."


    "You sure are remembering some good things, hun? Fucking bastard. Should I say how many times YOU cried in here and out in that shit world?"


    He looked at me for a moment, blinked a few times and when I didn''t show any sign to have been joking, he turned his head around and kept looking forward.


    Bastard¡­


    ''We have had many fun memories of this ce. It was a fun ce to begin with.''


    Just think about it. A white gazebo in an open area in the middle of the garden filled with attractive flowers, fresh air, and a natural vibe of peace, luck, and happiness.


    Sitting in a ce like with the ones you love, drinking tea on a fine afternoon like this, enjoying an ethereal, one of a kind scenery¡­ having fun.


    Where else can one experience something so amazing like this in this small of a world? I certainly do not know anywhere else on this that''s as gorgeous as this ce except the main garden of the Spirit pce, but that is a separate realm so it doesn''t count.


    "Remember the time we fucked here for three days straight without realising three days had passed?"


    "Yeah¡­ how fun-¡­! Hey! Don''t say stuff like that!"


    He was now suddenly embarrassed. Cute bastard.


    "Come here. Gimme a kiss."


    I had also told them to prepare everything they might need, so they should also have plenty of rations tost for a few days. And since there is no way any of them are going to pass more than two or three phases of these tests, I will call them up when they have all gained everything they could right now.


    It was peaceful up here, and we practically owned this entire ce now so this was a personal property from this point on.


    The atmosphere here was perfect right now.


    The others were doing good with their own tests as well so I had nothing to worry about. I had also told them to prepare everything they might need, so they should also have plenty of rations tost for a few days. And since there is no way any of them are going to pass more than two or three phases of these tests, I will call them up when they have all gained everything they could right now.


    It was peaceful up here, and we practically owned this entire ce now so this was a personal property from this point on.


    "What are you doing? I told ya ta gimme a kiss."


    Looking up at him with an innocent look and puppy like eyes, I made a pleading face.


    "N-no¡­"


    He didn''t want to do it since I was asking it specifically like this inserted of just kissing him myself. He was ying shy princess, hehe.


    "Pweeeeeese~?"


    He didn''t like it when I did something like this. It made him feel contradictory emotions since he found this act of mine cute, however, since he knew it was just an act and nothing more, he was also always uncertain what I would do to him after telling me to do something like this.


    ''He knew it was a honey trap and many things could happen after he falls into them. Things that he would have practically no control over.''


    There have been times these honey traps have been sweeter than the sweetest kind of honey, however, there have also been times when this ''honey'' possessed painful stings that hurt his ass for at least days if not weeks.


    It was fun ying with him and these conflicting emotions of his. He was too cute when he wanted to control himself, even while knowing the reins of the progression is never in his hands.


    "Ugh¡­"


    He wanted to stop himself, but the romantic atmosphere defeated his control.


    "Please don''t do anything weird," he mumbled when standing right before my face, and after looking into my innocent eyes for a moment, he pressed his lips against mine.


    "Hmmm~."


    Then his sweet tongue slipped into my mouth, challenging my own to a duel.


    [ "You should have asked that before you did this." ]


    He fell for it. As he always does.


    "Hmmm~."


    I grabbed his back, and since his was pressed against mine already, the little pull erased all boundaries.


    "Hmmm!"


    [ "Slow down you damn w-" ]


    [ "You will curse at me? Your divine master? Really sweetheart~?" ]


    I was sitting while he had been standing until a moment ago¡­ not anymore though.


    -Sweeeeeeish~!


    Wrapping my legs around his cheek buns, after a little twist of my arms, he was also sitting on the bench. He wasying on it actually. With me on top of him.


    [{ Ughhh. We will leave you two alone then. Continue your weird thing. }]


    Cary didn''t understand this ''love'' the two of us had. It was not only strange to him, it was practically disgusting for the divine dragon who had never had a proper rtionship. ''He was a miserable creature when it came to love and attraction and stuff. A really miserable creature that I wanted to help¡­ but he was cuter being alone.''


    Who knows what will happen when a disaster like him finds love once again.


    "Hmmmm~!"


    I signalled to him and he left with the adult dragon that looked like a virgin MILF in that hot humanoid form. [ "You are hot, darling. And swaty." ]


    [ "Well, sorry for that¡­ and please don''t choke me!" ]


    "Cough!"


    Chocking this bastard was fun. He wasn''t a masochist but he was conditioned to like it when I did this to him. There was no way he could reject me even if he wanted to¡­ there were exceptions, of course. But right now, nothing was going to apply here.


    We were alone, in this fun ce¡­ and this sunset was very nostalgic.


    ''It brought back many fun memories, as well as many hot memories.''


    We have done many things in this ce. Many¡­ Some were good. Some were unutterable. Some were special, and some of them were just¡­ pretty.


    This ce held a special ce in our hearts for a reason. One of them, of course, was the great sex we have had in this ce. ''The marble of this gazebo was cool all the time. Warming it up and feeling it agains our bare skins was, haaa¡­ so funnnnnnnn~.''


    -Swiiiiiiish~!


    Winds continued blowing¡­ should I blow him as well?


    ''Yeah, no. He is sweaty right now.''


    I didn''t like it when he was tired, sweaty and covered in that odour. It was fucking hot, obviously, but it made me too wild so we didn''t go too deep into foreys when he was like that.


    [ "We should take a bath together before opening the boxes." ]


    [ "Hmmmm¡­" ]


    He was lost, in me.


    This was fun. All of it, it was FREAKING FUN!


    [ "We should do this everyday¡­ you know what, let''s fuck-" ]


    [ "Yeah, no." ]


    He was enjoying the touch of my tongue all adores his face, but, as soon as I said that, he stopped moaning and opened his eyes.


    [ "That''s not happening." ]


    Then he looked in my eyes for a moment, saw how I was serious about the sex thing, and grabbed me by my shoulders.


    "That."


    He flipped me around like I was some kind of coin. "Is."


    Then he pinned me down and took the same position I was in a moment ago.


    "Not."


    The bastard was smooth¡­ he did all that so fast I could only watch.


    And then without even finishing what he was repeating, he started doing something reaaaaaaaly good.


    [ "What the hell?" ]


    I was the one moaning now.


    He was the one in control¡­


    Which was obviously fucking hot, but, why the hell was the one in control?!


    It was me who-


    "Hmmmmm~!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This bastard!


    Why was he so good with that fucking tongue of his?!!

 Chapter 271 Opening reward boxes

    271 271 Opening reward boxes


    [Lucy''s POV: ]


    1


    She wasn''t joking when she said she wanted to¡­ not that there was any problem with that, but when we had waited this long already, why not just wait till the time we agreed on? It was her nature to forget the rules anyway, and it was my job to remind her or enforce them on her when I needed to.


    "You are a fucking bastard. I hate you¡­"


    It waste night now. Two gorgeous moons hung in the sky before us, covering the enchanting garden in a serene glow of their calming light.


    She wasn''t happy that she didn''t get to do what she wanted to do with me, but now that the game had ended and we were dressed once again, she knew we weren''t getting back to those activities anytime soon. "There there. Calm down please."


    "You are a bastard. A fucking bastard. Bastard. Sniff. Bastard. Piece of shit bastard."


    With her head on myp and teary eyes, she was crying, or acting as if she was crying with no emotions attached to it at all.


    She meant the curses she was spouting though. But this was cute. Quite cute really.


    "I wanna kill you, sniff! You are a bastard."


    The sunset had ended so there was no meaning in ying around anymore anyway. The night wasn''t the perfect time she liked doing those kinds of things. "Will you please calm down? I will let you open the first box if you calm down now."


    "Sniff¡­ bastard. Bastard. Bastard."


    I was caressing her hair since she loved it when I did this, especially when she was sad like this. But it had been over half an hour she has been like this now. This was enough now. "Are you stopping this act or should I get up-"


    "No! Stay like this¡­ five¡­ fifteen minutes. Stay like this." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She curled up her legs, tucked them in and hugged them, and closed her eyes.


    She was in a fetal position now, expressing her upset feelings like a little child¡­


    "Haaaaa. What am I gonna do with you, dear?"


    She liked it when I caressed her hair like this, a little too much sometimes. How she could be a vicious, dominating, seductive witch and, at the same time, a vulnerable, adorable, and sweet little girl was one of the most fascinating things about her. It was so lovely when she acted like this that I wanted her to stay like that forever¡­ however, having only the cute side of hers would make her iplete.


    ''She had a bright side like this one, and she had a dark side that I was already familiar with. Having both of them made her aplete person.''


    And she was the loveliest that way.


    "Done?"


    "Hmmm¡­"


    Fifteen minutes passed away quicker than I had thought. But it was fun.


    "Fucking bastard."


    -Smack!


    And then there was a direct punch to my chin. Strong enough to almost blind my eyes.


    "Fuck you. I wanted to fuck you but, no?! This is how you treat your love? Like this?!"


    My head was spinning from that one punch¡­ it hurt like hell even though I knew it wasing.


    "Bastard."


    She got up from myp, though I couldn''t see her since there was bright light covering my eyes.


    "Yawwan~!"


    Then she must have starched her body to get her joints and muscles back to the right ces. -p!


    "Get up, bastard. Let''s open the boxes."


    Then she pped me so hard¡­ well, I knew this was what was going to happen to me the moment I stepped here earlier. I deserved it, perhaps from her point of view. But this was still better than death. I could have died for real if she wanted to kill me. Though, thankfully, today was perhaps my lucky day.


    -Oooooong!


    It took a minute for me to get back to my senses and she had taken out a purple reward box by that time as well.


    We had a few of those, a few golden ones, some silver ones, and many wooden reward boxes from the past few years of hoarding. And, in this ce, with the Wheel of Fortune we got from the card tree, we were going to open almost all of them over these few days.


    "Alright, then. First of all¡­"


    -Oooooooooong!


    She also took out the golden card from her storage space, activated it, and with a st of light that exploded in all directions, blinding us both for a second, a unique wooden when materialized before us.


    "Hun. It''s not even fun seeing this thing anymore after you ruined everything, bastard."


    She was still upset about the whole thing, but all of it had already ended. We cannot do anything about any of that anymore so, there was no need to stay hung up on that shit anymore.


    "Cary! Anna! Come here you two!"


    The Wheel of Fortune was an ancient artifact from the same era as our unique weapons were. An artifact of the ancient civilization that existed before the dawn of the Worldline.


    It was, just like the curse that increased the luck of the first conqueror, one of the few items that could manipte the most abstract factor of the Worldline.


    [{ Is it finally time for the good stuff, stupid master? }]


    [{ Is it time to open the gifts~? }]


    The wheel, made of some unique kind of wood from some unknown ''golden'' tree was a special artifact that was said to have been part of aplete chariot that the ultimate ''creator'' of the world rode themselves.


    It was even said this special wheel possessed the power to enhance the concentration of the power of luck precisely because it was directly connected to this abstract power.


    ''Understanding it and quantifying it into understandable data wasn''t an easy task even for her {White eyes} so the main status of this artifact on one side, the effects of the thing were instantaneous.''


    As soon as she had taken it out, I could feel the atmosphere changing in a unique way.


    An indescribable but unique way. "You can sense the flow of luck? Since when¡­?"


    "What flow?"


    "You feel something, don''t you? The vague thing? That''s luck, man. It must be the concentrated luck that is so dense that you are able to feel it." "What? Really?"


    Something like that was possible? But, isn''t luck only a kind of abstract power? It''s not some kind of energy that I can feel and sense and perceive or anything¡­ wait, but then again, what would it mean when the wheel of fortune is concentrating it?


    ''To concentrate it, it should first exist. And if it''s a power that''s random, unpredictable, and unperceivable, how is it that I am feeling it in the first ce.''


    It should not be like this¡­ [{ Tsk. Why is he so confused? Didn''t you know Luck could also be perceived as a kind of power if one has a good enough affinity with it? How dumb are you to not even understand that much even when you know so much about the curse and the person cursed by that luck?!


    Did you never think about how he was able to pass away if ''luck'' was only an unpredictable random stat? }]


    I really never thought of it that way¡­


    "Haaaa. Leave him, Cary. He is dumber than both of usbined. Let''s just continue with this."


    [{ Hmmmm. Sure. }]


    [{ One wants to open one of these as well~! }]


    There were more than enough purple boxes for all four of us, so this was going to be very fun. She was going first, and it was alright. "Huuuu. Alright."


    She red at me for a moment as I innocently stood there, looking at her with a curious look. Me being able to sense the flow of ''luck'' wasn''t that unbelievable to her since she called me her ''lucky Lucy bastard''. She was just upset she didn''t get to have her own fun time with me.


    ''I can tell she was nning revenge or at least some kind of a n to get back at me, and that was scary.''


    Hopefully, though, she will keep me alive. And functioning.


    -Oooooooong!


    A golden-purple light escaped the purple box as soon as she opened it, and all of us looked at the floating message window before our eyes.


    [You have received: 150,000 Oz.]


    [You have received: 3 Mana storage orbs.]


    [You have received: 1 ck diamond.]


    [You have received: 42 Skill points.]


    "Ohhh! A ck diamond came out El~! That''s so good~!"


    It was a fantastic enchantment material that one couldn''t just obtain from anywhere~! Not only was it rare, like very rare, but it was so special that even Anna had stars in her eyes right now.


    "Meh. Shit."


    [{ How unlucky are you, master? Getting pocket change, some skill points, and a rare rock from a purple grade reward box? And what are those Mana orbs? Isn''t that just amon item? I could have made better ones than them. }]


    She didn''t like what she got. Even though it was a pretty great reward from a purple box.


    "Open yours, bastard."


    She was still upset about this whole thing¡­ how long is she going to be like this?


    ''Not being able to do it affected her more than I believed, perhaps. Only a strong enough distraction could bring her back to her normal self now.''


    A distraction like-


    -Ooooooooooong!


    -Weeee! Uuuuuu! Weeee! Uuuuuu!


    The sound of an rm suddenly started ringing as soon as I was about to open the reward box.


    "What the? Who''s this?"


    We knew this was the sound of themunication devices we left for Friday and Miss Eva and if it was ringing like this, it was not a good sign.


    "Friday? Why''s he using this thing?"


    We all stopped for a moment after she put back the key card of our dorm, took out themunication crystal, and activated it.


    { "Master! Master¡­!" }


    As soon as she activated the specialmunication ball, one that was connected directly with the WL IDs of ours and was only to be used in case of emergencies, a frightened voice of her first summons was heard all throughout the garden.


    "Friday? What happened?"


    He was a strong being and someone who had some of the greatest potentials we had seen, so we had taught him how to control what humans call ''emotions'' thoroughly.


    And he had mastered the art of hiding his emotions.


    But if someone like that was in a state like this¡­


    { "Master! Miss Evaline¡­! Danger-" }


    Themunication was cut off even before he could finish what he was saying¡­ which wasn''t good.


    "Hey! Friday! Friday?! What the hell?!"


    If something like this was happening¡­ the situation must be out of control by now¡­

 Chapter 272 Sudden emergency

    272 272 Sudden emergency


    [OP: ]


    1


    After the two of them went to the dimensional dungeon, Eva and Friday took their ce and lived as them for the entire time they had been in that ce, and during this time, a few noticeable events took ce that El and Lucy came to know a few days after they hade back.


    There was a certain swordsmanship ss where Friday identally ended up hurting a regr student with his swordsmanship which was a little different from what Lucy usually used. But that matter was resolved thanks to Eva''s quick judgment.


    -Swiiiiiiiiiish~booooom!


    There was an ident where Eva summoned her griffin during the ss, which caused quite argemotion for a while, but thanks to Nes'' help, the matter was resolved by a ''rumor'' that went around the school for a few days before dying outpletely.


    One day, during an alchemy ss, Friday got too curious and started asking so deep andplicated questions that the teacher had to kick both of them out of the ss.


    And simrly, there was a time when the two of them got kicked out of a ss for being too good at it.


    "Skeeeeeeeeeeeech!!!"


    The teacher in charge of the ss told them there was nothing left for them to teach the two and, since the reason they said it was because of a mistake from both of them, they had to change sses to a more difficult one, which theyter finished in a week as well.


    The sses these two attended were all pretty much finished too quickly, so, there was a rumor going around the school that the twins were some kind of repeaters or schrs who already had learned all the things that they were teaching them over there.


    And since their strengths were already unmatched, the students kind of started to get distant from the two of them¡­


    It wasn''t what Lucy and El had hoped for, though. But since they knew the two of them only had to substitute them for a short while, they did not have to worry about the academic things¡­


    However, though the two of them did not know it, their actions were causing quite a wave among the tears and the academy staff.


    -Boooooooom!


    They knew the identities of the ones impersonating El and Lucy, though they didn''t exactly know who Friday was.


    There were spections all among them but the truth of the matter was only known by a few of them close to the headmaster, or the people who could tell the difference between a human and a beast¡­


    Their time as students were pretty fun, and though they only had the two of their friends protecting and saving them and helping out asionally, since the two of them were not the people they had befriended before, there wasn''t a bond of true friendship like the one they had with Lucy and El.


    There were differences between them, but that did not mean much to the two of them.


    El and Lucy were their family and masters. And they had requested them to take care of the things in their absence, which they did pretty well.


    And when they weren''t ying the roles of El and Lucy, Friday took care of the Marciel family and the people from her house of Clubs, while Eva maintained her role as the official helper of the academy.


    And, while doing it, she had to do a certain task which, ultimately, was the reason she was in this situation at the moment.


    -Booooooooooom!


    "Miss Eva!!"


    "Back off Friday! And do not use that power!"


    "But miss Eva!"


    "El will not like it, Friday! You will die even if you use it! And I will die as well!"


    "But¡­!"


    "Just go! He is holding that thing back! We can do this!"


    "But Miss¡­!"


    "Go and connect them! This is an emergency! Use that thing! Go¡­!"


    In an unknown ce where the ground was cracking up and spewing out ck mes,va was seeping through the cracks and burning everything in its path, the way the sinister creatures all around them attacked them relentlessly, to how the strange-looking humanoid giant, enraged and devoid of any kind of senses, was attacking them without mercy.


    There was a familiar figure holding the creature back¡­ a young-looking person, covered in mortal scars with Blue, gold-spotted blood seeping out of them.


    "Ughhh¡­!"


    Eva was covered in scars as well.


    Her battle clothing was torn from a few ces.


    She was surrounded by creatures resembling scorpions filled with the same ck mes as the ones spewing out of the ground, along with a body made of purple rock-like hard exoskeleton that was too strong to break even for thebined powers of Eva and Friday.


    -Booooooooooom!


    In this hell-like ce, filled with poisonous smoke and temperature so high even steel would melt by being in this ce, there were only three people fighting these creatures of hell on the ground.


    A griffin as well as a blood owl, the familiar of the third person with the two of them, were fighting the bat-like creatures in the sky with winds and tornadoes covered in mes, and a deep rain of blood shaped in arrows.


    A war was going on in thisnd¡­ however, the odds were not in their favor.


    "Mister Tim!"


    "Ughhhh! Lady Evaline! Please escape-, augh! I¡­ I can handle them."


    AJ, an immortal, was dying.


    -Ooooooooooong!


    But even in his wound-covered state, his eyes practically blind, his body devoid of all strength, his Mana pool empty, his blood pool almost on the verge of copse, with all his internal circuits a mess¡­ he was fighting against the giant of ck fire all by himself.


    And, even though he was in no state of protecting his own life, he used whatever strength he had left to create a long de of blood so ginormous it was taller than the giant creature itself.


    Which he used on not the giants, but on the creatures that were obstructing a path to retreat for Eva.


    "Mister Tim!!!"


    -Bham!


    -Swaaaaaash!


    -Bhaaaaaam!


    If he had used that attack on the creatures instead of the scorpions blocking them, there could have been a chance for him to create a window of opportunity to fall back for a moment, recover a little of his strength, and get the hell away from this hell!


    He had wings, and he could fly away if he wanted to, but instead of doing what he would have done in a simr situation just a few months ago, he created a path to retreat for someone else¡­ someone he had started to feel something for a while back.


    "Augh¡­ augh!"


    But after getting hit by the giant hands of the creature, and crashing into a wall like a mountain near them, there was nothing more he could do for her.ll


    "Mister Tim!"


    It was on a clear sunny day, in the garden of spring, under the shade of a tree that he saw Miss Eva, sitting there along with a bunch of flowers, making something like a flower tiara all by herself.


    He knew at a nce that person was not El, but their personal helper who was disguised as her with the powerful skill of some otherworldly creature.


    He knew she was Eva from the smell of her unique blood, however, there was something different about her.


    He had never seen her freely doing something she liked, all he had seen Eva ever doing was to roam all around the academy, some cooking, and a few times heavy things that required her special sword skills and her griffin.


    He knew she was pretty and all but, in a disguise, she was doing something she liked for fun¡­ that was the first time he saw her freely doing something she was doing without any particr reason.


    And, he found something unique that day¡­


    He thought back about her when he was doing it with his other partners. He thought about how she was happy, how she smiled, how the winds around her sang a unique melody when she put the flower crown on her own head with a smile.


    He thought about her, again and again, during various activities, after many nights¡­ he thought about how the winds carried the sweet smell of her breath.


    He was enchanted by someone for the first time in centuries¡­ so, he tried to know more about her.


    "Shit. No no no! Mister Tim! Open your eyes!"


    "Augh! Augh! G¡­ go, Eva."


    "No! What do you mean go! How can I go after leaving you in this-"


    "Arughhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The giant''s roar was strong enough to cause an earthquake¡­ he was looking at her, at them¡­ he wasing for them.


    "Go¡­"


    He had opened up a path for her, she could run away now, and there was no need to worry about someone like him¡­ he wanted to die for a long time anyway.


    "No! I won''t!"


    She thought it was weird how he was following her all around the academy at first, however, she was stunned the first time he asked her for a dinner date.


    She had received many confessions during the time she yed El''s role, but this was the first time someone they had warned to be careful about, was asking her out for a date.


    And he was asking her out when she wasn''t even in disguise so Eva found it more weird.


    There was certainly something special about him, she knew, but she rejected him since she had no interest in him.


    She was only a helper and a family of Lucy and El, and she liked it that way¡­ it was difficult for her to give someone a ce in her life after all that she had been through in that hellish orphanage.


    Even his undeniable charm and power to attract thedies did not work on her. She was nice to him when he refused his offer for the date, but, she was indifferent to his powers¡­ something impossible for anydy with an avable heart.


    He knew she was different, something that made him even more attracted to her.


    "Arughhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    He kept asking her out in hopes that she would agree at least once after a few hundred times, every human had a limit to their patience anyway.


    And every time she rejected him and they talked for a few minutes, in that brief moment, he did not know why¡­ he felt things called ''emotions'' that he had not felt for a long, long time. -Ooooooooong!


    -Boooooooooooooom!


    He was stunned when El suddenly came back a week ago since he was going to ask Eva out once again before their first test.


    He was surprised, but he talked with herter that night outside their dorm balcony. And he rejected her again.


    Then again after a few days.


    And again earlier today when Eva and Friday were hanging out in the same part of hilly areas outside the empire''s capital as him.


    "Just wait, mister Tim! Just wait a little while! We will get out-¡­!?"


    A sudden dungeon break urred and pulled both Eva and Friday inside, but thankfully, right before the dungeon entrance closed, he also jumped in.


    And then, they all found themselves in this hell¡­


    "E¡­ Eva¡­ go¡­"


    He was a cursed immortal. He had lived for who knows how many years of this world''s time, but he had been present since the thing called a ''war'' urred for the first time¡­


    He had lived through everything to this day.


    And now, after doing what he was capable of, finally¡­ he was going to get rid of his curse.


    And, embrace the warm afterlife with open arms¡­


    -Oooooooooooooooong!


    "Ughhhhh¡­!"


    Or perhaps not.


    "Mister Tim¡­?!"


    Not until he has his date with this specialdy.


    "Arughhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The monster was nothing like anything he hade across in his long life. Perhaps it was a being of another world or perhaps a creature of a different realm.


    He did not know what it was, they did not know what it was¡­ but it was deadly.


    Had enough strength to kill all of them.


    Including Eva.


    And if something happens to her¡­


    "What are you doing?!"


    He won''t ever have that date. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 273 Life of an immortal

    273 273 Life of an immortal


    [OP: ]


    1


    What is it to like to live, longer than everyone else?


    To not die?


    To just live on, not age, and do not suffer from any kind of illness or disease.


    To not be affected in any way physically or mentally due to the passage of time, to have greater strengths than most of the other beings present all around you, to have experienced all the things there were to experience in this world¡­ to have lived a life too long to have forgotten most of the things that you have already done, experienced, and gone through?


    Is it possible to know how it is like to have lived like that?


    To have lost the people that you ever attached yourself to because of the curse of eternal mortality?


    To have seen all kinds of destruction, massacres, wars, deaths, and carnage that the mortals are capable of?


    To live, and see others die¡­ can someone imagine how it feels to long for death, but be restricted to attain it by their own hands?


    "It¡­ it is alright¡­ miss. Miss Eva¡­"


    "Hey! No! What are you doing?! You will die at this rate!!"


    He was an immortal. A vampire, a being that lived on the blood of the other beings. A creature that, despite longing for death, could not kill himself thanks to all the worldly restrictions blocking him doing so.


    He was a creature different from mortals.


    He had seen this world since the dawn of mankind, since they were merely animal beings with little intelligence.


    He used to have a normal life, a family as well perhaps. But, all that vanished with the passage of time.


    Death was inevitable, even for the undead and immortals like vampires.


    Every single element in this world had a set amount of ''time'' allocated to them in this world, and though it could be prolonged and shortened with various skills and powers, he did not desire for the abnormal time that was allocated to him. Ever.


    "Gruuuuuuuuuuuuuuh!"


    He was a simple person by nature, someone who had already tried doing everything one could think about.


    He had lived like a normal person, a ruler, a ve, and a master above this entire world.


    He had tasted every pleasure there was in this world andmitted all kinds of sins a sinner was capable was.


    He had seen things that others never will, he had been to the corners of this world even Lucy did not know about, or could never know about.


    He had Done it all and with as many as one could think about so, he knew there wasn''t any particr meaning behind the things that the normal mortal beings did on regr bases.


    He was neither a mortal nor a human, so defining him with the normal boundaries of both was not appropriate.


    -Ooooooooooooooong!


    "Nector! Synchronisation!"


    "Skiiiiiiiiiiii~!" The blood owl fighting with the bats screamed and threw the filthy creatures away as it flew back to his master.


    And when the gorgeous blood red owl''s talons touched the tip of the finger that ''Tim'' had pointed upwards, it melted away in crimson blood and covered his master''s entire body.


    He was a blood monarch, a primordial being of their world who had existed even before some of the gods, someone who had seen the birth of stars and helped other beings attain the status of a god.


    He was iparably strong¡­ or so he had thought until the moment he entered this strange ce after passing through that even weirder sudden dungeon break.


    "Urghhhhhhhhhhh!"


    -Smack!


    "Mister Tim¡­!"


    He used his familiar''s power and synchronised with him to create a armor, an ability anyone with familiars could possess. However, it is so iparably difficult to learn not even one person in a generation is able to perform something like that.


    But, well, he could do it.


    He could sync with his familiar and increase his powers to another level, however, before the giant demon of mes¡­ even that was useless.


    -Dhummmmmmm!


    Just like a moment ago, the giant burning with abyssal mes pped the small fly that was hindering him since the start of this whole thing!


    "Auuuuuuggghhh!"


    He crashed just a few feet away from the previous ce he had crashed in and this time, the impression of the wall he had made was so deep, cracks had appeared all over the giant wall made of otherworldly rocks.


    "Mister Tim! Mister Tim¡­!"


    Their skills were sealed in this realm. Only the unique abilities were avable at their disposal.


    The opponents were creatures unlike anything he had ever seen in their own world throughout his entire lifespan, so he knew for a fact this was not the same world they belonged to.


    There was no Mana in the atmosphere here, a strange, sticky, dark energy filled the surroundings.


    The Mana inside their bodies was limited so they couldn''t even fight with half of their strings, and since his skills were sealedpletely, including his {Immortality}, the curse that had bound him to his own world for as long as his memories went back.


    The power of highly superior stats meant nothing before this giant of otherworldly powers.


    He was powerless for the first time in his long¡­ too long of a life.


    "Mister Tim! Wake up! Open your eyes! Please! Ash! Stop that thing!"


    [{ I am doing what I can, Master! But this ce¡­ this ce filled with this sticky thing¡­! It''s making me feel lethargic! }]


    "Ugghhh! Thene down! Let''s retreat! Quickly!"


    [{ I cannot do that, master! This creature- }]


    Even before he could finish what he was saying, the giant pped the flying griffin as well, and he, along with three giant bats that he was blocking, were all thrown on the other side of the field.


    And vanished from this ce due to excessive damage to his physical body¡­


    "No! Ash! Fuck¡­!"


    She couldn''t understand anything that was going on right now.


    Everything was just too sudden.


    Things were happening too fast that her mind wasn''t even going with the flow anymore.


    There was just too much happening around her and, she could not understand what she was supposed to do!


    "I will get you out-"


    "Miss Eva! Watch out!"


    She was going to get attacked by the magma scorpions that she had left alone a while back¡­ thankfully, Friday came back for her help right on time after dealing with the other scorpions in the back.


    He had made the call back to their masters a while back a a considerable amount of time had passed since then¡­ it was surprising their call even went through even though they were in this weird kind of world, but things had be too out of hand for them¡­


    The creatures that were fighting in the air were gone, so the powerful bats were going toe for them soon.


    The scorpions were already here so they didn''t even have a breathing room anymore. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And, with the giant closing in on them, their end was near as well¡­


    They did not know what was going to happen to them anymore. They did not know how they were supposed to get out of this shit ass mess, especially when their demise was standing right before them.


    "Miss¡­ Eva¡­ augh!"


    Tim had done all that he could. More than what he could, actually.


    His Mana had burned out in the first few moments they dropped in this ce, and since then, he had been burning his own abnormally abundant life force.


    He had never thought there woulde a day when he would see his life force draining awaypletely, that there woulde a time he would be on the doors to what he had always longed for.


    "Mister Tim! D-don''t speak! Try¡­ try breathing! Slow¡­ slow breathing!"


    "Ha¡­ haha¡­ don''t¡­ don''t cry, miss-, augh!"


    His blood was blue, with marks of divine gold within it. And this was perhaps thest few drops of it he was going to cough today.


    "What do you mean don''t cry! Why did you do this¡­! Why did you evene here?!"


    Toska. A word that perhaps represented his current situation perfectly.


    "¡­I¡­ do¡­ I do not know."


    He looked in her eyes, with an immense ache for nothing and everything at all at the same time. A kind of anguish thates from the bottom of his heart that he thought had stopped beating a long time ago¡­


    He already had a close rtionship with tens ofdies of their school, he had been with an unknown number of women throughout his life, he liked being with thedies and doing fun things since those were the only thing that gave his meaningless life some kind of a meaning¡­ or so he had thought until he saw her under that tree on that fine afternoon.


    He did not understand how she was different from everyone else.


    He did not know why he was so infatuated by her way of handling herself.


    He knew nothing about why he even jumped in that sudden dungeon break and burned his entire lifespan for someone he knew he could never have¡­


    But, perhaps, it was all for this moment.


    "Please¡­ Live¡­ Eva¡­"


    He saw the light at the end of the tunnel. Thanks to her, he was finally breathing hisst breaths.


    "No! No no no!"


    It was short, but he got to spend a few good moments with her. See her pretty smile, see the deep sadness in her eyes.


    There was something about that sadness, that pain, that burden she carried in her heart.


    Instead of being a weakness, those past feelings made her strong.


    So strong that, even his charms did not work on her.


    "Mister Tim¡­!"


    Well, at least, he made her cry for him.


    That much was a great aplishment, perhaps¡­


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!